《Age of Empires From Scratch》 Chapter 1： Freshly Baked Village Chief Chapter 1 Freshly baked village head David lowered his left hand holding the hunting bow with a happy face, and then used his vigorous skills to quickly walk through the forest. In the blink of an eye, he came to his prey: a deer that fell to the ground with several arrows in its body. Squat down and put the hunting bow aside, draw out the dagger to complete a fatal blow to the prey that has not yet died, and then move the steaming venison to the very rough back frame. The whole process is very skillful in one go. "Hey!" After taking a breath, he stood up vigorously. David, who had put on the back frame, struggled to stand upright. The weight on the back frame behind him was much heavier than he expected. "The strength has deteriorated a lot, and I hope to recover soon." Not long after entering the forest, he got dozens of catties of venison. David is very satisfied with today''s harvest. If his luck is always this good, he should be able to return to normal soon. Carrying a hunting bow and a quiver full of arrows, David walked towards his ''home'' outside the forest... David, originally an ordinary office worker on earth, came to this world somehow after his untimely death. According to his observation, this is a fantasy world similar to the European Middle Ages. The strictly divided class system also made him very uncomfortable, because he was just a commoner in his life! After being brought up by an old hunter Addis until he was sixteen years old, the unwilling David became a pioneerin order to increase the territory of the Kingdom of Tilan, the common people were encouraged to become pioneers to develop the land where no human lives or lives. Pioneers who successfully develop and occupy new lands can break away from civilian status and become knights or even noble lords. However, it is not an easy task to open up the territory. After several months of trekking to choose a place of residence and more than a year and a half of reclamation work, the pioneering team that David was in failed to cultivate qualified farmland. Combined with factors such as bad weather, wild beast attacks, lack of food, medicine, and hard work without rewards, some people died or gave up one after another. When the next winter passed, only David was left. He took over the development license as a matter of course and became the village chief of this newly built village. But after struggling through the second winter, David also began to consider leaving here. "This deer should bring me back to life, and I can make some jerky... It would be even better if I could find some wild vegetables." Carrying the main food for the next few days, David slowly walked back to this temporary village with only four large wooden houses. One of the four wooden houses is a warehouse, a blacksmiths workshop, and the kitchen of the entire team. David carried the venison into the wooden house and put it on a simple-looking table, and began to perform various treatments: skinning, gutting, Cutting and cleaning the meat of each part, and after he finished all this, he stewed some broth for himselfhe had no shortage of seasonings at hand, and the pioneering team would bring enough salt, sugar, and spices when they set off. Not much left. Sitting on a simple wooden bench outside the wooden house, drinking broth with a wooden bowl, David looked at the vast river to the west and thought about his future: Should he go to another pioneering village? Or simply return to Iron Tree Fort? Go back to Iron Tree Castle and be an ordinary hunter honestly? Always a little reconciled. While thinking about these things, Dao''s figure vaguely appeared not far in front of him. The figure was vague and vague, even in broad daylight, David couldn''t see the other person''s appearance clearly. "What''s going on? What the hell?" The translucent figure reminded David of ghosts, undead, Nie Xiaoqian and other existences. Just when he put down the wooden bowl to get the bow and arrow at hand, trying to strengthen himself, the figure gradually became Clear, revealing the ''true look''. "This look..." Dirty camisole, overalls and leather boots, ponytail, and dirty muddy water can''t hide the good looks, plus the staggering look with his hands on his waist... As far as this shape is concerned, if it is matched with the wind and rain, the bone-piercing wind and the constant rain flowing down the mountain wall, David should suspect that he has crossed againwhat he saw is obviously the famous Laura. Laura Crawford, the absolute protagonist of the Tomb Raider series. Although it is a virtual character, it is a world-renowned existence. In the setting, Lauras family background is very good. After graduating from university, she became an archaeologist. However, none of the relics she has archaeologically can be completely preserved, so she is also called the tomb destroyer, where to go Nada, God of Demolition and so on. Laura has several different images, from the 1st to 8th generation games, the new trilogy starting from the 9th generation, two old movie versions and the new movie version. The Laura in front of me is obviously from the first part of the new trilogy of the game version. In this work, Laura is just a rookie who has just graduated from university and is really participating in archaeological activities for the first time. During this seemingly ordinary archaeological activity, he was shipwrecked and left on the island, and encountered a series of strange things. After experiencing various ordeals, Laura helps her partners escape successfully and gradually grows up. The one in front of David should be Laura from the beginning of the story. Standing up, David watched as he slowly walked into the village, looked at Laura who also showed a puzzled look, and was about to try a conversationafter so many years, he didn''t know that he could still remember a few words in English. While he was struggling to think of a few words in English, Laura on the opposite side had noticed him and stopped a few meters away from David. Now the two of them are not far apart, and there is plenty of light in broad daylight, and David in this life has no short-sightedness or astigmatism. He can clearly see the surprise, doubt, and guard on Laura''s face. "Hello." David habitually used the human lingua franca of this world: "Do you need help?" "Hello!" Laura couldn''t understand what the young man opposite was saying at all? But after taking a closer look, I felt that this young man who looked very righteous should have no malice towards him, so he waved his hand and greeted David: "I need some help." This listening question is not difficult, and I can understand it, but how to answer it makes him scratch his head. Putting the bow and arrow aside, David walked up to Laura. After seeing David put down his weapon, it was confirmed that this person was not malicious to him, and Laura immediately said a lot of words. This gave David a headache, and he could only vaguely understand a few words. In the end, he had to point to the wound that Laura was covering, and interrupted the other party. In the story, Laura fell into the sea during a shipwreck. Although she tried her best to swim to the shore, she was directly knocked out. After waking up, he was hung upside down in a cave. Although Laura escaped with her own wisdom and courage, she was injured as a result, among which the penetrating injury on the waist was the most serious. It''s hard to imagine that Laura, a young girl who doesn''t look very strong, was able to climb the snowy mountains and grasslands with such injuries, and wiped out the entire Brotherhood of the Sun, Queen Himiko, the big boss with mysterious power, and its large number The Stormguard. Considering that the metal pierced into the side of the waist was full of rust, and Laura''s subsequent performance...even if it is empty-handed, Laura''s combat power must exceed 5. At this time, Laura, who was amazingly powerful, was in a very weak state. Following the direction David pointed at, she lowered her head and looked at her waist. There was blood oozing from her fingers. She knew that she was not talking nonsense now. time, and she also understood that the other party did not understand English. However, simple words should be understandable, right? Tried saying: "I need help! Medicine!" Laura watched the young man in front of him take out something from the bag on his waist: a small bag, and a roll of cloth that looked like a bandage. After the other party opened the small bag, Laura saw the powder inside, which seemed to be some kind of medicinal powderit seemed that her attempt was successful. Taking out the medicine powder and self-made bandages that he always carried with him, David made several gestures towards Laura: first he pointed to his own eyes, then pointed to the location of Laura''s wound, and finally raised his hand powder and bandages. Laura understood what the other party meant, nodded after hesitating for a few seconds, and lifted the vest a little to reveal the injured part. Her movements affected the wound, and the sudden pain made Laura snort softly. David looked at Laura''s waist. It was covered with blood stains, and the original skin color could not be seen. In this state, medicine could not be applied directly. Passing the powder and bandage in his hand to Laura, David pointed to the wooden chair next to the wooden house and made a gesture of ''wait a moment''. It was a very simple gesture, and Laura had no difficulty in understanding it. She took the medicine powder and bandages and sat on the wooden chair. Laura watched David turn and enter the wooden house, and soon came out with a basin of clear water, and understood. The meaning of the other party. Sitting obediently on the wooden chair, Laura watched the enthusiastic young man in front of her wipe her waist and abdomen with a damp cloth, and suddenly felt weird... She should clean it herself, and it seemed inappropriate to speak now, and she thought the other party Can''t understand my own words. David carefully helped Laura wipe the wound. With his movements, the mud, water and blood were wiped away, revealing Laura''s white waist and abdomen with muscular lines. Feeling the wetness and delicateness from his fingers, David, who hadn''t tasted meat for more than ten years, felt a heat rising in his body. "Cough!" Gathering his mind, he threw the cloth stained with blood mud aside, then took the powder and bandage from Laura''s hand, and helped Laura bandage the wound neatlyhis bandaging technique has improved a lot in the past two years . After he finished these, he stood up and nodded to Laura. At this time, Laura also stood up, checked the bandages on her lower abdomen, raised her head, and thanked David very sincerely: "Thank you very much for your help." "You are welcome." As soon as the words came out, both of them were stunned. Because David no longer speaks a language that Laura has never heard, but the English she is very familiar with, or the British English she is most familiar with. (end of this chapter) Chapter 2： a passing laura Chapter 2 A passing Laura "Do you know English?" "It seems that it will happen suddenly..." David was also wondering, he tried to think for a while, and found that he could use English knowledge easily, similar to when he thought in his native language. This is definitely not my previous English level, but more like a sudden acquisition of English knowledge. It seems unbelievable, but David, who is a time traveler, doesn''t find it strange. He has experienced various brain bombings in his previous life, and he immediately understood what was going on: the golden finger has arrived! Looking at Laura who suddenly appeared in front of him, he already had some guesses about what happened to his golden finger. Although Goldfinger came a bit late and made him wait for so many years, it was better than nothing! But, why did it appear at this time? Have you made any major changes recently? Could it be that he waited until he was eighteen years old to open it? David joined the pioneering team at the age of sixteen and stayed in this remote place for two years. He is just eighteen years old this year. Besides this, the biggest change is the identity - from an ordinary person to a village chief. Related to the sudden appearance of Laura and the ''British English'' ability that should be obtained from Laura, he is inclined to the latter possibility. Time travel! Although someone else came across to find him, it was not unusual. In his previous life, he did not miss the idea of ??opening shops, hotels, and clinics to attract all kinds of traversers. Then he became the village head, and it is not uncommon for traversers to appear in the territory. It is not difficult to judge whether your guess is correct, just to see if there will be "familiar people" suddenly appearing. "In this case, I, the village chief, have to keep working!" David, who was thinking like this in his heart, looked at Laura again, and the other side''s face was full of doubts. This is normal. Anyone who hears the other party say "it will happen suddenly" will not immediately believe it. Besides, Laura has just experienced a shipwreck and was knocked out, kidnapped and hung in a cave. She will definitely be wary of strangers. "Although it sounds unbelievable, what I said is true." David could only use a serious expression to emphasize that he was not lying. Laura looked at David seriously, and was finally overwhelmed by David''s sense of justice, and decided to believe his nonsense: "Okay... so, can you tell me where this is? Who are you? ? After treating the wound, Laura felt much more comfortable. Although she was still a little weak, she was no longer as uncomfortable as before. Until this time, she didn''t have the mind to pay attention to other questions: Where is this place? How did you get here? How do I go to meet up with my partners? When she was talking to David just now, she carefully looked at the surrounding environment. No matter how you look at it, this place is a plain. How did she get here from the mountain in the blink of an eye? There are also huge changes in the climate, which makes her very puzzled. "This is the pioneer camp located in the northwest of the Northern Plain in the Iron Tree Forest. I am the village chief David here." "Hello, David, I''m Laura Crawford, an archaeologist. I came here by accident because I was separated from my partner in a shipwreck." Laura thinks this is a very common place name. As for the northern plains, it''s more Common: "Where is the Iron Tree Forest?" "Iron Tree Forest is located in the northwest of Iron Tree Fort, which is the most important town in the north of Tilan Kingdom." "Iron Tree Fort? Kingdom of Tilan? Where is the Kingdom of Tilan?" David looked at Laura who was full of doubts, and continued to tell the other party what he knew: The Kingdom of Tilan is a human kingdom located in the north of the mainland. The place they are in at this time is the plain area north of Iron Tree Fort, an important town in the north of the Kingdom of Tilan. It was not possible to occupy this vast plain area until the pioneering team formed two years ago came here. David is here as one of the three pioneer camps that were newly established and wanted to reclaim this land. If it goes well, it should develop into a new village and incorporate this land into the territory of the Kingdom of Tilan. "???" As David narrated, the question marks on Laura''s head continued to increase, almost as if they were going to overwhelm her completely, but she still managed not to interrupt David''s narration until David finished the general situation. He added: "You were actually telling a story just now, right?" "No." David spread his hands and put on a serious face, indicating that what he said was the truth. "How can this be?" If David''s description is true, it means that Laura came to another world in a daze. Although David''s description is very rough, from David''s words, the distance traveled by the Blazers team after leaving Iron Tree Fort can be obtained. You know, this is definitely not a small island. "..." Opened her mouth, Laura, who didn''t know how to describe the current situation, was silent for a long while, until the hunger in her stomach brought her back to her senses: "This is really...unbelievable." She asked some more about the customs and customs, learned some of the cultural customs of this world, and learned that there are mysterious powers and races in this world that are like those in fantasy stories, and she accepted for a while that she really came to another world fact. At this point, Laura suddenly thought of another question: "Don''t these questions I ask make you wonder?" "No." After so long, it was enough for David to think of a suitable statement: "The way you appeared made me realize that your origin will be very special." Described the strange state of Laura when she appeared, and now Laura understood why David was so calm, because the other party didn''t regard her as an "ordinary person" from the beginning. "So it is." After unraveling all kinds of doubts, Laura felt her head ache slightly: Can she go back? Although the world is magical, it fills her with a sense of adventure. But right now is not a good time for taking risks. She is very worried about her partner. They just encountered a shipwreck, and she doesn''t know what is going on with everyone at the moment? Can you escape the catastrophe safely? Laura, who was full of worries, didn''t notice that David cooked broth for Laura''s dinner during her silent time, and didn''t recover until the steaming broth was handed to her. "Thank you!" Looking at the bowl of fragrant broth in her hand, Laura sincerely thanked David: "Thanks for meeting you." "You are welcome." David returned Laura with a bright smile. He is in a good mood now. After all, the appearance of Laura means that he has a golden finger and the motivation to continue working hard in this place. What''s more, Laura herself is still a beautiful woman with online appearance and figurehow can normal people not want to look at beautiful women? Laura, who quickly finished a bowl of broth, noticed that David next to him was just standing aside and looking at her, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed: "Aren''t you going to eat?" After asking the exit, she remembered the situation of the camp that David had introduced earlier: David was alone, and the supplies were scarce: "Is there not enough food?" "No, I just finished eating before you came." David explained: "I was lucky, and I hunted a deer during the day." "That''s good." After making sure that she didn''t eat up the other party''s little food, Laura''s worries were relieved a little, and then she asked about the environment around the village. She wanted to confirm if there was anything special near this village, otherwise why would she come here suddenly? Maybe if he finds the source of that mysterious power, he will be able to go back. David guessed what Laura was thinking, but he didn''t tell the other party that the so-called mysterious power was probably himself. Instead, he introduced the surrounding environment bluntly: to the west of the village is an extremely vast river, and its source should be able to The mountain peak in the north can be seen vaguely. The river flows from north to south, and then turns west on the west side of their village. At the same time, another river flows from south to north and is much narrower. The reason why I chose this place as the camp was because it is the turn and confluence of the big river. There is enough fresh water here, and there are a lot of fish, shrimp and other aquatic products in the river. The forest in the north is another reason, which can provide a large amount of high-quality wood. In addition, the terrain is flat, and the east and south directions are basically plains, which are very suitable for reclaiming farmland. No matter how you look at it, this is a good choice. Unexpectedly, the follow-up progress is far from the expectation. Listening to David''s description, Laura couldn''t hear anything magical or peculiar: "Have you encountered anything special in the past two years?" "The most special thing is your presence." Laura felt very helpless after hearing David''s answer. It seemed that she had to think in a different direction. "Have a good night''s rest! Even if you want to do something, you have to wait until dawn tomorrow." While they were chatting, the sky had turned dark yellow, and David needed to prepare for the coming night. Except for the log cabin used as a warehouse and a kitchen, the other three log cabins have the same structure and layout: a large cabin with a place to light a fire in the middle, and simple beds around the fire. David used it two years ago. Spend the winter in such a simple environment. According to the plan of the pioneers, this kind of simple wooden house is only a temporary residence, but it has not been able to reclaim farmland, so that everyone is not in the mood to build their own wooden house. As a result, there are only a few temporary wooden houses here. Such a wooden house is poorly kept warm, and if you want to spend the night safely, you need to light a fire. David now has to move the needed firewood into it. Laura was also helping, but when the two of them were carrying firewood, almost at the same time they noticed a faint shadow appearing in the open space not far from the village. "This is... another one?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 3： Another Lafayette passed by Chapter 3 Another Lafayette passed by Laura saw a translucent figure that could only see a vague shape at first, and gradually became clear and real, and finally had a more intuitive feeling for the situation David described earlier. With such an incredible sight, it is no wonder that David reacted in that way. Compared to Laura paying attention to how the figure slowly becomes ''real'', David is carefully looking at the new person, wanting to see if he can recognize who the new person is? The result disappointed him. When the other party finally revealed his true appearance, David couldn''t immediately recognize who this middle-aged man with a big beard and an unusually strong appearance was. When David and Laura were looking at each other, the middle-aged strong man also noticed the two, and at the same time he stopped his footsteps as if he noticed something, and looked around with vigilance: "Excuse me, what is this place? " The middle-aged strong man asked in a language that David had never heard before, but David found that he could understand the other party''s words, and even figured out how to answer in this strange language the moment he finished listening to the question the other party''s problem. "..." After a moment of silence, I thought about it carefully in my mind, and soon ''knew'' that the language I had newly mastered was also called the lingua franca, but it was not the same language as the lingua franca of mankind used in this world. As for his sudden mastery of a new language, he suspects that the reward Laura gave him at first was not simply knowledge of English, but some kind of more powerful ability. "Hello, this is the pioneer camp located in the northern part of Tilan Kingdom. I am David, the village chief here. Do you need any help?" David answered the other party''s question using the new "learned" lingua franca. This surprised Laura very much. Laura has a language talent that is comparable to cheating. She has heard the common language that David used before, and it is obviously two completely different languages ????from the one David uses at this time. After hearing David''s answer, the strong man on the opposite side showed obvious doubts on his face: "Kingdom of Tilan?" After thinking for a few seconds, he asked again: "How far is it from East Weald?" "I don''t know where the East Weald you''re talking about is?" David shook his head, saying that he had never heard of this place, and guessed in his heart that maybe the people who came to him inexplicably were not necessarily familiar with him. people. The enthusiasm of the other party has made the strong man let go of his guard, but David''s answer made him even more confused: "Stratholme? Kingdom of Lordaeron? Have you heard of these names?" "..." David didn''t respond on the surface, but he was surprised in his heart. He was very familiar with these two place names, but it was not convenient for him to answer directly, and at the same time he kept guessing the identity of the person in front of him. Seeing that David didn''t speak, the strong man''s thick eyebrows frowned even more. He decided to introduce himself before asking for more information: "Hello, my name is Tirion Fordring, I might get lost Already...maybe I need to stay in your village for a night." As one of the most famous paladins in Azeroth, he is no stranger to mysterious powers. He suspects that he may have encountered some kind of space transfer. I don''t know where I was sent? Judging from the reaction of the young man in front of him just now, there is a high probability that he left the Eastern Kingdom. Fording was thinking about the weird things he had experienced here, while David was surprised in his heart by the identity of the strong man in front of him. Tirion Fording, a disciple of Alonsus Faol, Archbishop of the Order of the Holy Light, one of the first five paladins in the world of Azeroth, has participated in many battles, fought orcs, and extinguished natural disasters , Facing the Lich King head-on, and resisting the Void Demon, he is powerful and has a strong character. Speaking of it, Fording has far more stories in World of Warcraft than the other first-generation paladins, so he is very popular and is honored as Lafayette by many Warcraft fans. Unexpectedly, this famous paladin also came to him! While recalling all kinds of information about this Lafayette, David organized his words silently, preparing to tell the actual situation directly to the paladin in front of him. There is no need to hide some things, and the other party is not an idiot. Even if David doesn''t say anything, Fording will soon find out that something is wrong. It''s better to tell the other party directly about the situation, which can be regarded as showing a certain attitude of oneself and improving the favorability - if Fording is willing to teach him how to use the holy light, David will earn money. He didn''t think the Holy Light was so powerful, but that the Holy Light had excellent ability to heal and eliminate diseases. In this relatively backward world, David, who lived alone in a remote area, was most worried about being injured and sick. timely treatment. In the past, there was nothing to do, but now Fording, the paladin, appeared in front of him. If he didn''t grasp it well, he would appear to be too stupid. "Some situations need to be explained to you." Describing Fording''s miraculous appearance, and the example of Laura who also came here from "another world", David can easily explain the situation clearly. Fording''s acceptance speed is also faster than Laura, because he comes from a world that often fights with people from other worlds, and his acceptance of other worlds is much higher than Laura. "This is not Azeroth?" Fording scratched his messy hair. He didn''t expect that he lost his way and got lost directly to another world. No wonder this young man named David had never heard of Lordan Kingdom of Lun: "However, why do you know the common language of Azeroth?" "I don''t know either. I seem to have some kind of strange ability. After meeting you, I suddenly understood this language." After a while, David already figured it out: Laura can learn a new language in a short period of time through various incomplete records on ancient ruins and stone tablets. The reward he initially received from Laura was probably an upgraded and enhanced version of this ability, rather than the English knowledge he guessed at first. This discovery made him very happy, and the appearance of Fording confirmed his speculation about his own golden finger: he activated the golden finger after becoming the village head. This means that there will be more people from various worlds in the future. With this ability, he doesn''t have to worry about language problems. David was ecstatic in his heart, and Fording didn''t find it unacceptable to David''s explanation, but just looked at David a few more times. When the few people were talking, it was completely dark. Fording had noticed that Laura and David were moving firewood into the wooden house, so he offered to help. The three quickly prepared enough firewood and raised fire in the wooden house. Fire, and then talking around the campfire. Laura doesn''t know the common language of Azeroth, and Fording doesn''t know English. The conversation between the two requires David to act as a translator, but in general it has no effect. After chatting for a while, Laura had completely believed in the fact that she had come to another world. The appearance of Fording broke the last trace of doubt in her heart. The doubts in her heart completely dissipated, and not long ago, she suffered shipwrecks, heavy blows, stabbings, falling into mountain streams and other disasters. Laura, who was completely relaxed, soon fell asleep. David helped Laura cover an extra layer of quilt, then sat back on his bed and continued chatting with Fording. Fording didn''t talk about his past great achievements, but said that he left home for some reason and was wandering around without a fixed place, but came here in a daze. "If you don''t dislike this place, you can live in the village for a long time." Listening to Fording''s description, David finally understood the other party''s current situation: In the story of Warcraft, Fording was exiled because of conflicts with his subordinates and helping and rescuing an orc. After wandering around for a period of time, he chose Live in seclusion in a certain place in East Weld - East Weld will be renamed the Plagueland, which is more familiar to many people due to the ravages of natural disasters and plagues in the future. This is why David said before that he has never heard of East Weld. After so many years, I can''t remember such details. "Sounds like a good suggestion." Fording didn''t resist David''s invitation. At this time, he didn''t have any particular place he wanted to go, just wandering around. Didn''t immediately agree, it''s just that he still can''t let go of his wife and son at home, and now that he''s in another world in a daze, he will inevitably think about how to go back? After all, I was still in Azeroth when I was exiled, and I missed my wife and children and could sneak a few glimpses when I went back; now that I want to go back and have a look, I dont know if I can go back? Fording stopped talking, and David also lay down on the bed. In the big wooden house, there was only the occasional sound of the fire, and his consciousness gradually became trance, and it was already dawn when he woke up again. David sat up, the fire not far away was still burning, and the prepared firewood had been used up. It was obvious that someone was watching the fire all night. "No wonder I can sleep until dawn." There is no way to sleep well when I am alone. In addition to getting up from time to time to look after the fire, I also have to be careful of wild beasts. Last night was different. With such a powerful and well-mannered paladin as Fording by his side, he didn''t have to worry about his own safety at all. David hadn''t felt so at ease for a long time. Just when he was wondering where Fording had gone, the door of the wooden house was opened, more sunlight shone into the house, and Laura woke up. First sat up vigilantly, then remembered her own miraculous experience, Laura pulled a helpless smile, and at the same time said good morning to David: "Good morning, David." "Good morning, Laura." Fording, who was standing by the door, saw that both of them were awake, greeted them, and said a message that surprised them: "Good morning, both of you. I think I know how to get back It''s a world of its own." "What?" Through David''s translation, Laura, who understood what this sentence meant, was very excited. She was the one who was most eager to go back among the people present: "What should I do?" "It''s very simple, just find a direction and walk out of the village, and just think about returning to your own world in your heart." (end of this chapter) Chapter 4： Fording decides to stay Chapter 4 Fording decides to stay "I want to go back to my own world, just find a direction and go out of the village?" Laura said with an unbelievable expression: "It''s so simple?" "Yes." Fording nodded: "I just tried a few times, and it is indeed that simple." After discovering a way to go back and forth freely, Fording felt a lot more relaxed. He didn''t have anything to worry about. As long as he can go back when he misses his wife and children, it doesn''t matter where he is...even if it''s another world. As for, will this world threaten Azeroth? He hasn''t discovered this possibility for the time being, maybe he can stay and observe more? David didn''t know that Fording already had the idea of ????settling here. Although it was a bit of surveillance, he didn''t care even if he knew it. As the protagonist of that world, Azeroth is suffering from various invasions, so it is not surprising that people living there will worry about this issue. It is also for this reason that David really has no idea about Azeroth. Chaos, even if he had the strength to invade other worlds, he would not choose that world. What''s more, he doesn''t have the ability to travel to other worlds at all. "Then how do you get back?" Compared to Laura''s concern about how to return to her own world, David is curious about another question: How did Fording come back after going back? "Same, as long as I think about coming to you in my heart, I will come." "..." The simple David was a little speechless: "Are you going in a random direction?" "It''s simpler, you can just stand still." Fording''s bearded and majestic face showed a bit of humor. He just tried it casually at the time, but he didn''t expect it to work. Listening to Fording''s next narration, David already understood that for those who have been to his place, as long as they think about his place and make a gesture of ''going'', they can come here, which is easier than returning to their world much. On the contrary, if you want to leave, you have to go outside the village, in any direction, and just turning around in the village will have no effect. "I''ll try." After listening to Fording''s introduction, Laura didn''t even feel in the mood to eat breakfast, so she immediately left the cabin and chose a random direction to move forward. David followed quickly to the outside of the wooden house, and then stood at the door and looked at Laura who was running in the distancehe wanted to see what Laura was like when she left. He didn''t wait too long, and soon saw that Laura''s figure became translucent, faintly visible, and then gradually disappeared, basically the opposite of when they appeared. "It turned out that it was like this when I left..." Fording saw it for the first time, after all, he couldn''t see what he looked like when he appeared and left. "Did you feel anything when you left?" David was curious, how did Laura and Fording feel in this seemingly non-existent state? The answer turned out to be completely different from what he had imagined. "I don''t feel anything. In fact, I''m walking, and I''m in another place in a blink of an eye." This kind of space transfer has no process, just like when he walks forward, the surrounding environment changes in the next second. At this moment, Laura''s figure appeared outside the village again, the still faint figure gradually became clear, and finally Laura''s appearance was revealed. "It''s so amazing!" Similar to Fording, after realizing that she could go back and forth freely, Laura no longer struggled with the matter of not going back, but was full of curiosity about this miraculous situation, and wanted to find out what happened what''s going on? What is the reason for all this? There may be something with mysterious power hidden near this village, such as ancient ruins, altars and so on. However, she still remembers that she has a partner. Maybe she will study this issue after she rejoins her partner and the rescuers take them away from the island. With no worries in her heart, Laura was naturally troubled by other problems on her body. She was hungry. Its not just Laura who is hungry. Fording is actually very hungry, but as a guest, he is embarrassed to rummage around looking for food, and he is not sure if there is enough food in this seemingly simple village? You must know that as a powerful paladin, he has a lot of food. After thinking about it, Fording made a suggestion: Go around and see what prey there is? "No, there is still the venison I hunted yesterday in the kitchen, enough for the three of us to eat." It was a whole deer, and he and Laura didn''t eat much together yesterday, and now add the meat from Fording to make it Breakfast was more than enough. David took the two of them to the wooden barrel where the water was stored, took out the wooden basin and a few clean cloth towels for the two to wash, and then the three of them made a hearty breakfast together: roast venison and a small amount of offal. Soup made with wild vegetables. All three of them enjoyed this breakfast. David has the motivation to continue to work hard, build the village, welcome more people from all over the world, get rewards from them, and learn special abilities such as holy light; Laura knows how to go back, and with David''s help, she can come to ask for help when she is in trouble, but she doesn''t know if she can bring her partner to take refuge? At the same time, I became curious about this magical and strange world, and only waited for safety to come here to find out the truth; Fording thinks this is a good place to live in seclusion. No one knows him here. He can live a peaceful and stable life, and he can go home to visit whenever he misses his wife and children. After breakfast, Laura said that she was going to go back, and she had to meet up with her partners first, and then find a way to contact the rescuers. "Bring this." Hearing that Laura was about to set off, David took his spare hunting bow, a barrel of arrows, and a short knife and handed them to Laura: "You have been attacked by strange people before, That island looks very unsafe, and you can defend yourself with a weapon." Putting the sheathed dagger on her waist and the quiver behind her back, Laura holding a hunting bow gave David a warm hug: "Thank you so much, I am very glad to be here and meet you. " "Cough~ you don''t need to be so polite." David, who was slightly enjoying himself at the beginning and then slightly embarrassed, had no intention of pushing Laura away. Laura, with a little red on her neck, didn''t say anything more, let go of David, turned around and left the village with a hunting bow in hand. David stood still and did not move. After a while, he straightened his back, and then saw Fording looking at him with a smile on his face. "how?" "It''s nothing... You said earlier that I''m welcome to live here for a long time. Is it just a polite word or is it serious?" "Of course you are really welcome!" David was very happy when he heard that. He very much hoped that Fording would stay here. Only by spending more time with him would he have the opportunity to learn all kinds of knowledge about the Holy Light from this paladin. Even without mentioning the knowledge of the Holy Light, if David wants to develop the pioneering camp into an official village of the Kingdom of Tilan, he still needs enough population. Originally, the barren land, the harsh climate, and the unusually remote location were difficult to attract farmers to settle here, but if the direction was changed, David could definitely attract people from other worlds to live here, such as Fording who wanted to live in seclusion This kind. "I ask the village chief to take care of you in the future." David stretched out his hand and shook Fording''s big hand. The moment he shook hands, David felt that he seemed to have changed, but he felt it carefully and found no change. "Illusion?" Putting this matter aside, David introduced the general situation of the village to Fording. In fact, there is not much to say: four temporary wooden houses, three of which are inhabited, with the same internal structure; one is used as a warehouse, Kitchen, blacksmith shop. To the west of the village is a big river with rich aquatic products; to the north is a forest with many wild vegetables, wild fruits and wild animals. So far, David has not penetrated into the depths of the forest, but only circled around the periphery, so how dangerous is the depth of the forest? He doesn''t know. "The east and south are plains, but if you walk along the river bank in the south, you will reach the Iron Tree Forest." The Iron Tree Forest is located on the northwest side of Iron Tree Fort. It is an extremely vast forest. named. It was the barrier between the Iron Tree Forest and the Tilan Mountains that kept the Tilan Kingdom from occupying this vast plain area for a long time. Davids pioneering camp is quite far away from Iron Tree Fort, and should be the northernmost area of ??the Tilan Kingdomif he can build a village. "There are only you and me in the village now. Although there is a lack of crops that can be planted, we can still get enough food by hunting and fishing." After telling the general situation, David took the opportunity to express his plan: "If you want to grow To live, we need to build new wooden houses." Fording agreed with David''s words. He originally wanted to suggest that David build a few better houses: "There is a forest not far away, and there is no shortage of wood here." Although houses made of stone are better, Fording is not a mason. It is okay to ask him to build a wooden house, but he really does not know how to build a stone house. "There are some tools in the blacksmith''s shop." Although the blacksmith took a lot of tools with him when he left, there are still many things left behind, which are enough for David and Fording. While talking, the two men took their tools and prepared to go to the forest. When David was holding his own bow and arrow, he found that the feeling when holding the bow was different from the original one, so he took out an arrow and put it on the bowstring, and then pulled the bowstring to make an aiming action. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing!" In a short time, David confirmed one thing: he did not know when he got another reward from Laura. Why are you sure it''s Laura? Because Fording, a paladin, seems to have nothing to do with bows and arrows, and Laura''s main weapon in the storyline is bows and arrows. "Speaking of it this way... the weird feeling when shaking hands with Fording earlier is not necessarily an illusion. I don''t know what reward Fording gave?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 5： super archery talent Chapter 5 Super Archery Talent There is no way to be sure for the time being, David complained in his heart that his golden finger is so unclear, and he has to work hard to figure it out. How good is it to give a system directly? It doesn''t need to be complicated, even if there is only a prompt interface, it is clear and straightforward at a glance. "The golden finger is not good enough!" Came to the edge of the forest with Fording, and watched the towering trees stand in front of him, David withdrew his messy thoughts: gold fingers, rewards, etc., just think about it slowly when you have time, and now lets study how to build a house Bar! "These are all high-quality wood." Fording observed carefully for a moment and determined that these woods are very suitable for building a house. After all, he was a paladin who led an army and fought against orcs. He often commanded his subordinates to cut down trees and build camps. "The next thing is to cut down the trees." This is not an easy job. They not only have to cut down the big trees, but also clean up all the branches on the trunks, and then carry the whole thick log back to the village. inside. Although the village is not far from the forest, there is still a certain distance. David looked at the thick trunk, really wondering if he could resist moving? "By the way, there is one thing I forgot to ask." Fording was still looking at the surrounding environment, seeing that the trees here are very thick, and the forest is so vast that he can''t see the edge at all, which means that they don''t have to worry about it at all. Worry about whether the wood is enough. "whats the matter?" "What''s the name of our village?" "..." David was stunned when he heard this question. He had never considered this question. Although the pioneer camp has been established for nearly two years, due to the unsmooth development process and the continuous decrease of members, it has never been established as a real village, so the village has not been given an official name. "Because of various problems, there has been no official name." After answering Fording''s question, David also thought about what name should be given to the village? I didnt think about it before, because he wanted to give up at that time. Now that he has decided to persevere and has thought about the direction of development, the name of the village must be decided as soon as possible. Not only is it convenient to introduce people who will come later, but also the official village name must be filled in on the development certificate, so that it will be convenient to report to the Kingdom official in the future to obtain various rewards. "That''s right!" Fording had already selected a big tree, and then he picked up his ax and started cutting: "Then you have to come up with a good name." "I will think of a name." David also took out the ax to start cutting trees, but after a few cuts, he found that compared with Fording, the gap between his efficiency was too great. His current physical fitness is not bad, otherwise he would not be able to survive two winters. As a hunter, he has never been short of meat since he was a child, coupled with years of exercise, it can be said that he is now much stronger than himself in his previous life. But compared with Fording, who came from Azeroth, the human being degenerated from the steel life created by the Titans, and who was baptized by the Holy Light, he is a super weak chicken. After Fording cut down a tree, he cleaned up all the branches and leaves, and David was still struggling with the first trunk. "By the way, there is not much food stored in the village! I think we should collect and store some more food." Fording saw that David''s physical fitness was much worse than his own, but he still waited until David cut down the first big tree. Only after the tree does he make his own proposal. "Huh~" David knew that Fording had good intentions. The difference in the efficiency of two people cutting down trees is too obvious. Why don''t they act separately and do different jobs to ensure that there will be no shortage of food without affecting the progress of tree cutting: "Then here is give it to you." "Don''t worry, this kind of work is very easy for me." Fording, who was once respected, did not resist the rough work of cutting down trees. Since he is determined to live a relatively ordinary life in seclusion, he can no longer regard himself as the lord of Hearthglen in the Kingdom of Lordaeron. Now Fording is an ordinary ''farmer'', ready to create a new life with his own hands. Thinking about it this way, he felt that cutting down trees was not so boring, and he even became more motivated, and the speed at which the big trees fell became faster. David, who was separated from Fording, moved west along the edge of the forest. The river is in this direction. Walk along the edge of the forest to the river bank, and then go north along the river bank. This will ensure that you will not get lost, and it will be easier to spot large animals. This route is not absolutely safe, so David always holds the hunting bow in his left hand, and his right hand always stays above the quiver hanging on the side waist, so that he can take out the bow and arrow to attack at any time. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a shadow passing by, immediately took out an arrow with his right hand, and completed the actions of nocking the arrow and opening the bow to aim in the shortest time. At this moment, David felt that everything in his sight seemed to slow down, and at the same time, the shadow that was not very clear became clear, and even magnified a lot, so he could see it more clearly. Its not just that, there is a feeling that seems to make him realize that he needs to move a few centimeters to the left, and that is the correct collision. The thumb let go of the bowstring, and as the arrow left the string, it swam towards the target. David even felt that he would definitely hit the target, and he didn''t need to make up the knife at all. Everything that happened next was just as he felt, the arrow accurately shot a pheasant, and the prey was killed neatly, and counting from when David pulled out the arrow until the pheasant was shot Killing, that is, the blink of an eye. "Good guy, my archery ability has improved by a little bit." Even though he had guessed before that he got the archery ability from Laura, he didn''t expect the improvement to be so huge. Apart from the surprise, he thought of one thing: It seems that my original talent in archery is not good. This kind of master who can kill the entire organization on the opposite side with a bow and arrow, the gap is really too big. "I thought I could become a hunter, so I have some talent for archery!" Then he thought again, even if his talent was not good enough, but with people like Laura and Fording constantly appearing to help him level up, his future is quite bright. Recycling the arrow, and hanging the pheasant on the left waist, David is going to continue collecting food. In addition to meat, he also wants to find more wild vegetables, mushrooms, wild fruits, etc., to ensure that the diversity of food is healthier. Life. "Although meat is delicious, no one can stand eating only meat." His luck was good. He picked some mushrooms and berries. Even if he needed to squat down to pick the berries, he was not impatient at all, only full of happiness. While he was happily picking berries, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, and reacted immediatelythrowing down a bunch of berries in his hand and pounced to the side, picked up the hunting bow at hand and rolled to catch him. Although the body was stained with a lot of dirt and grass leaves and looked very embarrassed, it perfectly avoided the attack of the wild beastit was a strong gray wolf. "..." Seeing what kind of beast was on the opposite side, David immediately glanced around, and sure enough, he found more gray wolves in the grass, behind trees and other places. Slowly moving his position, David moved towards the river to avoid being attacked by the enemy. The gray wolf on the opposite side seemed to be aware of his thoughts, and pounced on David again while David was still moving slowly, but what greeted the hungry wolf were arrows that flew out almost indiscriminately. David has been a hunter for so many years, and he can''t say that he has no unique skills: he is very good at rapid fire, he can grab three to five arrows at a time, and shoot them all in the shortest time, and ensure that these arrows hit a target that is about the size of a human head. within the circle range. Now that he has been rewarded with archery ability from Laura, he can even compress this range into a circle the size of a fist, and when he concentrates on aiming, it seems that the surroundings are in slow motion, which means that David can Better lock and shoot targets, even if the target is moving at high speed. The first enemy was easily killed, but now is not the time to relax. David immediately drew two arrows from his quiver, and this time his targets came from two different directions. He was highly concentrated, and the slow-motion picture gave his brain "sufficient" time to make a judgment: the wolf on the left had jumped up and made a pounce, while the wolf on the right was still sprinting and accumulating power, and the distance was short. further away. Although this state cannot make Davids physical movements faster, it allows him to make the best judgment in an instant to complete the kill: first left and then right! Two arrows were shot one after another. Although they failed to kill each other, they stopped the two gray wolves from rushing forward and bought David a little timein just a second or two, several arrows flew towards him and hit them immediately. Two gray wolves completed the kill. David''s movements were very fast. At this time, he did not retreat but advanced. He rushed to the gray wolf that he shot to death first, and stretched out his hand to pull out the arrow that was stuck on the wolf. Immediately afterwards, another shot Rapid fire, again killing a gray wolf. David, who had completed consecutive kills, reached out to take the arrow, but when he raised his bow and arrow again, the wolves had turned their heads and entered the forest, and they all ran away without a trace. "Run so fast!" The highly tense spirit relaxed slightly. David observed the surroundings vigilantly, then packed the spilled berries, tied several gray wolf carcasses together and carried them behind his back, and walked back carefully along the river bank . "Thanks Laura!" After confirming that the gray wolves did not catch up, David let out a sigh of relief, and thanked Laura again for providing him with super archery ability. At the same time, he is also looking forward to the various magical rewards provided by Fording and even people who will appear in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 6： holy light Chapter 6 Holy Light Bringing a bunch of harvest back to the place where the tree was cut before, I saw that Fording was still busy here, but there were already several simple treated logs around. Fording also gathered the cleaned branches and leaves together. These are good firewood, and they have to be transported back to the village. "Are you back?" Fording took off his shirt and bare his upper body, revealing the powerful muscles on his body: "Look at you, are you in trouble?" David was carrying the corpses of several gray wolves on his back, and his body was still stained with dirt and grass leaves. It was obvious that he encountered a pack of wolves and had a fierce battle. Histing the ax in his hand on his shoulder, Fording looked at David carefully: "Is there any injury?" "My luck is not bad, I didn''t get injured." If it wasn''t for luck to get Goldfinger and Laura''s archery talent, with his original strength, he would definitely be injured or even lose his life. "Oh!" Fording sighed in surprise. With David''s physical fitness, not only was he not injured after encountering wolves, he even killed a few gray wolves. It seems that David''s archery is very powerfulthe gray wolf corpse The wounds on the body are obvious, and each gray wolf has more than one arrow wound on its body. To be able to hit several arrows on the same target in the face of multiple targets, you must not only shoot accurately, but also shoot quickly. Thinking about it, it seems reasonable. If David didn''t have any strength, he wouldn''t be able to live in this place, and he wouldn''t be the last person to open up the camp. "But there will be troubles in the coming days." Although David''s strength has greatly increased, Fording is also a powerful paladin, and he is not worried about confronting the wolves head-on, but the wolves'' revenge is often day after day , endless raids regardless of day or night. Even if the two can handle it, it can be annoying to be constantly harassed. Fording certainly knows the habits of wolves. There are also such creatures in the world of Azeroth: "It is indeed a trouble!" But Fording, who is powerful and powerful, is not worried. If the wolves think that he can sneak attack when he is cutting down trees, it is a big mistake! Even if Fording stood here and let the gray wolf take two bites first, he wouldn''t be the one who fell down in the end. David, on the other hand, even though he has good bow and arrow skills, but his physical fitness is average, he might be in danger if he encounters a surprise attack suddenly. Thinking of this, Fording made a suggestion that made David very happy: "I have a special power that can make you better deal with all kinds of troubles. If you are interested, I can give you some pointers How to master this power... If you can learn to use this power, you don''t have to worry about the gray wolf in the forest." David said those words before, maybe he did not have the idea of ??bringing the topic to the "Holy Light", but his original intention was to lead the conversation, and after Fording mentioned the power of the Holy Light, he expressed his desire to learn holy light. He didn''t think Fording would refuse, because the Church of the Holy Light is a very enlightened sect. Under the leadership of Archbishop Alonsus Faol, the priests in the church have been working hard to spread the Holy Light to the entire Azeroth. The way is basically that you are willing to learn and they are willing to teach. Before becoming a paladin, Fording was also a priest in the Church of the Holy Light. It was his job to spread the teachings and teach believers the Holy Light. In this case, David expressed his desire to learn the Holy Light, and the possibility of Fording refusing is very low. Unexpectedly, things would develop more smoothly than David had expected, and Fording offered to teach David the Holy Light. "Oh? What kind of power?" Its a kind of righteous power full of warmth and light. It can heal wounds, get rid of diseases, and at the same time allow you to fight against evil...Of course, its no problem to deal with ordinary beasts. Holy light is one of the basic elements that make up the world in Azeroth, but it doesn''t mean that there is no "holy light" after leaving that world. After all, the basic element of "light" exists in many worlds. The nature of this kind of energy generally has positive and positive attributes. Of course, this does not mean that this kind of power is righteous, and David is very clear about this. But he won''t be arguing with Fording at this time about what the holy light is? Quietly be a Holy Light novice, and listen to Fording describing the magic of the Holy Light, as well as the teachings of the Holy Light Church mixed in from time to time. Through Fording''s explanation, David learned that the Church of the Holy Light is a group that encourages people to be good and face life positively, and the pastors in the church will work hard to help people who encounter difficultiesfrom small family disputes to large From fighting bandit bullies to fighting the forces of evil in a world in danger. It is precisely because it is easier to obtain the approval of the Holy Light if you perform good deeds resolutely, and then master this magical power, so in this period of Azeroth, the users (followers) of the Holy Light and the messengers of justice are equated. "Having said so much, you should have a basic understanding of the Holy Light." Fording talked a lot, the most important thing is to let David have enough understanding of the Holy Light before he can really teach. By the way, after telling David the way to perceive the Holy Light, Fording was full of uncertainty: "But I''m not sure whether you can perceive the Holy Light...Do you want to try it now?" Now that the two of them are not in Azeroth, he doesn''t know how far this world is from Azeroth. He is really not sure whether David can grasp the Holy Light. He has several conjectures about David''s learning of the Holy Light: David has studied hard and gradually realized the Holy Light; Light. Either way, he doesn''t think David''s attempt at this time will bear fruit. But when David knelt on one knee, straightened his back, put his hands on the knees in front of him, and closed his eyes to feel the holy light, something Fording had never expected happened: Gold slowly radiated from David''s body. The yellow light, from being imperceptible at first to gradually clear and bright, was soon enveloped by golden light. As a paladin, this kind of light Fording is most familiar with. "How can this be?" Not only did David master the holy light on his first attempt, what Fording couldn''t understand was what the scene in front of him meant? David realized that the Holy Light attracted the baptism of the Holy Light? But this phenomenon is completely different from the situation he was familiar with before: whether it is a paladin or a priest, after feeling the holy light, there will be a beam of light descending from the ''void'', and the priest or paladin who bathed in the holy light will receive the holy light Baptized by him, he has since become a follower of the Holy Light. The holy light in front of him did not descend from the void, but emanated from David''s body. Although it was still very weak and not strong, Fording absolutely could not admit his mistake. Fording, whose head seems to be submerged in question marks, can''t think of a reasonable explanation for the scene in front of him. Could it be that David in front of him is actually the incarnation of Holy Light? "Holy Light, is this a test for me?" Fording seriously suspected that he came to this world in a daze, and when he met a special existence like David in front of him, it was actually the Holy Light testing himself to see if his belief in the Holy Light was firm enough. David, who had his eyes closed at this time, didn''t know that Fording had been stunned. He was still immersed in the joy of successfully mastering the magical power of the holy light. David, who doesn''t know how special his own situation is, after closing his eyes and following the method Fording said, he immediately felt the holy light slowly emerging from his body. He soaked a stream of hot spring, and then the warm current slowly flowed through his body, and the places where the stream passed seemed to be washed by the warm current, making him extremely comfortable from top to bottom. "This feeling is even more comfortable than taking a bath!" Not only was the fatigue on his body swept away, David felt that his body seemed to be reborn, because all the discomfort left by the experience of the past two years disappeared, and even his strength seemed to be a little stronger; at the same time, his brain It became clearer, and the spirit head was extremely excited. David "enjoyed" the various changes for a long time before opening his eyes again. "Tirion, what''s wrong with you?" "No, it''s nothing!" Fording didn''t mention David''s ''abnormality'', he felt that he now had more reasons to settle here: "I just didn''t expect that you would realize the Holy Light so quickly, rarely Someone can do it." This kind of reply is not considered perfunctory. There are many priests in the Church of the Holy Light, and many paladins of the Silver Hand have also been trained, but most of them have to go through strict teaching and training before they can perceive the Holy Light. Only a very small number of existences can immediately gain the favor of the Holy Light while choosing to step into the path of the Holy Light. "Really? It seems that my talent in this area is not bad." While saying this, David immediately realized what the reward he got from Fording was: the talent of holy light! He is very self-aware. He doesn''t think that the power of countless heroes in the world of Azeroth can''t be grasped immediately. He can grasp it immediately after listening to Fording''s explanation. The only reasonable explanation is that his golden finger has made meritorious service. "This is not as simple as being good." Fording said with emotion, and then he did not rush to teach David how to use the power of the Holy Light, but asked David carefully about his feelings, such as feeling the Holy Light Did you feel anything special about him afterwards? "I feel that some of the minor problems in my body have disappeared, and it seems that my strength has also increased? It seems that my spirit has also become better..." Listening to David''s description, Fording was roughly sure that what David had mastered was the Holy Light. Except for the slightly different scene he saw just now, it was no different from the Holy Light he used. "Not only that, because of the protection of the Holy Light, you can carry out more rigorous physical training, which will greatly improve your physical fitness." For the time being, there is no abnormality, and Fording is going to teach David how to use the Holy Light according to the normal process. Guang: "As for focusing on the use of holy light? Or honing your body and learning how to use various weapons, it depends on your personal interest." (end of this chapter) Chapter 7： Wait for me to add a BUFF to you first Chapter 7 Wait for me to add a BUFF to you first While carrying firewood and wood, while listening to Fording explaining the direction of holy light cultivation, David understood that no matter whether it is a paladin or a priest, they are just pure followers of the holy light. The difference, but not as clear as in the game. In the real Azeroth world, there are not as many skills and talents as in the game. To a certain extent, the power and nature of the Holy Light are there. As long as you are willing to think about development and practice, even if you are a paladin, you can also master the ''priest''s skills''. Same thing, and vice versa! So what Fording said is to choose the direction of his own practice based on David''s interests, not that he must choose a direction, and then he cannot change it. "So... which direction are you interested in?" "I''m quite interested." David is already an adult, not a child anymore, so he wants it all: "Anyway, I don''t have much important things to do here, and I have enough time to learn various aspects of the Holy Light." kind of knowledge. In the final analysis, it is the understanding and application of the holy light, the improvement of one''s own physical fitness, and the use of various weapons. There are only three general directions. "That''s no problem." For Fording, David wanted to learn everything. Before he became a paladin, he was originally a priestAzeroth''s first generation of five paladins, except Gavin Except for Rad Doom, who is a knight of the Storm Knights, the other four are all priests of the Church of the Holy Light. Considering that the current David''s physical fitness is relatively poor, Fording believes that before improving his physical fitness, David does not need to rush to practice cold weapons such as heavy hammers and two-handed epees, and give priority to learning how to use the holy light correctly Treating, getting rid of diseases and protecting yourself can better ensure your own safety. As for the offensive holy light spell? David can learn or not for the time being, with his archery skills, it is enough to deal with most of the current situations. In the following time, the two of them went back and forth between the village and the forest while teaching the basic knowledge of the Holy Light. David learned quickly. After trying to use it a few times, he learned how to use holy light for healing and defense almost immediately. After going back and forth several times, his physical strength was exhausted, and Fording taught David how to use the Holy Light to recover when his physical strength was exhausted. Its almost the same as when he felt the Holy Light, still kneeling on one knee, with his hands on his knees. This time Fording saw that the Holy Light on Davids body did not come from himself, and he followed most of the ordinary Holy Light. Like the others, a beam of light descended from above, covering David''s whole body. Standing there and observing for a while, Fording stopped staring, and while it was still early, he decided to quickly transport all the wood back. While Fording was transporting the wood back and forth, David felt this warm energy constantly flowing through his body, and almost every time it flowed, it would eliminate a little bit of the discomfort on that part of his body. As time went by, he felt that the warm current in his body was still increasing. He realized that this state of prayer could not only restore his body to its best state, but also restore the energy in his body. Holy Light became stronger. "Isn''t this the way users of the Holy Light meditate?" Thinking so in his mind, he opened his eyes again, and as David "woke up", the beam of light covering his body slowly dissipated, like pieces of golden light rain falling, gradually dissipating as it fell slowly. At this time, Fording just lucked back to the last piece of wood: "Oh, woke up? How do you feel?" "It''s better than ever!" After clenching his fist slightly, David felt that his strength had increased again? I don''t know if it is an illusion? Thinking of what Fording said before, users of the holy light can polish and exercise their bodies as they like without worrying about hurting themselves, maybe this is not an illusion? Just when David wanted to ask more about the Holy Light, he saw a vague figure outside the village. "somebody is coming." Fording piled the thick and long logs together, heard David''s words, followed his gaze to the outside of the village, and also noticed the figure. "Is that Laura?" "I don''t know." Before the figure was completely condensed and revealed its appearance, it was impossible to judge who it was. David also had a headache about this. What if someone who is not pleasant, or even a super villain, came manage? Fortunately, so far, the two people who have appeared are absolutely decent. Maybe there is some kind of screening function in my golden finger? At this moment of guessing in my heart, the figure outside the village has revealed its true appearance. It is not a newcomer, but Laura, whom both of them know. "Laura, what''s wrong with you?" Laura didn''t look very good. Her body was stained with muddy water, and she looked a bit embarrassed. At the same time, her hands were tied together behind her back, and her face was full of panic. "David, help me!" Laura ran up to David carefully with her hands behind her back, seeing that David had drawn out the short knife from her waist, she immediately turned around and brought the trapped hands to David. David cut the rope carefully, and let Laura turn back to face him before continuing to ask: "What happened?" After all, its been so long in his previous life. He can only remember Laura and the general plot, but he cant remember all the details clearly. After seeing Lauras hands tied with his own eyes, he gradually remembered some details. "After my friends and I finally got together, we met some strange guys..." Laura took a few deep breaths to calm herself down as soon as possible, and described the general situation in the simplest language. After David heard it, the corresponding images flashed in his mind. These memories buried deep in his mind can still be recalled as long as the key words are triggered. "Don''t panic, let''s think about what to do first." After listening to Laura''s description, David has already understood Laura''s situation at this time: This is the first time Laura has encountered a real enemy, so it''s no wonder she looked flustered just now. In the original plot, if Laura hadn''t been pushed to a desperate situation, Laura wouldn''t have grown up in just a few days. Its different now, because of the special place of David and his village, Laura has a retreat and someone she can turn to for help, so she didnt immediately choose to fight with the Brotherhood of the Sun. After learning about what happened to Laura, Fording immediately expressed his willingness to help. In the eyes of this paladin, they were just a group of robbers, and it was not a troublesome matter. But things are not that simple. After two simple attempts, Fording and David confirmed one thing: they have no way to go to Laura''s world, even if Laura tries to carry David on his back, the final result is that Lao When La''s figure turned translucent, David fell directly to the ground. "How about this?" After tossing back and forth several times, Laura finally realized that neither David nor Fording could help her, and she could only rely on herself. With no way out, Laura''s inner strength gradually awakened. She glanced at the bow and arrow in David''s hand and said that she needed to borrow it: "My bow and arrow were taken away by those guys, can I use your bow and arrow?" "Of course." Looking at Laura, whose face was full of determination, the familiar archaeologist seemed to be gradually taking shape: "Besides, I can also help a little." "oh?" "Look, you can come in and out of my place at will, which means you can get out of danger at any time." David suddenly had a weird feeling that his place seemed to be a ''safe zone'', where food, water and even equipment could be provided. Some ''unreasonable'' in the game seem to make sense. Suppressing the weird feeling that he seemed to be some kind of NPC, David continued: "Besides, I just learned some useful abilities from Tirion." After hearing David say ''you can get out of danger at any time'', Laura felt that she had more confidence. Unexpectedly, what David said next shocked her even more: "Even if you are injured, as long as it is not serious enough to kill you immediately, Tirion and I can help you heal." Just when he was about to ask more clearly, David had already raised his hand and pressed it on Laura''s shoulder. With the golden light flashing from David''s hand, Lao La, who was still suffering from various minor injuries, Pulling, I felt a warm current pouring into my body from David''s hand, and with the warm current flowing through my body, all the discomforts on my body disappeared. "What happened?" She lowered her head and checked herself. Not only did the scratches on her arms disappear, but even after taking apart the bandages on her waist, Laura was full of disbelief: the penetrating wound on her waist was healed No scars left: "What did you just do?" "What Tirion just taught me is a power called holy light, is it incredible?" David was showing off fiercely like a brat who got a new toy. "so amazing." Looking up at the light flickering in David''s palm, Laura felt that there were more and more things beyond her imagination. At the same time, she did not ignore the content revealed in David''s words: this kind of power is Tirion Fur Ding taught David, which means that this is the power of Fording''s world. Haven''t had time to ask Fording himself if he can learn this power? David gave a new surprise: "Not only can it be treated, but this power can also protect you from harm!" David, like a peacock spreading his tail, raised his hand and poured a lot of holy light into Laura. These holy lights would form a shield on Laura''s body to protect Laura from external damage. In addition, the energy of the Holy Light can also keep Laura full of physical strength for a certain period of time. "With the protection of the Holy Light, you can easily rescue those captured partners." (end of this chapter) Chapter 8： village name Chapter 8 Village Name After briefly introducing the spell effects she cast on Laura, Laura''s face was full of surprise and curiosity: It seemed that she couldn''t wait to try it and see if this so-called holy light was really so magical? Watching Laura disappear again, David turned his head and looked at Fording standing next to him: "Maybe I won''t be able to rest tonight." The plot on Laura''s side has officially started, and there will be continuous fighting in the next few days, which means that Laura may come to ask for help at any time. "It doesn''t matter, I''m used to similar situations." Fording didn''t think it was a big deal: "Prepare more water and food, and maybe some bandages and medicines." Clear water and food are easy to understand. After a series of battles, Laura definitely needs to supplement food and water. But are the medicines and bandages still available? As long as Laura can walk in front of David and Fording smoothly, no matter how many injuries she suffers, she can be healed by the Holy Light in a short time. After thinking for a few seconds, David realized that the medicine and bandages were not for Laura, but for Laura''s partners. As far as the current situation is concerned, whether it is coming to him or leaving to return to the original world, there is no way to bring people, so even if Laura''s partner is injured, there is no way to come to David and Fording for treatment, so naturally he must rely on drugs. "I''ll take out all the medicines first, so that Laura can take them away when she needs them." Fording is going to go to the river to get more water and come back. By the way, he also mentioned that there is currently a lack of important facilities in the village: a well. In this regard, David can only helplessly spread his hands: his village lacks a lot of facilities. It cant be said that there is nothing, it can also be said that there is nothing you want! Including water wells, all kinds of facilities are only on the schedule. Put the carcasses of a few wolves in the warehouse first, and after simply processing the berries, David continued to make dinner with venison. Wait until the venison, mushrooms, and a bit of berries have been thrown into the pot to cook before turning back to the carcasses of the wolves. By the time he was done with all kinds of things, Fording had already run a few times back and forth between the village and the river, filling up all the utensils used to store clean water. Then he lit a bonfire in the wooden house where he lived, and watched David come into the house with a pot full of stew. Eating stew, listening to Fording continue to explain the knowledge of the Holy Light, and waiting for Laura who may come at any time, this night should be the most fulfilling night that David has spent in two years. In the past two years, at the beginning, at night, I could still chat and fart with my friends and look forward to a bright future; but as time went by, as the living conditions became worse and worse, there were fewer and fewer friends around me. The one left is not in the mood to chat. Every night became the most difficult time, until David was left alone, and the difficulty reached its peak. Unexpectedly, it was at this time that David waited for a turning point. He not only ushered in new partners, but even mastered various magical abilities. Especially the knowledge of the Holy Light that he is learning at the moment, he could only enjoy it in the game in his previous life, but this time he can personally experience and display this magical power. "You have a high affinity with the Holy Light, and you have a thorough understanding of the Holy Light, and your progress is very fast." After teaching for a while, Fording once again lamented David''s talent. If David''s progress The speed has always been so fast, and it won''t be long before he surpasses himself in the attainments of the Holy Light. If this kind of words were told to the people in the world of Azeroth, most of them would not believe it. After all, Fording was one of the first five paladins, and their accomplishments in the holy light have long been recognized by the intelligent life in the whole world. recognized. is such a powerful existence, but thinks that David will soon surpass himself, which shows how amazing David''s talent is. It was only the first day of learning the Holy Light, and David was already able to use this power very well. By the way, he also learned how to use the Holy Light to heal, eliminate diseases, use the Holy Light to protect himself or others, and use the Holy Light to increase his own strength. Or other people''s physical strength, using holy light to attack directly, etc. "I''m a fast learner?" David looked at the golden energy held in his palm, even though he knew it was the power of cheating, he still couldn''t help feeling a little proud. "This speed of progress is not just fast." Fording praised David sincerely: "Actually, most priests who have just graduated may not understand the Holy Light as well as you." That is to say, it took less than a day for David to become a qualified novice priest from a layman of the Holy Light. "The rest is persistent practice." Fording originally wanted to say something, so that David would not become too complacent and become slack, but in the end he stopped talking. In addition to wanting to see David''s heart, he also wanted to say something. There is a reason why Laura came: "If you use it more, you will naturally have more insights." David also turned his head to look at Laura who opened the door and walked in. He could clearly feel that the holy light he had applied to Laura before had been consumed. "Seems to be going well." Except for the consumption of the Holy Light, Laura''s body was not damaged at all, not even stained with dust and dirt, and she had a smile on her face. "Have you dealt with those robbers?" "Although it has not been completely resolved, the immediate crisis has finally been dealt with." Laura put the hunting bow and quiver in her hand next to David: "This is the bow and arrow I borrowed from you just now." In addition to the bow and arrow placed beside David, Laura also carried another bow and arrow on her back, a large bag in the other hand, and a pistol in her waist. Apparently, in addition to retrieving the previously stolen weapon, she also got some extra loot. "I came here this time mainly to put these things here with you." Putting down the big bag in his hand, he explained to David what was inside: "This is a pistol, these are bullets... a pistol is a weapon that can shoot this... this is this kind of bullet, you must not put it The muzzle of the gun is right here facing myself..." "..." David listened to Laura talking about all kinds of precautions, and at the same time put on a look of oh~ its amazing! appearance. Compared to Fording next to him, he was much more ''dedicated''. After understanding what it was through David''s translation, he sighed from the bottom of his heart: "A very delicate musket!" After talking about various precautions, Laura is ready to start again after bringing enough ammunition. Before leaving, she still asked cautiously: "Can you still use the spell you used earlier?" "sure." Hearing David''s answer, the smile on Laura''s face became brighter, and she felt more stable now. After having a personal experience, she realized that as long as she is protected by the Holy Light spell cast by David, she is fearless! After a brief mouthful of broth and some water, watching David raise his hand and release pieces of golden light, then the light condensed on his body for a while and then gradually disappeared. Laura, who was full of confidence, waved goodbye again, holding her head high left. Looking at the back of Laura leaving, David casually mourned for the members of the Brotherhood of the Sun for two seconds in his heart, and then chatted with Fording while tinkering with the guns Laura brought back. There is a mysterious power on the island where Laura is in trouble, which will destroy the planes and ships that break into the surrounding sea area intentionally or unintentionally, so survivors who have been in distress have been living on the island for countless years. These people have all kinds of identities, and there is no shortage of people or teams with weapons. In addition, the Japanese army also sent troops to station on the island during World War II, so there is no shortage of guns and ammunition on the island. The pack that Laura brought back only had three pistols and bullets, not a long gun. After tinkering a few times and figuring out how to operate it, David couldn''t help but think about it: I wonder if it is possible to attach holy light to the bullet when shooting? What effect will it have? "You can try it after dawn tomorrow." As for now...Laura just left, so she shouldn''t come back right away. sleep? He is so energetic now that he can''t sleep at all! Continue to learn the knowledge of the Holy Light? Fording just said that the next important thing is to practice hard. It is estimated that it is difficult to understand more advanced knowledge before he has more insights. So what else can you do? Suddenly remembered the topic of the day, and just brought it up for discussion. "Tirion, what do you think is a better name for the village?" Fording, who was tinkering with pistols, was a little stunned when he heard David''s question: "What is the name of the village, it seems to be up to you to decide?" In the eyes of Tirion Fording, this village is David''s territory, and the power of naming is naturally in David''s hands. Whatever David wants to call the village, then call it: "And you have lived here for a while. Time, you should think of a few names, right?" Fording guessed that David didn''t have a name, but he didn''t know which name to choose? "A few names do come to mind." David''s words made Fording secretly think that it was true, and then asked what their names were? I can give some advice to David for reference. "Niujia Village." "Sounds a little weird." David muttered secretly, This is the center of the universe! But thinking about such a domineering name, Im afraid I cant use it indiscriminately. "Ivory Mountain." Fording was stunned: "The nearest mountain is the peak in the north, right? With this name, the village is too far away from the mountain, right?" "Konoha Village." "This one sounds good." "..." Seeing David''s sudden silence, Fording looked strange: "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with this name?" "Suddenly felt that this name is not very auspicious." If you use this name, will you die suddenly, and you won''t even be able to keep a descendant? Besides, David didn''t really want to use these names. He just said a few village names casually, so as to make his thoughts active, and then chose a name that fit the situation according to the characteristics of this place. "It''s located in the north...it''s freezing cold...I suddenly thought of a more inauspicious name." (end of this chapter) Chapter 9： Guest from Mars Chapter 9 A Visit from Mars "Rinwinter Village?" After thinking for a few seconds, David didn''t choose to copy it directly, but "changed" it a little bit, so that the meaning changed completely, and it shouldn''t be associated with that unlucky family. "Winter Village? Sounds good. According to your previous description, the name reflects the characteristics of this place very well." Fording learned from David that this is a very cold area, and winter is especially difficult. "Since you think it''s good, let''s call it this name!" David took out the development order that he always carried with him, and wrote the name of the village ''Winter Village'' on it: "The big river next to It could be called the Winter River." David, who wanted to save trouble, also gave the name of the river next to him. Anyway, according to the kingdom''s decree, he has the right to name this river. In the event that two pioneering teams name the same river, it is up to the kingdom to decide which name to use as the official name. David felt that this situation would not happen this time. The pioneering team that set out in the same batch did not go further north than theirs. A river may be named by another pioneering team. Watching David write a few strokes on a scroll and carefully put it away, Fording asked curiously: "Is this a territory recognized by the Kingdom of Tilan?" "No." David shook his head, saying that it is not that simple: "To become a formal village, at least there must be a stable residence, fields that can continuously produce food, and a certain number of villagers." You also need to take the development order to report to the department that handles such things, and then the relevant department will send officials to conduct on-site inspections. After confirming the situation of the village, various information including the newly drawn map will be compiled into a file for reporting. In the end, the village chief will be officially appointed. Only then will he truly open up new land for the kingdom and become an officially recognized "little lord" by the kingdom. "So troublesome?" Fording did not expect that the ''appointment'' of a village chief would be so cumbersome. "Because the situation is special?" A person who holds a development order to establish a village cannot be regarded as an ordinary village head, because he has a lot of autonomy and is even qualified to expand and upgrade the village, which is completely different from the village head in the kingdom. If the size of the village can be expanded within the specified number of years and the population reaches a sufficient number, he can be directly promoted to mayor, and this piece of land will also become his territory. "So it is." Strictly speaking, David can barely be considered a small lord, but it has not yet become a formal one. It is with such benefits that David will join the pioneering team. It''s just that at the beginning, he didn''t expect that he could become the village head. At that time, he wanted to see if he could be a knight, and he could be regarded as out of the common class. Now... His thinking has become very simple: since he has taken this position, he should sit more securely, and he has already begun to think about how to make the village develop. Currently, his biggest reliance is the golden finger that attracts people from all over the world. As long as he makes good use of it, the current problems will not be difficult to solve. For example, if the land is barren and the crops are difficult to survive, he can ask Laura to buy some high-yield crop seeds that are hardy and easy to survive in her world, and he can even ask her to make some fertilizers to improve the land conditions. He can also wait until the relationship with Fording is better, and ask Fording to find druids for help and get some special seeds to improve the land conditions. Even if these two methods are not feasible, David is not ready to give up this place-can''t be a food base, can''t you do something else? As long as I can maintain the normal use of the golden finger, I will send him a super genius someday. It would be interesting to build an industrial base at that time. "I just don''t know what minerals are nearby?" After thinking wildly for a while, David fell asleep in a daze. When he opened his eyes again, it was already light. Turning his head and looking at the side, the fire was about to go out, and Fording was resting on his bed. The water, broth, weapons and medicines placed next to him had not been touched. It seemed that after he fell asleep last night, Laura Haven''t been back. Getting up from the bed, David added some firewood to the fire to make the fire burn hotter again, and then hung the cauldron of broth on the bonfire, and he could eat the broth when he returned from washing. Walking out of the wooden house, breathing the cold air, David moved his body briefly, took some water and began to wash. After he finished washing, Fording also got up, and moved his limbs in front of the wooden house as David did before, but compared to David, these activities of Fording looked much more ferocious. If the arm is swung, it will definitely not end well. "Any plans for today?" After the activity, Fording asked David about his plan while wiping his face with water. A lot of wood was cut yesterday, and David also hunted and killed several gray wolves. There is no shortage of food or wood. Maybe we should consider building a house? "Or, dig a well first?" "To build a well, do you need stone?" Fording didn''t know how to make a well, but he had the impression that a well needed stone. When it comes to professional stonemason work, both are silent. "Let''s cover the shelter first!" Anyway, there are only two people living in the village, and fetching water from the river is just troublesome, not an urgent problem to be solved. Its the house. If you cant build a strong and warm house as soon as possible, you will suffer again in winter. Just when David was thinking about whether to wait until Laura solved this trouble and returned to her home in England, let her send David cement, bricks, glass and other building materials to directly build a beautiful and comfortable house, The vague figure appeared again in his line of sight. "Laura?" When David and Fording saw this situation, their first reaction was that Laura was coming again, but it didn''t take long for them to realize that they had guessed wrong. The figure gradually became clear, and both of them had good eyesight. It was immediately clear that the person who came was not Laura, but a man. "It seems that a newcomer has appeared." Fording knew that there was only Laura in front of him, so this stranger was the newcomer who appeared for the first time. Looking at the newcomer carefully, the other person''s height is average, his appearance is not unusual, his clothes are a bit strange, and he is looking around in a daze. Soon, the other party noticed David and Fording standing in front of the wooden house, and walked over without hesitation: "Hello, what is this place?" "Hello, this is Lindong Village, and I am the village chief, David." David was still looking at the other person. This person had a ''familiar'' appearance, but he couldn''t be sure of his identity for a while. "Hello, I''m Mark Watney!" Mark Watney reached out and shook David''s hand, as if to confirm something, he shook David''s hand slightly, and a little flash of light flashed across his face from time to time. Doubt: "This is..." "My name is Tirion Fordring." (David acts as translator) "Hello." Mark shook hands with Fording again, and then asked David: "Winter Village... Where is it?" "This is the northernmost area of ??the Tilan Kingdom... I know you want to ask where the Tilan Kingdom is, and I will briefly explain various situations." Telling the situation to Mark Watney, the newcomer immediately plunged into massive self-doubt, thinking he was crazy or dreaming. Looking at the reaction of the person in front of him, David carefully recalled the information about Mark Watney: From the face of the other party, David judged that this Mark Watney was the protagonist of the movie version of The Martian. In the movie The Martian, Mark Watney, a botanist, landed on Mars as a member of the Mars exploration mission, but was thought dead by his teammates in an accident, so he was left alone on Mars. The whole film tells the story of how Mark Watney survived in the harsh environment of Mars and waited for rescue. As for the Mark Watney in front of him, after observing it, David can be sure that it should not be the Mark who has been struggling to survive on Mars for a while. At that time, Mark was thin and suffered from many diseases due to insufficient nutritional intake. "Is this a joke, right? Or I''m dreaming! If this is another world, why do you speak English?" Mark rubbed his temples and kept asking, still not believing that he came to another world inexplicably. "This language called English, I just learned it not long ago. Before you, an English speaker came to me." Suddenly learning a new language sounds too unbelievable, David just changed This way of description becomes much easier to accept. Sure enough, with just such an explanation, Mark no longer struggled with language matters, but continued to be shocked by how he was in another world? "However, this doesn''t seem like a bad thing to me." Thinking about the predicament he was about to face, he felt that maybe God was helping him and giving him a new life. After figuring this out, Mark, who is optimistic by nature, no longer struggled. A smile appeared on his face again, and he re-introduced himself slightly solemnly: "Mark Watney, botanist, NASA astronaut , Before I came to you, I was working on Mars exploration. I encountered some small troubles, and I may need your help." David listened to Mark''s introduction and guessed what state Mark Watney was in at the momentthe time when he was just forgotten on Mars. "Can you tell me in detail what kind of trouble it is?" "If possible... I would like to live in your village for a while." (end of this chapter) Chapter 10： wild reward Chapter 10 Wild rewards "Live for a while?" David knew why Mark Watney said that. After he was accidentally forgotten on Mars in the plot, he could only live alone on this planet with nothing. His motivation to survive is to wait for the next manned mission to Mars four years later. How to spend these four years is the biggest problem he has to solve at present-not to mention whether the living camp can last for four full years without damage, whether the oxygen equipment and water-making equipment can work normally for four years, for this time For Mark Watney, the biggest problem is food. The base stores enough food for six astronauts for 68 days. Even if there is only Mark Watney alone, the food can only support him for 300 days, and the proper amount can last up to 400 days. This is still a long way from four years. It was at this time that Mark, who was thinking hard about how to grow enough food for him on Mars for three years, came to David''s Winter Village in a daze. At this moment, Mark Watney saw new hopeif what David said was true, he could freely travel between the two worlds, then he could live here, and at the same time find a way to communicate with the next batch Astronauts from Mars rendezvous and return to Earth together. So, is there anything wrong with David taking on Mark Watney? of course not! So David directly welcomed: "This is not a trouble, welcome to Cold Winter Village." Apart from anything else, Mark Watney is a botanist, maybe he can help him solve the land problem? Or let yourself acquire some botanical skills from him? reached out his hand to hold Mark, and welcomed him. David didn''t feel that he had suddenly learned anything. I wonder if the favorability is not high enough? David is not in a hurry. If his judgment is correct, Mark Watney will live with him for at least a few years. Whether it is botany knowledge or anything else, he is not in a hurry. Worst of all, Mark Watney is a living man after all. He needs a certain number of villagers if he wants to become an official village head. In David''s plan, when Laura gets him the seeds of high-yielding crops and solves the most basic farmland and food problems, he will go to Iron Tree Fort to recruit a group of villagers. If there are people living in the village before then , will undoubtedly be more convincing and persuade more people to stay. So, even if ignoring the gains brought by Goldfinger, Mark Watney only stayed for a few years and then left, he is very welcome. Mark Watney doesnt know about these things at the moment. In fact, even if he knows, he doesnt care. As long as he can urgently solve his survival crisis, everything else is trivial. Hearing David''s welcome, Mark couldn''t close his excited mouth, but he didn''t know if he was hungry and confused. He seemed to smell the aroma of meat. Soon he discovered that he was not hallucinating because he was hungry, but that there was really a pot of broth waiting for him. "Our Winter Village is located in the northernmost part of the Kingdom. It is a newly established village. There are no good things. I hope you don''t dislike it!" Looking at the steaming broth that David brought in front of him, Mark smiled even brighter: "How come, thank you very much for your hospitality, and I hope to be able to help if possible." Mark doesn''t want to be a free eater, and has already started thinking about what he can do? In his opinion, although he doesn''t know how he came to this world, and he doesn''t know much about this world, judging from the current observations, the civilization of this world seems to be at a relatively backward stage, and he should be able to use Some advanced knowledge makes this village better. Eating breakfast, Mark expressed that he wanted to visit Xiarendong Village later, not just the ''inside'' of the village with only four wooden houses, but he also wanted to see the surrounding situation. "Of course." David had no reason to refuse, and Fording said that he would go to the forest in the north. David knew that Fording had attacked David''s wolves before he was worried, and wanted to go over to see if he could completely eliminate the hidden dangers. Of course he would not object to this. Just as several people were eating breakfast and deciding what to do next, Laura came running again. When Mark Watney held a wooden bowl and saw a person appearing from nothing in front of his own eyes, most of the last doubt in his heart disappeared, and the last trace of doubt was left to "this may be just A bizarre dream! This option. "Hi, my name is Lara Croft!" When Laura introduced herself to Mark Watney, the botanist from Mars had a strange expression on his face. He held back for a few seconds before introducing himself to Laura: "Hello, my name is Mark Watney . None of the people present were idiots, and Fording was the best of the best. Although he doesn''t know English at the moment, after these two days, he already knew that Laura''s words were simple greetings and self-introduction, and only It''s funny how Mark Watney reacted to such a simple greeting. David knew why Mark reacted this way, but he still acted ''simple'', watching the excitement as if he didn''t know anything. Laura also realized something, but she already had some experience, so she didn''t rush to ask. At this time, she had more important things to deal with first. After asking for some food and water, and asking David to replenish various buffs for himself, he left in a hurry. Looking at the golden light shining from David''s wave, Mark suddenly realized that he had not only come to another world, but also witnessed the mysterious power that once only existed in various magical works. "What''s this?" "Holy Light!" Familiar name, Mark Watney suddenly felt that the possibility that he was actually dreaming became a little bigger. Watching David skillfully tidy up the pots and pans, Mark followed behind to observe everything carefully, and secretly twisted his arms and thighs a few times from time to time. No matter how hard he tried, the pain from his body didn''t wake him up, and if he was really dreaming, the details would be too detailed and real. "Wait." While following David around the village, Mark seemed to have discovered something, and stopped David who was about to take him to the river: "I seem to have discovered something." "What?" David, who was stopped, was stunned for a moment, turned around and saw Mark rushing towards the back of a wooden house: "Is it a beast?" Because the surrounding environment is not safe, David even keeps his weapons at hand when he is resting, let alone when he is active. Reaching out to take off the hunting bow on his back, he heard Mark say: "No, I seem to have found a potato seedling." "ah?" The hand that was about to take the bow paused in the air, watching in astonishment that Mark Watney was squatting so cautiously on the open space behind the wooden house, observed carefully for a while, and finally raised his head and said: "I''m not mistaken, this They are indeed potato sprouts." "..." David really wanted to answer him with ''impossible''. He has lived here for two years, how could he not notice the wild potatoes under his nose? Just about to speak, after looking at Mark Watney for a second, he suddenly realized something, and the blurted rebuttal turned into: "What is that?" "A kind of food that is easy to survive and has a high yield." Mark didn''t think much about it. He just thought that people in this world didn''t know the edible value of potatoes. This thing can be eaten... and it is delicious: "Since wild potatoes can be found, it proves that potatoes can be grown here." Mark Watney originally planned to plant potatoes inside the base on Mars, but there are too many troubles to be solved in planting on Mars, and the probability of success is very low. Compared to this, bringing those live potatoes here, and then opening up a potato field in this world, and continuously planting a large number of potatoes, can not only ensure their own food, but also contribute to the village, which is perfect. Mark Watney, who is in a state of excitement, is not going to continue to visit. He can''t wait to start his potato field development plan immediately. Where is Tiankaipi located? Looking at Mark Watney who was muttering in his mouth, David didn''t interrupt the man''s thoughts, but turned his head to look at the potato seedlings under his feet. The green and fresh branches and leaves grow on the black land. After observing carefully for a moment, David found that there seemed to be very slight differences between the land under his feet and the land in the distance. "Illusion?" After looking at it a few more times, he couldn''t tell if he had read it wrong; or maybe he hadn''t noticed such a small difference before. But one thing is certain, there were absolutely no wild potatoes in this place beforehe lived for two years, and he never let go of the wild vegetables and berries that could be eaten and dug in the surrounding land. It is impossible for him to ignore the crops under his nose. . Besides, it''s not that he doesn''t know potatoes. Since it didn''t exist before, there''s no reason for it to pop up out of nowhere. The most reliable explanation is Mark Watney next to him who is muttering and calculating something. "Could it be that the rewards are not only the skills or talents given to people like me, but also the actual items like potatoes?" David pondered: the rewards of this kind of actual objects should also be the same as the characters who "issue rewards" There is a special connection, just like Mark-Watney and potatoes-in the plot, Mark relied on potatoes to survive on Mars until the rescue arrived on Mars and successfully returned to Earth. "However, this kind of potato that grows behind the house is easy to find. If there are other strange things, how to find or claim them?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 11： invincible potato Chapter 11 The Invincible Potato David didn''t struggle for too long, because there was no point in continuing to struggle. Before he actually encountered this situation, everything was just his guess. Instead of wasting time entangled in these uncertain things, it is better to deal with the problems in front of you: for example, clearing a field to plant potatoes. Mark Watney has a bag of live potatoes in his hand, which is the basis for him to successfully open up a potato field on Mars and grow a large number of potatoes in the plot. At this time, the bag of live potatoes was placed in front of David and Fording. "Isn''t this a potato?" The well-informed Fording also knows this thing, and it is also a very common food in the world of Azeroth. After hearing what Fording said, David remembered that the world of Azeroth also has many ''familiar'' crops, which he had really overlooked before. "Although the quantity is not large, it is enough to eat with venison and wolf meat for several days." "No, this is for planting." David immediately explained the use of this bag of potatoes to Fording: "When I took Mark around to visit just now, I accidentally found wild potatoes growing next to the village, so Mark thought The land here should be able to grow potatoes." "Oh? If it succeeds, will there be stable food production?" Fording finally realized what the bag of potatoes in front of him meant. He is clear enough about the situation in David''s Cold Winter Villagethe situation is right there, and it can be explained in a few sentences. Things such as the relatively low temperature in winter and difficulty in getting through can be overcome. Only the problem of food is the most difficult to solve. If a stable food supply cannot be ensured, it will be difficult to truly establish a village, and there is no way to attract more people to settle here. Once the food problem is solved, the rest of the problem is not a problem. Its cold in winter, so put more effort into the house. Even if every family builds a fireplace, its not impossible to burn firewood. After all, there is a forest not far away, and there are enough firewood there. At the same time, it can open up fields that can produce food stably, and can also attract farmers to live here. With enough farmers, it will also attract blacksmiths, stonemasons, tailors and other professionals to settle here, and gradually the village will be perfect and prosperous. up. Fording can think of these things, and of course David can think of them, so he is very happy now. On the contrary, Mark Watney is still lamenting that he can travel between different worlds at will. As a scientist, he is very curious about what causes this magical phenomenon? Even the potatoes in front of him couldn''t attract him anymore. For Mark Watney, most of the food problem was solved when he found out that he could come to this world; after he discovered wild potatoes, it ceased to exist. As an excellent botanist, he is very confident in his judgment and doesn''t think his judgment will be wrong, so a large number of potatoes are waiting for him to enjoy at will, it just takes some time to get it. "It''s amazing. Not only did I become the first human being to live alone on Mars, but I also became the first person to set foot on and confirm the existence of another world... Well, it may also be another world far away from the solar system. planet." After talking for a long time, Mark Watney took his attention back and put it on how to cultivate the fields. "Where are you planning to cultivate the potato fields?" "Do you have any requirements?" Mark stood outside with David and Fording, looking at the vast river in the distance: "If possible, I want to plant it here." Mark chose the west side of the village, a little distance from the village, but not too far. This location may be chosen because it wants to be as close to the Lindong River as possible, so that it is convenient to fetch water. After observing carefully for a while, David suggested that Mark open up the potato field next to the wooden house, closer to them. His reason is also very good: the closer the distance, the better the care, because this place is not as peaceful as it seems, and the beasts in the forest will not come out obediently. "Well, what you said is indeed reasonable." Mark approved of David''s suggestion, not knowing that David made such an arrangement out of insurance. The wild potatoes popped up suddenly, and the land conditions around the cabin seemed to be different from those farther away. Although David couldn''t be sure if he was thinking too much, but there were only so many live potatoes at the moment, so he didn''t want to gamble. So planting next to the wooden house is the safest. Even if you want to test it, you have to wait until you have enough potato reserves. After choosing a place, the next step is complicated manual labor. Fortunately, the three people present are strong enough. Even Mark Watney, who has undergone rigorous training, cannot be treated as an ordinary person. To become an astronaut has very high physical requirements, and he has to accept various challenges. A physical training. Plus rich botanical knowledge, so...he is also a good hand at farm work. Three men tried their best to dig the soil with their tools. The cold winter village, which seemed to disappear at any time, became a bustling scene in the spring of the third year. Davids heart was full of enthusiasm, and he was so happy that he worked hard without knowing what it meant to be tired. He didnt recover until Mark reminded him: This size is enough. "What? Enough? I haven''t used much strength yet." David lowered his head and looked. It seems that he hasn''t cultivated much land yet? Is this enough? Looking up and looking at the side, he understood that the work efficiency of the steel man Fording is too high. He is stronger than Mark and David combined. The large piece of soft land under his feet is mostly Fording. Get it done. Fording, who was leaning on a shovel, didn''t even sweat. This workload was not even a warm-up for him. The next step is to plant the potatoes, and the subsequent work only needs Mark to look after them from time to time. David and Fording no longer need help before harvesting. "Just leave it to me, I guarantee that there will be more potatoes soon." Although the potatoes had just been planted, David seemed to have seen a huge amount of potatoes piled up in front of him. He even started to consider whether he should wait for the first batch of potatoes to be successfully harvested before going to Iron Tree Fort to recruit farmers. is enjoying a bright future, and Laura gradually appears not far away. She looked terrible, **** and messed up. Seeing her situation, David immediately released a holy light, turning Laura into a big three-kilowatt light bulb. "Don''t worry, David, I didn''t suffer any serious injuries, the blood is not mine." Hearing what Laura said, David breathed a sigh of relief: "So, you are covered with enemy blood? How many robbers have you killed?" "I don''t know, there are too many guys on the island to count." Laura looked a little tired, not physically tired, but more mentally tired. Ever since she was in trouble on that island, the things she experienced directly smashed the knowledge she had accumulated over the years. Many unreasonable things happened to her, and unreasonable enemies kept popping up. Laura, who has no choice, can only face it with strength. After two or three days in a row, she was already exhausted. If she hadn''t been able to go to David, an absolutely safe place to rest, supplement food and water, she might have collapsed. Listening to Laura telling her story, David encouraged her, You can do it! , and by the way, help her analyze and analyze what should be done next? According to Laura''s description, she had already successfully sent a distress signal to the outside world, and even had a plane come to rescue them who were in distress. But weird things happened, as if some mysterious power wanted to stop them from leaving, the rescue plane crashed so bizarrely. At the same time, the group of people who call themselves Brotherhood of the Sun seem to want to sacrifice their good friend Samantha. She urgently needs to rescue her friend now. If it is delayed for a long time, something terrible may happen. "So, I can''t stay for too long, I will leave after a short rest." David expressed his understanding of Laura''s urgency. In this generation of plots, Laura really doesn''t have much time to breathe. The few rests in the story are more like fainting from exhaustion. After eating a few bites of meat, Laura wiped off the stains on her face and hands, and then stood in front of David: "It''s a good thing I met you." "Don''t be so polite, it''s just a matter of little effort." David released the holy light again and provided Laura with shelter: "I really want to thank me, after you rescued your friend and escaped from that terrible place, you often bring some delicious food It''s good that things come." "That''s the deal!" Laura watched the golden light on her body gradually disappear, she knew that this magical power was hidden in her body, protecting herself from harmin countless battles, if it wasn''t for this Protected by a magical force, she didn''t know how many times she died. Not only the bullets, the fragments splashed by the explosion, but also countless falls from heights, all because of the protection of this force, Laura was not injured and always maintained the best state to fight the enemy. If she hadn''t met David, she suspected that she would have died on that island, so she was very grateful to David from the bottom of her heart, and at the same time decided in her heart that after she left the island and returned to her home, she would try to Do what you can to help David. With the Crawford family''s financial resources and connections, it is not difficult to develop and build a remote village, but they don''t know how to quickly bring various materials to this world. "It would be convenient if you can drive here." David, who didn''t know that someone was willing to contract the infrastructure work in his village, was about to take his bow and arrow to the north to find some more prey. Mark suddenly stopped David, and then ran back to Mars to bring some food. "Come and taste the food in my world, this one is called sweet and sour chicken!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 12： little village Chapter 12 A slightly embryonic village Mark - Watney brought a huge surprise! Not only the appearance of Mark Watney brought potatoes, but also because Mark Watney can improve the quality of life in David''s small village in all aspects. Not to mention all kinds of modern tools, the exquisite tableware and all kinds of more comfortable clothes make David very happy. What''s more, the food stored in the Mars base includes a variety of meals for astronauts to choose from. Most of the food was left at the Mars base, and Mark Watney showed it to David and Fording at this time. "Sweet and sour chicken, Hungarian goulash, pasta, toast, meatloaf, dry cheese apple..." All kinds of food were poured out and displayed once, all of which were brought over after being heated in the Mars base. "It looks good." Fording looked at the dazzling array of food in front of him. Although the taste is not clear, but the fancy looks are quite appetizing. David swallowed his saliva. It has been too long since he has been exposed to ''modern'' food. In this relatively backward world, the cooking methods are simple and rough, and the condiments are scarce. You can be more casual in this camp for a year. Even so, the things that are made are just that. There is still a long way to go to be delicious, and there are not many types of food to choose from. There is no way to compare it with the past life where you can eat whatever you want and eat whatever you want. Since he came to this world, its not that David didnt think about letting these bumpkins from other worlds learn what it means to be the majesty of a big foodie. However, objective conditions do not allow him to study those things. After a full meal, Mark began to think about what things can be brought here to David and Fording. Anyway, those things are either not used in the base, or they will be thrown there and abandoned in the future. It is better to transport them to the cold winter On the village side, I can also make my life here more comfortable. Just leave enough things at the base, and even wait until you figure out how to join the next batch of astronauts, before leaving the base, you can move all the things you can move over to David. Mark Watney, who held this idea, became the busiest person in Cold Winter Village. Apart from looking after the potato fields every day, he just tossed things back and forth. For this reason, he tested a lot of situations. At present, both David and Fording only know that people from other worlds like Fording and Laura can travel between the two worlds relatively freely, but it is not clear what restrictions there are. After Mark''s various tests, he has confirmed that the things he is carrying and lifting can be carried to another world normally. But what was not mentioned, even if it is a cart completely controlled by him, there is no way to go back and forth between the two worlds. Not to mention larger vehiclesMark actually tried to drive the rover over, but failed. In addition, Mark and Fording also tested another limitation, that is, if you want to leave Cold Winter Village, which is David''s world, you must be within a certain range centered on the village. That is to say, if Mark or Fording wants to leave the village, they are within a certain area and move outside the village, and then think about returning to their own world, they can leave smoothly. But if you leave this area, such as being on the edge of the Winter River or the forest in the north, and then want to leave here and return to your own world, then nothing will happen, and you will still stay here. This means that if Mark Watney is too far away from the village and suddenly encounters a wild beast attack, he cannot run back to Mars to avoid danger. So for the sake of safety, Mark tried to move around the village as much as possible, and dont go too far without someone to accompany him, especially not going to the forest alone. Fording doesn''t need to care about this. With his strength, he doesn''t need to worry about his own safety at all. After figuring out these things, Laura came over twice again. One time, because of the loss of her elder Rose who was like a mentor, the sad Laura came to David to confide; After solving all the puzzles, he figured out what happened to him on that island, and solved the problem smoothly. "congratulations!" "I won''t come over for the next period of time. I''ll come to see you when I get back home after I finish dealing with the things at hand!" Laura greeted David, Fording and the unfamiliar Mark Watney and left. This time, she kept all the weapons, making David''s weapon reserves more abundant. In the plot of this generation of stories, from Laura and her partners encountering shipwreck and drifting to the island, and then encountering all kinds of troubles, to Laura solving all the troubles and leaving the island with her surviving partners, the total is so Four or five days. It was in such a short period of time that Laura transformed from a rookie who had just graduated from college and set foot on the road of adventure for the first time to an archaeologist with super combat effectivenesswith the protection of the Holy Light provided by David, Laura''s progress speed and combat effectiveness have improved a lot. Its a pity I couldnt participate in it myself. This is David''s biggest regret during this time, especially now that he has stronger strength than Laura, he was particularly disappointed that he couldn''t join in the fun. When he is free, he also thinks, will his golden finger evolve and upgrade in the future? Can I go to the various worlds I am familiar with? "That would be fun, right?" It''s a pity that he can''t go anywhere now, so he can only wait for others to come to him! However, it is not only Laura who has undergone tremendous changes in these short days, it is also very important to David, because his life has undergone earth-shaking changes: from a hunter with no hope for the future to a hunter with a bright future. The little lord of the (waiting to become regular). In addition, he also acquired excellent archery talent and learned how to use the Holy Light. He can be regarded as a qualified new priest, and his physical fitness has also improved slightly. I believe that as time goes by, his physical fitness will also improve. Keep improving. Because according to Fording''s description, David, who is protected by the Holy Light, doesn''t have to worry about damage caused by excessive exercise. He can train himself insanely, as long as he is not dead, he can rely on the Holy Light to repair himself, absolutely not Leave a dark wound. With Fording as a guarantee, David has enough motivation to exercise and improve his physical fitness in the next few days. After getting up every day, he will go to the forest in the north with Fording to cut trees, and then fight back the simply processed wood back to the village. store it up. The main reason for restarting tree cutting is that Mark has determined that there is no way to carry a large amount of resources back and forth at one time. Even if Laura is willing to help, but for the sake of convenience, it is better to choose the wood that can be obtained nearby as the main material, otherwise Laura will have to move bricks back and forth by herself... The picture is so beautiful, Laura might think of a pickaxe Kill David. So David is only going to ask Laura to help get some glass windows, cement, a small amount of metal and other things, and it is enough to make the cabin more airtight. In addition to cutting trees and hoarding wood, David spends some time every day practicing bows and arrows, shooting firearms, and learning simple fighting skills from Fording. In the remaining free time, David would sometimes go to the edge of the forest to look for prey and supplement the fast-consuming meat; during this time, Fording would learn English from Mark Watney, and the two would usually choose to spend time at the river Learn while fishing. Because Fording discovered that the previous Laura and the subsequent Mark all spoke this language, he felt that it was necessary to learn it; at night, he would learn the lingua franca of the world with David. Mark is also very happy to be Fording''s teacher, and he also wants to try to see if he can learn the Holy Light? Regarding this, Fording didn''t think there was anything wrong. Just like that, everyone in Cold Winter Village has something to do, everyone''s schedule is very full, but no one thinks there is anything wrong with such a life. Because there are no entertainment activities in this world, you cant just find a place to lie down and bask in the sun after eating, right? Maybe when the sun can increase the holy light, David will do so. Now, he is full of motivation and is working hard to improve himself. In this state, he has improved rapidly, and in just half a month he has become what Fording said: an excellent young pastor. Besides, the most important thing for the people in the village of Lindong is that the potato field has successfully grown tender seedlings. David was filled with joy when he saw a few pieces of tender green emerging from the ground. Even Mark, who has long been sure that he can grow potatoes, is very happy. When enough potatoes are hoarded, their lives will become bettereven if he can never leave Mars and return to Earth, he can Choose to live in this world. Just when everyone was full of hope for the future, Laura came back and brought more surprises. "Guys, I''m coming to see you!" Laura, who was wearing a black jacket and jeans, greeted everyone happily: "Although I haven''t seen you for half a month, I miss you guys!" "..." David refrained from complaining, and after hugging Laura, he asked about her situation: "It seems that you have already dealt with all the troublesome things." "Yes!" Laura nodded, her expression a little lonely. This adventure brought her too many things. It not only made her grow into an excellent archaeologist and adventurer, but also caused her to lose several partners, including the mentor-like Ross. But things have passed, and grief cannot bring back the dead. Laura, who has adjusted her mentality, is already looking to the future. For example, the world of David is worthy of her study. "Before that, the residence should be improved first." Laura saw the large amount of wood piled up there, and guessed that David and the others had similar thoughts: "I can provide some help in this regard." (end of this chapter) Chapter 13： Cold Winter Village was contracted by me, Laura Chapter 13 Cold Winter Village was contracted by me, Laura Laura wanted to provide all-round help, not just preparing to provide various building materials so that David and the others could build a better house; she even ordered a large number of daily necessities, clothes, shoes and socks, and various seasonings. It even includes some weapons and ammunition, not just firearms, but also some cold weapons made by modern technology. "..." Three people sat in a row on a log, listening to Laura on the opposite side holding a small book and introducing various supplies, the three men were a little confused. "That''s all I can think of for now?" Laura finally finished speaking, took a big sip of water, and asked after a while: "Are there any omissions?" "This...I didn''t expect...you bought so many things in such a short period of time?" Then I thought about the wealth and connections of the Crawford family. The Lawford family is not a big deal. "I just placed an order, and things will be delivered one after another in the next period of time." Laura suddenly pinched the eyebrows: "Fortunately, I didn''t order too many building materials." She just learned that there are restrictions on carrying items. If she ordered a large amount of building stones according to her original idea, would she have to keep moving bricks back and forth? Now its not too troublesome to carry things like cement powder, glass windows, and waterproof boards. The rest are clothes and weapons, which are easier to move, just run a few times back and forth. "By the way, can I buy some extra books?" Fording waited until Laura had finished speaking, before proposing his own idea: "Books for learning English." He has studied English with Mark Watney for a period of time, but it is just a beginner. He thinks that if there are books, he can learn this language faster, so that he will communicate with Laura and Mark in the future without needing David is the translator. "This is easy..." Laura readily agreed to Fording''s request. Unexpectedly, David also wanted some books as if he suddenly thought of something. "Oh? What type of book do you need?" Fording wants to learn English, Laura needs to buy various English teaching materials from low to high, and she can even prepare some teaching videosanyway, she plans to set up a generator in Winter Village to facilitate the use of electronic products here . "I don''t know exactly what type of books I need, you can help me prepare." David thought for a while, and found that he didn''t know what kind of books he should say: "Record the various histories of our world. The books should fit my needs." "Oh, that has quite a lot of content." Laura understood what David meant. It seems that the village chief wants to learn how to better manage the village by referring to the ''advanced experience'' of her world: " Let me help you choose a few books first, and if you have any questions after reading it, I will help you find the corresponding books." "Can." Laura''s suggestion was reasonable, and David didn''t think there was anything wrong, so he nodded in agreement. In fact, the most fundamental purpose of him asking Laura for a book is to take the opportunity to rationalize some ''things'', such as knowing Chinese, or having some ''earth-oriented'' thinking from time to time, these things increase with time together , it is impossible to really hide it. The best way is to have a reasonable explanation. Knowing these things through learning the knowledge of the earth is naturally logicalof course, if the relationship is really good enough, it seems that it is not impossible to tell the other party that you traveled from the earth to this world ? David didn''t think about whether to say it or not, so he made two preparations. After watching Laura write a few words in the notebook, she stood up and prepared to go back. "Is this leaving?" "Of course, I don''t want to live with you until the house is built." Although Laura is not a spoiled young lady, she will not deliberately make herself suffer in daily life when she is not on an adventure trip: "But I Will come here often, see you tomorrow!" "See you tomorrow." Similar scenes became the norm in the next period of time, and with the modern tools and materials sent by Laura, the construction speed of the new residence was greatly increased. Soon, a few people built the foundations of the four wooden houses, and then built the basic frame of the wooden houses, because David and Fording have excellent strength and physical fitness, and Mark and Laura have good hands-on skills. At the same time as the first potatoes were being harvested, they had just finished building the log cabin. The four wooden houses are all of a one-room design, with fireplaces for heating. Although the beds, tables, chairs, and cabinets are all made by a few laymen, it seems a bit rough, but the things they made by themselves are almost as good as they are. It doesn''t matter. Looking at the four brand-new wooden houses around them, eating freshly harvested potatoes (enough potatoes have been set aside for replanting as new seeds), and paired with food and drinks specially brought by Laura, the four of them started to celebrate . "Celebrate the birth of Winter Village!" In the past, it could only be regarded as opening up a camp, but now that they have a real residence and cultivated farmland, this can be regarded as the real establishment of a village. During the construction of the house, Mark and Laura made some furniture by the way, including a rectangular table, which is convenient for several people to eat together. Four people sat on both sides of the square table, enjoying the joy after labor. Harvesting a lot of potatoes and having a strong enough and warm house, David looked at the cold winter village that was gradually getting on the right track, not to mention how happy he was. Several other people also have their own joys: Fording has a suitable hermitage, even seclusion in this world, which is more convenient for him to visit his family frequently. Mark Watney doesn''t have to worry about starving to death, or dying on the barren Mars because of a sudden damage to a facility in the base. Now he spends more time in Winter Village, going to the Mars base every day to see the situation That''s all. Laura''s thoughts are more complicated. She has found a place where she can take risks. She feels that there are many things in this world worth exploring. At the same time, she thinks that Lindong Village is a very good place, which can be regarded as a new home. After taking a sip of the wine brought by Laura, David looked at the four wooden houses on the east side of the village and began to think about what to do next? During these days, his understanding of the Holy Light has not deepened, but sufficient physical labor and training in combat skills have allowed his physical fitness to continue to improve. With the various weapons brought by Laura, his current combat effectiveness is much stronger than before. Maybe, you can go to the forest in the north. If possible, it is best to completely eliminate the threat of wolves-there is always such an enemy threatening the village not far away, which makes him very uncomfortable. After expressing his thoughts, Fording also agreed. The housing problem has been solved, and the food problem has basically been solved. The next step is to deal with the foreign enemies. "Where''s Mark? What are you going to do next?" Because of the assistance of teaching materials, Fording''s English level has improved rapidly, and he can already communicate with everyone in a basic way. "Take care of the potato fields and learn the knowledge of the Holy Light every day... There is really not much to do." Mark has been learning the knowledge of the Holy Light. Even if Fording''s English is not good enough to give advanced explanations, he can ask David many basic questions Will suffice. However, no matter how hard he tried, Shengguang didn''t respond to him at all. Compared with David who mastered Shengguang on the first try, Mark seemed weak. Even if Fording explained that Mark''s situation is normal at this time, David is a special situation, which cannot be used as a reference at all, he is still a little depressed. There is no progress in the Holy Light, and the problem of food and accommodation has also been resolved. Marx asked himself what to do next? Could it be that he has been here for a few years? "Maybe, I can pick up the previous plan and try something." After thinking for a while, Mark gave his own answer. "What plan?" David looked at Mark and thought of what he had done in the original plot. Could it be that Mark wanted to go to Mars to plant potatoes again? "Growing potatoes on Mars! I''d love to see if my idea works." It''s an alluring subject for a botanistand for Mark Watney today. , growing potatoes on Mars is no longer a matter of survival, it is simply a scientific research project. At the same time, he is also thinking that if he can successfully get in touch with the space agency, planting potatoes can better explain how he persisted on Mars until he came to the rescuehe is not going to tell the story of Winter Village. go out. "It sounds like a very interesting plan." After a period of contact, Laura and Mark also became familiar. When she heard that Mark was planning to plant potatoes on Mars, she also felt that Mark''s idea was very constructive. Unfortunately, The only thing is that I can''t witness the process with my own eyes. At the same time, after this period of contact, Laura also knew why Mark had that reaction when he heard his name. In Mark''s words, in his world, Laura Crawford was world-famous. archaeologist! I didn''t expect that I would be a global celebrity on ''Another Earth'', which surprised Laura but also a little happy, and she was proud of herself in front of David and Fording all day long. This made David, who knew the truth, very speechless, and endured it so as not to reveal the ''truth''. "Where''s Laura?" "Are you going to go to the forest to destroy those wolves?" Laura took a bite of potatoes, and she didn''t know if it was an illusion. She felt that these potatoes tasted better than those in her own world: "I''m going to go to the forest with you to see." It is not convenient to run too far for the time being. It is also good to explore the surroundings of the lower winter village. By the way, add some experience in exploring in the virgin forest. "Oh, that''s right! In order to celebrate the completion of the new home, I have prepared gifts for you!" Before David could continue to ask new questions, Laura suddenly pointed to the box that had already been placed by the table: "One for each , dont grab it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 14： red cape Chapter 14 Red Cloak Handed a bag to David who was sitting next to him, Laura''s face was full of expectation. But David always felt that Laura''s expression was abnormal, as if she was having some fun waiting to watch. He didn''t think about it too much, anyway, Laura couldn''t send him a bomb or something, at most it was some prank. Received the bag in his hand, and when he opened the bag, he saw a mass of red: "What is this?" Reached out to take out the contents of the bag, David stood up and saw clearly what was in his hand with a slight shake: "A cloak?" A cloak with a hood, this is not a strange thing, it can even be said to be a very practical thing, but this color... "Yes, a cloak, put it on." Afraid that David would refuse, Laura stood up and put the cloak on for David, and even put the hood on David''s head: "Isn''t it nice? " David looked at the red cloak with white fringe, and wanted to vomit in his heart: "It feels good, but this color..." "Oh, in my world, red cloaks can only be worn by the best hunters." Laura explained solemnly, without a smile on her face: "It''s an honor." "Is that so?" David looked at Laura, then at Mark...Mark, who covered his mouth, nodded solemnlynow David and Fording know that both Laura and Mark come from a place called Earth, The era of life is similar, but there is no Mars exploration plan in Laura''s world, so it is determined that the two are not from the same earth. "Okay, thank you very much for the gift!" I said in my heart: I will remember this matter! David took off the cloak and carefully put it back into the bag: "I will keep such an important gift well!" "Well, now that the weather is getting warmer, I don''t need it. I can take it out when it''s cold." As time goes by, the temperature is gradually warming up, and I no longer need to light a fire to keep warm when I sleep at night. The real meaning of Laura''s words is not to say that the cloak will not be used for the time being, but the point is to let David wear it when the weather is cold: "Unfortunately, in my world, the legendary hunters wear the red cloak to kill Wicked gray wolf dead, which is a good moral considering what you''re about to do." David could only express his gratitude again: "It took your trouble." Laura nodded in satisfaction, and then gave Mark a mobile hard drive that stored a large number of songshe could finally get rid of the pile of disco music left by Captain Lewis. "This is really great." During this period of time, Mark only complained to Laura about his captain''s bad taste, because he felt that it was difficult for Fording and David to understand his pain. saved him. In the end, Laura gave Fording a two-handed epee made of fine craftsmanship. Although she sent some cold weapons made by modern technology a few days ago, they were basically one-handed swords, short knives, daggers and other weapons. After using them, Ding felt that these weapons were of good quality, but they were too light to use easily. At this time, I was very happy to get the weapon in my hand. After expressing my gratitude to Laura, I began to think about what gift I could give in return? After thinking about it, it seems that he has nothing to offer except knowledge related to the Holy Light. Maybe he can consider going back to Azeroth to get some other knowledge? I just don''t know what Laura is interested in? Eat a meal until the moon rises high. For those who are used to going to bed early and getting up early, it is already very late today. Quickly cleared the table and kept the rest of the food properly, and then went back to their cabins to rest. Maybe it was a new bed that was many times more comfortable than previous years, maybe it was drinking a lot of wine, David fell asleep quickly after lying down, and even had various sweet dreams, such as Laura in only her red cloak... Opening his eyes, lying on the comfortable new bed, David didn''t want to wake up at all. Since traveling to this backward world, this was the first time he had the idea of ??staying in bed. The new bed was so comfortable, and the sealing effect of the quilt had been strengthened by countless times, so he almost couldn''t break free. "Fortunately, my spiritual will is strong enough." Get up, wash up! When David walked out of his wooden house, he found that everyone had already woken up, and Mark had already prepared breakfast: "Hi, David! It''s so rare that I woke up so late today." "Yeah, the new bed is so comfortable that I almost don''t want to get up." "Hahaha! I thought it was because you drank too much wine last night." In Mark''s eyes, David is a young man living in a backward world. His living conditions are difficult and he has little chance to touch modern alcoholic beverages. His body is not used to it It''s a very normal thing. "So how could a little wine knock me down?" Sitting at the square table, everyone decided what to do while having breakfast: Fording will stay in the village and be responsible for dismantling two of the previous four temporary wooden houses, and the remaining two will be used as warehouses in the future . According to the plan mentioned by David and several people, after the completion of several people''s residences, the temporary wooden houses will be demolished one after another, such as kitchens and warehouses will be rebuilt to be more durable. These tasks are not urgent, and in the following days Slowly build up here. After checking the potato fields, Mark will go to the Mars base to start his own Mars potato projectwithout using any resources from Cold Winter Village, but completely relying on the resources from the Mars base. As a botanist, Mark will give A research project of my own arrangement. The project was troublesome early on, so Mark will be on Mars for most of these days, only coming back to eat and sleep. "The two of us will go to the forest in the north and wipe out the wolves if possible." Putting the last bite of potatoes and homemade bacon into his mouth, David reminded Laura: "Bring enough weapons, because I don''t know what else can appear in the forest besides wolves." "clear!" "If you are in trouble, send a signal!" Fording finally told him to let David and Laura notify himself when they encounter unsolvable dangers, and he will rush to support as quickly as possible. David nodded. With Fording''s strength, he felt that there should be no enemies near Cold Winter Village that he couldn''t solve! After changing into new clothes that are convenient for movement (the training uniform bought by Laura), after making sure that the first aid medicine, ropes, water, and ammunition are all available, he put the backpack on his back. Round pistol and handaxe, brand new hunting bow, and quiver slung from his waist. After confirming that he could draw out the arrow by simply reaching his lower back, David turned his head and looked at Laura. Similar to her own situation, Laura is also fully armed. In addition to bows and pistols, she also brought an extra shotgun. Compared with David, she has more climbing picks but less handaxes in her waist. Looking at the attire of the two, it is impossible to tell whether they are going on an adventure, hunting or going to warMark Watney. Waved to Mark, David and Laura headed towards the forest in the north. After passing through an open plain area and a not-so-steep slope, David and Laura officially stepped into the forest. The originally comfortable temperature seemed to drop several degrees in an instant, and the feeling of shade invaded the body from all directions. It seemed that the entire forest was greeting two outsiders. "It''s cool here..." Going forward quietly for a while, and looking back, I can no longer see the Rindong Village in the distance, and all I can see are huge trees that have turned green. "Have you been here before?" "No." To Laura''s question, David answered quickly: "I used to move around the edge of the forest, and would even go around the forest looking for prey, and would not go deep into the forest." The last time he was attacked by a pack of wolves was the one he went deep into the forest. That encounter proved that David''s previous caution was correct. "I didn''t expect you to be such a cautious character." Although I have known you for a while, Laura feels that her understanding of David is not detailed enough, and it is not even as good as her understanding of Fordingyes, Laura searched after returning. Tirion Fordring, great harvest! But searching for David didn''t turn up any useful information. The name David is so common that she couldn''t be sure which of the search results corresponded to the young man beside her. Of course, she did not rule out the possibility that David did not exist in any records in her world, and such a completely unknown existence also made Laura even more curious. "If a hunter is not cautious enough, he would have died in the mouth of wild beasts." This is not David''s perception, but a sentence that the old hunter who raised and taught him kept saying, and he also recognized it. "So, you are now the village head of Winter Village, a hunter, and a priest of the Holy Light." Laura thinks this kind of professional combination is quite novel: "You are learning fighting skills with Tirion every day, and you also want to work part-time. a soldier?" "Anyway, there are no restrictions. It''s always good to have more things. It allows me to deal with various situations calmly." David carefully observed the surroundings, but he never saw any traces of wild animals, let alone wolves. signs of activity. There was an unexpected harvest: "These should be ores?" Looking at the hills ahead that were not as tall as the surrounding trees, David carefully looked at the stones on the ground with various metallic lusters. Laura squatted down and identified for a while before giving the answer: "It''s copper ore and iron ore. This should be good news for you?" "Of course!" The discovery of easy-to-dig metal mines near the village is of course a good thing for the development of the village: "With these ores, today is not in vain." Walking around the hillside for half a circle, David and Laura found a naturally formed cave. Just as David was about to light a torch and go in, he glanced at Laura next to him. "?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 15： ancient altar Chapter 15 Ancient Altar Laura wondered what David meant by that look: "You want me to stay outside?" "if you can" "Don''t worry, I have more experience in this situation than you." Laura thought that David was worried about his own safety, but Laura, who had an adventure experience, didn''t feel that such an ordinary cave could threaten her at all. She had no idea that what David was worried about was not Laura''s safety at all, but the safety of this caveafter all, the so-called Tomb Destroyer, he was very worried that after entering the cave with Laura, he would go down. In a second the cave collapsed. There was no way to explain such an outrageous reason to Laura, so I had to light a torch and walk into the cave. Laura also pulled out the flashlight hanging on her belt, and followed David into the cave. The temperature in the cave was a little lower than outside, which made David feel a bit cooler. Other than that, after the two walked in the cave for a while, they didn''t find anything unusual. Although the cave has obvious downward and circling, the two of them reached the end of the cave not long after walking. "That''s it?" Looking at the cave that had come to an end, Laura looked at the various ores on the surrounding cave walls, and could only express helplessly: "It seems that this is a very ordinary natural mine." "Well, and the mining difficulty is not high." This kind of open-pit mine is the easiest type to mine. He has no way to judge the reserves now. Even if the reserves are not high, it is enough for the current cold winter village. , and have to recruit a few miners. Reaching out his hand to brush the metallic ore on the wall, David thought to himself that if this was a farming and development game, his birthplace would be quite good. Although the location is a bit remote, it also has the advantage of being remote, that is, it will not be encircled and suppressed by "various forces". "It seems that this is an ordinary natural mine, let''s go." "Wait." David was about to turn around and leave when Laura, who was squatting in the corner and didn''t know what to study, stopped him: "It seems to be windy here." "ah?" David watched Laura squatting there with her palms outstretched to feel something, then groped on the wall for a while, and finally stopped at a place and tapped a few times with a climbing pick. "There''s a cave here." "So?" It''s normal that there are some smaller caves and gaps in this kind of cave, right? "I just want to see if I can go deeper." Standing up, he picked up the climbing pick, and smashed it hard at the place that was judged just now. Laura, who thought it would take some effort to break the stone wall, unexpectedly just After hitting it twice, the stone wall was smashed into pieces by myself. But this is not the most important point. The key point is that when the stone wall was broken, a chain reaction occurred. Even the place where Laura stepped on was shattered. Laura only felt that her feet were empty, and the whole person fell down. . David''s reaction was very fast. When Laura screamed and the place under his feet cracked and fell, he rushed out and wanted to catch Laura, but he was still half a beat behind, watching Laura fall in front of his eyes... Then, a pickaxe was nailed to the stone wall in front of him in mid-air, and it hung steadily less than one meter in front of David''s eyes. "..." "Huh~ Fortunately, I reacted quickly enough." After speaking, I raised my head and glanced at David, who was one meter above him, leaned out half of his body while doing the ''crape myrtle hand'': "How, are you scared? Jump." Laura, who has experienced the Himiko incident, is no longer the ordinary girl when she first met. Now she is a top adventurer with rich experience in distress and can always make the most correct judgment in the shortest time. She has experienced similar scenes too many times, and she is very familiar with how to deal with them. This time the movements are considered slow. "Do you want to pull you up?" David has already withdrawn his hand, and he has already seen that even if he doesn''t help, Laura can climb up with a climbing pick. She was still hanging there without moving, she just didn''t want to come up. "Wait, there seems to be something down there." Laura took a few more lighting sticks, lit them up and threw them down. The moment I dropped the lighting stick, it fell to the ground. Laura was not far below, and it could even be said to be very close. Even if you are correct, you will not die. "I''ll go down and have a look!" Using two climbing picks to slide down for a while, and finally jumped directly, Laura reached the bottom skillfully. She found that the space here was not very big, only about a hundred square meters in size, and she could see the entire location of the place clearly with a flashlight. So she quickly noticed something special. "This is..." Located in the center of the hollow is a stele-like thing, which is obviously a man-made product, with words engraved on it: "It''s the Common Language!" During these days, in addition to Fording working hard to learn English, Laura and Mark are also learning the lingua franca of the worldin fact, Fording is also learning. "Thanks for...blessing, here to offer...the fruits of hard work...hope..." The writing on it was incomplete, and most of it could not be read clearly. Only a short paragraph could be read. Following Laura''s movements, she quickly found the base of the stele, and more man-made objects covered by dust. trace. "The bottom here is a stone slab that has been treated with precision." The footsteps behind her had already let her know that David had arrived beside her. At this time, David also squatted down, and lightly poked a few times with his hands, and saw the slate carved with various patterns underneath: "This area seems to be paved with slate." As for the stele in front of him, he had already observed it just now, and the few things that could be discerned had been read out by Laura. "This is an altar." Turning back and forth a few times, Laura quickly figured out what it was: "It''s used to thank the gods for blessing and let people have a good harvest...er..." Laura suddenly remembered that when David introduced this world to her before, he mentioned that the common language is the language used by humans in this world, which means that this altar should be built by humans. "Was this place once the territory of which human kingdom?" "According to the historical knowledge I know, the human kingdom has never ruled such a northern region. The Kingdom of Tilan is the northernmost kingdom in human history." The history and various "glory" of the Kingdom of Tilan are often used as stories It was recited all over the kingdom, so David would say so with certainty. But now he is also puzzled, is this the altar of the elves? But the elves seem unwilling to live in such a cold place: "Maybe a small number of humans have lived here?" It is not uncommon for people to live in isolation. The fact that the human kingdom has not ruled this area does not mean that no one has been here. Maybe the people who once lived here failed to survive due to environmental and other reasons. Of course, there is another possibility: the altar did not actually exist, but when Laura appeared, it appeared. David cant help but think about it. After all, there are examples of Mark Watney and potatoes, and Laura and ancient altars are very logical. "If that''s the case, what''s the use of this thing?" Looking at the only words that could be read on the stone tablet, David guessed that this thing was hoping to offer some harvested food? Then shelter yourself to continue the harvest? "Maybe try?" David stood there thinking about various possibilities. Laura had roughly explored the entire altar, and after confirming that the patterns on the stone slabs on the ground had no special meaning, she lost interest in itthe only thing worth studying was Only that stone tablet, the content on it is pitifully small. "There seems to be nothing else." Laura tried to search for gaps in the surrounding stone walls again, but found nothing more: "Although I don''t know why, this ancient altar and mine veins are mixed together, maybe it is Caused by the movement of the earth''s crust..." With nothing to explore, Laura lost interest in this place, and was going to return to the ground along the rope (the upper end was fixed with iron nails) that David used when he came down. David didn''t continue to waste time here, and left here after Laura climbed up, and then put the rope away and walked out of the cave together. "Continue to search for the wolves... what is that?" Laura, who returned to the sunlight, was startled by the huge creature in sight just as she was speaking. It was an ugly creature nearly three meters tall, with unusually thick arms, covered in dirty white hair, and holding a huge wooden stick in its hand. When Laura was surprised by the other party, the giant monster also found Laura and David. There was no communication at all. After the eyes of the two sides met for a second, the monster roared and rushed towards the two with a wooden stick. There was no shout to remind them to be careful. The moment the monster launched its attack, Laura and David had already launched the attack first. In the blink of an eye, two arrows had already shot towards the eyes and throat respectively. The monster''s reaction was quick, and it stopped and turned sideways to avoid the arrows. Although the monster could not be dealt with immediately, the two arrows also bought some time for David and Laura. He raised his hand and released a piece of golden holy light. Laura and David were successively protected by golden shields. Then David stretched out his left hand and aimed at the huge monster. Before the monster could react, Suddenly, a holy light appeared and exploded in front of the monster''s eyes. Although the holy light did not cause much damage to the monster, it successfully interfered with the monster''s line of sight and once again delayed the monster''s action. Seeing that the arrows shot by Laura took the opportunity to do little damage to the monster, David also dropped the bow and arrow, and rushed over with great strides. At the same time, a golden flame burned on David''s right hand. When David rushed to the monster, the suddenly expanded holy light shield also blocked the wooden stick in the troll''s hand in midair, and the golden flame in David''s hand The flames became more intense and fierce. Accompanied by a flash of bright light, the sacred fire thrown out by David''s wave instantly turned the monster into a giant bonfire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 16： Orojanagi Chapter 16 Orochi Standing in front of the huge flame, David stood there quietly, and with the golden light on his body that hadn''t dissipated, I think the current self was tall and handsome in Laura''s eyes, right? Just when he was thinking about whether to condense some words or patterns with holy light behind him, he was patted on the shoulder: "Okay, stop posing, you are already handsome!" "..." Looking at Laura helplessly, the other party seemed to have seen nothing, and recovered the arrows that were still in good condition. As for the arrows that were stuck on the monster, they should be turned into coke together with the monster, and could not be recovered. "Didn''t you learn the Holy Light from Tirion? How can you release the flame?" Laura knew that David learned the way of the Holy Light from Tirion Fordring, but the Holy Light seemed to be a power similar to light Bar? Did David have other powers? "This is the holy fire." "so" "Holy fire is a skill that priests can master after they have cultivated Holy Light to a certain level." David simply explained a few sentences, this kind of holy fire is still a ''skill of the Holy Light'', not that he has mastered any new ability. Although he didn''t figure out whether the so-called holy fire is a flame full of holy light characteristics; or is it a holy light that looks like a flame? In some respects, there may be no difference between the two. "Oh!" Laura suddenly found that although she had searched for some information, she still didn''t pay enough attention to the details. It seemed that she had to continue making up lessons when she went back: "This trick must be close enough to use it?" David was silent for a moment, and instead of answering Laura, he asked another question: "Don''t you think this move is cool?" "..." Laura didn''t answer, and David froze when he couldn''t wait for an answer. In the end, the two of them skipped the topic tacitly. After a moment of silence, the two of them looked at the corpse that could no longer see its original appearance. "Have you seen this kind of creature before?" Although it was only a short time of contact, the monster''s size, the ferocity of attacking without communicating thoughts, and the defense power that seemed to be fine after being hit by several arrows made Lao Ra realized the danger of this monster. "No." David shook his head, he knew what Laura wanted to ask: "It''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of monster since I came here, and I''m very glad that this kind of monster hasn''t rushed over the past two years Came out of the forest and attacked the village." If that situation really happened, it is absolutely impossible for him to stay until noweven if he is not killed or injured in the attack of the monster, he will leave here very simply and run back to Iron Tree Fort as fast as possible. After all, he was only a qualified rookie hunter at that time, and it was impossible to fight against this kind of monster. Thinking of this, he was extremely fortunate, and felt that his luck was very good. Because if he really ran back to Fort Iron Tree, he might not unlock his golden finger. After all, after seeing how dangerous it is to be a pioneer, there is a high probability that he will honestly research other ways out, such as tinkering with some weird things to make more money, and become a rich man in a relatively lively big city? In that case, he will miss all this now. "It''s dangerous!" Laura thought that David was saying that he had been a neighbor of this kind of monster for more than two years without knowing it, so she echoed: "Yeah, I just don''t know how many monsters like this are in the forest. many?" "Continue to look around?" David is also worried about this. If there is only one end, it is fine, but if they live in a group, the danger will rise a few more steps. "Of course." Laura is not a timid character, since they have all come to the forest to investigate the situation, should they run away when they encounter some danger? In that case, she should return to her own world to live. After all, the Crawford family''s manor will not be attacked by such monsters: "But next, use some more powerful weapons." Laura has put the bow and arrow behind her back, replaced by a shotgun. David held the furious hunter pistol that was originally inserted in his waist. This kind of hunting pistol is most suitable for dealing with large creatures. Seeing that David was only holding a pistol, Laura carefully observed the surrounding situation and offered her own suggestion to David: "If your world is full of such huge monsters, I think you should prepare more firepower to be more effective." A strong weapon will do." "If possible, I would like to bring a heavy artillery with me." Of course, the more heavy firepower, the better. If possible, he would like to open several arsenals in Lindong Village. The banner on the gate of each factory reads: The more the better! "Haha, it seems that you are almost finished reading the book I brought." "Of course, I am very hardworking." David is not fooling Laura. He reads the books Laura brings every night. In addition to better perfecting his personality, it is also because there are not many things he can do at night and reading books can make him better. Enter dreamland and other factors. "What kind of things do you want to read next?" Except that Laura chose some historical books on her own at first, David expressed his interest in the "evolution of weapons" and "the history of a certain war". Interested in the details'', Laura went back to find the corresponding information books and brought them to David. "Next time you come here, you can bring me some history books from Eastern countries." "East? I wrote it down." "If possible, bring some introductory language textbooks over there." "Are you going to read the original document?" Laura reacted quickly, and immediately understood David''s intention for these things. "Yes, in this way we can understand some content more accurately." "That''s true." Laura herself is proficient in multiple languages ??in order to study various relics and ancient civilizations. She agrees with David''s words: "In this case, I may need to spend some time." "It''s okay, I''m in no hurry." Two people walked through the forest while chatting. Because they were more cautious, they had to leave marks along the way to avoid losing their way, so the speed of the two of them was not moving fast. When the sky gradually dimmed, the two of them finally stopped. Not ready to return, but they found a simple village. The same monsters as the ones I saw before, and even a few bigger monsters, live here. Looking at the rough houses or sheds made of trees and stones, David and Laura realized that these monsters possessed a certain amount of intelligence, but their lifestyles were relatively primitive, and their intelligence seemed to be low. "Look there." David was still counting how many monsters there were, and when he counted eleven, Laura poked him lightly a few times, reminding him to look over there. Looking at Laura''s fingers, David realized why Laura made him pay attention to that side: "It''s the altar..." Compared with the one I saw before, this altar was seriously damaged, and only a small piece of the stone platform was left. If the stone tablet was not conspicuous enough, it would be impossible to tell that this was the kind of altar I had seen before . "There are sacrifices on it." "Um!" David didn''t ignore the huge corpse in front of the steleit was a huge wolf with a snow-white fur. In addition to this giant wolf with an astonishing size, he also saw several wolf corpses in the middle of the ''village''. It seems that these monsters wiped out a pack of wolves, and the giant wolf is most likely to be a wolf. "It seems that these monsters helped you get rid of a problem." Laura and David came here to find the wolves and destroy them, only to find that their work had been done for them. "I''d rather deal with the pack of wolves myself." David grinned. Although the pack of wolves is gone, there is now even greater trouble: "These giants are much more troublesome than the pack of wolves." At the same time, David has a bad impression of this kind of monster. After all, the two sides want to attack him and Laura as soon as they meet. "What''s next?" "Get out of here first." David didn''t think about what to do in this place. He and Laura were on the edge of the other side''s village. Once they were discovered by the other side, these monsters swarmed up and launched a siege. Even if he had the protection of the Holy Light, it would be a huge trouble. Of course, he can send a signal flare to Fording for help, but no matter how fast Fording is, it will take time to catch up. After all, Fording is only a paladin, not a mage who can teleport, and any accident may happen during his rush. To be on the safe side, leave first, whether you want to try to communicate with these neighbors and then coexist peacefully; or use force to destroy each other. They all need to be carried out under conditions of absolute safetyin other words, even if you have to do it, you have to go back and call Fording, and come back after being fully armed and armed with enough firepower. Laura guessed what David was thinking, nodded in agreement, and retreated carefully with David to ensure that the two were out of the sight of those monsters, and then returned according to the original route. The two who successfully returned to the mine cave let out a sigh of relief. There was no danger before coming to the mine cave, and there would be no danger on the next road. However, unsurprisingly, an accident happened! Accompanied by a deafening roar, a monster bigger than the monster David killed before appeared in front of the two of them, and charged straight at them! |O|~~ Accompanied by a deafening roar, a strange red light flickered on the troll''s body, and the troll emitting scarlet light completely ignored the blood that kept blooming on his body, and rushed towards Laura firmly. After releasing the shield of light, David found that the troll was rushing towards Laura, and shot the monster in the face to force the monster to slow down and move. When the violent hunter in his hand poured out six bullets, it just blocked Laura. . Putting away the furious hunter, David''s hand was once again entwined with the raging holy fire, and the super-killing skill against giant monsters that he had just developed not long ago appeared for the second time: "Look at the move, Li Baiba style: big snake scorpion!" Laura: (৥)!! (end of this chapter) Chapter 17： side of couch Chapter 17 Side of the couch Waving his arms, the golden sacred fire spewed out, and a huge bonfire appeared in front of the mine again, reflecting the already dark depths of the forest like daylight. The power of the sacred fire did not disappoint David, and it was worthy of the gorgeous and dazzling sound and light effects. With just one move, the huge monster fell to the ground, and the weird scarlet light from before also dissipated under the baking of the sacred fire. Waited cautiously for a while, and after confirming that the monster was completely dead, David dissipated the sacred fire wrapped in his hand, turned around and looked at Laura who was speechless: "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" "Fantastic." Although she was a little speechless about David''s second move, Laura nodded. After all, one move instantly killed a monster that could resist several shotguns. The power of David''s move is really strong: "But... Isn''t this spell called Holy Fire? Why is it called Li Baiba Style: Big Snake?" "Orochi is a very powerful move, it can better release the sacred fire, there is no conflict between them." David blurted out a few words casually, and didn''t want to say too much in this regard. For him, there is no essential difference between directly releasing the holy fire and using the ''Orochi''. They both release a large amount of holy fire to attack the target. After all, he doesn''t understand Orochi at all, and he doesn''t know the details of the authentic Orochi in use, unless Kusanagi Kyo or Kusanagi Chaizhou come to Rinwinter Village someday. "Let''s leave now before attracting more monsters!" Looking at the extinguished flames, there were already two charred monsters lying on the ground. He wondered if this mine was the spawning point for giant monsters. , Why do I encounter this kind of monster every time I come here. "You''re right, it''s too unsafe here." Laura also had similar thoughts, and moved quickly towards the south of the forest with David. Even if you have any questions, you can wait until you return to Cold Winter Village to ask. There was no accident on the road this time, and the two walked out of the forest smoothly and returned to Lindong Village. Looking at Mark and Fording sitting at the long table chatting, David and Laura let out a sigh of relief. Noticing the situation of the two, the experienced Fording immediately guessed that the trip of the two was not going well, and they should have encountered some enemies. After a few more careful observations, Fording determined that the two of them were not injured through their complexion and action posture. Knowing that this trip was safe at best, he was relieved. "Sit down and rest for a while, I''ll help you heat up your dinner and talk while you eat." "I''m sorry to trouble you, Tirion." David and Laura took off all the things they were carrying and put them aside, then sat at the wooden table and waited for dinner. Mark poured two glasses of water for the two, and asked curiously, "Is it good news or bad news?" "All of them." After drinking the water in the cup in one gulp, David felt that he had gained a lot from exploring the depths of the forest: "The good news is that we don''t have to worry about the revenge of the wolves anymore." "Oh?" Although Mark doesn''t need to go hunting far from the village, even if he stays in the village all the time, he still has the risk of being attacked by wild animals. Of course it is a good thing not to worry about the threat of wolves. But David just said that there is good news and bad news. Judging from the expressions of the two people just now, it is estimated that things are not that simple. "The bad news will be told when Fording comes back." "Then you two rest first, I will help Tirion." Mark was not in a hurry, got up and went to help Fording. Although with the arrival of Mark and Laura''s return to her hometown in England, the various supplies in Winter Village have become much richer, but they did not make it too complicated and extravagant for dinner, and they still used stew , barbecue-based. Soon the hot potato stew was served. With the French ammunition provided by Laura and some bagged food provided by Mark, a simple dinner was placed on the table. Eating the stew, David recounted in detail what happened to him and Laura today, and Fording and Mark, who were sitting across the table, learned about the whole situation. "Troll?" Listening to David and Laura''s description, Fording thought of a creature in the world of Azeroth: "It sounds like a snow monster." Hearing that David could kill this creature simply and neatly with the holy fire, he felt that the threat of this creature should not be too great, at least not to himself. "Can''t communicate?" Mark Watney''s focus is different from Fording''s. What he thinks is that since the other party is an intelligent life, maybe he can try to communicate? However, judging from the descriptions of Laura and David, it seems that this giant monster directly attacked them as soon as it saw them, and it seemed that it had no intention of communicating with them. "Maybe..." David dipped the bread into the broth a few times: "But at present, it seems that the other party has no intention of communicating with us." In his heart, he is more inclined to destroy these giant monsters. After all, the opponent''s village is too close to Lindong Village. When the opponent is in front of him, he passively meets the enemy. Chewing the gravy-filled bread and thinking for a few seconds, David let go of the entanglement that had just arisen, so he didn''t worry about being questioned whether he was too cruel. The troll launched an attack when he saw him and Laura, and from then on From the moment this creature was included in the group of hostile creatures by David. "In short, we now have a group of vicious neighbors, the kind that are much more dangerous than wolves." David made a brief summary: "It seems that if you want to develop a life in this place, you will have more trouble than previously expected . "If you really want to grow Cold Winter Village, these are all things you have to go through." Fording looked at David, suddenly a little curious about how far this young man can finally achieve. At first, Fording just wanted to find a place where no one knew him to live in seclusion. Although he came to another world inexplicably, the situation here just met his needs, so he chose to live here. In addition, David showed an amazing talent for the Holy Light. He felt that it would be a good thing to be able to spread the way of the Holy Light in another world, and he taught David about the Holy Light by the way. Even if David had already expressed his desire to develop Cold Winter Village at that time, he didn''t take it too seriously. He simply listened to some of David''s descriptions, and he knew that it was not so easy to develop this village. In Fording''s view, perhaps David can rely on the help of people from various worlds to establish Cold Winter Village and become a village officially recognized by the Kingdom of Tilan, and David can also become an official village head. But if you want to go further, it is very difficult, even impossible. Not only the various troubles in the objective environment, but also David''s own factors. From the current point of view, David is just a young hunter with an ordinary background. Fording doesn''t think he has the ability to develop a village into a larger town . In Fording''s original idea, David''s ability to run a small village well is already a manifestation of outstanding talent. However, David''s "decisiveness" after discovering the giant monster village today made Fording change his mind a little: not everyone can clean up the "hostile forces" completely in such a situation. This kind of decision. Not to mention a young man from an ordinary background who has never been a manager. Many lords who have ruled a place for many years will hesitate and do not know how to make a decision when they encounter similar situations. "Maybe, this young man can really develop this village?" David didn''t know what Fording was thinking, he was organizing words in his heart, and wanted to ask Fording to help. As a result, before he could speak, Fording had already offered to make a move. "I live very comfortably in Cold Winter Village, but I don''t want to be disturbed by a group of giant monsters. I will go to the forest tomorrow to get rid of these giant monsters." According to Fording, he was responsible for solving the troll issue alone. David didn''t really let Fording go alone. He was also the village head of Cold Winter Village after all. How could he stay out of such a big threat to eliminate the threat near the village. As for Laura and Mark - Watney, one is to travel adventure, one is just a botanist, this kind of **** work is not suitable for them. Both of them are smart people. They understood that Fording and David didn''t tell them that they were taking care of them, and they didn''t say anything because of their own situation. "Rest well tonight, tomorrow we will go to the forest together." Following Fording''s words, there is no need to discuss the matter of the trolls anymore. There is only one ending for them, which is to be eliminated by Tirion Fording. The same is true. The next day, David and Fording came to the simple village where the giant monsters lived, and found that these giant monsters really did not have half the willingness to communicate. After rushing up to attack, Tirion Fording showed Amazing fighting power. From the beginning to the end, Fording did not use the holy light, but killed all these giant monsters with the two-handed epee that Laura gave him. In addition to admiring Lafayette''s valiant and heroic posture at close range, and improving his combat experience with cold weapons through observation, David didn''t even have many opportunities to cast auxiliary holy light spells, and he almost shouted "666" next to him. Even if the last giant monster, which was bigger than the other giant monsters and was obviously the leader, had a more dazzling blood-red light on its body after a roar, it couldn''t last long in Fording''s hand, and soon fell down. on the ground. Not much time has passed since the two came to the giant monster''s village and the battle ended. If someone who doesn''t know the truth sees this battle, they may pray in their hearts: "Come on, giant with white hair all over the body!" Monsters!" Fording, who had completely cleaned up the giant monster, was standing in front of the stone tablet with David at this time, frowning at the slightly **** light emanating from it. "This altar does not seem to be a good thing." (end of this chapter) Chapter 18： free cooking Chapter 18 Cooking Freedom David agreed with Fording''s judgment. Compared with the altar found in the mine with Laura, this altar was more severely damaged, and some patterns could be vaguely seen on it, and it was impossible to see what was written on it. . At the same time, because of the killing just now, the surroundings of the stele were covered with blood stains. The presence of these blood stains made the stele and the incomplete and dilapidated stone platform continuously emit scarlet light, giving people a very strange feeling. "The spells that these giants used before should be obtained from this altar." Fording is more familiar with mysterious power than David, and with the fact that he has just fought with the giants, he roughly inferred The function of this altar: offering sacrifices and gaining power. "These giant monsters immediately attacked other creatures, maybe because of this altar?" According to Fording''s guess, these giant monsters have the habit of attacking when they disagree with each otheras long as they are not of the same kind, they are prey , After being killed, it is offered as a sacrifice to the altar to gain that kind of power. "It should be!" Fording raised the weapon, but looking at the two-handed epee in his hand, he didn''t know whether to chop it down for a while: "It should come with a heavy hammer." "..." These paladins and warriors from Azeroth have polished their bodies to a considerable extent. They are not used to ordinary weapons at all. Instead, they are some "heavy weapons" that look exaggerated in the eyes of ordinary people, especially Favored by this group of guys with a man of steel (weakened version). If Fording is using a two-handed heavy hammer at this moment, he will definitely smash the hammer on this stone tablet without hesitation, completely destroying this thing. But now... he was a bit reluctant to use such a good two-handed sword to split stones. "give it to me!" "You have a way?" "Yeah!" David rummaged through the backpack a few times before finding what he needed: "Laura brought some explosives earlier, just in case I brought some in the backpack." The original idea was that if I was blocked by something, or trapped in a cave or something, I could use this thing to blast my way out. It should be no problem to blow up a stone tablet. As for the mysterious power on the altar, it probably wouldn''t protect the stele, otherwise it wouldn''t be in its current state. Boom! Arranged properly, ignited and ran to a safe distance, David and Fording watched the stele blown into countless rubble. Quietly stood there and observed for a while, making sure that nothing strange happened again, and after the stele had been completely destroyed, David and Fording cleaned up the battlefield againburied the giant monster''s body, and looked at it at the same time Is there any suitable loot. After checking, the two of them were completely sure that the lifestyle of this group of giant monsters was quite primitive, even if they were intelligent, they were not very different from other wild beasts. "It''s a pity. If the body of this giant wolf can be preserved intact, then this fur is a good thing." Fording looked at the huge wolf head thrown in the corner, and estimated that it was left there after eating the leftovers. There were other bits and pieces scattered about. David took a look and recognized that it was the head of the giant wolf that had been placed on the altar earlier. This giant wolf had beautiful snow-white fur, and it was a pity that it was not left behind. "Anyway, we don''t lack a piece of fur now." After checking, the two embarked on the way back. Because the threat near the village was completely eliminated, both of them were in a good mood, talking and laughing all the way back. "Now that the problem of food has been solved, and farmland that can continue to grow food has been reclaimed, what are your plans next?" On the way back to the village, Fording was very curious about David''s next plan? Ever since he was curious about what David could do, Fording began to pay attention to David''s every move. This is completely different from the original "whatever, I have a place to live anyway". In a sense, it was only at this time that Fording began to integrate into Cold Winter Village. For this situation, David is very happy. He knows that people like Mark and Fording who have great involvement in their own world, it is difficult to truly become the villagers of Cold Winter Village, and even at the beginning, David didn''t really embrace turning them into himself. The idea of ??the villagers is to use these people and the power behind them to develop the village. The village has farmland and comfortable residences. After improving these "hardware attributes", it is his original plan to use these to attract more locals to join. Now it seems that maybe it is not impossible for them to stay in Rindong Village sincerely and become villagers of Rindong Village. "Go to Iron Tree Fort with the development order." Now that everything is ready, he should also go to Iron Tree Fort to truly confirm his identity as the village chief: "In addition to getting Winter Village recognized by the kingdom, I plan to recruit some villagers Come to Winter Village." "If the village wants to grow and develop, enough population is indispensable." Fording agreed with David''s plan, and for now, he can''t make any better suggestions. Whether it is to cultivate more land or expand the scale of farmland, it is inseparable from a sufficient population: "If possible, find more craftsmen." Whether it is blacksmiths, stonemasons or carpenters, Lindong Village has none. Craftsmen are also essential for the stable development of the village. "I know." Carpenters and stonemasons may not be in a hurry, but blacksmiths must find one, otherwise the agricultural tools of ordinary farmers will not be guaranteed, so we cant just rely on Laura to go home and buy them? Think about it carefully, if there are few people, you can barely accept it, but if there are too many people, it will definitely not work, so in the end, it depends on how many people you can abduct. "It would be great if we could recruit hundreds of people in one go." In that case, it is even possible to plan and build Rindong Village according to Rindong Town, but David knows that this is impossible. First of all, the population of this world is not so large that it can be fooled to more than a hundred people with just a few words. Secondly, many pioneers ran back to Iron Tree Fort before. The situation in Cold Winter Village may have spread in Iron Tree Fort. Maybe many people will not believe what David said. "Hehe, don''t be in a hurry. As long as the village develops steadily, the population will increase slowly." Fording felt that he had enough experience in this area. After all, he was originally the lord of the Kingdom of Lordaeron and managed a large area of ??land. : "As long as there is no disaster like war." "War? It shouldn''t happen!" David felt that the war was too far away from Winter Village. Because his village is located in the northernmost part of the Kingdom of Tilan, and the Kingdom of Tilan is the northernmost power in the entire continent. This northernmost does not only refer to the human kingdom, but to all ethnic forces on the continent. Before David established Cold Winter Village, on the plain north of the Tilan Mountains and the Iron Tree Forest, there was no real country at all, and no towns were even established. That is to say, around David''s Cold Winter Village, there are at most small threats like the troll village that was just wiped out by Fording. Other than that, the only ones who can be called powerful are the elves living in the iron tree forest. As for the outbreak of war between the Kingdom of Tilan and other countries, which will affect the village of Winter? This may be relatively low. First of all, Cold Winter Village has just been established, and there are not a few strong men in the village at all. When the country is pulling young men, no one can be recruited. Even if the call-up order is really issued, there is a high probability that David will deal with it alone. Furthermore, according to the Exploitation Act, unless there is an emergency, the kingdom will generally not issue a call for this newly established new villageRinwinter Village is not really established yet, and there are still many processes that have not been completed. In this environment, as long as David doesn''t tease the group of elves in the Iron Tree Forest, Rinwinter Village is basically far away from the threat of war. Of course, staying away from threats does not mean absolute safety, nor does it mean that David has given up the promotion of ''force''. He cannot let his sword be put down at any time. Only when the sword is sharp enough can he calmly face any threat. He understood this truth in his previous life, and he dare not forget it in this life! Stopped and stopped along the way, and picked some wild vegetables, mushrooms, and wild fruits during the trip. This trip not only eliminated potential threats, but also added food by the way. Back to Cold Winter Village, I found that Mark did not return to the Mars base, but cultivated a small field outside the village. "What is this doing?" When David and Fording approached, Mark was wiping his sweat with a shovel on his arm. Seeing that the two people didn''t even have dirty clothes, he knew that the giant monsters hadn''t caused any trouble to them, so he didn''t ask them about the battle situation at all. How, in direct answer to David''s question: "Laura has brought some wheat and corn seeds, and I''ll try to plant them." There is also wheat in this world, but the wheat seeds brought by the development team in the past two years have not been successfully planted, so David has not considered planting wheat or barley. But Mark is willing to try, and he has no reason to object. Maybe the seeds provided by Laura can adapt to the soil and climate here? It is also possible that the previous feeling that the land has changed is not an illusion? Anyway, there is no harm in trying. "Aren''t you going to try Mars?" "Just getting a small piece of land to plant wheat will not waste much time." Now Mark has enough food and enough rest, and he can do what he wants when his physical strength is guaranteed, and he doesn''t care about wasting at all. With a little stamina: "When the Mars base is finished, I''m going to try to grow some vegetables." At that time, there will be a variety of fresh vegetables, pasta made of wheat, a large number of potatoes, and a variety of meat, and Lindong Village will truly realize the freedom of cooking. Thinking of such a scene, David looked forward to it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 19： No money Chapter 19 No Money "It''s a pity. It would be great if it could be accelerated like in some games, or I could see the result directly with some kind of prop." No matter how much David hopes that Lindong Village will usher in the freedom of cooking as soon as possible, he can only wait for the result day by day. However, compared to Mark Watney, who ran back and forth between the two ends, David''s life is much easier every day. Apart from exploring the forest in the north from time to time to check if there are any other dangerous neighbors, the most important thing in every day is to practice. and study. Cultivation is mainly aimed at the use of several weapons and fighting skills. In addition to serving as a teacher, Fording will also serve as a training partner, which is really not a good experience for David. There is also no interruption in the learning of various knowledge. David feels that this kind of learning may continue for a long time, because according to his own thinking, it is not possible to complete all kinds of messy knowledge in a few years. of. After a few more days, Mark Watney finally successfully opened up a potato field in the Mars base, and then he just needs to wait for the result quietly. Because of the backing of Cold Winter Village, he didn''t have that much psychological pressure on this purely experimental project. Of course, he still hopes that he can succeedif he can grow potatoes on Mars, he will definitely be called the first person in history. "You know what? Maybe I''ll be called the first human to colonize Mars." When eating, Mark often mentioned this incident. Compared with the sprouting and unearthed wheat in Lindong Village, it is no longer a surprise. "There is one thing I don''t quite understand." As time went by, Fording''s English level improved rapidly, and now he can communicate in English normally, because of the English he learned with Mark, so his accent and speaking The habit is more American: "Why go to a planet that has nothing, and can''t even let people live on it?" In Fording''s view, even if there are too many human beings on the earth and they need to find a new home, they should find a world that can survive, right? But in Mark''s description, the place called Mars doesn''t seem like a good place for a new home. "This... because it is very difficult for people on earth to leave the earth and go to other planets. In this case, Mars is already the ''best'' choice." Mark introduced Fording by the way The other major planets in the solar system, at the same time, once again emphasized the significance of their own experiment once it is successful: it seems that human beings have the possibility of going to Mars to live. Listening to the conversation between Mark and Fording, David was playing a fighting game with LauraLaura moved in a lot of electronic products one after another, as well as generators, solar charging panels, etc. Looking at David''s character being easily knocked down by his own, Laura gave him a few meaningful glances. "how?" "Nothing." Laura held the handle and started the next game, talking about a topic that had nothing to do with the game in front of her: "When are you going to start?" David''s next plan is to go to Iron Tree Fort, report the situation of Cold Winter Village, and obtain the kingdom''s certification. Everyone knows about this. If it wasnt for David who wanted to see if the wheat planted by Mark could germinate, he would have set off after eliminating the troll village a few days ago. "Let''s go at dawn tomorrow." Now that the results have been obtained and it is confirmed that the wheat can be planted, he feels that he has more leverage to recruit the villagers. The only worry is that the news spread by the pioneers who went back earlier may Let the credibility of your own words be greatly reduced. "Iron Tree Fort is a big city, right?" "Iron Tree Castle is the largest city in the north of the Kingdom of Tilan." As an important town in the north and also the kingdom''s main high-grade timber producer, Iron Tree Castle has a high status in the Kingdom of Tilan. Based on the iron tree, Iron Tree Castle itself is also prosperous enoughof course, after David, who has seen the ''world'' In his eyes, that''s all there is to it, and he can''t get rid of the comments of being dirty and messy. "What? Are you interested in Iron Tree Fort?" "Of course, I''m interested in many things in this world." Laura frequently runs to this world, and almost regards this place as her new home, because this is a new world that has not been explored and is full of unknowns. The desire to explore in her bones It made her wish to dig out everything in this world and understand it clearly. "So..." Hearing Laura''s suddenly raised voice, David guessed what she was thinking: "You want to go with me?" "Yes! I also did some prep work." "Huh? Ready for work?" "Yes, for example, clothes that are more in line with the style of this world." Laura paused the game and ran back to her room quickly. When she appeared in front of David again, she was holding clothes of a similar style to David''s. and pants. "I''m really well prepared." David has also dug out his previous clothes in the past few days, and has carried out some camouflage treatments on the backpack and bow, such as covering them with a layer of wild animal fur. Found that David and Laura were discussing going to Iron Tree Fort, Mark and Fording also stopped the science introduction of the Milky Way. "How long does it take to get to Iron Tree Fort from here?" "If the road goes well, it will take more than half a month, at most a month." It took two months to walk from Iron Tree Fort to this place, but that was because of the large number of teams and the slow speed of travel. reason. If there were only David and Laura, the walking speed would be much faster. David estimated that half a month to twenty days would be enough if there were no accidents. "It''s a pity that there are no livestock left in the village." Not to mention keeping a horse as a mount, even if there are some livestock that can be used to carry food, the journey will be much more comfortable. Now David and Laura can only bring more compressed food, while walking along the river, using the river flowing from the iron tree forest as the main source of food on the road. "Speaking of which, it seems that in addition to recruiting villagers, we also need to buy some livestock." Only then did David realize that all kinds of livestock are also indispensable for the development of the villageif possible, some poultry should also be obtained. return? After a few words of discussion, Mark suddenly became curious about something: "After talking for so long, I suddenly remembered, is there any money in the village?" "..." The scene became very quiet. Several people present had never thought about this question before, and all three eyes turned to David. Only he can answer this question. "No." David looked at the three people who were staring at him, and gave the answer simply and neatly: "Actually, the development team will make all preparations before departure. Once the village is successfully established, the next step will be normal. life developed." David explained the current situation to the three people: "That is to say, under normal circumstances, livestock, seeds of various crops, agricultural tools, and poultry are all prepared when the team is formed. If follow-up If you need anything, you can only rely on the village to find a way. For example, sell the food produced, the high-quality fur obtained from hunting, the mineral deposits found, etc., and then use the money earned to buy what you need. "In normal circumstances, it should be like this..." But Davids situation here is not normal. His Cold Winter Village was originally unsuccessfully established, and all the resources he brought back were basically consumed. Now, although the village has been established and food is available, it is still Not rich enough to sell on a large scale. "Then what will be used to buy poultry and livestock?" "Let''s think about it after I get to Iron Tree Fort!" David''s idea was to see if he could let those who agreed to come to Cold Winter Village bring some poultry or livestock by themselves, and he didn''t think about the quantity. Let''s solve it first. As long as there is a foundation, there will always be more as the village develops. Besides that, I wonder if Iron Tree Fort will give Lindong Village some "support"? According to the usual practice, once he becomes the head of Cold Winter Village, the Lord of Iron Tree Fort will become his direct superior. As a subordinate, it is normal for David to ask his superior for some material support. Briefly stated his own ideas, Fording felt that David''s ideas were not problematic, and the feasibility was not low, so he agreed. Mark lamented that the timing was bad. His Martian potato planting experiment was in its infancy, and several fields in the village also needed to be taken care of. He couldn''t get away to see the world''s big cities. "When there are enough people, you can go out at will." But David is worried that Mark lacks sufficient self-protection ability: "Before then, you should increase your force." "I will!" Mark also knows that the world is full of crises, and he is not prepared to run around alone: ??"And I am not prepared to run out alone, maybe after you come back this time, the next time you need to go to Iron Tree Fort , I can go with you." "There must be many opportunities." No matter what the final result is, David can be sure that his future self will definitely have to go back and forth between Cold Winter Village and Iron Tree Castle from time to time. Thinking of this, he suddenly became curious about one thing: "Speaking of which, there were three pioneering teams that set off from Iron Tree Fort back then. I wonder what happened to the other two?" "Huh? There are two other pioneering teams?" Mark and Laura heard that there were still two teams that were as miserable as David''s before, and they were also curious about the situation of the two pioneering teams. "One of the teams established a village in the south of Lindong Village, which is next to the Iron Tree Forest. This time, we will pass by on the way to Iron Tree Fort. If the village is established, we can add some supplies." Just including David, everyone present felt that the possibility of successfully establishing a village there was not great. (end of this chapter) Chapter 20： On the way to Iron Tree Fort Chapter 20 On the way to Iron Tree Fort With the small round cakes slowly rising from the horizon, the sky gradually became brighter. David, who had already packed up and finished his breakfast, picked up his full luggage. Because he was carrying a backpack, he had to hold the hunting bow in his hand, which was also convenient for him to respond in time when he encountered danger. Compared with David, Laura''s backpack is much smaller, which allows her to hang the hunting bow on the outside of the backpack, without having to hold it with her hands alone, and it is convenient for her to use it at any time. In addition to the bow and arrow, Laura is used to hanging two climbing picks on her waist, and David has a hand ax on his waist. These are the apparent weapons of the two, with a pistol hidden under their clothes, and a shotgun hidden on the side of Laura''s backpack. In addition, David is already an excellent priest of the Holy Light, and the safety of the two of them along the way is still guaranteed. Saying goodbye to Fording and Mark, David and Laura embarked on the journey to Iron Tree Fort... after an hour. Treading along the river on the green grass that exudes a faint fragrance, Laura felt that this trip was more like an outing or outing: "It would be more like if the backpack wasn''t so heavy." "Just think we''re out for a picnic! It''s boring to stay in the village all the time." Not to mention a person like Laura who never rests, David can''t stand it, especially in the first two years when there was little hope. In the past few months, David lived comfortably and had hope, so he stayed in the village happily. After chatting and walking for a long time, David didn''t know how far the two had traveled, but he felt that at this speed, he might reach Iron Tree Fort earlier than he expected. Both David and Laura are far stronger than ordinary people in physical strength, and there is no large troop dragging them down, so the speed of advancement is quite fast. Walking for nearly a day, David decided to stop and prepare for the night before the sun had really set and the light was still sufficient. "Let''s rest here today." David looked around. The terrain was very flat, with green grass as far as he could see. There was basically no place to shelter from the wind and rain. However, there was a gravel beach by the river, where he could choose to start a fire. As for firewood, David chose to stop here precisely because there were a few unattractive crooked-neck trees nearby. Just chopping a few wrist-thick branches was enough for them to spend the night. "I''m going to catch some fish in the river for dinner." Laura put the backpack on the ground, and walked towards the trees with David: "But I need some tools." Watching Laura pick a wooden stick more than one meter long, and then use a dagger to sharpen one end into a spike, David understood that Laura was going to use this thing to stab fish. "Don''t you have a hook?" "It''s better to use this thing." Laura inspected her work and nodded with satisfaction: "I''m going to catch fish!" David nodded to show that he understood, and continued to collect firewood. Because he was focused enough, David quickly finished his work, collected enough firewood, and returned to the previously set temporary camp. On the gravel beach, a bonfire has been built with stones, and there are two treated fish, which are placed not far from the bonfire. "Laura?" David looked around, but he didn''t see Laura. Could it be that he was still in the river? After walking a few steps towards the river, David found Laura''s clothes, shoes and socks, and just left them there casually. "..." He yelled again. Before David could decide whether to search on both sides or go back to the campfire to roast the fish first, there was the sound of water right in front of him. Laura, who got out of the river, wiped her face, and greeted David excitedly: "It''s very comfortable in the water. Don''t you come down to take a bath after walking for a day?" "Ah...this..." What a tempting suggestion it sounds, especially the person who sent the invitation to him is the famous Laura, who was a world-renowned adventurer in her previous life, the goddess in the hearts of countless people, and her search popularity on certain websites has always been at the top of the list , firmly suppressing another goddess known as the Holy City. "What? Are you shy?" Laura swam closer to the shore, carefully looked at David''s expression, and found it very interesting. "How is that possible!" David argued with a straight face: "I just didn''t bring a swimsuit." Laura smiled and winked at David: "I didn''t bring it either!" Plop! Blast off a beautiful splash of water... "David and Laura are not going to have a good time, right?" Mark is eating hot stew with a piece of pasta. There is also a TV series on the table on the laptopof course, Laura helped to bring it. of. Fording, who was sitting side by side with Mark, had already finished the stew in front of him. He didn''t get up to serve another one for himself when he was not full. Instead, he sat in his seat and watched the movie called Band of Brothers TV show. "David walked all the way to this place before, and this is not an unfamiliar experience for him." After a while, Fording answered Mark''s question: "Laura does not lack this kind of experience in the wild. .However, the road must not be so easy..." The originally fat big fish lay on the gravel, watched as it gradually became thinner, and was completely abandoned after being so thin that only a skeleton remained. His widened eyes seemed to be accusing the man and woman next to him, but unfortunately, no matter the man or the woman, they didn''t look at it at all at this time, and they were crazily fighting for the last bit of fish in the other''s mouth. In the fierce confrontation, the last piece of fish was completely obliterated, and neither of them knew who was the winner in the end, and maybe both were winners. "I knew it, you''ve been greedy for me for a long time." Laura''s actions were obviously premeditated, and David looked up at the stars in the night sky and sighed: "Boys really want to protect themselves when they are outside, especially when I am so handsome and cute." Strong boy." Looking at David''s unflattering expression, Laura rolled her beautiful eyes and complained, "I don''t see how you look like a child." Looking at the clothes thrown by the fire, David''s soaked clothes had already dried, and he turned over and looked at the sky: "The night sky here is so beautiful." David didn''t answer, but just spread out his arms as a pillow, and at the same time picked up the clothes from the side to cover Laura. "When I was at home, I couldn''t see such a beautiful starry sky at night." The modern world wants to see the starry night sky, and the conditions are too harsh. Anyway, living in the city or even the suburbs has no way to see so much Star. David didn''t say anything, he just listened to Laura quietly, but he didn''t expect Laura''s next sentence to make him tremble. "You should have a similar feeling, right?" "Ah? Why do you say that?" David pretended to be stupid... Laura turned her head to look at David, the goal was David''s innocent face and ''pure'' eyes, if his hands were also so pure, Laura might believe it. But Laura didn''t continue to dwell on this topic. Maybe she felt that the answers that were forced to ask, no matter whether they were true or false, were of no use. Since David doesnt want to talk about it now, lets talk about it later! Close your eyes, and this is the end of an extremely tiring day. David saw that Laura had fallen asleep, so he closed his eyes too. When I opened my eyes again, the sky was already bright, and the sun had already risen so high. In addition, the two of them needed some time to tidy up. By the time they set off again, it was almost noon. "Should set an alarm clock." Laura felt that she got up a little late, which would affect her journey; David didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. She had consumed so much energy yesterday and needed more rest to recover. If you are not physically fit enough to rush on the road, not only will you not be able to walk too much, but it will also easily hurt your body. "I''m strong." Laura compared a bodybuilding posture while walking, wanting to show off her biceps that can kill a cow with a punch, and then suddenly glanced at David, with a strange smile on her face: " Could it be..." "Don''t you know my physical fitness?" Not to mention that he himself is a hunter who lives by hunting wild animals. Since he learned the way of the Holy Light from Fording, David''s physical fitness has been improving. Now he only You can beat yourself up a few months ago with your bare hands. Even so, he has no end in sight. Under the protection of the Holy Light, he seems to be able to improve without limit, as long as he is willing to work hard. After practicing like this, he suspects that he will soon have a body of steel, even if it is a bankrupt version! "Speaking of the holy light...I really envy you for mastering the holy light so quickly." Laura also learned the knowledge of the holy light from Fording, but like Mark, although she understood what the way of the holy light is, she still didn''t get it. light of all ages. Is it necessary to do those things personally, as Fording said, in order to be recognized by the Holy Light? But even if she wants to help people in need, no one needs her help nowthe most difficult thing is David in front of her, and she has really helped a lot. "It would be great if you could share the Holy Light with me." "What?" "I said, it would be great if you could share your holy light with me." Laura thought that David just didn''t hear clearly, after all, the two of them were on their way: "I also want to feel what it feels like to have mysterious power." Although she has already experienced the effects of auxiliary spells such as the Holy Light Shield, the spells not released by herself can only make her marvel at the effects of the spells. After David heard it, he suddenly stopped and thought about what Laura said: "It doesn''t seem impossible." "Huh?" Laura just said a few words casually, but she didn''t expect David to actually have this kind of thought: "Are you serious? There won''t be any problems, right?" "probably not." David thought about it carefully, and determined that there was no hidden danger in his idea, because there is a group in the world of Azeroth that uses holy light in this way. Before coming to this world, David manipulated his blood elf paladin to find geomantic treasures in Azeroth! "It''s just that how to do this kind of specific operation should be studied carefully, and we will try it after we return from Iron Tree Fort." (end of this chapter) Chapter 21： northern sentry Chapter 21 Northern Sentinel After four consecutive days of trekking, David and Laura finally came to the edge of the iron tree forest. Looking at the much narrower river and the wreckage of the surrounding houses, David spread his hands helplessly: "Obviously, this pioneering team has failed." There are a lot of wooden houses here, and they are all separate residences, not the kind of temporary big wooden houses. It seems to mean that the initial development of this team is smooth? But that doesn''t change the fact that the place is in ruins, and judging by the condition of the wrecked houses, the village has been abandoned for a long time. If you just give up, it will not make the house what it is now: there is no intact wooden house, and it has obviously been burned. "The development team will set fire to the house before they give up and leave?" Laura doesn''t understand this very much. Is there any point in doing so? "No, I will just pack up the valuable things and leave directly." David walked around the abandoned village a few times, and finally found some clues under a wooden house next to the forest. "What is this?" Laura kept looking around, saw David pick up something after squatting down, and immediately leaned over to have a look, and found that David was holding a damaged arrow shaft: " arrow?" "Hmmm!" The arrow shaft in his hand is not complete, only half of it, but the real clue is left on it: "It''s the arrow of the elves." "How can you tell?" "The elves in the iron tree forest will use this special leaf to make arrow feathers." Briefly explained to Laura that this kind of leaves can only be found in the depths of the iron tree forest. Those places are the main activity areas of the elves, and it is difficult for humans to go to those places, let alone collect such leaves in large quantities. It is difficult to obtain, and it is not an irreplaceable material. Naturally, humans will not choose this kind of leaves to make arrow feathers. Only elves who can more easily obtain such materials use them. "So it is." And since the Kingdom of Tilan expanded its influence to the Iron Tree Forest, the relationship between humansmainly the humans of the Kingdom of Tilanand the elves in the Iron Tree Forest has plummeted. In addition to the outstanding appearance of the elves, they often attract the attention and capture of slave traders. Due to various reasons, the relationship between humans and elves cannot be said to be divided into life and death when they meet, but one must fall. In such a big environment, it is normal for the elves in the iron tree forest to discover that there is a human village in the north of their hometown, and to launch an attack. "So, this village was destroyed by elves?" "The possibility is relatively high." Thinking of this, David couldn''t help but rejoice that his original choice was really incomparably correct. When I first joined the pioneering team, it was determined at the beginning that three villages would be established, that is, there would be three teams, but when we set off, the three teams set off together. The large army set out from Iron Tree Fort and headed north along a flat path between the Iron Tree Forest and the Tilan Mountains. After walking out of this ''narrow'' passage, they arrived at the northern guard post of the Tilan Kingdom. This is an abandoned sentry post. It was originally established as the northernmost guard post of the Kingdom of Tilan to prevent the forces on the huge northern plain from attacking Iron Tree Fort. As a result, after the sentry post was established, it was found that there were no powerful forces in the entire northern plain. The northern sentry post seemed to have lost its meaning of existence, and the garrison and funding input were gradually reduced until it was completely abolished. So the pioneering troops did not stop after arriving at the sentry post, and directly divided into two teams here. One-third of the people went northeast along the Tilan Mountains, and the rest went west along the north side of the Iron Tree Forest. After coming to the place where David is standing now, another half of the people stayed and established a village here, and the last remaining people continued north along the river. Laura is very clear about the following things: Although Cold Winter Village has been established, there is only David left. "Judging from the results of this village, it may be difficult for the group of people heading northeast to successfully establish the village." It''s not that David cursed those people, but that the climate in this huge plain is similar. David turned around and couldn''t find any reclaimed farmland, which means that the land conditions are similar. Then, without the help of cheats, plug-ins, etc., the situation faced by the two pioneering teams is no different from that of the previous two years: the climate is cold, the crops cannot survive, food cannot be obtained stably, and winter is especially difficult. In addition, the village he lives in is also facing the threat of the elves in the iron tree forest. At first, he was worried that it was too close to the elves. A team continued to go north, and now it seems that his choice is correct. Listening to what David said so much, Laura has a better understanding of the situation in Iron Tree Fort and the entire northern plain: "If the team heading to the northeast fails to establish a village, this large plain area, Can all be counted as your territory?" "Huh?" David really didn''t think about it before, and recalling the various bills and regulations of the Kingdom of Tilan on pioneers, he found that this is really not impossible. The village chiefs and town chiefs in the kingdom, even noble lords, have fixed territories, because next to their territories are the territories of other ''colleagues''. Unless the ruling power of the Kingdom of Tilan collapses and falls into civil war, otherwise The lords are never allowed to invade and plunder the territories of other lords casually. But the pioneering team is different. They are originally going to occupy land outside the kingdom. They can occupy as much land as they can. As long as you can control it, the kingdom will recognize it as your territory, and even raise the level of the lord according to the situation. The village chief becomes the mayor, the mayor becomes the city lord, and the city lord becomes a great lord. At the same time, titles are awarded based on contributions. This is all written in the decree. It can be said that the rise and prosperity of the Kingdom of Tilan are related to this decree. Including Iron Tree Fort, most of Tilan Kingdom''s territory came from this way. "However, this plain is too vast, and it is not easy to turn the entire area into my territory." At least the foundation must be turned into Winter City. "Oh~" "how?" Laura''s strange reaction made David very confused. Did he say something wrong? "It seems that you really want to become the lord of this place!" David''s words prove that he has considered this matter, otherwise it would be easy to think about it? "If you can become a great lord, wouldn''t you be satisfied with being a small village head?" David didn''t want to stay in Iron Tree Castle and be a hunter honestly, but chose to join the pioneering team, which has already shown his true thoughts. Although he has lived in this world for many years, the various influences from his previous life have already penetrated deep into his soul. Even if he succumbs to the pressure of reality for a while, he will choose a way of life that makes him more comfortable as long as he has the slightest chance. Looking at it now, it is much easier to live your ideal life than originally estimated. After a brief rest in the ruins for one night, David and Laura did not wait for the sun to rise before setting off this time. As soon as the sky became brighter, the two of them were already heading east along the iron tree forest. The two of them will walk along the northern edge of the Iron Tree Forest to the junction of the Tilan Mountains and the Iron Tree Forest, then turn south and follow the ''passage'' until they arrive at Iron Tree Fort. The two of you should try to walk as fast as possible on this road, because compared with the previous journey, danger may occur at any time on this road. "Actually, I am very curious about the elves. It would be great if I could see the elves with my own eyes... Maybe we can communicate with each other?" "When you get to Iron Tree Fort, you can also see elves. As for this section of the road, it''s best not to meet half of the elves. That''s definitely not interesting." "..." Although David didn''t make it very clear, Laura still understood a lot of information contained in this passage: the elves in Iron Tree Castle probably didn''t live in that city voluntarily; It can''t be worse, in this case it''s better not to meet the elves in the forest. I dont know if its because David and Laura kept a sufficient distance from the Iron Tree Forest, so that they didnt attract the attention of the elves in the forest, or maybe they found it but didnt have the right time to attack. In short, the road was very peaceful and there were no accidents. . What really surprised David was that after arriving at the northern sentry post, a small group of soldiers actually appeared in this long-abandoned sentry post. "What''s the situation?" Because David and Laura both have pure human appearance, after the initial tension, the soldiers at the sentry didn''t make things difficult for them. After confirming that David was actually a member of the pioneering team that set off from Iron Tree Fort, the soldier looked surprised: "Are there any members of the pioneering team who haven''t returned to Iron Tree Fort?" "Because I have successfully established Cold Winter Village, this trip is to report back to Iron Tree Fort." David''s answer made the soldiers even more surprised, but David showed his development order, which doesn''t look like a fake... The soldiers didn''t know how to greet these two, so they could only call for their captain. "Hello, I''m Captain Gregory who is in charge of guarding the northern outpost." A middle-aged man in full armor and a battle robe of the Kingdom of Tilan appeared in front of David and Laura: "You are Northwest The pioneer team member?" "Yes, although our pioneering team encountered a lot of troubles, many people quit halfway, and many people died on this plain, but we finally succeeded in establishing a new village, Lindong Village. This time I just want to We must go to Iron Tree Fort to report the situation, and let Winter Village officially become the territory of the kingdom." (end of this chapter) Chapter 22： Iron Tree Fort Chapter 22 Iron Tree Fort Captain Gregory looked at David''s development order. In fact, he couldn''t be sure whether it was real or not, but that wasn''t his job at all. As for the security mission, their team was sent here and re-stationed at the northern guard post. Humans were not really on guard. This is the main reason why David and Laura were put directly inside the guard post without any interrogation. "I didn''t expect that a team actually built a village in the north. I heard from those who gave up saying how bad the environment on this plain is." Understand enough: "Didn''t it mean that the land on this plain cannot grow food?" "We were lucky and found a wild crop that could be planted." David took a few potatoes from his backpack, which he and Laura both brought, not as food, but as a Kind of voucher: "Do you want to try it? It''s delicious." "Newly discovered crop?" Gregory took a look at the potato and smelled it a few times. It seemed to be a pretty good thing. But the necessary vigilance prevented him from agreeing rashly. Instead, he returned the potatoes in his hand to David, and the reason was very reasonable: "These are for showing to some people, right? Don''t waste them here." gone." "Alright, this thing is easy to grow. If Captain Gregory stays here for a long time, he will definitely have a chance to taste it in the future." David put the potatoes away again, and Captain Gregory''s precautions are completely understandable. If it is not a person who is careful enough, he will not be stationed on the border post. Then he asked, why was this abandoned sentry post reopened? "Actually, the reopening of this sentry post is related to the Pioneering Team." Gregory gave a brief explanation before David and Laura understood what happened? And the main reasons for the reactivation of the Northern Watch: Some things are similar to what David had previously speculated. The pioneer team heading to the northeast really failed to build a village, and they even gave up earlier than the team in the west. The reason why this pioneering team gave up, apart from the harsh living environment, was that they were attacked. "According to the description of the survivors, a strange race that was taller and stronger than humans attacked them. Those guys had brown and khaki skin and huge fangs..." Listening to Gregory''s description, an image slowly appeared in David''s mind, and the more he heard it, the more he realized that he was talking about orcs. There are orcs in this world? He hadn''t heard of it before, but it can''t be used as a reference. After all, David is just a young hunter, and it''s normal to have little experience. However, judging from Gregory''s description and reaction, the captain also didn''t know the creature ''orc''. But David didn''t interrupt, just listened quietly. After all, his judgment may not be correct, maybe it is a creature similar to the troll he encountered before? The pioneering camp in the northeast was destroyed by the attack. The survivors ran back to Iron Tree Fort and reported the situation. After Iron Tree Fort learned that there was such a force in the northern plain, it sent soldiers to investigate, and finally found that a race they didn''t understand at all had already built a village in the place where the pioneers were stationed, and it seemed that they had settled down for a long time. The idea of ??going down. At this time, Iron Tree Fort still didn''t care too much. After all, the pioneering team did not succeed every time. There are countless teams destroyed by various forces and even ferocious monsters in history. The destruction of this team is not worth their excessive effort. focus on. But then another team also failed. Although this time they failed to establish a village and had more to do with the harsh environment, the attack of the elves was also a factor that cannot be ignored. Considering the hostility of the elves towards Iron Tree Fort, Iron Tree Fort took a little more seriously this time: Gregory sent a small team to station at the northern guard post. It may sound a little strange, because the Iron Tree Forest is next to the Iron Tree Fort, and the Northern Sentinel is located in the northeast of the Iron Tree Forest. Even if you are worried about the attacks of the elves, it seems that there is no need to restore the northern guard? After careful consideration, David realized that the restoration of the northern sentry was not to warn the elves, but to monitor the entire northern plain. The elves and the humans in Iron Tree Castle are neighbors, and the friction between the two sides has never stopped, so Iron Tree Castle has never been less wary of elves. If a third-party force suddenly came from the north when a conflict broke out with the elves, then Iron Tree Fort would easily suffer, so a team of people was sent to station herethe main function is to give Iron Tree Fort an early warning when it encounters an attack, and give Iron Tree Fort left time for mobilizing troops to react, so only one team was sent. After knowing why the northern guard post was resumed, David''s thoughts drifted to the mysterious force in the northeast. "Does this mean that I started too easily? Arranged an opponent for me?" If you are playing a game of farming and hegemony, this sudden enemy is equivalent to your main competitor in the early stage. As for the group of monsters at the door? That is at best the novice teaching level at the beginning. "It wasn''t in a hurry at first, and I thought it would be okay to develop slowly. Now it seems that it''s better to go a little faster." According to David''s original idea, it would be quite successful to develop the village to the size of a town within a few years. As for going further? Turn Winter Village into Winter City? I''m afraid it will take many years to achieve. The most critical issue is people. Population increase is not an easy task, and the population in the Iron Tree Fort area is not that large. "It would be great if we could bring some people over from other places." Laura and Mark don''t talk, as long as Fording can bring people from the world of Azeroth, population is no longer a problem for David. The reason is simple. Fording was expelled and lived in seclusion, which means that the world is not far from the plot of Warcraft 3. In that story, the former prince of Lordaeron, Arthas Menethil, who became a death knight, Leading the Scourge Legion to sweep across the Eastern Kingdom, bringing huge damage to many countries and countless people. Although the Scourge is very powerful and terrifying, there are still many Lordaeronites who survived the catastrophe and became refugees without their homes, not to mention there are many elves from Quel''Thalas. In addition to being an excellent mage, he is also a top hunter. If David can lend a helping hand to the multinational refugees in Azeroth at this moment, it will be a good thing for both parties. "pity" Without struggling for too long, David quickly put the matter aside and focused on the things to be dealt with in front of him. After resting overnight at the northern sentry post, David and Laura left the sentry post early the next morning and headed towards Iron Tree Fort along the road between the Tilan Mountains and the Iron Tree Forest. This road is also not safe, after all, the iron tree forest is nearby, and the elves may rush out to launch a sneak attack at any time. So both Laura and David walked as fast as possible, and they would stay alert when resting at night to ensure safety. Just like that, after a total of thirteen days of trekking, Laura and David finally arrived outside Iron Tree Fort, two days faster than the shortest time previously estimated. "Is this the Iron Tree Fort?" Laura looked at the tall city wall in front of her, and was a little surprised that the defense of Iron Tree Fort seemed to be much stronger than she imagined. "No, this is just the northern pass." David introduced the general layout of Iron Tree Fort to Laura: Because of the bad relationship with the elves and the initial wariness against the vast land in the north, when Iron Tree Fort was established, A pass was built at the passage in the north, and it was integrated with the fortress wall on the west side, which can be regarded as the outer line of defense of Iron Tree Fort. In the pass and the fort on the northwest side, more than half of Iron Tree Fort''s troops are stationed, led by Ismael Sosa, the most trusted knight of Iron Tree Fort''s lord Dudley Marquis Morgan. After passing the pass, there is still a long way to go before arriving at the outer city of Iron Tree Fort. The so-called outer city is the civilian area of ??Iron Tree Fort. After the establishment of the core area of ??Iron Tree Fort, countless ordinary people who migrated lived around the ''Iron Tree Fort'' and gradually formed a large residential area. Various shops targeting these civilians were born, and eventually became the outer city of Iron Tree Fort. The outer city area is huge, but there is no planning at all, and the quality of the buildings is uneven. The entire outer city area is synonymous with chaos and filth. Even if there is still a considerable distance, Laura can already smell the not-so-good smell. "Oh my god~ this taste..." David couldn''t help showing a smirk. He had expected Laura to have this kind of reaction, but seeing it with his own eyes was completely different from what he imagined. It would be more interesting to see it in reality. As the distance continues to shorten, various details of the outer city appear in Laura''s eyesthe outer city has no city walls, which is why the outer city can continue to expand. Looking at the environment in front of her, which was worse than the worst slums, although Laura knew that the living environment of "backward civilization" was not good, but after seeing it with her own eyes, she still felt that her knowledge had been refreshed once. "Now I suddenly understand why you joined the pioneering team." Laura tried her best to breathe through her mouth, but all kinds of smells kept rushing into her nostrils, making her suspect that her thinking had begun to be affected. "Hey, this is indeed one of the reasons." Instead of leading Laura into the city, he turned south after a distance: "I''ll take you to meet someone, we can stay with him tonight Its late, and Ill go to the city tomorrow to do business. Noticing that Laura''s footsteps were a little hesitant, David gave her a reassurance: "Don''t worry, that person''s residence is relatively remote...the environment is slightly better." (end of this chapter) Chapter 23： old hunter and little hunter Chapter 23 The Old Hunter and the Little Hunter Although she was skeptical about the "better environment" that David said, Laura did not object because she was curious about the person David was going to take her to meet. Laura was very clever, and guessed that what David was going to meet was Addis, the old hunter who raised him and taught him to be a hunter. Walking around the outer city of Iron Tree Fort for a while, I gradually saw relatively scattered houses in front of me. Through David''s explanation, Laura understood that because of the threat of elves in the Iron Tree Forest in the northwest, Iron Tree Fort also built a fort in that direction, so after the development reached a certain level, the people no longer settled in that direction. The civilians who later settled in Iron Tree Fort mostly chose the south side of Iron Tree Fort. The various houses and buildings in that direction are more than three times that of the west side, and the number of civilians is even greater. A small number of people will live in the southwest direction. For various reasons, there are much fewer residents in this direction. The defensive fortress is mainly to defend the direction facing the iron tree forest. The pass is stuck on the road leading to the north, and the west can also take care of it. , but the southwest of Iron Tree Fort is relatively weak for defense, and it is relatively close to Iron Tree Forest. Living in this area has certain risks. "Generally speaking, the people who live in this area are mainly woodcutters and hunters." This direction is convenient for them to go to the nearby forest to obtain firewood and prey. "You used to live in this place?" "Yes." Because there are few residents, the houses are not nearly next to each other like the "outer city" seen before, and there are much less "domestic garbage", so the environment is relatively "better". After walking for a while, David and Laura stopped outside a wooden housecompared with the houses they had seen before, this house looked much neater and cleaner, and it also surrounded a yard with fences and planted various flowers and plants , the fragrance of these flowers and plants greatly relieves various odors in the air. "It''s here? The environment is really good." Laura looked very surprised. She thought that the Addis she was going to meet would be a rough man with a beard and a slovenly appearance. In addition, he was a hunter, and there might be a lot of furs or fresh prey at home. corpse. In any case, she never expected such a painting style. Actually, it wasn''t just Laura who was surprised, David was also a little surprised... I''ve been away for more than two years, why has this place changed so much? Looking around, I was sure that I was right, and except for the flowers and plants in the yard, everything else was the same as I remembered. "Could it be..." Old tree blooming? The old bachelor got out of the singles? In this case, it seemed inconvenient for me to break in directly, so I had to stand outside the ''yard'' and shout loudly: "Adis, I''m David, I''m back to see you!" According to his previous temper, he should have sent some ''kind'' greetings casually, but now all these words have been deleted by him, but he soon realized that he might have thought wrong. The wooden door opened, and it was not a "mother" who came out of it, but a small and thin child standing at the door and looking at David outside the yard: "Adis went into the forest in the morning (there are not only I went hunting in a forest in the Iron Tree Forest and havent come back yet. "I''m David, did Addis mention me to you?" Seeing this child, David immediately understood what was going onit seemed that Addis had adopted another child. After carefully looking at it, this child is quite thin, with a handsome and fair face, and his skin is so delicate that he doesn''t seem like a child who would live in this kind of place. There was a cloth strip tied around his head, which made David think that the child might be injured and recuperating at home. According to his previous experience, Addis would take the child with him when hunting under normal circumstances and teach him how to become a qualified hunter. "Yes, I heard him mention it." Just as this beautiful child was talking to David, an old hunter with a gray beard walked over slowly, and started to growl from a long distance: "Alfie, I didn''t ask you to stay in the house in?" "..." The child named Alfie was taken aback, and couldn''t help taking half a step back as if he had done something wrong. Nuonuo explained: "I only opened the door when I heard him say his name is David..." "Did he just say he is David? You are so stupid! I can''t imagine how you will live in the future." The old hunter''s roar was not subdued by Alfie''s defense, and even became more deafening. "Hey!" David on the side noticed that there might be something wrong here. Although Adis''s temper was not very good before, he was not so irritable, and although his tone was bad, the concern in his words was very obvious. It seems that this The child''s identity is not simple: "Old man, besides his temper getting worse, his eyes are getting worse and worse, don''t you recognize me?" Addis had already walked up to David, casually threw the hare and pheasant in his hand into the yard, and looked at David face to face: "Although you have changed a lot, this special expression that deserves to be beaten is still the same. Change." Opened his arms and hugged David: "I inquired about the situation of the Blazers, and thought you would never come back." "It''s not that easy for me to die." David opened his hands and hugged Addis, and at the same time patted the old hunter''s back vigorously: "Don''t you still expect me to take care of you?" Adis, who loosened his arms, smiled happily: "So, after you come back this time, you plan to honestly become a hunter in Iron Tree Fort?" In Addiss view, David should choose to give up and return to his original life like the previous pioneers. In Addis view, this choice is more practical. As for why David, who always looks like he wants to do big things, chooses to give up, it may have something to do with the woman next to him. As a man, once you have the bond of being responsible, you won''t think about so many unrealistic things. "What''s the girl''s name?" "Laura Crawford, you can just call me Laura." Laura has been learning the common language of this world. Due to her ordinary language talent, Laura has long been able to communicate with people proficiently in the common language . "Laura...Crawford?" Adis showed a little surprise on his face. After carefully looking at the woman in front of him, he easily noticed that Laura was special. He didn''t say anything, but warmly invited the two into the room to talk. Adiss house is also a wooden house. Compared with the new log cabins built by David in Cold Winter Village, this wooden house is much larger, and the interior is a little more complicated, with several rooms separated. As soon as you enter the house, you will find the most spacious living room, with a wooden table and several chairs, as well as cabinets and shelves for weapons and prey. David looked around after entering the room, and there was no change from when he left. Put the backpack and hunting bow aside, and after Laura put down her things and sat down, David noticed that Alfie was processing the prey thrown into the yard by Addis in the kitchen, and cast curious eyes on David from time to time. David returned a smile, turned his head and explained to Addis that he did not give up his identity as a pioneer and returned to Iron Tree Fort to be a hunter on this trip: "Although the pioneering team I was in encountered many difficulties, in the end it was Successfully established the village." "Oh? Success?" As a member of the Kingdom of Tilan, Addis certainly understands what it means to successfully build a village: "But I heard from those who came back earlier that the environment in the north is very bad, and it is impossible to build a village." . "I was lucky. After taking over the position of the village head, I found a wild crop, and now I have started to reclaim a large area of ??land and plant this crop." "Wait... You just said that you took over the position of village head?" It''s nothing to discover new crops and start planting on a large scale. What really shocked Addis was that David actually became the village head. I also understood why David came back to Iron Tree Fort this time: "So, you came back this time..." "I came back this time to make Rinwinter Village an official territory of the kingdom." Hearing David say what he wanted to say but couldn''t believe it, Addis straightened his back in shock and leaned back. At the same time, he reached out to touch the small water bottle hanging on his waist. After opening the lid, After a few pauses, he calmed down. "This joke is not funny at all." "I''m not joking." David stared directly at Addis in front of him, and the other party also stared at David with rounded eyes, as if he wanted to see some flaws in David''s face. The two men just stared at each other for more than a minute. In the end, Adis took the lead in sighing and broke the deadlock: "It''s actually true... It''s unbelievable, you guy actually did it." Shaking his head, Addis took another big mouthful, a little red gradually rose on his face and neck: "Congratulations." "Thanks!" Addis turned his head and shouted at Alfie in the kitchen: "The rabbit and the pheasant are both made for dinner to celebrate David becoming the village chief." "OK." Alfie''s voice came from the kitchen, and David looked at the child who was still working hard in the kitchen, thinking of himself back then. "This child, is my successor?" In David''s view, after learning about the situation of the Pioneering Team, Addis thought he would not be able to come back. It is not surprising to find a new successor to train. He has long known that this old hunter adopts children and teaches them to become hunters. , just so that someone can take care of himself after he is unable to hunt, and provide for his retirement. But when David turned the topic to this child, Addis''s expression became very strange, as if there was something inconvenient to say. "Is there any trouble?" "No, nothing!" Adis obviously hesitated for a few seconds, but finally said nothing. But David noticed that Addis glanced at Laura while hesitating, and seemed to be wary of Laura. (end of this chapter) Chapter 24： half elf Chapter 24 Half-Elves After a ''sumptuous'' dinner, Addis gave up his bedroom to Laura, and he and David spent a casual night in the living room. As a hunter, the family still has some advantages. For example, Addiss family has a lot of animal furs. These are some flawed furs, mainly because the fur color is messy or the pattern is not good-looking. They cannot be sold at a high price and are not easy to sell. They are usually piled up. over there. For excellent hunters, there is no need to worry about not having warm clothes and bedding in winter. Although these furs are not sold well, they have no defects in keeping warm. At this time, Adis and David made a floor bed with various furs, and lay on it to rest with their eyes closed. Civilians in this world dont have many entertainment activities at night. Basically, when it gets dark, the entire outer city falls into silence, and only the inner city will be lit with many lights. As an old hunter of the civilian class, Adis has developed the habit of going to bed early and getting up early over the years. David was originally like this, but with the "rapid changes" in Winter Village, his work and rest time has changed a little. Haven''t rested so early in a while. "Close your eyes and experience the Holy Light!" If you stand up and put on a prayer posture, you will easily become a big light bulb, which is too conspicuous. David thinks it is good to ponder some theoretical knowledge of the way of the holy light. After an unknown amount of time, David suddenly found that the snoring beside him stopped, followed by the sound of getting up. If it was an ordinary wake up at night, David would not be alerted. He noticed that Addis was walking towards him lightly after getting up. Opening his eyes, he happened to be looking at Addis. After seeing the other party raised his fingers and gestured for silence, David nodded, then got up gently, and followed Addis out of the room. After closing the door, Adis said in a low voice, "Come with me." "This kind of time?" David looked around with a smile. There was no light or sound in the scattered houses around. Even the inner city of Iron Tree Castle, there were not many lights at this timethe inner city was slightly higher. David knew that Addis wanted to tell him something secret, and his words were just a joke. Addis knew this too, so he didn''t answer his words, and he didn''t answer anything. He just motioned for David to follow. . Adis'' residence is located in the outermost area of ??Iron Tree Fort. There are not many houses in this area. After walking a few steps, it is basically equivalent to leaving Iron Tree Fort. "It''s far enough away." David looked at the surrounding environment. As he walked forward, there was a forest located in the south of the iron tree forest. Although this forest also had high-quality wood such as iron trees, it was more of other types of trees. Connected, the danger is much lower for human hunters and woodcutters. Addis stopped in his tracks, and after looking left and right, he felt that it was almost far enough away, and then looked at David with a very serious expression: "That Laura Crawford is a nobleman, right?" "Huh? This..." David didn''t expect Addis to ask about this first sentence: "I guess so!" Thinking carefully about Laura''s personal information, he remembered that in the old version of the setting, the Crawford family was the serious Earl of England. He is not clear about the character setting of the new version. He only knows that the Crawford family is a big family and seems to have a title, but he can''t remember the specific situation, and he hasn''t asked Laura about it. "Don''t tell me you can''t see it?" Addis shook his hand in dissatisfaction, and seemed to want to say something but finally held back, hesitated for a long time and finally choked out a sentence: "You shouldn''t bring her to me...but , this noble lady didn''t dislike my environment here..." David looked at Addis with a displeased face, and he already guessed what made the old hunter uneasy: "Is it because of Alfie? Who is this child?" Addis didn''t answer, still struggling with something. David suddenly said: "If that child really has a special identity, then staying in Iron Tree Fort would be more dangerous, right? Haven''t you considered taking him out of here together?" "Leave? Where can I go?" After answering instinctively, Addis suddenly froze. In the old hunter''s mind, he was born and raised in Iron Tree Fort, and he is most familiar with the environment here and around. If he leaves, he doesn''t know where to go? At the same time, I don''t know if I, who is no longer young, can continue to be an excellent hunter in another place. It didn''t take two seconds for the words to come out, and Addis reacted. Did David mean that he wanted to settle in his village? This seemed to be a good choice, but he finally shook his head: "Alfie''s situation is a bit special, and it might not be a good choice to go there." "So, what''s going on with Alfie?" David doesn''t like this kind of riddle-like dialogue very much. If you have any difficulties, can you just say it? Although he understood that Adis might think it was useless to speak out, Adis didn''t know enough about David''s situation at all, and his judgment was not accurate. Maybe David could really solve it? "It can''t be some heinous wanted criminal, right?" "Perhaps the wanted man is better." "..." David didn''t expect Addis to say such a sentence, thinking about Alfie''s slender figure, fair skin and outstanding appearance that are incompatible with civilian areas: "Could it be that child, the child of someone with a special status?" Addis finally gave the answer: "That child is a half-elf." "Half-elf?" David suspected that this child was an illegitimate child of a noble family, and was sent to Addis for some reason, but he didn''t think about the elves. After all, the relationship between humans and elves in Iron Tree Castle is really bad... Because of this bad relationship, David understood why Addis would react in this way: "Why did you think of adopting a half-elf?" Half-elves are the mixed blood of humans and elves. In the environment of Iron Tree Fort, half-elves are not uncommon, because elves have always been the most sought-after slave race among nobles. Half-elves in Iron Tree Fort are basically in this situation born. These hybrids of humans and elves were doomed to live a dark and miserable life from the day they were born, and neither humans nor elves would regard half-elves as their own people. In the eyes of humans in Iron Tree Castle, half-elves are just a group of low-level slaves. Even the laziest and poorest tramps in the outer city are nobler than them. A hot item in the slave market. In the eyes of the elves, these half-elves have been carrying original sin since the day they were born. In the eyes of extreme elves, they even symbolize the shame of the elves. They will kill them if they see them; milder ones will drive these half-elves away. Therefore, half-elves hardly have their own homes. Perhaps for this ethnic group, the best ending is to be bought back by some milder nobles! "Alfie is..." David wondered, how did Addis meet Alfie? Why keep it around? Could it be that this child is Addis''s child? Didn''t you see that this old guy still has this kind of ability? Take down a female elf quietly? Could this be the real reason Addis never had a family? David''s thoughts gradually drifted away, and the expression on his face betrayed his own thoughts perfectly. Adis didn''t need to bother to guess what this kid was thinking. "You guy, just like before, you can''t hide your thoughts on your face!" Addis had suspected more than once that he was blind before deciding to adopt David. The demeanor of all kinds of people and things made him worry for a while that this kid would never live to be an adult, and he would die on the street just because he offended the dignitaries in the city. It is precisely because of this concern that when David said he wanted to join the pioneering team, he did not stop him. In Adis''s view, it is too dangerous for David to stay in this city where many nobles live. It is better for him to venture out. After seeing the cruelty of real life, maybe this arrogant The kid understands something, even if the inexplicable contempt for everything is still there, he should know how to hide it. Thousands of calculations, but I didn''t expect David to become the leader of the development team, and successfully established the village and returned to Iron Tree Fort. When Iron Tree Fort and the Kingdom of Tilan officially recognized the village, David, the village head, was confirmed, even if he initially got rid of the shackles of civilian status. Sighing in his heart that the world is unpredictable, Addis briefly explained Alfie''s situation: "Don''t think about it, that child has nothing to do with me, he just picked it up from the forest." "Picked up..." Its not that David thinks this is outrageous. Its not uncommon for elf slaves to either escape by themselves or be rescued and return to the ethnic group. Throwing away is also not surprising for the half-elf''s attitude. But how did Addis pick it up? And Alfie''s age is not too young, so he should throw it away when he is a baby, right? Will you raise it until you grow up before throwing it away? "Even if you make up a lie to fool me, can you be more careful and make up a reliable one." Regarding Davids complaints, Adis finally sighed and told the truth: "In fact, his mother entrusted Alfie to me. His mother can go back to the same clan in the Iron Tree Forest, but this child cannot go with him..." "So you decided to adopt this child?" This sounded weird, and David had to wonder if the old man had a deeper plan: "Why did Alfie''s mother entrust the child to you?" "The elf who rescued Alfie and his mother is my friend." (end of this chapter) Chapter 25： I support you Chapter 25 I support you Never expected that Addis, who was born in Iron Tree Castle with thick eyebrows and big eyes and his face full of old stubbornness, would also rebel! David opened his mouth twice, and finally only choked out a sentence: "This is really surprising." Thinking about it carefully, its not too weird. As a hunter, Addiss most frequent haunt is the forest, and the forest to the west of Iron Tree Fort is the territory of elves, even the edge area of ??Iron Tree Forest, and even the surrounding small towns. The forest also has spirit activities. In the eyes of the elves, these forests are their sphere of influence, and the hunters of Iron Tree Fort are actually living on their territory. Adis is still an old hunter who has done well in the elves'' territory. It is impossible for him to encounter elves in his decades of hunter career, and he has not been killed by elves but has been doing well. Then this old hunter and elves It is very reasonable that they have some kind of connection. According to Adis, when he was young, he accidentally met an elf hunter outside the Iron Tree Forest. The behavior of the two at the beginning was no different from that of ordinary humans encountering ordinary elves. A word of nonsense did not directly draw the bow Nocking arrows began to shoot each other passionately. The two tried various methods, but they failed to kill each other. Instead, they were almost taken advantage of by the demonized beast. Faced with a greater threat, the two hunters of different races chose to join forces, and this cooperation also allowed the two to establish an initial friendship and become friends in the next few decades. "..." Listening to Addis''s expression of reminiscing about the past, and talking about his friendship with another elf hunter, David didn''t know how to evaluate it. After all, according to Addis'' description, he and that elf hunter Aesop could become friends. , Addis''s various dislikes of human nobles played a big role in his speech. One person, one elf is the friendship deepened by scolding the nobles of Iron Tree Castle. "So, you helped that Aesop rescue Alfie and his mother, but because of Alfie''s status as a half-elf and because you are the savior of that female elf, she trusted you so much and entrusted her child Take care of you?" After listening to Addiss narration, David summarized the main points of the matter. Addis nodded after hearing it, and felt that Davids summary was very good, which is indeed the case. "You already know about Alfie, now let''s talk about your current situation?" "Me?" David was taken aback, what''s the matter with me? Then realized that Adis was referring to Laura: "You mean Laura?" "Of course, otherwise who else can I say?" Laura Crawford is obviously an aristocrat. Addis doesn''t know how David got together with a nobleman. In addition to Alfie''s situation, he is a little suspicious. He is worried that his affairs will be revealed. The nobles have already stared at him. **** myself. David is inconvenient to explain Laura''s origin, but he knows what Addis is worried about: "Don''t worry about Laura, she is not a noble from Iron Tree Castle, or even from the Kingdom of Tilan." "Not from the Kingdom of Tilan?" Hearing this, most of the guard in Addis''s heart dissipated immediately. There is not only one human kingdom on this continent. The Kingdom of Tilan is just the northernmost human kingdom, one of the four powerful human kingdoms. Besides, there are many small forces, and civilians like Addis are not even Know exactly how many human-dominated countries there are. So Adis didn''t even ask what country Laura was from, as long as he knew that Laura didn''t come to trouble him. However, David, who was raised and taught by himself, is about to become a village chief. He also found a noble woman and adopted a half-elf himself. He felt in his heart that as long as he lived long enough, he could see all kinds of strange things. arrive. "Let''s go back!" Since Laura is not an enemy, there is no need to avoid her specifically. Addis began to seriously think about David''s suggestion: take Alfie and move to Winter Village to live. Although Laura was not a nobleman who came to trouble him, it also made Addis realize that he might not be able to continue living in Iron Tree Fort, and he would not be able to support the life of fear every day for a long time. Moreover, how long can Alfie''s identity be hidden? It is not a reliable way to cover the ears that are obviously different from human beings with cloth strips. One day, the identity is suddenly exposed, and there is not much time to react if you want to remedy it. It is better to hide earlier. But Adis is still worried about one thing. The identity of half-elf cannot be changed much after leaving Iron Tree Fort. Even if he leaves the Kingdom of Tilan, there will be no significant change. "Don''t worry, there are not many people in Lindong Village now, and there are no nobles in the village..." As soon as the words came out, Addis complained: "That Laura lives in Cold Winter Village now, right?" "She''s just here temporarily." "What about after becoming the wife of the village head? No, I''ll stay temporarily!" The wife of the village chief? This appellation sounds weak! David thinks that Laura probably doesn''t like this kind of title, and of course, she may not care about this kind of thing at all. After all, what Laura cares about most is archaeology and adventure, which are simply engraved in the depths of her soul. Slowly walked back to the door, Adis thought a lot along the way, and made a decision: take Alfie and move to Cold Winter Village. According to what David said, there are only a few people in Cold Winter Village, and everyone is a civilian. Even if Alfie''s identity is exposed, it is not as dangerous as it is here in Iron Tree Fort. Rinwinter Village is far enough away from Iron Tree Fort, and the location is particularly remote. Something really happened. At worst, I took Alfie directly into the depths of the forest. An old hunter with a half-elf should be able to easily get rid of ordinary people in the forest. "However, before I leave, I need to say hello to that old friend." He wanted to say hello to Aesop and explain the situation, otherwise what would happen if he disappeared quietly with Alfie? "Tomorrow... I will go to the city to do errands after dawn. It should take a few days. This time is enough for you to say goodbye to that friend, and even for Alfie and his mother to say goodbye." David originally wanted to say that his Winter Village does not engage in racial antagonism, and if Alfie''s mother is willing, she can move to Winter Village, but after thinking about it, she didn''t say it outthey trust Addis, the savior , entrusted the child to him. Don''t trust David the same. Even from a certain point of view, if David becomes the village head of Cold Winter Village, in a certain point of view, he is the kind of human being that elves hate the most. "David." Just as David was about to open the door, Adis suddenly stopped him: "Thank you." This thank you is not only because David is going to help him and Addis, but also because David is willing to come back to find him after he has gained a foothold outside. "That''s how I say thank you? I want to help you take care of yourself." David always remembers the kindness of real upbringing, teaching and imparting life skills. If one''s life is unsatisfactory, and it is difficult to live, forget it. Now my life is getting better and better, and I have lived a more comfortable life than many people in this world. If I dont do something, then the books in my previous life are really wasted. Pushing open the wooden door, David walked back to his ''bed''. When he lay down, he didn''t look in the direction of the bedroom, but suddenly said: "I''m going to the city after dawn, go to bed early." Then Adis, who walked into the room, glanced at the bedroom, and lay down quietly back in the bed, and soon the familiar snoring sounded again in the house. Dawn, the snoring stopped, years of living habits made the old hunter wake up on time, even if he missed a period of sleep in the middle, it didn''t affect him at all. David also opened his eyes. In fact, he didn''t fall asleep much, but closed his eyes to ''practice'' the holy light all night. He is now physically strong enough, and his mental strength is also steadily increasing. This kind of practice can barely replace sleep (it can''t really replace it), so when he can''t fall asleep or is not suitable for sleep, he uses this method to make do for a night. There was also the sound of dressing in the direction of the bedroom. Alfie had already dressed and walked out of his bedroom, preparing to make breakfast for several people after washing up. "Alfie, your ears are sticking out." David''s casual words made Alfie, who was not very energetic at first, startled with fright, and raised his hands to cover his ears, only to find that the cloth strips were firmly tied to his head, and the top of his ears were obediently waiting for him. Inside the strips, nothing was exposed at all. "..." Addis looked at David speechlessly, and he found that after more than two years of hanging around outside, not only did David not become as calm as he thought, but he became even more vicious. "Just to refresh him." After speaking, he greeted the nervous Alfie: "Don''t worry, Adis has already told me about your situation." Alfie looked at Addis, then at David, and then carefully glanced at Laura who had just come out of another bedroom. Although Laura wears very civilian clothes, Alfie can see in Laura the habits and characteristics that only exist in noble humans. The clothes are neatly dressed, and the hair is also arranged meticulously. Laura, who is not at all messy, said good morning to everyone, and finally looked at David who was still struggling with his hair: "Are you going to the city soon?" "Leave after breakfast." David didn''t know how long the specific process would take, and thought it would be better to go early. Staff still not at work? He wasn''t worried about this. Adis''s house was some distance away from the inner city, and he needed to walk for a while. Of course, it was impossible to do this kind of thing in the outer city full of civilians. He had to go to the inner city of Iron Tree Fort. David is still thinking about how to fool people into living in his own Winter Village? It''s best to bring your own chickens, ducks, cattle and horses like joining the pioneering team, and solve the problem of livestock and poultry by the way. For David''s thoughts, Addis has only one word for his evaluation: "I''m afraid you haven''t woken up yet!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 26： whose child is this Chapter 26 Whose child is this After a simple breakfast, David brought the necessary items: the development order, and potatoes used as evidencebecause too many people who gave up returned to Iron Tree Fort, David was worried that their propaganda would definitely make Iron Tree Fort People have preconceived ideas: it is absolutely impossible to establish a village in that area. But after the development order was actually shown to the special reception staff, David realized that he might have thought wrong. "Please wait a moment, there will be special officials to deal with this matter later." The reception staff were very polite and did not offend David and Laura because they wore very ''civilian'' costumes. They even brought some fruits and snacks after leading them to a special reception room . "This thing tastes good, it looks like an apple, but it tastes a bit like an orange." Laura is very curious about all kinds of things in this world, so naturally she will not let go of these uneaten foods: "Snacks are just so-so. . Compared with Laura''s hometown, the material life in this world is much worse. Maybe the upper-class nobles don''t lack enough material resources to eat more delicious snacks, but good things of that level are not enough. Maybe bring it out to David at this time. Just as Laura was evaluating these snacks, the door of the reception room was pushed open again, and a tall and handsome middle-aged man walked in from the outside. "Hello, I''m Inspector Maloney Mansfield of Fort Iron Tree." Maloney has a pretty good appearance and excellent temperament, with a tall and straight figure and high-end clothes that can show her official status. If this image appeared in the outer city, there would never be half a civilian within a few meters around him. "Hello, Lord Inspector." He gave a nondescript bow to the Inspector, and confirmed that the other party did not show any dissatisfaction because of his etiquette, David secretly heaved a sigh of relief. One of the reasons why he joined the development team at the beginning was that it was too easy to meet nobles and various officials in Iron Tree Fort. Even if he didnt have to meet nobles or officials, he had to kneel or something, but he couldnt bear to keep bowing his head. . As for the fact that he came here to report on the development order, why did the inspector come to see him? This is not surprising to him. In the Kingdom of Tilan, the king is the supreme ruler of the kingdom in general, and then the land of the kingdom is entrusted to the great lords, so the responsibility for managing these lands falls on the lords. In order to facilitate the management of their territories, the great lords either continue to entrust the territories to relatives and trusted subordinates, let them manage those places, or appoint various officials to assist them in handling various affairsin general, two items in parallel, because no lord will divide all the land in his hands. Since these officials are completely appointed by the lord, even the king cannot interfere, so the names and powers of the officials are very arbitrary, depending entirely on the lord''s thoughts at the time. In other words, there is no fixed statement about what position is responsible for what work, so don''t think that this official position is an inspector, but unless it is the upper class of Iron Tree Fortthat is, the nobles and officials (there are very few officials who are not nobles) , it is difficult for outsiders to figure out the scope of this authority. "This is David who successfully built a new village! I didn''t expect him to be so young." From the moment he entered the reception room, Maloney Mansfield was looking at the two people in the room. These two are very outstanding young people. What puzzled him was that the two of them didn''t seem to be of civilian origin, and because of this doubt in his heart, coupled with the self-cultivation he had cultivated over the years, he was very friendly and friendly: "A very outstanding young man, for that How bad the environment of this land is, I have heard it from many people." "Yes, Lord Inspector, the environment in that place is indeed terrible: winter will come earlier and last longer. And the winter is very cold, and it will snow from time to time. In this environment, it is impossible to catch any prey. And the land is not very rich, and the various crop seeds we brought with us at the beginning could not grow on that land at all. Maloney Mansfield always kept a friendly smile on his face, nodded from time to time in response to David''s words, and asked at the most appropriate time: "How did David overcome these difficulties?" "Originally, I was ready to give up when I survived the second winter. At that time, I just wanted to survive until spring, collect enough food to make dry food, and then set off to return to Iron Tree Fort. But I accidentally found a kind of food." David took out the specially brought potatoes: "This is this kind of crop, I call it potatoes, because they are dug out of the soil, and they look like much bigger beans." "It''s really vivid." Maloney took a potato, held it in front of his eyes and looked it over carefully: "Can this thing be planted?" "Yes, and it grows very fast. I have harvested it once before I came back." Maloney Mansfield, who didn''t pay much attention to it at first, showed a look of surprise. According to David''s words, he only discovered this thing after the second winter, that is, the last winter. That is to say, this kind of food was found at most two or three months ago, and the time of trying to plant it will not exceed three months, but it has already been harvested once? "This thing grows so fast? How''s the yield?" "The yield is very good." David originally just wanted to bring potatoes to prove that he really built the village. But seeing the reaction of Inspector Maloney, he felt that he might have some unexpected gains. Maybe he could really get some material support from Iron Tree Fort: "Before I set off to return to Iron Tree Fort, the people in the village People have already started the second round of planting and expanded the scope of planting." "Hmm..." Maloney nodded. As for whether this crop is really as miraculous as David said, he will not ask or even question it here. It is stipulated that he will go on a field trip next. So, what is the situation, he will have a clear answer after seeing it with his own eyes. "Rindong Village, is this the name of the village you named it?" After chatting a few words about the general situation, Maloney asked for a development order to check. As an official in charge of this matter, he has special identification means to judge the authenticity of the development order. After confirming that the development order is genuine, Maloney looked at the name of the village. "It was a name I decided on with a few other people. The cold winter there left a deep impression on each of us." David is not lying, he will never forget those two years dominated by cold winter of fear. "Nice name." Returning the pioneering order in his hand to David, Maloney also reminded David formally: "Keep this pioneering order safe. It is a proof before you get a formal letter of appointment." The most important item of your identity." By the way, he also explained the next process to David: In fact, the next thing has little to do with David. Maloney will summarize and report the various situations in detail. After obtaining the permission of the Lord Iron Tree Fort, he will lead a A team went to the village for a field trip. Then Maloney will report it based on the results of the on-the-spot investigation, plus various geographical information, and after being approved by the lord of Iron Tree Castle, Dudley-Marquis Morgan, he will sign a series of documents. These documents are in triplicate, one Keep a file, send one to Tilan King City, and one to the new village head David together with the newly released letter of appointment. To get these things, David needs to provide a development order, otherwise he will not get the letter of appointment and the document that symbolizes that he is different from other villages in the kingdom and is equivalent to the kingdom''s little lord. David realized at this time that the development order is more important than he originally imagined. "Next, you need to wait in Iron Tree Fort for a few days." Maloney Mansfield just clapped his hands, and the attendant who had been outside the door immediately opened the door and walked in: "My attendant will arrange accommodation for you. The place." Arranging accommodation directly for David and Laura is so that Maloney can find them at any time in the next few days. The accommodation he arranged was better and more convenient. From this point, it can be seen that although Maloney Mansfield is kind and friendly, the arrogance in his bones cannot be truly hidden. From the beginning to the end, he never asked if the two of them have a place to live? Where do you live? Although his opinion was ignored, David did not reject the arrangement of the Inspector, but just asked if he could go to the outer city to deal with some matters? "Of course, it''s better to take Huey with you, it will save a lot of trouble." Huey is the attendant that Maloney called in. Maloney asked David to take Huey with him when he usually went out, not for the sake of The main purpose of monitoring David is to avoid any trouble David may encounter when entering and leaving the inner city. "Thank you very much, Lord Inspector, for taking care of me. Then I won''t disturb your business." David understood Maloney''s intentions, and after giving a serious salute, he left the reception room with Laura. David didn''t know that Maloney Mansfield was always looking at himself and Laura, thinking about his identity in his head. "David... Interesting young man, who is the illegitimate child?" He couldn''t believe that this young man named David was born as a commoner: "And that young woman, why did she leave it outside? What a waste of time." An outstanding appearance." In the bottom of her heart, she secretly complained about the unreliable Maloney Mansfield, and soon put her thoughts on the work she was about to deal with. "If you go to the north, you need to prepare a lot of things." Wishing everyone good fortune, handsome men and beautiful women in the new year! (end of this chapter) Chapter 27： ready to return Chapter 27 Prepare for the return trip Maloney-Mansfields residence for David and Laura is located in the outer part of the inner city, which is not a good location. You can see the tall inner city wall when you open the window, except for the place on the window sill A few pots of green plants, only the green grass and flowers downstairs can be admired. The furniture and quilts inside are not made of high-quality materials, but they are clean and tidy, making people feel very comfortable, and they dont emit any strange smells. This made Laura, who had walked all the way from the outer city, breathe a sigh of relief. "The environment here is not bad." After Maloney''s attendant Huey brought the two of them here, after introducing the basic situation and arranging adjacent rooms for the two, he leftit was a farewell, but Huey actually lived on the first floor, David Laura and Laura can always find him if they need anything. "It''s like two different worlds from the outer city." "Actually, they are two completely different worlds." David glanced at the tall city wall. This huge city wall is not only the strongest defense line of Iron Tree Fort, but also a barrier between the two worlds. If ordinary people do not choose to join the pioneering team, they may never have the opportunity to enter the inner city for a lifetime. But what David was thinking about was not how to change the world. What he thought was very realistic: should we build a wall for the village of Winter? After thinking about it, it seems that it is not needed for the time being. With just a few houses, fields, and people in Lindong Village, everyone can find out and deal with it immediately if there is any situation. There is no need for things like city walls. Wait until the village grows and the population increases, and more ordinary people who need protection live in the village, the wall will be used as a defense facility. "What are you going to do in the next few days?" Laura walked around the room twice, went to her own room to look around, and then sent back to David''s room: "Aren''t you just waiting for the Inspector here?" "I''m going to say hello to Addis and tell him about our arrangements. By the way, let him ask if anyone is willing to move to Cold Winter Village." David himself has to go to the outer city to make an announcement , I want to see if I can attract some farmers and blacksmiths. "I''ll go with you!" Listening to David''s arrangement, Laura didn''t want to wait here, it would be too boring. Going downstairs to call Huey, David first asked about the announcement, and found out that it was very simple to issue a "one" announcement, but if you want to issue an announcement that can notify the entire outer city, you need Just spend some money. In this era when communication basically relies on shouting, and the civilians in the outer city cannot be expected to have enough culture, the only reliable way to make the announcement known to the entire outer city is to hire people and spread them all over the city'' Speak ''to people. If you want to hire people, you will naturally have to spend money! But the crux of the problem is that David has no money. After Huey knew that David had no money, he didn''t sneer or show any disdainful expressions. To be able to become the most trusted servant of officials, he still has the basic professionalism. "If you don''t want to spend money..." Just another way of saying it made David feel much more comfortable: "Then you can only post announcements on the squares in the outer city, where you can spread the news as much as possible, and this announcement can also Please ask the people in the town affairs hall to help with writing." The solution given by Huey is the most reliable solution at present, but there is still a need for someone to stand by the announcement to answer some possible questions. David nodded, and Huey stopped talking after he said the solution. Someone must be guarding the announcement. One is that there are not many literate civilians, and it can even be said to be very few; Establishing a new village, recruiting farmers and craftsmen, it is impossible to write down all the details, and someone needs to answer in time. If David has money, of course he can hire someone to stand by the announcement to do this. If he has no money, he can only go into battle himself. "By the way, generally speaking, the Inspector needs a few days to do various preparations?" "I''m not very clear about this." There are some things that Huey can answer, but there are some things that he can''t give accurate answers to, especially things related to his own master. David estimated in his heart that if Inspector Maloney-Mansfield is a relatively hardworking official, then two, three or five days should be enough. I''m afraid that this lord has serious "procrastination". Anyway, for this lord, what''s going on in the village to the north has nothing to do with him, so what if we wait a few more days before setting off? In that case, there is no telling how long it will take. Fortunately, the situation that made David extremely entangled and depressed did not happen. I met Addis, greeted him, and asked him to help find some farmers and craftsmen who were not satisfied with their lives in Iron Tree Fort and wanted to change their lives; and then went to Iron Tree The Fort Affairs Hall wrote an announcement and posted it on the square in the outer city, where it was watched by a group of people for a long time. After returning to the residence that Maloney arranged for him, just after dinner, someone came to find Huey, and then Huey notified David: "Lord Mansfield has confirmed the departure date, and we will leave after breakfast in four days." It was about the same as the fastest time estimated by David. It seems that this Inspector is a very hardworking official. With an accurate departure date, David can make an appointment with Addis on the departure time, and at the same time, he can also set a meeting time with those who are interested in going to Cold Winter Village. With full of expectations, David went to the square every day to guard the place where the announcement was posted. Unfortunately, there were not many people who asked, and there was not a single person who made it clear that he was willing to go to Cold Winter Village. After three days of guarding, he was directly lonely. On the third day, there were no people around to watch the announcement. Even if David kept promoting his village, at most, he would get back some suspicious eyes. On the fourth day of departure, David met Inspector Maloney Mansfield again. The Inspector still had a faint smile on his face, and he greeted David very kindly, and he also offered a word of comfort : "People with an adventurous spirit have already joined the pioneering team, so don''t feel discouraged." Obviously, the Inspector has a clear understanding of what David has been doing these days, and he also knows that David has not recruited half of them these days. He didn''t feel surprised by this situation at all. Isn''t that what the civilians in the outer city are like? As long as they can survive, they will survive. As for whether they will have a better life in another place? They don''t think about it at all. What''s more, the people who came back from the pioneering team have described the situation in the north in the past two years. A few people who are excited have given up those "unrealistic" dreams when they think of the descriptions of these people. David''s Cold Winter Village wants to recruit farmers and craftsmen in Iron Tree Fort, which is more difficult than ordinary new villages. "Thank you, Inspector." David was prepared and did not express any disappointment. At this moment, he looked curiously at the people behind Maloney. Judging from the attire, several of them were wearing armor and weapons, and they should be the accompanying guards. One was Maloney''s servant, Huey, who should be in charge of taking care of the Chief Inspector, and the other two were wearing light clothes. , I can''t tell what his identity is from the clothes, maybe he is Maloney''s subordinate? Maloney didn''t have any ideas for David, but just motioned for David to sit on the mount prepared for him. Looking at David''s slightly jerky movements, Maloney''s expression didn''t change; after noticing Laura''s skillful movements, the doubts in his eyes became a little stronger, and finally he couldn''t hold back and finally asked: "I don''t know Miss Laura?" Your name?" "Crawford!" Laura glanced at David, saw him give her a casual look, and said her surname simply. "Crawford..." Maloney thought for a while, and he was sure that it wasn''t a family in Iron Tree Castle, or even a big family in the surrounding area and King Tilan. It was absolutely impossible for him to think that the Crawford family came from Britain, a country that was very, very, very far away from the Kingdom of Tilan. After these few days, David had already vaguely guessed that Maloney might have misunderstood something, but he had no intention of explaining it, so let him misunderstand it. This kind of misunderstanding is not a bad thing for him. Maybe this Maloneys preparation in just a few days has something to do with this misunderstanding. Even the two vacant horses next to it may have originated from this misunderstandingthere were several horses carrying goods, but two of them had only saddles and no goods, which were obviously specially vacated. Maloney-Mansfield''s preparations are quite sufficient, not only the part of the work he is responsible for, but also figured out that David will bring ''several people'' back to Cold Winter Village this time. Horses were arranged for David and Laura earlier, and horses were also arranged for Addis and Alfie, who will definitely travel with David and Laura. Passing through the square in the outer city, David saw that the announcement he had posted had been taken down. There were many farmers and craftsmen who had asked him about it in the past few days. At this time, they used various Looking at myself, it can be seen from their expressions that most of these people have a mentality of watching the excitement, and the thoughts of envy and wanting to be together are completely non-existent. Advance along the main roadthe direction facing the gate of the inner city will reserve enough space as the main passage for easy entry and exit. The people on horseback quickly passed through the vast outer city. As soon as he left the outer city, David noticed two figures, one big and one small, standing on the ''side of the road'' and kept looking around. It was Addis and Alfie. Addis had already known about the move to the north this time, and that he would go with officials of noble origin, but he did not expect that the noble officials would provide David and Laura with mounts. Looking at the team all riding horses, Addis thought I can only go on the road alone with Alfie. Unexpectedly, after the team stopped in front of him, David pointed to the two empty mounts and motioned Addis and Alfie to ride them. "Is there such a good thing?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 28： first transaction Chapter 28 The First Transaction Adis was not in a hurry to get on the horse, but helped Alfie climb onto the horse first, and then rode on the horse next to him. David turned his head to look at the two, only to notice that Alfie''s skin was no longer delicate and white, but a bronze color, and he was wearing a hat made of a fox''s head so that no one would notice There is a cloth strip tied on his head, and he will not pay further attention to the hidden things under the cloth strip. I just wonder if Maloney Mansfield has already investigated Alfie''s identity? Judging from Maloney''s performance, it seems that he doesn''t know. Or maybe he already knew it, but he didn''t care at all. David didn''t want to test it out. It''s best that no one pays attention to Alfie along the way, and returns to Cold Winter Village safely and smoothly. After completing the fixed inspection process, send these few off Return to Iron Tree Fort. Thinking of this, David suddenly thought of a question. At this time, everyone rode their horses and passed through the northern pass of Iron Tree Fort. There is still a long way to go, so I asked everyone while they were still in good spirits. "Master Inspector, after this inspection, should I go back to Iron Tree Fort to receive the letter of appointment? Or wait for a special envoy in Cold Winter Village?" Perhaps the road was too boring, and there was nothing worth admiring around. Maloney also wanted to chat with someone. David just asked, and he answered the question happily: "It''s best to go back to Iron Tree Fort to pick up it in person. , if you wait for Iron Tree Fort to send someone to deliver the documents to you, I dont know how long you will have to wait. Maloney''s high efficiency does not mean that the officials of Iron Tree Castle are all so efficient. It is not uncommon for things like this that have nothing to do with their own personal interests to be delayed for a year or so if they are counted on to do things. "Besides, it''s a good thing for you to get the official letter of appointment early. With the official letter, it will also help you recruit more villagers." Maloney was in a good mood. Apart from answering David''s question, he also He pointed out: "Even if it is difficult to recruit in Iron Tree Fort, you can still go to the nearby villages and towns." The reputation of the Northern Plains is completely ruined in Iron Tree Fort, but the information is not smooth in this era, especially for these civilians who rarely go out, things that are already well known in the next town may not be known here. So in villages and towns other than Iron Tree Fort, it may be easier for David to recruit villagers, especially when he holds the official appointment document of the kingdom. Of course, whether this poaching behavior will arouse the dissatisfaction of the local lord is another matter. David thanked him while thinking about where he should go to attract people. Going to other villages and towns to dig people would definitely offend people, but what if he went to a place where some kind of disaster just happened to recruit? That area may have less resistance? Here comes a new problem. David, who lives in the most remote area of ??the human kingdom, how can he know whether natural and man-made disasters have broken out in other places? After much deliberation, he was only sure that Azeroth would be plagued by natural disasters in two or three years, and he had no idea when other places would be hit by disasters. Even David was not particularly clear about the specific towns around Iron Tree Fort. "It seems to be too ignorant of the situation in this world." Before, he just focused on the things around him, including asking Laura to bring more books about the knowledge of the earth, just to improve his "personality". As for things other than himself, not to mention the overall situation of Tilan Kingdom, he is not even very clear about Iron Tree Fort and its surroundings. This has something to do with David''s identity. At first he was just an ordinary civilian, even if he became a qualified hunter, he was still just a commoner. When he first joined the pioneering team, his original goal was just to get the status of a knightthe Orion is a relatively important armed member of the pioneering team. If the village can be successfully established and developed, as long as the village chief is promoted to the mayor of the kingdom, he will become the real king of the kingdom. lord, he has a high probability of obtaining the status of a knight. Don''t underestimate the status of a knight. If he succeeds, it means that David has successfully crossed the class and stepped into the circle of nobleseven if he is a bumpkin in a remote country. further possibilities. It can be said that David''s initial calculations were completely focused on himself. What is the relationship between the situation around Iron Tree Fort and him? It''s just that things in the world often don''t develop as people predict, and changes in many things always catch people off guard. The original Orion suddenly became the village head, and the series of events that followed left David no time to think about these matters. More importantly, even if he wanted to learn and research this information, he couldn''t do it. He simply couldn''t get a detailed map and various materials of the area around Iron Tree Fort. At present, the only thing that can be counted on is Addis. The old hunter who has lived in Iron Tree Fort for decades should have a certain understanding of the surrounding situation. After a few initial chats, the team became quieter. There are many reasons. As the leader of the team, Maloni really has nothing to talk to these ''subordinates'' without giving any instructions. Although he is very curious about David and Laura, he will not let go of his reserved status and chat with two ''civilians'' endlessly. It is also impossible for the subordinates to chat with the leader and superiors when they have nothing to do, and the guards are more careful around the surroundings; Addis has to take care of Alfie, who can''t ride a horse, and he hopes that no one will take care of the two of them. He and Alfie would never take the initiative to speak. David and Laura have nothing to talk about. If you want to chat, you usually have the opportunity to talk alone. It is better to be quiet at this time. After a few rookies got used to it, the team consisting of fourteen people and twenty horses gradually picked up speedthe best way to safely pass through the passage between the Iron Tree Forest and the Tilan Mountains. The way is to go there early instead of wasting time on the road. With qualified mounts, the team moved very fast and arrived at the northern guard post the next evening. Meeting Captain Gregory again not long after, David took out the potatoes that he always carried with him and made them part of the dinner. After seeing Inspector Maloney, Captain Gregory, who completely let go of his guard, tasted the new crop that David said, and after taking a few bites, he immediately gave a good review: "This thing called potatoes is really good. good." The taste is very good, and it can be stewed with all kinds of meat and vegetables. It can also be used as a staple food instead of bread when roasted or boiled alone. Considering that this crop has a large yield and matures quickly, it is no wonder that David Villages can be built on the northern plains with so many problems. "If possible, I hope Village Chief David can sell some potatoes to our sentry post." Before dinner was finished, David had an unexpected surprise: "Of course, how much do you need?" "Fifty kilograms." Fifty kilograms is not too much. There are ten elite soldiers stationed at the northern guard post. These soldiers are all the elite Iron Tree Fort who wear heavy armor and can wield their weapons freely for intense battles. This group of soldiers is powerful in combat and they also eat a lot. Fifty kilograms of potatoes will not last long even if they are only used as a side dish. If it is the staple food, it will be eaten faster. But for Cold Winter Village, David is not sure if there are so many potatoes in storage. But this is not a problem, the big deal is to let Laura go home and buy fifty kilograms. As for the price, the price given by Captain Gregory is not high, but slightly higher than the price of the same amount of wheat, but David doesn''t care much about this, as long as there is a market, potatoes can be used as a side dish. It can be used as a staple food for its versatility, and its consumption rate is astonishing. It can be said that no matter how much you grow, you don''t have to worry about not being able to sell it. The most important thing is that David got the first funding! The money is not too much, after all, it is only 50 kilograms of potatoes, and another 50 kilograms can not be sold for much, but with this money, he can buy livestock and poultry, and he can also buy a horse to make it easier for him to go back and forth in Iron Tree Fort . After exchanging a few words with Captain Gregory, David and the other party quickly reached a verbal agreement: when David returns, he will prepare 50 kilograms of potatoes, and Gregory does not need to pay all in cash, but This fee can be paid for by poultry, livestock, and horses of corresponding value. The northern sentry post is a well-equipped sentry post. In addition to the ten elite soldiers stationed there, there are also blacksmiths, cooks, assistants, and handymen living here. Their existence is to ensure the combat effectiveness of the soldiers. Also to ensure combat effectiveness, there are a lot of poultry and even dairy cows in the guard post, all to ensure that the soldiers have eggs and milk to eatthe livestock themselves are also counted as food reserves. "However, these are war supplies, right?" David''s only concern is whether these things can be traded? As a result, Gregory didn''t care about this kind of thing at all: "As the highest officer of the northern sentry, I have the power to mobilize all resources in the sentry." The materials are consumed, and they can be replenished after applying to Iron Tree Fort. What''s more, this is not considered consumption, it is just replaced by another material, which is completely legal and reasonable-at most, there will be a little loss during the exchange. So far, the two parties have happily reached a sales agreement, and then David gave Gregory the few potatoes on himself and Laura. Captain Gregory was also very angry, and handed over two war horses to David as a deposit on the spot. No one could fault the reason he gave: After David returned to the village, he couldnt rely on manpower to transport fifty kilograms of potatoes Come on to the northern outpost? These two horses were delivered to the village head of David in advance so that David could transport the potatoes he ordered. "Don''t worry, Captain Gregory, I''ll pack fifty kilograms of potatoes as soon as I get back!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 29： Attacked halfway Chapter 29 Attacked halfway After a good night''s rest at the northern guard post, the team, whose fatigue has been greatly relieved, embarked on the journey to Rinwinter Village again. Going to Cold Winter Village this time is very different from Davids previous departure from Cold Winter Village to Iron Tree Fort. This team did not choose to go west along the northern edge of the Iron Tree Forest, and then turned north when they saw the river. . Instead, they chose a faster route, leaving the northern guard post and heading straight northwest. According to David''s description, Lindong Village is located on the south side of a large forest in the northwest of the Northern Sentinel and on the east bank of the Lindong River. Whether it is a vast forest or the Lindong River, it is an easy reference point to determine, even When the distance is very far, you can use the forest to determine the direction. So even if it is hard to tell the direction on the green grassland at a glance, you don''t have to worry about not being able to find Lindong Village. Because I chose the nearest route and because I had a mount, it would have taken about ten days to walk. If I hurry up, I can finish the journey in two days, and if I go slower, it will take three days. David has no opinion on Maloney''s choice. It is of course a good thing to be able to go back earlier. I didn''t feel much when I was in Iron Tree Castle. Now that I am closer to Winter Village, I miss the one who left for less than a month. new home. Of course, he didn''t ignore the two inspector subordinates in the team who didn''t know their identities. These two people have been recording something on the road, and when the team occasionally stops to eat and rest, they will get together to discuss something. Maybe it was checked too often, and was quickly noticed by Maloney. "Don''t be surprised, they''re just drawing a map." David was stunned when he heard it. It turned out that he was making a mapsince Cold Winter Village will become the territory of the Kingdom of Tilan, the Kingdom of Tilan must of course have a sufficient understanding of the areas under its jurisdiction. Mapping is only the most basic work. "It turns out that the inspection work also includes these!" He guessed that these people not only drew maps, but also inspected the possible resources around Lindong Village. "Yes, even the situation of potatoes will be recorded." There is no need to hide this kind of thing. Maloney introduced the work to be done by his subordinates: Is Lindong Village a real village? ? It is necessary to find out what specialties, minerals, surrounding terrain, etc. are there in Lindong Village and its vicinity. Including choosing this straight route to Rinwinter Village, it is all related to these tasksthey have to determine the distance from the northern sentry to Rinwinter Village. Even Maloney told David the route he was going to take on the return journey. Different from this time, when returning to Iron Tree Fort, Maloney will take the route that David took earlier with his men, by the way, check the situation of the river flowing out of the Iron Tree Forest, and check the situation of the abandoned village . In general, Iron Tree Castle and the Kingdom of Tilan need to clarify the general situation of the northern plains, and then discuss how to manage such a large area of ??land. Do you want to build more outposts to go deep into the entire northern plain? Should we build a fort? Do you want to mobilize more manpower to reclaim and transform this area and build a new city? Of course, unless the area is rich in mineral resources and must be of high value, the possibility of Iron Tree Fort mobilizing a large number of manpower to station in the northern plains to build a new city is not high. Just as Maloney was briefly introducing his work, a soldier on a horse in charge of security suddenly warned loudly: "There are ''people'' approaching from the north." The people who were resting immediately stopped what they were doing, and several soldiers rode on their horses immediately and looked north. Laura''s movements were lighter, she stood directly on the horse''s back, and built a pergola with her hands to block the sun, so that she could see more clearly. As a result, the tallest and best-sighted person at Laura''s station was the first to see clearly who was coming: "There are four brown-yellow, sturdy creatures with simple protective gear and weapons in their hands. The mount is a giant wolf with long white hair..." Following Laura''s description, everyone realized what kind of ''people'' were rushing towards themthe group of guys who destroyed the northeast development team. David also rode on the horse at this time and held the hunting bow in his hand: "I didn''t expect to meet these guys when I was about to get home. I thought this trip would be smooth and there would be no accidents." Although these suspected orcs rushed over from the north, he wasn''t worried about the situation in Rinwinter Village. With Fording in the village, a hundred more orcs would not be able to threaten Cold Winter Village. When everyone got on their horses and prepared to fight, the distance between the two sides had become very close, and David could even clearly see a few fangs growing from the mouths of these guys. "This looks like an orc at all, right?" Even if it is really an orc, he doesn''t find it strange. There are orcs in many worlds, and they are not limited to the world with a western magical background. "These guys don''t seem to be here to say hello to us." Maloney Mansfield, an aristocratic official, sat upright on the horse, without any nervousness or panic, and gave orders in a steady voice : "Knight Hackett, you will be in charge of this battle." "Yes, my lord." A heavily armed knight drew out the long sword at his waist, raised it and pointed forward and shouted: "Charge!" After that, he rode his horse and rushed out first. Several other heavily armed soldiers followed immediately, and drew out their weapons one after anotherexcept for the knight named Hackett, the other soldiers had different weapons: two warhammers, a chain hammer, An epee. Four vs. five, neither side has an advantage in terms of numbers. If you only look at the size, those on the opposite side are not only physically strong, they are a lot thicker than human soldiers, and even the mounts under their crotches are also giant wolves of amazing size. But in terms of equipment, the ''orcs'' who only have a few simple armors whose decorative effect is far greater than the defensive effect, and the weapons in their hands look rough and old, can''t compare with the elite knights of Iron Tree Fort. To put it simply, it is difficult to judge who will win before the two parties actually ''collide''. Boom! The moment the two groups of cavalry crossed past, there was an astonishing loud noise, and at the same time, the figure in armor and the thick brown and yellow giant fell to the ground one after another. But one of the ''orcs'' was not shot down, and he didn''t turn back to support his companions caught in the melee on the ground, but rushed straight towards David and the others. There was only one person left on the guard knight''s side, and that was the commander, Knight Hackett. After finishing the charge, the knight immediately controlled the steering of the horse, and also did not care about his companions. Chased after. His duty is to protect Maloney-Mansfield and his subordinates. If Maloney is not in danger, he will also protect David, Laura and others by the way. In this case, his choice is to return aid. Normally speaking, the giant wolf cavalry of these strange races, because they don''t know how long they have been running, and they have launched a charge from a long distance. With the top horses under his crotch, he is completely confident that he will be able to attack Ma if the enemy threatens them. Master Loni caught up with the opponent and killed him. But what he never expected was that when he turned his horse''s head and was about to speed up the pursuit, several giant wolf mounts beside him actually rushed up from the side. Although Hackett avoided the attack by virtue of his extraordinary reaction and martial arts, he took advantage of the opportunity to return the sword to the giant wolf that was attacking him, and swung his sword to force back another giant wolf. But it was delayed for a while, the enemy had already rushed a long way, and was about to kill Maloney in front of him. Just when he was regretting that he had underestimated the enemy and made such a big mistake, the enemy who rushed towards Mrs. Maloney Mansfield suddenly fell off his mount... Maloney Mansfield saw a huge, ugly and fierce enemy rushing towards him. It would be an absolute lie to say that he was not afraid at all. But he suppressed all these emotions, and stopped the attendant Huey who wanted to stand in front of him, and calmly drew out the long sword at his waist. In Maloney Mansfield''s view, among the few people left on the field, he is the only one who counts as a combat power... As for David and the others? Proud Lord Maloney Mansfield would not allow himself to hide behind a few commoners. I just didn''t expect that when the vicious guy was about to kill him, he was suddenly thrown off his mount and rolled on the ground for an unknown number of times. After finally standing up, clutching his dizzy head and trying to regain consciousness, several sharp arrows were nailed to his face in the next second, two of which were shot directly into the head from the eye sockets, and shot straight back from this tall guy. Judging from the performance of falling down, he should be dead. After taking a closer look, Maloney noticed that the giant wolf serving as a mount also had a few arrows nailed to its head. It seemed that it was because the mount was shot to death that this guy was thrown to the ground. Turned his head and glanced at David beside him. At this time, David was still maintaining the posture of raising his bow and aiming, as if to remind everyone that everything that happened just now was done by him. "Good archery!" After the crisis was over, Maloney, who regained his composure, admired David''s archery skills. He was able to kill the enemy in an instant and save him from the crisis. Such archery skills cannot be overstated. . What''s more, David''s archery skills are really good. In such a short period of time, David can shoot twice in a row, each time counting arrows, and all of them hit the target''s vital points. This is not something that ordinary hunters can do. things. Switching to Iron Tree Fort''s elite archers may not be able to do better than David. (end of this chapter) Chapter 30： There must be something strange about this village Chapter 30 There must be something strange in this village David''s original archery skills can only be considered qualified, and of course it is good enough for hunting. Even if he can practice rapid fire, he can only be regarded as a good young hunter. Leaving aside the elite archers of Fort Iron Tree, they are not at the same level even compared to experienced old hunters like Addis, let alone Laura, who can use a hunting bow to destroy the Brotherhood of the Sun. But ever since he acquired the talent for archery, David''s strength in bow and arrow has been continuously improvinghe has personally experienced what it means to be crushed by talent. The results of several years of hard training by himself are not as great as the improvement made by casual practice after getting the talent. . Today''s David, after picking up the bow and arrow, seems to have an instinctive feeling in his body, telling him how to hit the target better, and when he is fully focused, the target will become like a slow motion state, even if the opponent is at high speed While moving, there is no way to escape his aim lock. What''s more, his trump card is far more than excellent archery. Even if the orc didn''t die under David''s arrow and managed to rush to Maloney, David could stop and kill that guy. After all, he The biggest killing move is the holy light spell, especially the lethality of the holy fire is very powerful, it is David''s current killer. This time he didn''t have the chance to show the holy fire. After shooting the orc, Hackett, who saw this scene from a distance, felt relieved. Eliminate these nasty enemies. Adjust the direction again and rush towards the few people in the melee. Several elite fighters cooperated skillfully and already had the upper hand. Hackett''s joining was the last straw that crushed the enemy. Unfortunately, they couldn''t wipe out all these guys. Under the cover of his partners and giant wolves, an ''orc'' climbed onto a giant wolf and ran away towards the east. At the end of the battle, four enemies riding giant wolves died three times and one escaped, and their mounts also died three times and one escaped. However, there were no casualties on the human side, only two soldiers were injuredthis made David very amazed . When the cavalry of the two sides confronted each other, the four warriors except Hackett were all knocked off their horses with weapons. They were not seriously injured under the impact, and they were even able to defeat the orcs who were a circle stronger than themselves on the flat ground... The physical fitness of these fighters was much stronger than David thought. Watching several soldiers help each other to check their physical injuries, making sure that no one was fatally injured, and putting on the armor after simple treatment of the injuries, David once again marveled at the physical fitness of the next few soldiers. He was looking at several soldiers here, while Knight Hackett was pleading guilty to Maloney because his wrong judgment almost put Lord Maloney-Mansfield in danger. As the captain of the guard for this operation, His performance was completely substandard. "Forget it, after all, it''s an enemy I don''t know much about." Maloney Mansfield may be very dissatisfied in his heart, and slammed Hackett as the captain of the guard for being incompetent. But on the surface, he won''t say anything, especially at this time - even if Hackett''s performance is not good this time, he can only let Hackett be in charge of guarding for the next time. In this case, it is not beneficial for me to spout Hackett, so even if he is dissatisfied, he will not show it, and even a few words of comfort, hoping that Hackett will forget this mistake, and in the next time Show your true strength. "In the days to come, I will definitely not let you down." Knight Hackett almost swore, and he was really going to work hard to fight for the next period of time. The bad impression created is erased. Maroni comforted Hackett, and several warriors began to clean the battlefieldchecking the corpses of several enemies and the giant wolf as a mount. "This is the Northern Giant Wolf." Adis, who pretended to be a transparent person all the time and tried not to attract attention, still couldn''t control the professional habits he had developed over the years. After a few glances, he saw the types of these mounts: "This kind of giant wolf is usually the leader of the wolf pack. It has a larger size than ordinary gray wolves, strong strength and endurance, and a decent running speed, but I have never seen anyone using this kind of giant wolf as a mount. " David took another look at this giant northern wolf. He remembered that the pure white giant wolf he had seen in the troll village earlier seemed to be this species. "Is this kind of northern giant wolf common around Iron Tree Fort?" "When I was young, I could still see it around Iron Tree Castle from time to time. I haven''t seen this kind of northern giant wolf these years. It should go further north... that is, this area!" Adis realized that he was now At that time, he was on the plain north of Iron Tree Fort, so he temporarily changed his words: "This kind of giant wolf is not afraid of severe cold. In this severe cold area, it may be more suitable as a mount than ordinary horses." Not to mention that this kind of giant wolf also has good fighting power. They have just seen how these giant wolves cooperate with their masters to fight. Originally, Addis just chatted with David casually, but he didn''t expect to attract several people including Maloney in just a few words. Especially when it comes to "the northern giant wolf is especially suitable as a mount in the severe cold environment of the north", the two subordinates of Maloney started to record again, and Maloney even asked David: "Winter Village Are there any giant wolves like this around?" "It should be... I saw the corpse of this kind of giant wolf when I was exterminating giant monsters with my companions in the village." At the same time, he also began to wonder if he could catch a few northern giant wolves and train them into mounts ? It seems pretty cool to think of riding a giant wolf back and forth on the northern snowfield. Soon David was pulled back from fantasy to reality. After cleaning up the battlefield and simply burying the corpses of several orcs and giant wolves, the team set off again. Maloney, who was on the road again, decided not to camp tonight to rest, and traveled all night to arrive at Cold Winter Village as soon as possible. "David, you should be very worried about your village, right?" Maloney estimated in his heart that the distance from Cold Winter Village should not be too far away. Why not speed up and try to get to Cold Winter Village today, even if it is Arrive at night. Maloney made this decision mainly because he thought that the group of "orcs" appeared from the north, and suspected that these guys had discovered and even attacked Cold Winter Village. Although nothing was found from these people, this possibility cannot be ruled out. Of course, it is also possible that another team of orcs has already occupied Cold Winter Village, and this team of cavalry went back to report. Maloney is thinking, what should be done if Winter Village is captured or completely destroyed? "Do you want to ''fund'' David to rebuild the Winter Village?" From Maloneys point of view, David may be the illegitimate son of a certain noble family, and the elders in the family take good care of the illegitimate son, so David was arranged to join the development team, allowing him to obtain a piece of territory of his own by legal and reasonable means. At the same time, there should be more than one family behind David, and that''s why Laura Crawford appeared here. Otherwise, he really couldn''t figure out the reason for a young lady of noble origin to appear in such a remote place. Of course, these are just his guesses, maybe he guessed wrong? Although Maloney feels that his judgment is 90% correct, even if there is a deviation, it will not deviate too much. So regardless of these factors, is David worth the ''investment''? Carefully calculated the various resources available in Xiarindong Village: Potatoes, a new crop with a short maturity period and high yield. It can be served as a side dish or as a main course. This is the main specialty product of Rindong Village. Before the value of potatoes is widely recognized, no farmer will easily choose an unfamiliar crop to replace the original crop. The place where potatoes are mainly grown. The Northern Giant Wolf? A mount with good combat effectiveness and more adapted to the northern climate? He didn''t think it was impossible to train the northern giant wolf into a mount. Since those ugly giants could do it, why couldn''t they? But the question is how much is this stuff worth? Can it be cultivated in large quantities? If the quantity is small, it can only be regarded as a novelty without much practical value. What else? Maybe it''s just David himself? Now comes the important point, what benefits can you or your family get? Maloney fell into deeper thoughts. Before they knew it, they had arrived at Cold Winter Village. "My lord, Rinwinter Village is ahead." After rushing at full speed, they arrived at Lindong Village earlier than expected. At this time, the sun had not completely set. Against the backdrop of the setting sun, Lindong Village looked unusually quiet. "This..." Maloney looked at the quiet village. Could it be that all the people in the village were killed? How else could it be so quiet? And you can''t even see a person? Turning his head and looking at David, David immediately explained: "There are not many people in Lindong Village now, and there are only two people left in the village." While David was speaking, a strong man came out of the cabin. He seemed to have noticed them in the distance, standing on the edge of the village and looking over here. Although he was far away, everyone present could clearly see that this man had a very strong physique, even stronger than Hackett and his elite fighters. "Who is this" "This is Tirion Fordring." David thought for a while, and added: "It''s the lumberjack in the village." He is not talking nonsense. Since Tirion Fordring chose to settle in Rinwinter Village, the most work he has done is to cut down trees. The wood used in these wooden houses in Rinwinter Village is all Tirion Fordring. Go to the forest in the north and chop down one by one, and fight back to Winter Village. "Tirion... Fordring?" Maloney couldn''t control his expression when he heard David''s introduction, his face was full of weirdness: "Then what about the other one?" "Mark Watney...the only farmer in the village." "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 31： Crazy Maloney Chapter 31 The Crazy Brainstorming Maloney When Maloney heard David introduce the few villagers in his village, his first reaction was that he seemed, probably, seemed, should be late? He had considered whether to invest in David before, but looking at the situation in Lindong Village, are there too many people who "bet" on David? Although he doesn''t know where Watney, Fording and Crawford are from? Moreover, it cannot be said that there are no civilians with surnames at all, but he absolutely does not believe that these few people gathered in the newly built village in such a remote area appeared here because of some strange coincidence. What''s more, although the lumberjack named Tirion Fordring seemed very polite and respectful to him, that special temperament couldn''t be ignored at allthat feeling was like facing his father and grandfather. , or the top nobles of Iron Tree Fort, because this feeling is too absurd, Maloney suspects that he may be too tired to judge because of the rush. Riding into the village, sitting at the table where David and the others usually ate, Maloney would turn his head from time to time to look for the figure of Tirion Fordring, trying to make sure he had made a mistake. However, the woodcutter named Tirion went somewhere, but it was Mark Watney who hadn''t seen before, and Maloney finally saw himself. "Is this a farmer?" Although Mark Watney''s appearance is not particularly outstanding, and he is wearing very ordinary coarse clothes - after Fording saw someone coming from a distance, he notified Mark of a temporary change of clothes, and Maloney did not see Mark at the first time After seeing him at this time, he felt that what he was facing was a scholar with rich knowledge, not a farmer who only knew how to farm. Now he can be sure that David''s identity is very unusual, otherwise it would be impossible to get such strong support. As for a young man who is suspected to be a descendant of a nobleman, he joined the development team and became the village head. Do you want to expose such a thing as obtaining a territory? Maloney made a decision almost at the same time as he judged David''s identity: None of my business! Its true that he came to inspect Rindong Village, but what he wanted to inspect was whether Rindong Village is a qualified village? Has farmland been reclaimed? Is there a steady crop output? Can it support ordinary people to live on this land? After these things are confirmed, check the surrounding geographical conditions by the way, whether there are any mineral deposits or special products on this land. As for David''s identity? It has nothing to do with his work. Not to mention that the identities of David and these villagers are just his speculations, even if it is confirmed, Maloney will not expose this matter. The reason is simple, what good will it do him to reveal David''s ''true'' identity? Absolutely not! The requirements for identity in the development decree of the Kingdom of Tilan are very loose. Anyone who is a citizen of the Kingdom of Tilan can participate, no matter if they are nobles or commoners. Even when the pioneering order was just issued, the main force to open up new lands was the nobles of the kingdom, especially those descendants of nobles who could not inherit the territories of their elders! It wasn''t until the territory of the Kingdom of Tilan increased to a certain extent and the good places were occupied, leaving only some bitter cold places, that the nobles gradually ''withdrew'' from this activity. Don''t say that David is just a suspected descendant of a nobleman, even if he is really a nobleman, it is not a big deal. At the same time, David''s situation has brought some inspiration to Maloney: Can he perform similar operations when needed? After all, as a wealthy and powerful aristocrat, it is not surprising to have several illegitimate children. "Although the winter in this area is colder, and ordinary crops cannot grow, it is still a territory." With this kind of thinking, Maloney became more concerned about some things. He kept chatting with Mark about the situation of the land. He wondered if it is true that nothing can be grown on this land except potatoes? "It''s not absolutely impossible to plant, it''s more troublesome at most." For Mark Watney, who comes from a more advanced world and has mastered more advanced planting concepts, there is nothing absolutely impossible, especially when the potatoes he planted on Mars After successfully sprouting, his self-confidence has exploded. In Marks view, no matter how bad the environment is, can it be worse than Mars? So as long as there are suitable means, he believes that this land can grow any crop he wants, whether it is wheat, vegetables or fruits! Maloney listened to Mark''s rhetoric, and had already confirmed the identity of the other party in his heart: this is a scholar in this field! The purpose of coming here is to ensure that David''s Cold Winter Village can successfully produce crops. No wonder potatoes, a crop that no one has discovered before, can be found. Maloney made up the identity of Tirion Fordring by the waymaybe a powerful knight, maybe a personal guard arranged for David. Considering my own feelings, maybe this Tirion Fordring also served as the commander of an elite force? Otherwise it is impossible to have that kind of temperament. In this case, whose child is this David? Several family names came to mind. It is definitely not an ordinary family that can use such excellent resources, but after several names flashed through his mind, he almost broke out in a cold sweat. Maloney realized that it might not be a good thing to continue to dwell on this issue, so he decisively stopped thinking... David tidied up in his wooden house, while observing Maloney''s situation from time to time. Laura was standing in front of him, but she didn''t mean to ''help'' at all: "Aren''t you worried about what Mark said?" "Don''t worry, Mark is not an idiot!" At any rate, he is a scientist who can join the Mars Exploration Program team, which not only requires Mark to reach the top level in his own professional field, but also to be able to complete additional training, to be able to do this Naturally, people in this world are not stupid. Don''t look at Mark sitting there bragging and boasting, in fact, he didn''t say a single word that shouldn''t be said. At this time, Fording came to David''s wooden house after turning around without knowing where, walked to David''s side and whispered: "The two soldiers are resting, and the other two are in the village. Patrol outside." The last was the knight Hackett. He also returned to the vicinity of Maloney after a circle, and stood guard not far behind Maloney. "By the way, I arranged for the old hunter with the child to rest in my wooden house." Tirion said when David led Maloney to visit the general situation of Cold Winter Villagein fact, he just looked at the village. A few small pieces of farmland, I know the general situation of these people from Laura, Addis and Alfie are not officials of Iron Tree Fort or their followers, but will become the "insiders" of the villagers of Cold Winter Village, so they will naturally Do some care alone. You know, except for Maloney Mansfield who can live in David''s cabin, the rest, including the knight Hackett, can only live in the temporary large cabin that has not been demolished. "how about you?" "It depends on how you arrange David?" Fording looked at David, and then at Laura who was standing next to him. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning he wanted to express was already obviousif Dai Wei and Laura live in one room, and he can live with Mark; if David wants to live in a wooden house with Mark, Fording can only go to the big wooden house to deal with it for a few days. "I''ll go to Laura." There is nothing to hide about this kind of thing, David immediately answered Fording''s question, and asked how many potatoes there are in the lower village: "How many potatoes are there in stock? Is it enough for fifty kilograms?" ? "Of course not." Fording can give the answer without even checking: "The last batch of potatoes harvested, except for a part of it as our food, the rest were replanted." They left for themselves The food reserves are not as much as fifty kilograms, but only about twenty kilograms. In addition to the relatively small number of seeds at the beginning, which limited the output, the main reason is that the people in Cold Winter Village do not completely rely on potatoes for their lives. Whether it is the food brought by Mark from the Mars base or the food brought by Laura from her hometown in England It can make them not have to worry about eating problems. "Why do you suddenly need fifty kilograms of potatoes?" David told Fording directly that he ''sold'' 50 kilograms of potatoes to Captain Gregory of the northern sentry. In addition to earning the first sum of money, he could also exchange chickens, ducks, horses, etc. "Speaking of this..." Fording seemed to think of something, and suddenly mentioned something that everyone ignored: "It is difficult to deal with large livestock such as cattle and horses, but chickens, ducks, and even pigs and sheep, we seem to be able to try to solve it by ourselves." Bar?" David was stunned for two seconds, and then slapped his forehead hard. He really didn''t think about it: "But, can you bring the living thing?" Before I only determined that if I wanted to carry something, I had to ''lift'' it up, which is why I couldn''t bring anything too big or heavy. At the same time, there was no way to bring someone here, otherwise Laura could have brought Rose to Winter Village for treatment. Even though Rose was seriously injured at the time, as long as he did not die on the spot, it is entirely possible to heal with the magic of the Holy Light. "When Maloney takes people around to inspect the surrounding situation, I''ll go back and buy a live chicken for a try?" Laura will definitely go back, and she can only be responsible for the 50 kilograms of potatoes that were agreed. "Well, just try to buy a live chicken first, and then decide whether to buy more chickens, ducks, pigs and sheep when the situation is confirmed." There is no need to buy it immediately before you are not sure that it can be delivered: "But it is like how to raise chickens. Books such as chickens, ducks, pigs, and sheep can be bought in advance and delivered." David doesnt know how to raise poultry and livestock, not only he doesnt know how, but none of the people in Cold Winter Village, including the temporary guests, know this knowledge, so Laura had to bring some teaching materials, and then sharpen their guns and sell them now. "Well, I will consult relevant professionals, maybe the experience they have sorted out is more useful." "This is a good way, or...Rindong Village Chicken Farm will be handed over to you!" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 32： You thought it was the special aquatic product of the Winter River Chapter 32 You thought it was the special aquatic product of the Winter River If possible, David even wants to leave the duck farms, goose farms, and pig farms to Laura to be in charge, and he will happily wait for these farms to be established from scratch and gradually expand their scale. . It''s a pity that this kind of thing is just thinking about it in my heart, not to mention that Laura herself can''t be the director of some chicken farm! Organized the wooden house, especially those books that were ''hidden'' to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings - first put them in wooden boxes, and then moved them to Laura''s room. "Are these bedding revealing something?" "Probably not?" Books were packed in boxes and moved out, and some clothes could be temporarily put on Lauras side, but the quilts were really hard to hide, and the quilts used to replace them in everyones room had already been replaced with modern products. David originally All the old quilts used have been put in the warehouse. Is it possible to move these better-looking quilts away, and then bring over the old quilts that are obviously not good? David thought about it for a while and decided it wasn''t a big deal, so let''s just leave it at that! Put on clean quilts and put them on the bed. As for Maloney, would he wonder what material these quilts are made of? Why is it so good? Anyway, I was misunderstood by this adult long ago, and it doesn''t matter if I misunderstood more. Walking out of the cabin, Mark was still chatting with Maloney, and when he saw David finally came out, he gave a look of "I''m going to have nothing to say if you don''t come out", and David finally realized Feelings, are you deliberately helping me hold Maloney? "My lord, the room has been sorted out." Maloney nodded and thanked David. Of course, he would not go to see it himself. Huey, who had been standing by the side, had already turned around to check the situation in the room. Not long after, Huey came back and persuaded Maloney: "My lord, it''s getting late, it''s time to rest." "It''s getting late." Maloney looked at the darkening sky, and with the continuous rush, he really needed a good rest: "It''s a pleasure to chat with you, Mr. Watney." Because of Mark Watney''s rich knowledge, Maloney did not treat him as an ordinary farmer, and maintained enough respect both in terms of address and etiquette. Even in the face of Fording, who has never talked, he smiled and nodded, and finally said good night to David and Laura, and then walked towards the wooden house specially vacated for him. After Maloney walked into the wooden house and closed the door, Mark blew to David''s side: "I''ve been dragging on for so long, have you packed everything that needs to be packed?" "It''s packed." The most conspicuous things in his wooden house are the books. Books themselves are not accessible to ordinary people in this world, let alone a lot of them. Even if David already had a certain understanding of Maloney''s character, he believed that even if he put the book in a box and placed it in the corner of the room, with Maloney''s character, he would not go through his personal belongings, but he I think its better to be carefulquilts are easy to explain, nothing more than special materials and fine workmanship. So many books... are still written in unfamiliar languages, don''t pretend to be a spy or something, it will be troublesome. "The small generator next to Laura''s cabin is also camouflaged." Since Laura returned to her hometown in England, she has been moving things here. In addition to purchasing a batch of food, clothes, footwear, and weapons, there are also TVs, game consoles, small generators, and solar panels. Things like that are mostly placed around Laura''s cabin. When David and Laura set off for Iron Tree Fort, Fording and Mark put most of the electrical appliances into Laura''s wooden house, and the small generator that could only be placed outside was also camouflagedas long as it was not started , at this moment that thing looks like a part of the wooden house. "There shouldn''t be anything missing." David thought for a while, making sure he hadn''t forgotten anything: "I''ll go get some food and prepare it so that the soldiers can eat when they''re hungry..." "No need, I made enough in advance." When entertaining Maloney and others for dinner, Fording deliberately made a lot more. As a former commander, he knows very well what the soldiers who are performing missions outside have. Demand: "The quality of these fighters is very good." "Yeah, the quality is great." Speaking of this, David remembered the orc cavalry he had encountered earlier: "By the way, have any enemies attacked Rinwinter Village during this time?" "Enemy?" Mark looked puzzled. If he only looked at his expression, he would think that Lindong Village was very safe during this period, and there was no crisis at all. But Fording gave an answer that shocked Mark: "A few guys once observed our village from a distance... I have to say, seeing those guys, I thought I was back in Azeroth Si, it''s time to fight the orcs again!" "..." David didn''t know how to evaluate Fording''s words. Maybe in a few years, the most powerful paladin in Azeroth would find himself planting a banner unknowingly, knocking The drums of war sounded, and the Alliance and the Horde were about to fight like dogs. Even because of his personal thoughts, he no longer has the old hostility towards the orcs of the Horde, and is unwilling to participate in the war between the Alliance and the Horde. But the troubles on Azeroth are not only the conflicts between the Alliance and the Horde. With the outbreak of the natural disaster plague, the rampage of the Scourge, the struggle among humans, the invasion of the Burning Legion and other events, various crises One after another, as a paladin, Fording will return to the battlefield that belongs to him sooner or later. Thinking far away, David brought his thoughts back to the present, and told Fording and Mark that a pioneering camp was defeated by the guy who might be an orc; on the way back to Winter Village, they had an incident with the orc wolf cavalry Encountered and so on. In addition to what Fording said, several orcs hid in the distance and observed the cold winter village-maybe the few orcs hit by David and the others. It can be said that the cold winter village is not as safe as it seems: one The orcs, who don''t know where they came from and are not friendly to humans, live in the same area with them, and may attack Cold Winter Village at any time. "Wait!" Mark finally couldn''t help it, and expressed dissatisfaction with Fording: "Why didn''t you tell me before?" "Because those guys left after just a few glances, I think it''s better not to tell you before they actually launch an attack." Compared with Fording, who has rich combat experience, Mark has a strong enough nerve, but after all, he is not A soldier who suddenly learns that there is a threat from a foreign enemy may be frightened and affect his daily life. "But if the other party launches an attack suddenly, I am not psychologically prepared at all..." Mark was interrupted by Fording before he finished speaking: "Don''t worry, the opponent will definitely be discovered by me before launching an attack, and I will notify you to prepare for battle at that time." "..." Mark understands Fording''s intention: telling him in advance is useless, and it will affect Mark''s work. Moreover, Fording at that time was not sure of the other party''s true intentions. Could it be that Mark lived in a state of fear for a long time? If the other party really launches an attack, they will naturally tell Mark that the matter has reached a "conclusion" at this time, and Mark will not think about when the enemy will come every day. "The manpower is still too small. Maybe after I get the letter of appointment, I should go to the east to investigate?" If there are enough manpower, it is time to send someone out to check the opponent''s situation and have a certain understanding of the enemy''s general situation. Now Winter Village counts the two newcomers, and there are six people in total. Among them, Mark and Alfie cannot be regarded as combat power, and even need protection; Addis has limited combat power and is not young. Let him investigate the situation of the orcs. David wasn''t worried either. Although Laura has good fighting power and is young and at the peak of physical fitness, she is just an ordinary person (?) after all, so she cannot be regarded as a suitable choice. The only ones who have the ability to act alone and have sufficient combat effectiveness are David and Fording. "Maybe we don''t need to do this kind of thing at all." Mark spread his hands, and then gestured to the wooden house not far away and the soldiers patrolling outside the village with his eyes: "Aren''t those people just here to investigate the situation in this area?" ? "They may investigate, but the information may not tell us." Of course, David will not forget Maloney and his men: "And as far as the current situation is concerned, if we really want to investigate those orcs, we will also get the information from Iron Tree." Fort Ironwood sent a separate team instead of Maloney Mansfield, Irontree Inspector, to do such a dangerous job." This nobleman of Iron Tree Fort, how could he personally risk himself to investigate a group of unknown enemies? "Why don''t I go and have a look these days?" Fording thinks that this kind of work is only suitable for him. In addition, Lord Maroni has stayed in Cold Winter Village these days, which has increased the defense force of the village in disguise. , it shouldn''t matter if he goes out for a few days. "That''s fine." So far, this is the most appropriate arrangement: "It just so happens that I bring back two horses this time, and bring both horses with me, so I can come back soon." With horses, more food and water can be carried, and the transfer of two horses can ensure sufficient horsepower and ensure the speed of round trips. As for Fording''s safety? Rather than worrying about this, it is better to worry that the orcs on the opposite side will be directly wiped out by Fording because of their small number. "So be it!" All the things that should be said have been said, and the next thing to do is also arranged. Except for Fording to investigate the situation of the orcs, the rest of the people can continue to do their own things in the village. Only Laura needs to find time to go back. home trip. Just when David felt that everything was going well, and accompanied Maloney to watch the magnificent Winter River and discuss the rich aquatic resources in this big river, he was suddenly confused by a question from Maloney: " Are there turtles in this river? They look so special." "ah?" Turning his head, David saw a plump, light blue turtle standing not far away, looking at him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 33： Blue Iron Hanhan Chapter 33 Blue Iron Hanhan "this" Looking at the stupid look on this guy''s face, David recognized what it was at a glanceisn''t this the famous stupid Jenny Turtle? Then his head was filled with question marks: How did this thing appear here? He thought of a possibility that this Squirrel, like Laura, Fording and Mark, came to him from another world. What is a little special is that those people are all human beings, and they made contact with David in the first place; but this guy is not a human being, and he ran to live by the river by himself? So, when did this Squirrel come? David originally thought that the Squirrel had not been here for a long time, but soon thought of another possibility: maybe this little guy has been living here for a while. Not long after Laura first appeared, Fording appeared! After the two lived in Cold Winter Village for a period of time, Mark Watney appeared, and no newcomers appeared after that, at least David thought so at that time. He originally thought that visitors from other worlds were not regular, but now he felt that he might have made a wrong judgment, maybe...probably...Jenny Turtle came to Cold Winter Village with Mark? This happens to be a pair of two (?) appearing, in line with a certain law. David did not rule out other possibilities. Anyway, as long as his own village exists, as the number of people coming from other worlds increases, sooner or later he will know exactly what is going on. "This blue turtle seems to be very smart, and it looks very interesting." When David was in a daze, Maloney and Jenny looked at each other for a while, and suddenly felt that this thing is very interesting. If it can be brought back, it should be Not bad: "Major David mind if I take one back?" Maloney simply thought that this was a characteristic creature of the Winter River. Usually, when he saw an animal of interest in the countryside, he just caught it and it was over. Facing David, he was very polite. After all, in his "speculation", David''s identity was very special. He would not treat David as an ordinary civilian or a village head, but put David in the on an equal footing with oneself. Huey and Cavalier Hackett have noticed Maloney''s attitude in the past two days. Although they don''t understand why, they understand that even Lord Maloney Mansfield treats people politely. worthy existence. Therefore, this group of "official masters" who came to Lindong Village from Iron Tree Fort were very kind, and they were very polite when talking to anyone in Lindong Village. Even if the living environment was a bit worse, no one expressed dissatisfaction. Even so, when the knight Hackett saw that Maloney had to ask David''s opinion even for catching a turtle, he was still taken aback, and began to think in his heart that he should not have offended the village chief during this period of time Bar? David looked at Maloney, then at the Squirrel Turtle, and he didn''t know how to answer Maloney''s question, so he could only say, "It''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of blue turtle... If Lord Mansfield is interested, you can do whatever you want." He didn''t think Maloney could catch the Squirrel. This thing just looks silly, but it''s actually very smart and has good fighting power. "Call me Maloney." Maloney smiled and nodded, still standing still. Catching pets, how could Maloney Mansfield do it himself? When David expressed his attitude and Maloney nodded his thanks, Huey, who was an attendant, walked towards the Squirrel. Although it looks simple, the Squirtle is not as simple as it looks on the outside. After realizing that the danger is approaching him, he turned around and jumped into the Winter River, and swam to a safe enough distance in a blink of an eye. , then revealed his round blue head, made faces at the people on the bank, and finally opened his mouth to spray a lot of clear water, pouring Huey a chill. "..." Huey looked at the blue turtle that had swam far away, and then at himself in a bit of a panic, wondering if he could catch this blue turtle that can spray people with water by jumping into the river? "Hahahaha!" Looking at his attendant''s slightly embarrassed appearance, Maloni was not angry because of his ''incompetence''. After all, this blue turtle showed extraordinary performance. It seems that this should be a kind of monster. : "Okay, Huey, it seems that you can''t catch that little guy, hurry up and change into clean clothes!" "Sorry to disappoint you." Maloney waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t care about such a trivial matter: "Go and change clothes, I don''t want the only servant around me to get sick." Huey said goodbye and went back to the village to change his clothes, and he might need to rinse off. Maloney stood on the bank and looked into the river, but he could no longer find the turtle. He didn''t mind an interesting creature slipping past his eyes, although the turtle was certainly interesting. "David, you chose the location of Winter Village really well." Maloney is not a nobleman who only studies and has fun. No matter how interesting the tortoise is, he only pays his attention for a short while, and soon his attention turns to other things. things. Looking at the vast river in front of him, where he could hardly see the opposite bank, he felt that the development potential of Lindong Village was great. Apart from the vast enough northern plains, there were more places to explore, and even with the convenience of water transportation, it was easier and quicker. To find out the situation in the lower reaches of the Winter River. "It''s a pity that I didn''t consider this aspect this time." Although the few people brought by Maloney will record the Cold Winter River, they can at most collect the situation on the east bank, which is where the Cold Winter Village is located. It is impossible to cross the Winter River to investigate the geographical situation on the west bank: "Also, Iron Tree Fort probably won''t send people to investigate the situation there in a short time." If you want to check the situation on the West Bank, you have to cross the river. Taking into account various manpower, materials, possible risks, speed of evacuation, etc., there are certain requirements for the transportation capacity of the ship. In addition, the Winter River does not have a tributary directly leading to Iron Tree Fort, and the ships must be built on the side of the Winter Village, which means that manpower must be dispatched, and the shipyard must be built in the Winter Village; It takes a long time to digest, no matter how you look at it, there is no need to spend effort to cross the river. David didn''t answer the question. He didn''t think about the situation on the other side of the river for the time being. In the future, if he has the conditions and ability, he can consider building a Golden Gate Bridge, which can also be used as one of the landmarks of Winter City. After chatting about the Winter River for a while, Maloney went back to the village. He came here to work, and it was impossible to maintain a relaxed state all the time. The two men and soldiers would go to investigate the Winter Village. Surrounding geographic conditions, but need to report to Maloney after record summary. Wait until Maloney feels that the information collection is almost done before giving the order to return. As for whether Lindong Village is a qualified village? This is no longer a problem! Watching Maloney walking towards the village, David didn''t hurry to return together. Instead, he found a place by the river that looked okay and sat down, looking at the river and thinking wildly. I don''t know how long it took, but anyway, the sun was still emitting heat above his head, and David''s thoughts were broken by the sound of splashing water. Looking at the blue round head sticking out of the water, David waved his hands and said hello: "Hi~" The Squirrel and David looked at each other for a while, and finally stretched out their short ''front paws'', waved their hands in the water, and finally showed a very silly smile. "Ha ha!" I have to admit that the Squirtle is really interesting, even just looking at this little thing makes people feel happy. David thought that this little thing might not know how he came to him, so he just sat in the winter He Bian talked a lot as if talking to himself, explaining in detail how to leave this world freely and how to return to Cold Winter Village. He knew that the Squirrel could understand, and waved to the Squirrel again after speaking: "If you can''t find anything to eat, you can go to the village... It''s best to come back after those people leave." The Squirrel was still soaking in the water, and didn''t respond to David''s previous words, as if he couldn''t understand. It wasn''t until after this sentence that he nodded abruptly and replied: "Jenei, Jenny!" Standing up and slapping the dirt off his buttocks, David also turned and walked towards the village, but he did not enter the village, but stayed at the side of the wooden house at the outermost edge of the village, which was originally the kitchen and warehouse. Wooden house, what are you waiting for next to the wooden house. David didn''t wait for too long. A shadow appeared not far in front of him, and then gradually became solid. Laura, who was carrying a bag of potatoes, appeared in front of David. Laura, who was carrying a large bag of potatoes, did not greet David. Instead, she looked down at her empty left hand, and then shook her head helplessly with David: "I didn''t bring the chicken." "See it." Laura went home today when Maloney''s subordinates led soldiers to investigate the surrounding area and were not in the village, and made an appointment in advance about the time to be used. David came here to guard when the time was about to avoid What an accident. "In this case, chickens, ducks and other poultry will need to be included in the transaction with Gregory." "I think it''s enough to replace more chickens." Laura thinks that raising only chickens may be less difficult, and pigs and sheep, including milk, can be purchased directly: "Also, livestock such as pigs and sheep are not easy to transport." Although I took two horses as a deposit in advance, if I want to transport livestock such as pigs and sheep, it is best to have a car, but there are no horses or ox carts in Lindong Village now. "The next step is to wait for Lord Maloney to finish inspecting the surroundings of the village, and for Fording to return." When Fording comes back, the inspection work of Cold Winter Village and its surroundings should be over: "Then I will go to another place." Go to Iron Tree Fort...will you go with me this time?" "No, I won''t go to Iron Tree Fort with you this time, I have some things to do." (end of this chapter) Chapter 34： Iron Tree Fort Chapter 34 Returning to Iron Tree Fort "Oh?" A little surprised: "Trouble?" "No, in fact, ever since I found out that there is a mysterious power in the world I live in, I have paid more attention to this aspect. Recently, I got some news about this aspect, and I want to see the specific situation with my own eyes." Laura didn''t go into too much detail, but David immediately understood what was going on. The adventurous heart in this girl''s heart is unwilling to be lonely, and she has found a suitable target, so the ancient tomb destroyer began to prepare for her next move! This is not something to be surprised at. With Laura''s character, it''s strange that Ken stays at home obediently. Laura was able to stay at the ''home'' for so long before, and didn''t go out to find any relics, because her attention was on David during this timenot David himself, but the world in which David lived . Now that she has figured out the situation around Cold Winter Village, and followed David to Iron Tree Fort, although she only went around roughly, but after experiencing the customs and daily life of this world, she has no doubts about this world. The curiosity of the world has dropped a lot. At this time, there is new information that can interest her in her own world, so it is normal for Laura to turn around and go back to start a new adventure. As for her current relationship with David? This doesn''t seem to have any effect, anyway, she can come to Winter Village at any time when she goes out to take risks, and it can even be said that the existence of Winter Village is Laura''s biggest trump card to challenge those mysterious forces! In addition to having her own safe area that can be entered and exited at any time, she can also store various equipment and tools in Winter Village, which is convenient for her to deal with various troubles. In addition, she can also ask David to cast some holy light spells on her to protect herself. "And that thing that was agreed before." "which one?" David''s question aroused Laura''s dissatisfaction, and she lightly hammered David''s chest with her fist: "You can give me a little of the Holy Light." "Oh!" David suddenly said, "This is not a problem, but when I come back from Iron Tree Fort, I will study how to infuse pure holy light into your body more safely." "..." Laura tilted her head: "Why do you think this sentence is weird?" "Are you sure it''s not your mind that''s weird?" While chatting wildly, he walked into the warehouse with potatoes on his shoulders. David checked by the way. The potatoes that Laura bought were specially selected, and they were not much different in size and shape from the potatoes produced in Cold Winter Village before. Understand, it is impossible to detect a noticeable difference. In the next few days, nothing special happened in Lindong Village. Including Addis, who just arrived, also found some things for himself: during the day, he took Alfie to the outskirts of the forest in the north to hunt, and sometimes he went along the forest to the northeast to find prey, and taught Alfie how to be a hunter. At the same time, it is also to reduce the time spent in contact with Maloney and his subordinates. For this reason, Addis has no chance to have a good chat with David after he comes. Because David was often with Maloney during this time, Addis was trying to avoid the nobleman. However, for Addis and Alfie, the days of ''hide and hide'' are finally coming to an end. Ten days after arriving in Cold Winter Village, Maloney felt that he had collected enough information, and then he would let his men rest for two days before heading back to Iron Tree Fort. This information did not avoid David, and even made an additional ''map'' to David, which not only marked the situation of Lindong Village and its surroundings, but also the information of the areas that had been explored on the entire northern plain, Various annotations were made. This thing was an unexpected surprise for David, and now he finally has a clearer understanding of the surroundings of his "hometown". In addition, Fording, who went to the east to investigate, also came back, and the news he brought back was not bad: After almost crossing the entire northern plain, Fording found the group of ''orcs''he thought these guys were orcs , that is a village composed of nearly forty orcs, and various buildings have been established, and even wooden walls have been built. Although there are a lot of these orcs, it seems that their posture does not mean to expand outwards, but concentrates on repairing defenses. Fording speculates that the team of cavalry that David and the others eliminated earlier played a certain deterrent effect. These orcs are very afraid of humans. "This is good news, it means that these orcs will not come to trouble us in a short time." David also did not hide this information from Maloney. After sharing the information detected by Fording with Maloney, he was also thanked by Maloneyhis job does not include detecting this group of strange enemies, and now he can Going back with some extra information will highlight his abilities even more. After further improving the map information on the northern plains, after completing the final finishing work, David loaded 50 kilograms of potatoes on the empty horse, rode another horse himself, and Maloney and his team, who had completed the work, headed towards the Iron Tree Fort advances. The route this time is the same as the route I took when I went to Iron Tree Fort with Laura before. I walked south along the river bank until I reached the north side of the Iron Tree Forest. Compared with the two people who could only rely on their feet before, now the team with all the members has mounts and extra horses to carry the goods, the speed of travel is much faster. Because of Davids detailed description earlier, the intelligence information of this route has already been recorded. I deliberately took this route just to compare and make sure there is no major problem. So it took less than four days for this team to arrive at the northern guard post. Put down the negotiated 50 kilograms of potatoes, and take out the coins after deducting the price of the six chickens and two horses. David and Gregory agreed to pick up the six chickens when he came back, and rested for a night Then continue to Iron Tree Fort. Running all the way, the fast horse galloped down and quickly returned to Iron Tree Fort. Looking at the messy and unplanned outer city ahead, Maloney Mansfield, who has always maintained an aristocratic attitude, can''t help but let out a sigh of relief. No matter how well he maintained on the surface, but running into the complete unknown and now discovering a group of strange enemies called orcs, Maloney was somewhat worried in his heartMaroney recognized this title, and with his report , the name orc will soon be confirmed by the humans in Iron Tree Fort and even Tilan Kingdom, and become the officially recognized official name. Now, he has finally returned to Iron Tree Fort, which is guarded by sentries, passes, forts, walls, and countless elite soldiers. Maloney no longer has to worry about his own safety. In a good mood, Maloney also made a promise that he would urge his colleagues to let David get the letter of appointment as soon as possible, and implement the identity of the village head of Cold Winter Village as soon as possible. I dont know if Maloney Mansfield really made great efforts to promote this matter. At noon on the third day after David returned to Iron Tree Fort, he got his appointment letter and various related documents. paperwork. "Congratulations, from today onwards you will be the village head of the Iron Tree Fort area and Winter Village under the rule of the Kingdom of Tilan." Received the letter of appointment and various related documents from the lord of Iron Tree Castle, Dudley-Marquis Morgan, even though he had already confirmed that he would definitely become the village head of Cold Winter Village, he was still very excited at the moment when he really achieved his goal. Because he was in a good mood, he ignored the discomfort caused by various etiquettes when meeting the lord. He even felt that the Marquess of Dudley Morgan looked the most pleasing to the eye after he came to this world. The noble: "It is a great honor to accept this important task." Marquis Morgan had a faint smile on his face, and after a few words of encouragement in a cordial tone, the appointment ceremony was completed. The meeting time with Marquis Morgan was less than five minutes in total, and he said no more than ten sentences. David only said one sentence. It can be seen that the lord is not very interested in the northern plains and Cold Winter Village. He has already mastered the intelligence information, so there is no need to ask again, seeing that David just completed the fixed process. Walking out of the lord''s castle with the letter of appointment and documents, Maloney Mansfield greeted him immediately, and then walked out of the lord''s castle side by side with David, asking if David had any plans for the future? "Go back to Cold Winter Village, continue to reclaim the land, expand the farmland, and try to grow more crops." David didn''t hide, and there was no need to hide, and the next thing he had to do was these things: "Before then , I will try to recruit some more farmers. "About this matter..." Maloney Mansfield looked around: "If you are not in a hurry, can we find a place to talk?" "Oh?" David looked at Maloney, a little uncertain what the inspector-sama wanted to do: "Where are we going to talk?" When Maloney saw that David was willing to talk to him, he immediately motioned to come with him, and they boarded a carriage together after they walked out of the lord''s castle. David was sitting in this fully enclosed carriage, chatting with Maloney across the way, while looking outside through the small window on the side door, he found that the carriage was heading straight for the outer city, but in the When he was about to reach the gate of the inner city, he turned a corner and turned into a relatively chaotic street. The carriage stopped, but Maloney pulled David, who was about to get off the car, and signaled him not to get off the car: "Actually, recruiting farmers doesn''t have to be in the outer city, you can also recruit in the inner city. For example, this family is currently in Iron Tree The living conditions in the castle are very ordinary. Through the window, David carefully looked at the family not far away: a woman who appeared to be in her thirties was sitting at the door of the house doing needlework, and a boy in his teens was squatting beside the woman help. Looking at this scene, the answer emerged in David''s heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 35： Send five farmers at the beginning Chapter 35: Send five farmers at the start This matter is not difficult to guess, not to mention that Maloney Mansfield has no intention of hiding it. At this moment, he looked at David so directly, and it was obvious that he immediately wanted to know the answer. "How many can be recruited?" David didn''t need to spend too long thinking about it, and this matter didn''t do any harm to him at all. Isn''t it just to take care of Maloney Mansfield''s illegitimate child? You don''t even need to take care of yourself too much, as long as you let the other party live a stable life in your own village, the adult in front of you will be very satisfied. "Five contract farmers who are in their prime, three of them have already married, and their wives will live with their husbands in Winter Village." Maloney knew that David would ask this question, meaning that he agreed to do him this little favor Yes, and directly gave his own conditions: "There are three free farmers." David has lived in this world for so many years, of course he knows what is a contract farmer and what is a free farmer. The former are farmers who do not have their own land and can only sign labor contracts with nobles and big landlords to sell their own labor in exchange for remuneration. The remuneration is part of the income from the land that the farmer is responsible for cultivating. The share ratio depends on the contract signed with the employer, but it is generally not very high, and most of them are able to maintain life. As for whether there are other benefits, it depends entirely on the ideas of the employers. and mood. Free farmers, or self-cultivators, are farmers who own their own farmland. These farmers live on their own farmland, but after harvesting, they need to pay taxes to the lord who governs this area. The Marquess of Leigh-Morgan paid taxes, nominally in exchange for the lord''s asylum. The proportion of this tax is not clearly stipulated in the Kingdom of Tilan, and the specific amount is completely determined by the lord. The owner farmers here in Iron Tree Fort generally need to pay 30% to 40% of the harvest as tax, which is relatively low in the entire kingdom. In addition, self-cultivating farmers can reduce the tax they need to pay by participating in various labor services and military auxiliary work issued by the lord... According to the conditions mentioned by Maloney, the five contract farmers were transferred to David himself, which means that after arriving in Lindong Village, the fields reclaimed and planted by these five contract farmers belong to David. , David only needs to pay the ''salary'' to those few people according to the ratio set in the contract. As for the fact that the recruiting of farmers in the newly built villages uses "whoever can offer the land will return it" as a bargaining chip, Maloney didn''t take it seriously at all. He would say that these contract farmers would be transferred to David, Of course, it can be ensured that those people will not have any dissatisfaction. As for the other three so-called ''free farmers'', David knew that they were names, and most likely they were arranged for the mother and son outside - after the three free farmers reclaimed the land, they ''resold'' it to the mother and son. , I turned into a contract farmer to work for the mother and son, who turned into small landlords and have a stable income to support their lives. "I''m a little curious...Of course, you don''t have to answer if it''s inconvenient for you." Maloney made a gesture of asking, he knew that David wanted to ask about the mother and child. Sure enough, this is what David asked: "In your capacity, it''s not difficult to take care of this mother and child nearby, right?" As an aristocratic official of Maloney-Mansfield, it is not a strange thing to have a lover or an illegitimate child. As for sending him to a remote "countryside"? Judging from the series of arrangements made by this person, he should have some affection for this illegitimate child; maybe he feels that as a father, he has the responsibility to take care of the child? "It''s not difficult, but it''s somewhat troublesome. Sending it outside can ensure that the child grows up safely and without worries." Maloney glanced at David, and he would ask David to help with this, because he thought this You can definitely understand why he did this: "Staying here will not do him any good." "I understand." David nodded. It seemed that Mansfield''s family was not calm. He was not very interested in the internal affairs of these noble families. He turned his head and looked at the mother and child outside: "What are their names?" name?" "Conn." David originally wanted to ask the names of the mother and child, but Maloney only answered a ''boy'' name. As for the child''s mother, he did not mention it, as if to show an attitude: what he values ??is the child, not the child''s identity. Mother? David didn''t know whether his guess was right or not, and he wouldn''t ask such a thing out of his wits. After nodding his head to express his understanding, he stopped worrying about the situation of the mother and child, and finally asked himself when he could leave? "If you want, you can leave Iron Tree Fort tomorrow morning." "In that case, leave tomorrow morning after breakfast." "Yes, five contract farmers and five free farmers (including the mother and son) will pack up their personal belongings and set off with you tomorrow morning." David didn''t ask if such a short time would be difficult to arrange? Maloney even said such a thing, proving that he can easily solve this problem. Just listen to the meaning of Maloney''s words. Tomorrow, I will leave Iron Tree Castle with me for Lindong Village. It will be a small convoy, not just a few farmers and a few family members! He didn''t ask in detail, anyway, he will know the answer tomorrow. Sure enough, as David guessed, when he finished his breakfast the next day, packed his things and walked out of the residence that Maloney had arranged for him, a small convoy had already been waiting for him at the door for a long time. "My master gave you this." Along with several farmers was Maloney''s servant Huey, and when he saw David appearing, he respectfully handed over a thick bag. Unsealed the bag, David took out the contents and took a look at it, and found that it contained the contracts of several farmers. In addition, there was a list introducing what the team had. After a few glances, David had some understanding of the team in front of him. David smiled and nodded to Huey: "Say my sincere thanks to Mr. Mansfield for me." As for taking care of the illegitimate child, it is impossible for Huey, an attendant, to mention it here, and David would not say something like "leave it on him". . Now that everything is in David''s hands, Huey can go back to report, and David doesn''t want to waste time here any longer. Following the team of a dozen people, two horses, and two ox carts, they walked slowly towards the outside of Iron Tree Fort. Waiting for the team to walk out of the outer city of Iron Tree Fort, looking at the vast plain and the pass that is still some distance away, David took out the list and looked at it carefully. The contracts of the five contract farmers were all transferred to his name, and the contract period was as long as 50 years, which was basically no different from the contract of selling oneself. These five contract farmers are very young, and three of them are married, but they have no children. At this time, these three women are also in the team, sitting in the same bullock cart with the mother and child. The three free farmers are all alone, but David guessed that the three of them had already signed the contract of sale, and the contract was likely to be in the hands of the mother and son. Eight farmers, three family members, plus the mother and son, and David, who was looking at the list on horseback, were all the people in the team. The two horses belong to David himself, the four cows that pull the cart, and several chickens and ducks, these are all the livestock and poultry in the team; A number of brand-new farm tools, in addition, there are five brand-new hunting bows, 500 newly-made arrows, several long swords, war hammers, hand axes... I packed two carts in bits and pieces, so I sent two more carts by the wayeven if its just an ox cart for transporting goods, it is already the best means of transportation for Lindong Village, which has nothing. Before getting the horses, you can only rely on people to carry things. When the team returned to Rindong Village, Rindong Village really became a village, and a dozen people gathered together were much more lively than four or five people. After putting away the list again, David sat on the horse proudly, with his head held high, his mind filled with pictures of Winter Village being bustling and getting better and better. The style of painting has gradually gone astray. For example, the ancient villages that were originally very backward have gradually built asphalt roads, erected telephone poles, built skyscrapers, and built strange landscapes that shocked the world... Seeing that his village was no longer satisfied with living on the ground, and started building a space port, and preparing to colonize other planets, David suddenly remembered one thing: There still seems to be no artisans in my village! "..." David, who fell from the spaceport back to the ancient times, looked back. He was sure that none of the people behind him were artisans, and the pass had disappeared from sight. Do you want to take people back to Iron Tree Fort to recruit a group of artisans? "Forget it, wait until these people are brought back to Cold Winter Village, and arrange to recruit some craftsmen!" Let''s settle the immediate matter first, and then wait until the farmers settle in the village and bring the agriculture of Lindong Village on the right track. Population, villages and towns with enough people living, are attractive to them. "The blacksmith must recruit one, and maybe another stonemason should be recruited?" If he can recruit a stonemason, David can even design a more comfortable house for himself. , a large house built of stone is undoubtedly better. If you are willing to spend time and energy, you can build a comfortable house that is not inferior to your previous life. "Find another carpenter and build a complete set of furniture. Wouldn''t the standard of living improve after a little scratch?" Thinking about it, the picture in David''s mind reappeared asphalt road, castle villa, space fortress... (end of this chapter) Chapter 36： The Gradually Formed Winter Village Chapter 36 Rinwinter Village gradually taking shape It took a few days longer to return to Cold Winter Village from Iron Tree Fort this time than when I and Laura walked. The team of a dozen people and two cars walked for nearly 20 days before reaching the village. Seeing that David brought so many people back, Laura, Mark, and Tirion Fording were all a little surprised. Previously, David only brought back Addis, who raised and taught him. Why did he bring back so many people this time? people? "The effect is so obvious after getting the official letter of appointment?" Laura knew that David wanted to try to recruit some farmers again after getting the official appointment, but she felt that even if David could recruit farmers this time, it would be at the level of two or three people, and There are thirteen people gathered in front of me at this momentnot counting David. "The specific situation is a little different from what you thought, and I will explain it to you in detail later." As a responsible village head, he couldn''t bring people back and let them go, so he had to make some arrangements: Fortunately, the first few large wooden houses were not all demolished, except for the one used as a warehouse, there was still one The big wooden house allows these people to temporarily live in the big wooden house, and then cover everyone''s residence before winter. David turned his head and looked, and found another wooden house built in the village: "Is that where Addis lives?" "Yes!" With Fording''s strong labor force, coupled with the fact that the structure of this simple wooden house is much simpler, and enough wood has been stockpiled in the village, the residences of Addis and Alfie were quickly built. "How much wood is left?" I have cut some more in the past few days, but I didnt cut too much to replenish the stock. The remaining wood may only be enough to build one or two new houses. David nodded, knowing what to do next: Fording still has to work as a lumberjack during this time, after all, no one in the village is more efficient at cutting trees than him. These new villagers, the next main job is to build their own houses, and other things can be left behind. After talking about their arrangements with several new villagers, several farmers said: "In fact, we can cultivate new farmland and build houses at the same time, and it will not affect farm work." According to these people, they can live in the big wooden house first, reclaim the wasteland first, and after completing the basic land reclamation work, the follow-up farm work will be relatively ''easy'', and they can use their leisure time every day during this period Build their own houses - even the wood, they can cut it themselves. Although doing so will consume more energy and time, there is a high probability that they and several family members will only be able to spend this winter in a large wooden house with poor thermal insulation effect, but none of these people feel that this is inappropriate. Several farmers whose contracts belonged to David stood there, with extremely simple eyes, making very small demands: as long as they and their families have food to eat during this time, they promise to let David harvest before winter The first batch of grain planted in the new field-they don''t know the situation of potatoes, and the time is calculated according to the crops usually planted. Faced with such a low requirement, David didnt know whether he should lament that farmers in any world are so simple; he should explain to Laura and Mark next to him: things are not what you think! As for Fording, the old nobleman is no stranger to this situation. Fortunately, his IQ is online, and he resolutely rejected the suggestions of several contract farmers and asked them to follow their own requirements. As for the food, they don''t have to worry about it at all. During this period of time, the food in the village is distributed to all the villagers, and meals are served every day at meal time. Hearing what the village chief David said, the contract farmers who were a little worried about their own treatment were secretly relieved. As long as they have food, they can arrange it anyway. "After so many days of trekking, I will take a good rest after dinner and start working tomorrow." David didnt say anything about taking a good day off. For these farmers, the earlier they start work, the earlier they can get their portion. Vacation is not a good thing for them. As for the long journey, everyone came by car, and the bumps on the journey are nothing to these farmers who have been doing manual labor since childhood. After David made the arrangements, these people started to get busy: moving all kinds of things on the car, and then put them in the places where they should be placed under the command of Laura, Mark and Fordingsuch as various A few cows are brought into the warehouse, poultry are temporarily locked in cages, and they are also placed in a large warehouse. After a few days, chicken coops, duck coops, and cattle pens are built separately before resettlement. All kinds of cold weapons were also placed on the shelves in the warehouse, and they were not mixed with the various weapons brought by Laura. These were just ordinary weapons with ordinary craftsmanship and materials. When it comes time to attack, distribute it to ordinary villagers, turning the villagers into armed militias. When the farmers had carried their luggage into the big wooden house and allocated their respective beds to prepare for dinnerthe hard bread they brought, Laura came to greet everyone to eat. Until this time, several farmers did not understand what the village head said earlier, ''the meal will be served at meal time''. Its not about sending out some hard bread and other food, or sending out some ingredients for them to solve by themselves, but really making hot meals and hot dishes for everyone to eat. And in their opinion, the food is quite good-a big pot full of stews, not many vegetables, basically all meat. Even if the peasants in the Kingdom of Tilan didn''t live the life of not being able to eat a few bites of meat for many years, they had never experienced this way of eating. Looking at the large pieces of stewed meat in the pot, they were a little suspicious. Did the village chief distribute all the meat for the next few months at once? Just when the farmers were thinking about whether they had finished eating the meat, and there would be no meat to eat in the next period of time? Do you want to save some food? David was explaining the situation of these farmers to Fording and the others. The wooden table used as a place for several people to eat and discuss matters has been extended, and Adis is now sitting at the wooden table. What they ate was no different from the food sent to the farmers, but David didn''t call the farmers out to eat together. This is Fording''s suggestion. He doesn''t think that David eating dinner with the farmers will make the farmers grateful, but it will only make them feel uncomfortable and not have a good meal. Adis agrees, so no one bothers about itnot even Mark Watney, from the land of ''free and equal'', doesn''t think certain ideas apply to all worlds. "By the way, I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Seeing Mark Watney''s mysterious look, David glanced to the side, deliberately put on a curious look and waited for the next step. "A magical creature has appeared here, it should come from another world like me!" David looks at Mark Watney''s ''Do you want to know what that creature looks like? Where are you now? Keep asking me! , David pointed at his side and rear mercilessly: "You mean a very naive blue turtle?" "..." Mark Watney turned his head to look at the Squirtle who didn''t know when he was standing next to him, and then looked at David who didn''t have the slightest surprised expression, and immediately realized that David had known the existence of the Squirrel a long time ago. "When did you find out?" "I discovered this little guy when Maloney Mansfield was in our village." David looked at the Squirrel who was standing beside him, holding a wooden bowl and eating stew. The guy was speechless for running around to eat and drink in such an open manner: "Did you just come out and ask for something to eat during this time?" "Jenny Jenny!" The Jenny Turtle nodded calmly. During the time when David was away, it often came to wander around the village. It came to have a look when it was hungry, and it also came to look around when it was bored. After dinner time in the village, I simply asked for a pair of exclusive tableware, and I have been staying in the village for the past few days. "Okay! I thought I was the first to discover this little thing!" Mark Watney liked the Squirrel very much, especially after he found that the Squirrel could help him water the farmland, he wanted to turn to it immediately. Professional trainer: "But you don''t know what this little thing is! This is a magical creature called Pokmon. Every Pokmon has special abilities. This little guy is called Squirtle. water" "Oh, isn''t it so magical?" After listening to a few words, I realized that Mark Watney''s understanding of Pokmon is not as good as his own! He is limited to knowing a few names such as Squirtle, Pikachu, and Garlic, and he doesn''t even know the skills, including that Squirrel can spray water only recently. But David didn''t expose Mark, since he was idle anyway, so he just passed the time. The two of them were having dinner while chatting about the Squirtle. Laura next to him was chewing food expressionlessly, watching David quietly fooling Mark. While everyone was chatting about various things during this period, Laura kicked David''s calf lightly under the table. "?" David returned a surprised look, and then secretly glanced at the few people next to him, as if reminding Laura that there are too many people here. Rolling her eyes speechlessly, Laura motioned to David to look over there. Following Lauras reminder and looking aside, David understood why Laura kicked him: Not far from the table where everyone was eating, a phantom gradually emerged and slowly became solid. David is already familiar with this scene, and of course he understands what it means: visitors from other worlds are coming. Just when David was full of anticipation and wanted to see who would come this time, Laura kicked David again, and then winked at Addis at the square table. In the past, I used to eat with visitors from other worlds such as Mark, Laura, and Fording. David didn''t think of the two locals, Addis and Alfie, so David was about to find a topic to talk about Addis and Alfie. When Fei''s attention was drawn away, Adis turned around just in time to face the direction of the phantom. "Huh? Is someone coming towards us?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 37： little blacksmith Chapter 37 Little Blacksmith David turned his head to look at the location of the phantom, and then looked at Addis, who just happened to look at Addis who was looking over. "Is it the enemy?" Addis didn''t ask David if he had seen it. In the old hunter''s view, it was impossible for David, who he had cultivated by himself, to have worse eyesight than himself. "I don''t know." David tried to test a few words, and found that in the eyes of Addis and Alfie, what he saw was not a phantom, but a shadow that was still far away, because the distance was too far to see Be clear about what it looks like. As this person ''gradually approached'', the phantom in David''s eyes gradually became solidifiedhe already understood that the phantom in the eyes of himself, Laura and others gradually became a real person. In the eyes of these locals, there is someone walking from a distance. Not only David is aware of this, but Laura, Fording and others are also aware of this, which means that they do not need to avoid other people in the village when they travel to and from their respective worlds. In the eyes of those people, they are Go out of the village to the outside, or walk back outside. "This saves a lot of trouble." David, who thought so in his heart, was also relieved, at least he didn''t have to bother to explain to Addis what was going on with this miraculous phenomenon. Turning his head to look at Xu Ying, now he is only curious about who will come this time? As the phantom gradually solidified, David finally saw clearly the face of the visitorit was a male human, and it was a ''familiar'' face. I don''t know which identity it corresponds to? Get up and stand not far from the long table, quietly waiting for the man who came from ''distance''. When the young man realized that he had suddenly arrived in a strange place, he stopped in shock and looked dazed. He looked at the surrounding environment suspiciously, and then at David who was standing not far in front of him, before walking up. Go and ask politely what is this place? "This is Lindong Village, and I am the village chief David." The other party spoke English, so David also replied in English: "Looking at you, you must be lost?" "It looks like this. May I ask which direction I should go to go to Port Royal?" The young man looked at the few wooden houses not far away, and the long table not far in front of him. There are old people and children, and it looks like a very ordinary small village: "By the way, my name is Will Turner, and the village chief can just call me Will." When the other party mentioned the place name Port Royal, David knew the identity of this person: Will Turner, one of the male protagonists in the Pirates of the Caribbean series. Will had a lot of roles in the first three films. He was originally the son of a pirate. He was rescued by the Royal Navy by accident and became a blacksmith apprentice in Port Royal. Then he went to the sea in a daze to save his sweetheart. Elizabeth Swan, the daughter of the governor of Hong Kong, is a lover. After the third battle, she was seriously injured and had to use special methods to save her life. She became the captain of the Flying Dutchman and was responsible for extraditing the dead at sea. Later, Will Turner lifted the curse through the Neptune''s trident, and got rid of the fate of attracting the undead and being unable to reunite with his family. As for whether there will be any moths later, David is not clear. As for the Will Turner in front of him, judging by his youthful appearance, maybe the things he knows havent happened to this young man yet? But this is not the focus of David''s attention. What he focuses on is Will Turner''s identity: the extradition of the dead at sea, the descendants of pirates, these are meaningless to David, but his identity as a blacksmith Let him care more. "You know there is a shortage of blacksmiths in my village, so you sent me one?" Thinking so happily in my heart, I became more enthusiastic on the outside: "It''s getting late, why don''t you rest in the village for a night?" Will looked at the already dark sky, and knew that it was not a good choice to hurry at such a time, but he still felt strange about how he came to this place from the streets of Port Royal, and kept a certain attitude towards the people in front of him. wary. "Will it bother you?" "No." David led Will to the table, beckoning him to sit down and have something to eat together. Laura got up to give up her seat, and at the same time greeted Alfie who had finished her meal: "Alfie, I''ll take you to see something interesting." Alfie was sitting at the table obediently, even though he was full for a long time, he was still waiting for Addis. The old hunter was not young, but his appetite did not drop much, even because he was running around the village of Winter every day during this period , to teach Alfie various hunter skills, and consume a lot of energy every day, which leads to an increase in appetite. He cared about Alfie very much. Seeing that Laura called Alfie away, even though he knew that Laura would not have any malice towards Alfie, he followed him habitually. The seat was given up, and Adis was lured away by Laura, and the next thing was much simpler. After Will sat down, he looked at the two men on the opposite side of the table. One was a young man with an ordinary appearance but looked kind; Yes, he felt the oppression of the Governor of Port Royal in this strong man. "What is this?" Just as Will was looking at Mark and Fording, he suddenly noticed a blue thing popping up beside the table. Although it looked round and cute, a creature that he had never seen before suddenly appeared. Coming out still startled Will. "This is a Squirrel." Mark was looking at Will curiously. When he saw that Will was scared by the Squirrel, he found it interesting and introduced to him: "Don''t worry, this creature will not harm people. . Hearing that it wouldnt hurt anyone, Will was relieved a little, and then took a few more curious glances: Very cute sea turtle. He felt that he was not far from Port Royal, and it should be a sea turtle that appeared here. David helped Will get some food, put it in front of Will, thinking about how he should start. Will was eating stew, had a brief chat with the two people in front of him, and got to know each other''s names: Mark Watney and Tirion Fordring. "What is this place? I mean, which direction is this located in Port Royal?" While eating, Will kept looking at the surrounding environment, but it seemed that he couldn''t figure out where he was. Where, the environment here is very strange. Mark and Fording glanced at each other, and finally looked at David together. When Will saw the reaction of the two people, he also turned his head to look at David sitting next to him. "Actually, this place is very, very far away from the Port Royal you mentioned." "How is it possible?" Will didn''t really believe it. Even if something happened to his head and he walked out of Port Royal in a daze, he couldn''t go far, right? However, what David said next made him feel even more outrageous. "You are no longer in your original world." Will was so surprised that he didn''t even want to eat the hot stew: "You mean I''m dead?" "Oh, that''s not what it means." Seeing that Will misunderstood what he said, David immediately explained, and by the way, used Mark and Fording in front of him as examples. After talking for a while, Will figured out what David meant. The stew in front of him couldn''t arouse his interest at all, even though he didn''t eat much at all today and did a day of physical work, but what happened at this time made him completely unable to arouse the mood of eating, and he still had some doubts. What happened was just a wild dream. Looking at Will''s reaction, David realized that what he had thought before was too simple, and not everyone could accept such things as traveling to another world inexplicably. Laura was able to accept it so quickly because she saw Fording''s appearance. Fording can accept it so quickly because there are mysterious powers in the world of Azeroth, and there are actual examples of crossing such things as Azeroth. As for Mark Watney, the environments of Mars and Winter Village are so different that its hard to believe it or not. But for Will Turner, who lives in the ''ancient times'', he doesn''t know so much messy knowledge, and he hasn''t come into contact with the mysterious power. The surrounding environment and Port Royal are not so big that people can immediately tell the difference To a certain extent, it will take some time to accept this kind of thing. After realizing this, David understood that the fastest way to convince Will that what he said was true was to tell him how to "go back and forth" between the two worlds. This is what David did. Although it is possible that this method will make Will, the "blacksmith" he has been thinking about for a long time, go away forever, he is not going to rely on lies and deceit to force someone to stayforced The twisted melon is not sweet, even if it can quench your thirst for a while, it may cause backlash in the future. Hearing that there was a way to go back, even though Will still couldn''t believe that such a miraculous thing had happened to him, he got up and tried, and it turned into a phantom in the eyes of several people and gradually disappeared. "Do you think he will come back?" Mark watched Will''s figure disappear, then turned his head and asked Fording: "I don''t think he will come back." "This is normal, after all, he has his own life." Fording also felt that this young man named Will would not come back, because that young man was not like himself, and wanted to find a place where no one knew to live in seclusion; It''s not like Mark, who lives alone on a desolate planet, relying on Winter Village to ensure that he can persist until rescue arrives. "I think he will come back." David and the two have different opinions. He thinks Will will come back, because the little blacksmith inherited the pirate gene from his father, which made him full of adventurous spirit. More importantly, he, who was only an apprentice blacksmith in Port Royal, needed some special opportunities to marry Elizabeth, the governor''s daughter. He will realize that this is a life-changing opportunity. (end of this chapter) Chapter 38： davids notes Chapter 38 David''s Notes David is very confident in his own judgment, but when Will Turner will come back, he is not clear. After dinner, he didn''t just stay there and wait stupidly. After packing up and starting his usual practice and study, David also fell asleep. Continuously going back and forth between Cold Winter Village and Iron Tree Fort, and thinking about how to develop his own village every day, David also felt a little tired, so he slept very deeply this night. I had nothing to say all night, and when I opened my eyes, the sky was already bright. Lying on his own bed, staring at the empty roof for a while, David got up, dressed and washed, ready to start this brand new day. Pushing open the door, Lindong Village, which was peaceful and peaceful some time ago, is now full of excitement. Those people who came to the village with David yesterday are busy with various jobs at this time. The men have already chosen the location of their home and started to work together to dig a shallow pit as the foundation of the house; Mark, who shuttled back and forth to answer various questions, and Fording, who came back carrying wood from time to time, made the entire Cold Winter Village a lively construction site, full of busy workers everywhere. "Are you up?" Laura appeared out of nowhere. Looking at the things she was carrying and the backpack behind her, she should have just come from her own home: "Your breakfast is on the table! It may have been cold , warm yourself up!" After finishing speaking, he returned to his wooden house, and then quickly walked out, walking towards the outside of the village. "What are you messing around with?" After hearing David''s question, Laura stopped in her tracks: "I told you before, right? I have some things to do over there, and I''m getting ready for departure recently. This is the preparation work before departure." After speaking, it didn''t matter whether David understood or not, he hurriedly ran out of the village again, and disappeared after a while. David walked to the table, picked up the cover that was on the table, saw his breakfast, tried it, it was still warm, and sat down directly, facing the direction of the busy people, while eating breakfast Enjoying a busy scene. "Huh? You''re up!" Mark turned around, mainly to remind the new villagers where they couldn''t build houses, because that area had been spotted by him and was going to be used as farmland for further reclamation to build wooden houses Definitely avoid these places. By the way, he took the Jenny to spray some water on his farmland and checked the growth of the crops. After making sure there was nothing wrong, he would go to the Mars base to check the condition of the potatoes there. "Did everyone get up so early?" "Because there is something to do, right?" Mark poured himself a large glass of water, sat down next to David, and looked at the busy farmers together: "This scene has an inexplicable appeal." "Yes!" With David''s eyes, even sitting here, you can clearly see the smiles on the faces of the farmers, including Samantha, who only knew her name after asking in person not long ago. It was Kang En''s mother, who was full of expectation for the new life at this time: "Seeing that everyone is busy, I also want to find something to do." "I''m afraid there is nothing you need to do for the time being." Mark thought about it carefully. As the village head, David had already done all the things he needed to do most at the moment. "Yeah?" "Then tell me, what do you need to do now?" Mark is also curious, what is David going to do next? "When you say that, I really can''t think of what to do?" The village has already been established; he has also received the official appointment document from the Kingdom of Tilan. Due to the special circumstances of the development team establishing the village, he can barely be regarded as a small lord in a remote country. . With suitable high-yield crops, enough prey around the village of Rinwong, abundant aquatic products in the Rinwong River, and sustainable breeding and supply of eggs and meat, the food for this village of more than a dozen people is sufficient. It''s quite sufficient. The accommodation is currently being resolved. Although they are all just wooden houses, after solving the problem of whether there is any, then consider whether it can be better and more comfortable to live in. Even the blacksmith I always miss, now I have a clueit depends on when the little blacksmith Will Turner will come again. Everything is on the right track. At a glance, it seems that there is really nothing for David to worry about. The next step is to let the village develop step by step? What to do next? Or what can be done? David needs to think hard! After pondering for a while, looking at the empty dishes in front of him, David got up and cleaned them up. When he came back, Mark had already left, and he was nowhere to be seen. Maybe he was back to Mars? Walking along the road that is barely the main avenuethe door facing the house, David quickly visited the brand-new Cold Winter Village: The wooden houses of David, Laura, Fording, and Mark are located on the easternmost side of the village, facing the main avenue, and the square table where they eat together is located in front of David''s wooden house, which is the east of the entire village. side edge. Going west along the road, Adis''s wooden house is a little distance away from Mark''s wooden house, and a little further away is the big wooden house used as a warehouse. Opposite the warehouse is another temporary wooden house that has not yet been demolished, which is the house where the farmers currently live. At the same time, the farmers chose to build their new home, which is located on the north side of the big wooden house. As for the farmland that Mark opened up, it is located on the west side of the big wooden house, and according to his plan, it will extend to the west in the direction of the Winter River. This is the current Lindong Village. Counting the houses, cattle pens, and chicken coops that have just started to be built, there are not many buildings in total. Standing anywhere in the village, you can see the situation of the whole village. If there is no accident, when the farmers have built their own houses, the temporary wooden house will be demolished, and the big wooden house used as the kitchen, blacksmith shop and warehouse will be demolished sooner or laterthe warehouse will be rebuilt. Well, the functions of the kitchen and blacksmith will also be separated separately. What else can be planned? David immediately thought that it seemed that a public toilet should be built on the outskirts of the village to ensure public sanitation inside the village and to stockpile fertilizers. "Should I take a notebook and write it down?" Turning around, David returned to his wooden house, took out a brand new notebook, and drew the general situation of Lindong Village on it. "Public toilet..." With the sketch map, his thinking became much clearer: "A well needs to be dug." In the past, there were few people living in the village. Although it was troublesome to go to the river to fetch water and come back, but the consumption is not so fast with fewer people, and it is acceptable to go far. There are about 20 people living in the village now, and it is a bit troublesome to travel so far to fetch water from the river, so a well must be dugeven if groundwater cannot be found, we must find a way to divert water from the Winter River come over. "Simply trim the water pipes?" With a big brain, David considered the possibility of laying water pipes. In addition, he was also dissatisfied with the dirt roads in the village. Even if asphalt roads cannot be laid, at least gravel roads must be built, right? Not only can it make the village more hygienic and reduce flying dust, but more importantly, it looks more beautiful and clean. As he was thinking and writing, he found that there were many things he wanted to do. If he could complete the initial construction according to his vision, Rinwinter Village would be a smaller town, and the infrastructure would be as good as other small towns in Tilan Kingdom. town. It seems to take a lot of time and effort to make it all come true. After looking at the various projects he listed, David drew a circle on the public toilets, wells and garbage dumps. These are the next work goals, among which toilets and wells are the top priorities. Facilities and garbage dumps are relatively simple, just dig a fixed pit for throwing things. Close the notebook. After thinking about it, David didn''t immediately get up to build a toilet or dig a well. Instead, he went back to the house and took out a new notebook. This time, he listed the names of Laura Crawford, Tirion Fordring, and Mark Watney. Each person occupies a separate page, and then David writes all kinds of information that can be remembered on the corresponding page while thinking. For example, on the page of Laura Crawford, it is written about the knowledge of ancient civilizations in many countries, proficiency in multiple languages, proficiency in the use of weapons such as bows and arrows, and being good at climbing and so on. Tirion Fordring''s page is marked with the priest of the Church of the Holy Light, the first generation of paladins, one of the strongest users of the Holy Light, the lord of Hearthglen, and so on. According to the order in which he came to Cold Winter Village, David sorted out the information to determine what "rewards" he could get, such as the language on Laura''s page, archery, and the holy light on Fording''s page, etc. Has become its own talent. In the information recorded on Mark Watneys page, he marked potatoes and put a question mark behind the fertile soil. Last listed is Squirrel. Looking at the Squirrel who was sitting next to him, drinking from a water glass, and looking at him with cute big eyes from time to time, David didn''t know what he would get from this guy? He has secretly experimented that he can''t spit out a large amount of water from his mouth like the Squirrel Turtle; and he has just turned around the village, and there is nothing new in the village like potatoes growing after Mark appeared. . Could it be that the relationship between myself and the Squirtle is not good enough, so I haven''t received the reward yet? After writing the information he thought of, David hesitated and finally wrote Will Turner''s name, and drew a question mark at the end. Whether this little blacksmith can become the blacksmith of Rinwinter Village has not yet been finalized. Now I have to write a lot of effort, but finally find that I cant get all of them. Thats too depressing. He tore off a few pages full of words and burned them all to ashes with the sacred fire. David suddenly remembered: "If there are really two or two appearing together, does it mean that there is a newcomer coming?" ? (end of this chapter) Chapter 39： strong woman laura Chapter 39 Strong Woman Laura "Who will the other be? When will it be?" David, who was full of expectations, failed to wait for the answer, but was caught by Laura to help organize things. "What''s all this?" "Jungle clothing, polar clothing, diving suits, weapons, ammunition, medicines, climbing tools, fire tools, food, water..." Laura pointed to the piles of things in front of her and introduced them to David. All kinds of equipment piled up Laura''s cabin, and it was hard to find a place to stay. David stood at the door of the wooden house, looking at the pile of equipment in the house, he was speechless: "Rinwinter Village has become your portable supply station?" "Yes!" Laura readily admitted, and gave David a sweet smile: "And you, a priest who can use holy light to heal, protect, and buff people." "Ha!" David really wanted to complain, but unfortunately I couldn''t save it, but he swallowed it back. After all, it didn''t sound very auspicious: "By the way, do you want to try that thing you said before?" "Holy light?" "Yes." David had promised Laura a long time ago that he would share some of the power of the Holy Light into Laura''s body, so that Laura could experience what it was like to use the Holy Light. "Already know how to do it?" Speaking of this matter, Laura''s interest came, and she didn''t care about the various equipment that hadn''t been sorted out, and asked herself what she should do? "Try it simple first." Moved the things that were placed everywhere in the room to make room for Laura to sit cross-legged, and then David sat opposite Laura: "Hold my hands." Laura spread out her hands, watching David curiously put his hands on her open palms. Really feel the flow of energy. Following David''s voice, a warm current appeared in Laura''s palm, slowly flowing along the arms into the body. "What a magical feeling." Laura watched as her hands were covered by a ball of golden light, and then slowly moved towards her body. The place covered by the light was warm, as if the whole body was illuminated by warm sunlight. Don''t worry about getting sunburned: "Is this the Holy Light?" It was completely different from the feeling of being protected by the holy light released by David at the time. At that time, Laura had no special feeling at all, only when she was attacked, the golden light would flash on her body, and this light was fleeting, which made her It''s hard to feel anything special. It was different at this moment, she could clearly feel a wave of energy pouring into her body, slowly spreading to all parts of her body. Not long after, Laura''s whole body was shrouded in holy light, and soon the light gradually faded until it disappeared. At the same time, Laura felt the warm and comfortable feeling in her body gradually disappear. This change made her stunned for a moment: "Is this a failure?" "It''s not a failure, you already have the holy light in your body, but you must learn how to mobilize and use this power." "what should I do?" "this" David thought about it, and found that he didn''t know what to do in Laura''s situation. He obtained the holy light directly at the beginning, and there was no difficulty in mobilizing and using it. There is no such problem faced by Laura: "Maybe you should ask Fording, he must know how to mobilize the holy light that has been stored in the body. " Theoretically speaking, Laura''s current situation is very close to the blood knights created by the elves of Quel''Thalas. Those elves extract the holy light possessed by the holy light life like Naaru, and then store it in their bodies. And then obtained the same ability as human paladins. The disadvantage is that when the blood knights release the holy light spell, they can only rely on the holy light stored in their own bodies. Don''t expect the help of the "outside holy light". City, drawn from Naaru again. The same is true for Laura. The holy light in her body is exhausted, and there is no way to ''recover it on its own''. If you want to replenish it, you can only come to David. However, this small problem is not a problem for Laura at all. What she needs to solve most now is "using skills". After all, Laura is different from elves. The elves in Quel''Thalas have a wealth of arcane energy. With experience, few races are better than this group of elves in using energy, so they can use this kind of tricky method to cultivate bleeding knights. "By the way, the presence of holy light in your body now means that you can safely and boldly carry out some exercises beyond the limit." "What do you mean? Laura didn''t realize the meaning of David''s words suddenly, and then she realized that she had seen with her own eyes how David usually exercises. Many items are beyond the level that ordinary humans can bear: "Can I exercise like you too? " "Exactly." With the protection of the Holy Light, Laura can squeeze her body''s potential more boldly. Even if Laura can''t learn how to use the Holy Light stored in her body, this alone can make her stronger. "I''m going to try." "You don''t need to organize your equipment?" "If you are right, I can carry out more severe training, then I can wait for a while before starting." Laura''s idea is very simple. If David''s judgment is correct, then she is going to improve her physical fitness Start after a grade. When the time comes, with sufficient logistics supplies and the protection of the Holy Light, she feels that she can calmly deal with all kinds of troubles that may arise. After all, she already knows that there are also mysterious forces in her world. Who knows what weird things she will encounter at that time? situation? "If I train stronger, can I move heavier things here?" Laura''s mind turned quickly. Apart from being able to better deal with danger, she also thought of another benefit: "Even if you can''t lift a car, a motorcycle shouldn''t be too difficult, right?" "..." David remembers that the weight of a motorcycle is between 150 kilograms and 250 kilograms, depending on the brand and type, but even the lightest one cannot be lifted by ordinary people. ? Not to mention lifting it up and walking around. If Laura gets to that level... Laura, who was strolling back and forth in the village holding a motorcycle, flashed in David''s head, and the picture was a bit hard to look directly at. He is crazy here to supplement the various strange behaviors of the strong woman Laura Crawford. Laura has already gone to Fording to learn how to use the holy light. By the way, she is considering whether to build a gym here in Winter Village. David watched Laura run towards the forest to the north, and when he was free again, he sat back at the table. Mark should have just returned from Mars, and he seems to have taken a bath on Marsthese alien villagers in Winter Village, like Laura and Mark, can go to another place to solve personal problems at any time. The infrastructure is not too dependent. However, with the increase in the population of Cold Winter Village, various facilities must be built. David and Mark discussed a few things about public toilets and wells. Mark felt that the problem of the toilet was easy to solve, but Laura needed to provide some building materials. Otherwise, with the materials from Cold Winter Village, the toilet built would have many problems. . "Let me talk to Laura...Where is Laura?" "She went to find Fording, and you can talk to her about it after dinner... In fact, don''t worry, Laura should stay here recently." Mark looked surprised. He remembered that Laura said that he was going back to his own world to deal with some things recently: "Didn''t you say you were going out to deal with some things?" "The timetable of the travel plan was adjusted due to some circumstances." David did not hide it from Mark, telling him that Laura wanted to use the magic of the Holy Light to improve her physical fitness. "Is there such an operation?" Mark didn''t expect such a good thing, but after looking at David, he didn''t make any similar requests. He is not stupid, he can see that the relationship between Laura and this village head David has changed long ago, and he can only secretly hate himself for being a rough old man: "It''s a pity~" Mark''s exaggerated expression made David feel very speechless. He really wanted to say that he was not that kind of person, but he felt that his words were not convincing. After all, he had never considered giving Mark the Holy Light. Wrong. "At this time, in order to prove your fairness, shouldn''t you take the initiative to offer me a little bit of the Holy Light?" "I''ve been drained by Laura, I''ll talk about it when I recover." David saw that Mark was joking, so he answered with a smile. However, in order to avoid the situation of "telling the truth in a joking way", which would cause conflicts, David sincerely added: "After Laura has initially mastered the Holy Light, I will help you master the Holy Light." . Mark saw that David''s last sentence was serious, and he didn''t say anything, because he was really interested in mysterious power: "Then it''s settled." Just when Mark said this, David seemed to feel something in a trance, and he didn''t know if he was dizzy from the sun that was getting hotter and hotter? Thinking of a certain possibility, David thought it would be better to check around: anyway, as the village head, it is his job to often check the situation in the village. As soon as he stood up, David saw a phantom that had just appeared. "Hey, someone is here...is Will back?" Mark also noticed the phantom not far away, and he wanted to know if the little Caribbean blacksmith had returned? Of course, it could be someone elsebecause there are consecutive examples, everyone guesses that the newcomer may appear in pairs. "Maybe!" David wasn''t sure either. Before the figure became solid, he couldn''t see anything clearly, not even a hint. While David and Mark were full of expectations and waiting for the answer to be revealed, an unexpected situation happened: another phantom appeared next to the previous phantom. "This... there will definitely be newcomers." (end of this chapter) Chapter 40： Three teams in the same box Chapter 40 Three teams in the same frame Waiting quietly for the figures to solidify, David looked at the two phantoms and guessed that one of them was probably Will Turner, but when Will wanted to come over, another newcomer appeared. It turned out that the actual situation was completely different from what was guessed. While one of the figures became solid, the posture changed significantly. Different from Laura and Fording when they appeared, those few appeared in a walking posture, but this one seemed to be pushing something? As the figure became clear, a blue figure rushed to David. ~ David, who has been cultivating hard, reacted immediately and released the holy light shield to protect himself. The figure that rushed towards him suddenly stopped at David after hitting the holy light shield released by David. In front of him, the round shield with the Mi character pattern in the opponent''s hand was clearly presented in front of David. "This shield..." When David looked at the shield, the person holding the shield finally came to his senses. He looked at the man standing in front of him, covered in golden light, with a puzzled face, and lowered the long sword that was already raised in his right hand. Only the round shield in his left hand still stood in front of him to protect him. "What is this place? Who are you?" The woman spoke British English, which was David''s third familiar language. "This is Cold Winter Village, and I''m the village chief, David." David moved a few steps sideways, mainly to protect Mark, who had little fighting power: "Don''t be nervous, we are not your enemy." The woman holding the round shield looked around. This place looked like a very backward rural village, and there was no trace of ''modern civilization'' around. This made her wonder where she was? But the young man in front of her spoke a language she was familiar with, which made her relax a little bit, wondering if she had returned to England? "My name is Carter, Peggy Carter!" In fact, David guessed the identity of this person when he saw the round shield with the rice character pattern in his hand: due to some accidents, instead of Steve Rogers, he received the super soldier serum injection and became a super soldier. Soldiers Captain Carter. Contacted by the way this player played, David wondered if Captain Carter came to him when he pushed the big octopus into the portal? He just turned around these things in his mind, and was not in a hurry to explain the situation to Captain Carter. After all, Captain Carter is a superhero on the side of justice. As long as she and others have not shown any hostility to him or done any bad things, she will not attack them. As for the previous attack, it should have been a pure accident: if David''s guess was correct, Captain Carter was fighting with the monster at the time, and the huge force in front of him suddenly disappeared, which made Carter, who was fighting against him with all his strength, hit David with his shield. "When newcomers come in in the future, we need to keep some distance. Who knows what these people were doing at that time?" After keeping this matter in mind, David turned his head to look at another shadow. While he was talking to Captain Carter, another phantom had also become solid, and at this moment, it revealed its true face: a beautiful girl with a slender figure and brilliant blond hair stood in the open space, looking around with a puzzled face wait and see. "This..." David thought for a while but couldn''t remember who this young woman was? This is not surprising. When Fording first appeared, he did not recognize the identity of the paladin. At this time, something unexpected happened. After seeing Captain Carter, the young girl suddenly yelled: "Mom!" ? ? ? This voice not only shocked David and Mark, but even Captain Carter, who was quietly standing by and looking at the surrounding environment, was stunned. "MOM? Who? Me?" Captain Carter asked who am I? where am I? what am i doing Looking at the young girl running towards him in astonishment. "Mom, where are we? Why are you dressed like this?" "..." Looking at the girl who ran up to him and looked at his uniform with strange eyes, Captain Carter felt his head was a little messed up: "Did you admit the wrong person?" In fact, she wanted to scold the street more. This girl looks to be in her twenties, not a few years younger than herself, but she actually calls herself mother? Is the child brain problem or eye problem? However, as the righteous Captain Carter, she still controlled her temper very well, and responded to the girl''s outrageous questions with a smile. "How can you admit your mistake? But you seem to have become younger." The girl frowned and kept looking at Captain Carter in front of her, and finally her eyes rested on the round shield in Carter''s hand: "This shield... Dad Did you know that you changed the pattern on the shield?" "..." David and Mark looked at the embarrassed Peggy Carter. They had the idea of ??going to get some snacks and come back to watch the fun, so they stayed aside and didn''t speak. But even if the two wanted to pretend to be transparent, Captain Carter would not ignore them, no longer entangled with the young girl, but looked at David: "What the **** is this place?" She suspected that she might have fallen into some kind of hallucination? Reminiscent of the light on this man''s body before, she thought it might be the man''s fault. "Cough~" The excitement was over, and David pointed to the table next to him: "Sit down and chat, I will explain the specific situation to you." Peggy Carter nodded, and the other girl had already sensed that something was wrong, frowning as if thinking about something. Just when everyone was about to sit down and have a good chat, Mark suddenly called out: "David!" After David looked at himself, he pointed to the open space not far away, where Captain Carter and the young girl had just appeared. Following Mark''s reminder, David found another phantom in the open space. "this" David never expected that another one would appear. "Will?" Mark was also very surprised. According to the previous speculation, it is not surprising that a newcomer appeared after Will appeared. Now that there are two newcomers, it is already very unexpected. This time it must be Will, the little blacksmith, right? Never imagined! This time it was still not Will. Because of the reaction of Mark and David, Carter and the young girl both noticed the phantom in the open space. The two of them witnessed a phantom slowly becoming a real person, and at the same time realized how they appeared here. But the two of them didn''t rush to ask what this strange phenomenon meant, because when the phantom gradually turned into a real person and revealed a clear appearance, the two women who had just arrived at Rinwinter Village couldn''t sit still. Surprised, he stood up and looked at each other. Its just that Captain Carters face was a little puzzled and uncertain; the other girl was much more straightforward, and shouted in surprise: DAD (dad)? This sound surprised everyone, including the handsome man in a brown leather jacket who just appeared. "Peggy?" The handsome man looked for the voice, but ignored the young and beautiful blonde woman next to him, and his eyes seemed to be glued to Peggy Carter. "Steve?" Peggy''s tone was full of doubts. Although the man who appeared suddenly had a familiar face and voice, his physique was completely different from the Steve she was familiar with. "Is it really you? Peggy?" The man called Steve rushed to Peggy in a few steps, looked at the woman in front of him in surprise, but after a few seconds, he changed into a disappointed expression : "I must be dreaming, how is this possible?" "Are you really Steve?" Peggy Carter also had an expression of disbelief. She looked up and down at Steve in front of her, and even reached out to touch it. The firm touch seemed to remind her that this was all Steve. True, but certainly not the Steve she was familiar with: "Could it be... you also used the super soldier serum?" Peggy thought of a possibility, but this sentence made Steve stunned. "What do you mean? What do you mean I use it too?" Steve took a step back and carefully looked at Peggy Carter in front of him and the familiar yet unfamiliar shield in her hand. He seemed to have guessed something, but he didn''t Not sure. "Guys, maybe I can clear up your doubts." When David was still thinking about how to explain the somewhat chaotic situation in front of him, Mark said in a timely manner: "I think you should come from different parallel universes. , so although you know each other, the other party is not the person you are familiar with." "Who are you?" "Mark Watney, the most powerful botanist on earth and a NASA astronaut." Hearing that it was a scientist, even a botanist, Steve felt that the other party''s words were a little more credible: "Steve Rogers, just call me Steve." Reached out and shook Mark twice, Steve took advantage of the opportunity to look at David. "David, Cold Winter Village... is the village chief here." "Hello." Steve finally had time to observe his surroundings, but he quickly returned his attention to the people in front of him, naturally he did not ignore the young blonde girl. "Sharon!" The girl looked at Steve in front of her, and then at Peggy next to her. Of course, she didn''t ignore what Mark said just now. Now she understands why these two familiar relatives seem to have never seen her. Looks like: "Sharon Rogers." David, who finally knew the girl''s full name, completely confirmed the girl''s identity! Although the girl called Peggy Carter''s mother earlier, he didn''t know whether Peggy had been the girl''s mother in a certain universe, so he didn''t think about it. When Captain America Steve Rogers appeared, her daddy made him guess the girl''s identity, and it was even more certain when he heard the nameSharon Rogers, the unfrozen Captain America Steve -Daughter of Rogers and Peggy Carter, Captain America of that universe. "Good guy, Marvel''s new script: Captain America''s Expedition to Another World? Three teams in the same frame?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 41： A strange family of three Chapter 41 A Strange Family of Three Sitting at the table, a few people look at me and I look at you, Peggy, Steve, Sharon, the three newcomers have already listened to David''s explanation, and know that they are no longer on the earth , I am in an unknown planet...or an unknown world, in a small village called Winter Village. "Sounds...unbelievable." Steve kept his mouth shut when David was explaining, and only asked a few questions after David finished speaking, such as why David could speak English, and he seemed to be right. The earth is familiar and so on. David can handle these things easily. He learned English from Laura who first came to Cold Winter Village, and some knowledge of the earth was also learned through the books Laura gave him during this period. At the beginning, it was just to shape the character design, but there were unexpected benefits. Steve asked Mark some more things. Through the previous introduction, he knew that Mark was an astronaut of the space agency, and later he learned that Mark, like them, came here from the "earth". "You are really unlucky!" This is Sharon''s evaluation after learning that Mark was left on Mars due to an accident and had to find a way to survive. "It''s okay, although I was forgotten on Mars, but I came here and became the most powerful botanist on earth!" I don''t know about other earths, at least in the world where Mark Watney lives, No botanist is better than him. Not only did he successfully grow potatoes on Mars, he even went to another world to plant them. After learning how to leave Cold Winter Village and return to his own world, Steve got up and tried, leaving and returning smoothly, confirming David''s words. "So amazing?" Sharon, who occasionally interjected during the whole explanation, also jumped up, but strange things happened. No matter how Sharon walked or ran wildly outside the village, there was no tendency to turn into a phantom. "Um?" This never-before-seen situation made David and Mark very surprised, and Mark ran out of the village immediately. He was worried that there was something wrong that prevented everyone from leaving at will? As a result, Mark went to Mars smoothly, and then returned to Cold Winter Village. "No problem, it''s normal." At this time, Peggy, who had been listening quietly to everyone and had never spoken, also tried. Similar to Sharon''s situation, no matter how Peggy tried back and forth on the edge of the village, there was no sign of disappearing. "How is this going?" David is not very clear, after all, he himself has no chance to experience this kind of time travel. In fact, he doesn''t know how everyone feels when time travel. Even if Laura and others have described it in detail, they still lack an intuitive impression. Steve tried again, and he was still able to go back and forth smoothly. He frowned and thought for a while, and gave his own judgment: "If it''s not something wrong with this place itself, then the problem lies with the two of you? " If we rule out the possibility of David and others playing tricks, we can only find problems in individuals. Steve''s mind turned quickly, and he thought that maybe he could understand their respective conditions and analyze what caused it. At the same time, he also learned how the world Peggy and Sharon lived was different from his own. Compared to the unfamiliar Mark and David, who is completely alien, Steve will naturally be closer to the familiar Peggy and Sharon who seems to be his daughter. And Peggy and Sharon, who knew Steve well enough, trusted Steve enough. They not only told about their own situation, but even shared their experiences in that universe, which made Steve understand several parallel stories. What is different in the world. The world Sharon Rogers lives in is roughly the same as Steves own experience, except that after defeating the Red Skulls plot, Steve Rogers, the captain of the United States in that world, has not been frozen for decades and returned smoothly Greeted the glory that belongs to the hero, married Peggy Carter and gave birth to daughter Sharon Rogers. In the following decades, Captain America Steve has been doing things that fit his hero status, teaching his daughter who has perfectly inherited the advantages of his parents, and even began to consider passing the title of Captain America to his daughter. It was at this time that Sharon came to Cold Winter Village when she was out shopping. Listening to Sharon''s narration, Steve already had an answer in his heart, but he didn''t say it directly; instead, he turned his head and asked about Peggy''s situation. The universe that Peggy lives in is very different from Steves experience. The difference started when an accident occurred in the super soldier experiment. Because of the accident, Peggy replaced Steve to transform into a super soldier, and successfully completed the transformation to become a super soldier. Soldier. Next, Peggy also had the title of Captain Carter, and embarked on a path similar to Captain America. On the battlefield of World War II, he fought repeatedly with the Red Skull''s Hydra Legion, and finally in order to stop the huge monster summoned by Hydra. , entered the ''different space'' together with the monster. While wrestling with monsters, Captain Carter came to Cold Winter Village. "That is to say, if you can go back successfully, you should return to that strange space to continue fighting monsters?" Steve felt that he had grasped the point: "Is this the reason why you can''t leave here? " "It''s possible." Peggy thought about it carefully, and then recalled what David said just now, thinking ''go back'' in her heart, so she could leave here and return to her own world. Here comes the question, does she really want to go back to that strange space and fight a big monster endlessly? It was to save her own world before, but her world is already safe. She watched with her own eyes that the portal connecting different spaces and releasing big monsters was closed. Her own world has been saved, of course she doesn''t want to go back to that strange place. Maybe it was the resistance in her heart that made her unable to travel back and forth between the two worlds like Steve did? Thinking so in her heart, she also glanced at Sharon next to her, and then at Steve in front of her. Although the figure is very different from the Steve she was familiar with, after talking for a while, she found that the person in front of her was indeed Steve Rogers, that smart and brave man. She believed that Steve had already guessed Sha The reason why Lun couldn''t leave, but he didn''t say it directly, it should be to take care of this strange daughter''s idea. "Okay, we''ve finished talking about our situation, let''s talk about yours next!" Since Sharon had doubts in her heart, she put the matter aside and changed the topic to other places. Peggy was curious about this. How is Steve''s experience different from his own universe and Sharon''s universe? "Me?" Steve looked at the two women who were staring at him with wide eyes, and the two men whose faces were full of melon-watching expressions, and recounted his experience with a bitter face: "Actually, with Sharon Im pretty much the same in that world, just a little different. The biggest difference is that although he successfully prevented the Red Skull''s conspiracy and did not let those super bombs bloom on the east coast of North America, he was also frozen and fell into a deep sleep because of the crash. "When I woke up, someone told me that I had been asleep for seventy years." At this time, Steve was in a confused stage of his life. He closed his eyes and opened them. The war was over and everyone he knew was basically dead. , My lover got married but the groom is not me, even the familiar hometown has become very strange, everything around is so unreal, he doesn''t know whether he still has the meaning of living. In addition to venting excess energy in the gym every day, I just wandered around like a ghost, and then came here. Thinking of this, Steve couldn''t help but look at Peggy, and then at David. He couldn''t help but wonder if God thought he was too pitiful, so he let him come here to enjoy his old age? She even sent Peggy in front of her... It''s just that Peggy has a favorite Steve, so why not use herself as a substitute? Oh, it seems that my situation is similar! Glancing at David again, I wanted to ask more questions, and found that the village chief of Cold Winter was eating dried fruit (snacks bought by Laura) with the scientist named Mark, quietly watching the excitement . "Mr. Village Chief." "Just call me David." Swallowing the dried fruit, cleared his throat with a light cough twice: "Is there any problem?" "In the days to come, I may disturb you often." "Don''t disturb me, I welcome you very much. After all, there are not many people in my village. I especially hope that the village will become more lively." When explaining the situation earlier, all three of them knew the situation of David''s village: a newly established village called Cold Winter Village. Except for a few farmers who have just moved here and are building houses; and an old hunter Adis who raised his children alone, the rest of them are all the same as them, coming here from other worlds. Laura Crawford, the British aristocrat, has regarded Cold Winter Village as his other home. He built a house here and often came here to play. Mark, the unlucky man who survived alone on Mars, regards the Winter Village as his life-saving straw, and counts on the Winter Village to survive! As for the man named Tirion Fordring, he simply settled down in Cold Winter Village for a long time, only returning to his own world occasionally to see his wife and son. With so many ''partners'', and Peggy doesn''t know how to return to her own world, it doesn''t seem unacceptable to choose to settle here. Since Peggy is going to live here, Steve often comes to see old friends, and it is only natural for old friends to help when they need help. Although he knew that Captain Carter was not the Peggy he was familiar with, looking at this familiar face, he couldn''t pretend that he hadn''t seen this one, and returned to his universe to continue his life like a living dead. Seeing Steve staring at Peggy all the time, Sharon Rogers wanted to shout: "Did you forget something?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 42： lost stele Chapter 42 The Disappearing Stele Steve Rogers, Peggy Carter, Sharon Rogers, Winter Village has three more new residents. The most important thing is that these three people all have physical fitness beyond ordinary people, even if no one helps them It is very easy to build a new house, not to mention there are many people to help. After learning that there were newcomers in the village, Fording, Laura, and Addis, who didn''t know the truth, all welcomed them and helped a lot when building the new house. So the houses of Steve, Peggy and Sharon were built very quickly, and the main body was completed in just two days. As for the internal arrangement and layout, you don''t need everyone''s help, they can handle it according to their preferences. After completing the construction of his own house, Steve ran back and forth a few times, and Laura also went to buy some, helping Peggy and Sharon prepare enough daily necessities. In this way, Peggy and Sharon officially live in Winter Village, except that Steve will often go back to his own world to see. After building their own house, Steve and Peggy will also help ordinary villagers build houses, help Fording cut wood, and help Addis huntmainly responsible for moving the prey back. Although they have just come to Cold Winter Village, whether it is Steve or Peggy, they quickly get acquainted with everyone and gain everyone''s favor. This kind of talent that can win anyone''s favor is too powerful. In comparison, Sharon Rogers is not so conspicuous, and even stays in the corner from time to time, quietly watching Steve and Peggy, chatting happily with the people in the village. "Not used to life here?" "No." Sharon turned her head and glanced at the British girl named Laura: "I just discovered more deficiencies." "Oh~ I see." Laura looked at the tall, beautiful girl with blond hair in front of her, and suddenly understood why she appeared here, and she always quietly observed her parents'' parallel universe counterparts. Everyone already knows the identities of several people. Except for Fording from the world of Azeroth, both Mark and Laura know Captain America. As for Captain Carter and Sharon, who is suspected to be the daughter of Captain America, although they dont know each other very well, they can roughly understand whats going on when they think of Marvels many parallel universe settings. "If you need any help, just come to me." After chatting for a few more words, Laura and Sharon waved goodbye and went straight to David. Actually, Laura wanted to find David at the beginning. She happened to see Sharon standing there halfway, so she came over to say hello and chatted for a while. "Does it look good?" Walking in front of David, Laura deliberately stepped aside and raised her eyebrows at David. "What?" David looked up at the distance, and then at Laura in front of him: "It''s pretty." "I won''t be staying in the village often for a while, and here''s your chance!" Laura smiled all over her face, as if reminding David, "New tea is here!" ''. "..." David glanced at Laura, didn''t answer the question, but wondered why Laura didn''t learn how to use the Holy Light from Fording today? He didn''t go back to his manor to exercise his physical fitness: "Have you run out of holy light?" "Not yet. I can clearly feel the holy light in my body now. You still have a lot of holy light infused into my body." After saying that, Laura always felt that this sentence seemed a bit strange, but after thinking about it There is nothing wrong with going there: "According to the current situation, unless I practice the few holy light spells I just learned all day long, I won''t run out of holy light within a month or two." If Laura exercises desperately, the holy light in her body will be consumed faster in order to repair the physical damage. According to Laura''s idea, when she wants to consume the holy light in her body to almost nothing, she will come to Dai Vitamins are full. At that time, she had almost learned the Holy Light spell, and her physical fitness had improved a lot. It was much safer to set off to take risks at that time. "Speaking of which, is it really okay to put this thing there?" Laura glanced at Steve''s house not far away. Although Steve doesn''t live here often, after all, he can freely travel between the two worlds. But he still brought a lot of daily items and arranged his house, one of which was a heavy locomotive, which was parked next to Steves wooden house at this timea shed was built on the side of the wooden house just for parking. "No problem, anyway, the people in the village don''t know what it is." A heavy locomotive weighing more than 200 kilograms is nothing to a super soldier like Steve, and it was easily brought here. Even Steve, who has just completed the transformation, has not received more combat training, and cannot maximize his potential, can easily lift a heavy locomotive and three plump beauties with ease. It''s no different than lifting a foam board. Thinking of some people in his previous life who always said that Steves physical fitness was the limit of human beings, David felt very speechless: Whether it was in the comics, the data given by Marvel, or the various performances of Captain America in the movie universe, Steves Physical fitness belongs to the extraordinary level, even if it is a lower level in the extraordinary level, it is not the same as the so-called human limit. And there are three such captains in Lindong Village now! Captain Carter, like Captain America Steve, has received a super-soldier transformation to obtain a strong physical fitness; as for Sharon Rogers, it is a super quality inherited from his father, which is a natural superman. Adding Azeroth''s first paladin Tirion Fordring, Tomb Destroyer, paladin apprentice Laura Crawford, and David himself, the force value of Winter Village seems a bit too high. "I always feel that it is not a good omen." "Don''t set up flags indiscriminately!" Laura heard David''s thoughts and reminded him not to say such words: "Especially at this time." "What do you mean?" David realized that there was an extra meaning in Laura''s words, and remembered that Laura seemed to come here specifically to find him: "Is there a situation?" "Well, remember the ancient altar that the two of us accidentally discovered before?" After the gossip was over, it was time to get down to business. Laura lowered her voice and mentioned what she and David discovered when they explored the northern forest: " I took another look today." "What''s abnormal?" David certainly remembered the altar. At that time, he thought about taking the harvested potatoes when he was free, and offering them according to the words on the altar. But after discovering that the troll used a similar altar to obtain weird powers, he was not going to do that. He was worried about attracting some strange power or attention, and even thought about destroying the altar. Its just that after that, he went back and forth to Iron Tree Fort continuously, and when he came back, he was busy arranging new farmers, and then he was a small blacksmith and various captains. He almost forgot about it. "The stele is gone." "Huh?" David suspected that he might have misunderstood the meaning of Laura''s words: "The stele is gone? Literally gone?" "Yes, the stone tablet in the literal sense is missing, and the entire altar has also been destroyed." Laura described her discovery in detail. According to Laura, the altar under the mine is no longer an altar, only the remains of the base of the altar are left, and the entire base has collapsed into tiny pieces, and it is difficult to put it back together again. Almost impossible to do. Besides, the stele at the core of the altar disappeared without a trace. "I have carefully checked the rubble, and it definitely does not include the stele." Laura is confident enough in her professional ability, and she can be 100% sure that the rubble does not include any part of the stele. "Earthquake?" As soon as he said it, David himself denied this guess. The mine is not far from Lindong Village. If such a strong earthquake occurs, it is impossible for this side not to notice it; and how did the earthquake wipe out the stone tablet? Shake it directly into powder? "Someone took the stele away and destroyed the rest of the altar." This is the greatest possibility. David immediately thought of a creature like a troll, but he doubted whether that troll had such an IQ. "Maloney Mansfield?" After much deliberation, the biggest suspicion fell on Maloney Mansfield. This noble official from Iron Tree Castle was the only one who came to Cold Winter Village during this period and did not Been an ''outsider'' for a long time. Although Maloni came to Cold Winter Village, he spent most of his time ''visiting'' the village with David, and rarely went around the village, but this kind of thing does not require a person of his status to do it himself, Maloni The things done by his subordinates will naturally be attributed to this noble official. Of course, David did not rule out that one of Maloney''s subordinates did it, and Maloney himself didn''t know about it. "Whoever did it, what is the purpose of doing it? Will it threaten us?" Compared with who did it, this is the most critical question! David thought for a while, but found that he couldn''t think of an answer at all, because there were many things that he couldn''t figure out by sitting here and thinking. He lacked enough intelligence information, and he didn''t know where to start to analyze. In this case, the only way is to make yourself stronger in order to deal with various crises that may arise. "As long as we are strong enough, then any conspiracy will be helpless against us." Hearing that what David came up with was not a solution, Laura felt that this coping method was too passive, but she couldn''t think of a good method other than that. But soon Laura discovered that David''s "self-strength" was a little different from what she thought. "Laura, can you get some heavy machine guns, mortars and other weapons?" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 43： Public Facilities Draft Chapter 43 Public Facilities Draft Heavy machine guns, mortars, etc. are not so easy to get. Even if Laura can get weapons, it is not easy to replenish ammunition. Although she usually buys weapons, they are mainly pistols, which are mainly used for self-defense, unlike David who stores weapons for possible wars. "If Steve hasn''t slept for seventy years, maybe he can get those things for you; or think of a way to get Peggy back, her world is still in a world war." After slapping David''s dishonest hand off, Laura, who got up and put on clothes, complained about David''s thoughts by the way: "And there is no need to build a bunker or something? Even if someone wants to attack Cold Winter Village, With the strength of Steve, Peggy and Fording, they can easily solve it." "I''m here to make sure no accidents happen." Steve may not be in the village, but Peggy and Fording rarely go back to Azeroth, and the other can''t go back to their own world, mainly in Rin Dongcun stayed here. With the strength of these two, ordinary threats would not harm the village at all. In addition to these two, Addis, the old hunter, is not a decoration, not to mention Sharon Rogers, the second-generation Captain America... although this one has not officially taken over the title of the US team. When he got up to get dressed, he only heard Laura say: "I''ll go back!" and ran away. David knew that Laura had gone home to take a shower, and he could only use relative Wash in the original way. "Perhaps the most important thing to build in the village is not a water well, but a running water system." Install a water pump and water purification and filtration equipment on the bank of the Lindong River, connect it to the Lindong Village with pipes, and then build a water tower or something. Primary water system, right? "Can you discuss with Mark?" "Ask me what?" David opened the door and was about to go out while muttering, but he bumped into Mark, and his actions seemed to be about to knock on the door. "You came out just in time. This is the material determined after thinking about it, and Laura needs to help prepare it." Mark handed a piece of paper full of words in his hand to David: "I was worried that I would disturb you." "Laura has gone home." He took the paper filled with various materials, looked at it twice, and then picked it up: "I will pass it to her when she comes back." "Well..." Mark didn''t ask Laura what she was doing when she ran home early in the morning? He also does the same thing every day, and goes directly to the Mars base after getting up early: "What did you say you wanted to discuss with me just now?" "A question about water." "Isn''t it going to dig a well? I have already observed all parts of the village, and there are several places where wells should be dug." David told him about this matter before. In addition to looking after the farmland these days, Mark is doing research this matter. "I think it would be better to have a running water system." "..." Mark blinked, feeling that the village chief''s thinking was changing so fast that he couldn''t keep up with the other party''s rhythm. Why did he change from digging a well to building a water system all at once? Are you playing a sim city game? And is the span of your civilization too big? David ignored Mark''s eyes full of question marks, and directly expressed his thoughts: "Do you think it is feasible?" "This plan is still quite feasible." Mark realized that he had misunderstood. The tap water system David wanted to build was not the one he thought he would build a tap water plant first and then connect the pipes to every household. kind. It simply filters the river water and sends it to the water storage equipment in the village, and the villagers go to the water storage equipment to get water by themselves. If this is the case, the difficulty is not too great. The real trouble is still the laying of the pipeline. Laying a pipeline from the river to the village is not an easy task. If you want to complete this kind of work quickly, it is best to have mechanical assistance. But thinking about people like Fording and Steve, it seems that these heavy tasks are not too difficult for David''s village to solve. "Then I''ll think about what equipment I need to buy, make a list and hand it over to Laura." "Well, I''ll leave this to you." David patted Mark on the shoulder. The man in front of him was the only "scientist" in the village. David would always ask Mark about such things. "Again, I''m a botanist." "I know, Mark!" "Forget it, I''ll go see how the wheat is growing." Mark knew that David would still ask himself if he had similar questions, so he stopped worrying about it and went about his own business: "Jack Nigui, let''s go!" Greeting to the Squirrel Turtle who was staying by the side, Mark went to inspect a few fields, watered them, weeded and weeded according to the situation, and dug some soil nearby for some observations. In the past few days, he found some inconspicuous changes in the land around Lindong Village. He was very interested in this magical phenomenon and wanted to find out what was going on. David doesn''t know what Mark is mainly busy with recently. He only knows that Mark is farming, planting in Winter Village and Mars, and by the way, he is also serving as his own technical consultant to solve various technical problems. "Obviously I liked playing farming and construction games in my previous life." It turned out that it was too difficult when I really let myself build a territory. Really building a territory cant be like when playing a game, you can build a building with a click of the mouse; if you want a well, you can dig a well with just a click, and there is no location limit. The same is true for the water supply system. One tap builds the water plant, and then follow the prompts to click a few more times, and the tap water network covering tens of thousands of people is completed. In reality, it is difficult for him to even have a tap water pipe for his house. Not to mention providing tap water to every household in the village. "Currently, the most reliable construction plan is centralized management." In addition to public toilets and running water, David also thought of canteens and bathhouses, and then thought of road surfaces. Of course, the next few items are not in a hurry for the time being. After the farmers have completed the reclamation of the farmland, they will build everything again. As for how to get farmers to contribute their labor, this is not difficult. Although the five contract farmers are only responsible for the farm work of the employer''s family according to the contract, as long as the employer does not object to them, they can take on other jobs. David can definitely "hire" these people to do other jobs and complete various tasks in the village. Facilities construction. The other three self-cultivating farmers can also be hired, even if they will soon become contract farmers for Samantha''s mother and son, but Samantha should not refuse the employment from the village chief, and it is not good for her to fight against the village chief. Taking out the notebook that he was accustomed to carrying with him at all times, he continued to write and draw. Even when he noticed someone standing beside him, he didn''t stop. After writing down everything that came to mind in the notebook, he also drew a few bird''s-eye views to think about where the various facilities should be built. After making sure that there was nothing missing, he turned his head and glanced at the side. "Morning, Steve." "Morning, David." Still wearing old-fashioned clothes, Steve greeted David and sat down: "Did you just make plans for the village?" "Yes." This is nothing to be ashamed of, David handed the notebook directly to Steve: "Do you want to see it?" "No need." In fact, with Steve''s eyesight and memory, he had already memorized all the contents of the notes in his heart at that moment. When he was saving Bucky, he only took a few seconds to read the nine points on the map. The coordinates of the head snake factory were all written down: "I saw that you wrote tap water in the note?" This is what he is curious about. Although he has only been to Rinwinter Village for a few days, and half of the time is in his own universe, he feels that he has enough understanding of Rinwinter Village: Isnt this Is it a relatively backward ancient village? People here also lead a relatively primitive life of farming, fishing and hunting. In this environment, the word tap water seems very out of place. Said his thoughts again, and Steve also understood David''s thoughts: "That''s right! It sounds good, maybe I can help." He knew that this job would be good for everyone in the village, and he had inexhaustible energy waiting to be vented, so even before David asked, Steve offered to help. "If there is something that requires your efforts, I will not be polite to you." David closed and put away the notebook: "You have also been in the village for a few days, what do you think of my place?" Because two of the three captains couldn''t leave at will, and because they "know each other" with each other, David didn''t rush to talk too much with them. He was going to wait for them to settle down in the village and adapt to life here. Talk to them. So even if Steve didn''t take the initiative to talk to him today, David was ready to find an opportunity to talk to him. Now that the other party took the initiative to find him, it was convenient for David. "It''s a very quiet and peaceful village, and the people here are very friendly." Steve, who was originally very serious, rarely showed some smiles on his face: "To be honest, I thought it was God who thought I shouldn''t stay in that world any longer. , so let me come to this place, so that I can enjoy my old age in peace." "Enjoy your old age... Isn''t it too early to consider retirement now?" David looked at Steve''s young appearance, and felt that Steve''s words were too strange, even though he knew why the other party would say that. "Is it very early? I''m already in my nineties." Steve shook his head, and he was also speechless about this situation. After all, no one could accept that he turned into an old man when he opened his eyes. "Haven''t you been frozen in a deep sleep for seventy years? So strictly speaking, you are only in your twenties, and your wonderful youth is still waiting for you!" David casually said a few words of comfort: "And, for some special existence Ninety years old is not too old. "I shouldn''t be a special existence, right?" "Became a super soldier through an experiment with a low success rate, won the title of Captain America, and woke up after being frozen for seventy years after a plane crash... Believe me, you are very special." (end of this chapter) Chapter 44： Fordrings Hearts of Iron Chapter 44 Fording''s Iron Heart Steve''s special is far more than what David said, but there are some things that are inconvenient to say now. Fortunately, Steve himself didn''t worry too much about whether he was considered particularly excessive, but chatted with David about other things. After sleeping for seventy years, Steve has a feeling that it is difficult to adapt to the changes in the world, so he is very curious about one thing about David: "When you find that this world is completely different from the world you know, how do you feel?" Do you feel anything special?" In his eyes, David''s situation is somewhat similar to his own. In the blink of an eye, the world suddenly changed. Steve has been asleep for seventy years, and the world has been constantly developing and changing during these seventy years; David is because several people from other worlds appeared around him, and these people brought strange knowledge, strange items, And a culture that David had never been exposed to. According to Steves observation, David has adapted well to these unfamiliar knowledge, which can be confirmed by seeing that he has started to think about building various public facilities for the village. "I don''t have any special feelings." Of course, David doesn''t have any special feelings. The things that should seem strange to him in the eyes of outsiders are all things that he was very familiar with, but he can''t directly explain them to others. So I have to use my brain to think of some suitable words to deal with this situation: "After all, for me, there are many things I don''t understand in this world." "Oh?" Steve froze for a moment, he had never thought about it before. "I''m just a civilian hunter in Iron Tree Fort. Not to mention the whole world, what is the inner city of Iron Tree Fort that is close at hand? I don''t even know what it is." David''s words were not made up. Very convincing: "What kind of life did the nobles live? What kind of magical powers do the legendary mages have? I don''t know all of these." For David, this world is very huge, and there are many things he doesnt understand. Whats the point of adding what Laura and Fording brought? Then used Laura as an example: "Except for me, Laura is the same. Before encountering shipwreck and meeting Himiko, she also didn''t know that there was such a magical power in the world she lived in." Compared with the many unknown secrets that exist in the huge world, what do you know? If it is not difficult to say it directly, David really wants to use the Marvel Universe where Captain America Steve lives as an example , after all, there are many messy things in his world. So there is no need for Steve to worry about the strangeness of the world. He has never been really familiar with it: "Maybe the world you live in is completely different from what you think." "What you said makes sense." Listening to David''s words, Steve also wanted to understand a lot. Yeah, does he really understand the world he originally lived in? Is that world really like what he thought? Maybe his understanding is only what he thinks. Among other things, through contact with Peggy and Sharon in the past few days, he has already vaguely noticed something: there may be many secrets hidden in his own world. Because Peggy witnessed the huge monster summoned by Hydra with her own eyes; Sharon also vaguely mentioned that even after the war, as Captain America, she did not relax, and she still used the identity of Captain America to solve all kinds of problems. Trouble. "The world is huge, and we always need to keep exploring, and new discoveries are not necessarily bad things. For example, the quilts sent by Laura, lying on them are much more comfortable than lying directly on the ground or on wooden boards. . Davids words made Steve feel a lot better, especially the last few sentences, which seemed to hit somewhere in Steves heart, and its not necessarily bad to hear new things from him again. "To be honest, I''m really not used to that kind of soft bed, but I''m more used to your wooden bed here." "Is this why you come here every day? Like hard wooden beds?" "For now, it''s considered!" Steve''s expression is much better, and the whole person''s spirit has become different from when he first came: "It''s a pleasure chatting with you, David! I''ll go over there Help, call me if something happens!" "If you need it, you can talk to me anytime!" David stood up, clapped hands with Steve heavily, and looked at the gratitude on the other''s face. He knew that after a few days in Winter Village, Captain America Steve Rogers recognized him and regarded him as a friend. Just as Steve turned and left to help the villagers build houses, David felt that something had changed in his body? Especially the holy light in the body instantly increased a lot. "what happened?" The holy light in his body surged, but nothing abnormal happened. Just one thought of David calmed the huge holy light in his body. At the same time, he felt that his head became much clearer. David has already realized what is going on at this time, because he has established an initial friendship with Steve, so he has received a reward from the other party. It was a little surprising that what he got was not a physical reward, but a spiritual rewardbecause it was a spiritual enhancement, David immediately figured out the specific situation. The holy light in the body not only increased sharply, but its quality also improved significantly; at the same time, the spirit increased, making it easier for David to mobilize the holy light. In addition, his memory seems to have become better, and he can more easily recall the details of many things in his previous life. "The most commendable thing about Captain America is his strong spiritual will. It doesn''t seem strange to be rewarded in this regard." As for not getting physical fitness rewards? This is not a loss for David at all. Not to mention that there are still two captains in the village waiting for him to attack. For him now, as long as the Holy Light continues to improve, his physical fitness will continue to improve. You can also squeeze your physical potential more unscrupulously. Just when David wanted to find a place to exercise and let his physical fitness explode, Laura had already returned from home. "What are you doing?" Standing by and watching David foolishly posing in various bodybuilding poses, Laura finally couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you satisfied with your figure after seeing Steve?" "How is it possible!" David looked back at Laura, and retracted his raised arms: "I was just thinking, if I continue to exercise, will I become like Tirion?" "..." Fording''s figure should be the most exaggerated in the entire Cold Winter Village. Captain America Steve can be called thin compared to him, and his strong muscles make Fording sometimes look like a box. Brainstorming that David also has the same exaggerated muscles as Fording, Laura suddenly felt that the picture was not good-looking: "I think it''s better if you don''t practice like that, Tirion''s muscles are too exaggerated." "Exaggeration? I''m a symbol of strength. I think David is still too thin. He can''t become a qualified paladin in Azeroth with this appearance. He can only continue to be a priest." Pushing open the door, Fording walked out of his wooden house, and commented on David''s figure by the way: "Without enough strength, no matter how proficient you are in using various weapons, it will not be of much use. You can only use to bully the weak." In Fording''s view, if you can''t swing a heavy hammer like a propeller with one hand, you are not worthy of being called a warrior. If you don''t have enough strength, how can you fight enemies like orcs and trolls? David couldn''t refute this. He knew that human fighters in Azeroth could fight against races like orcs and trolls on the battlefield with their own strength. Even in the initial war, human fighters relied on their equipment It also has the absolute upper hand - unlike the plot in the movie, when the first war between humans and orcs broke out in the game world, humans did not say that their physical fitness was at a disadvantage. Thinking of the picture of him holding the orc above his head with one hand, and then throwing it more than ten meters away, David has the urge to work hard again. Fortunately, Fording took the initiative to change the subject at this time, and made a request to Laura: "By the way, next time, help me bring a few more war movies over." "no problem!" Listening to the conversation between the two, David realized that Fording woke up so late today because he watched a movie too late last night: "War movie?" "After watching Band of Brothers with Mark, I became interested in this type of movie, so I asked Laura to help find a few." In addition to movies, there are also TV series. In addition to cutting down trees these days, Fording watches these movies during his rest : "By the way, if possible, help me find these books as well." He took out another note and handed it to Laura. David looked at it curiously, and saw that all the words on it were "Sun Tzu''s Art of War", "On War", "Strategy", "Sea Power", and "Air Power". and so on. "These are easy to handle, do you want the English version?" Fording thought about it, and finally said that he wanted the original text. As for the corresponding language textbooks, he remembered that David had them. "In this case, it may take a few more days." "It''s okay, I''m in no hurry." David, who stood by and witnessed all this, had endless images of natural disaster soldiers being bombarded by planes and cannons, and tanks being burned by soldiers with flamethrowers after being flattened. Although he knew that such images were nonsense, after all Fording couldn''t bring a base car back to Azeroth. Even if he understood this style of play, he didn''t have a corresponding industrial system. "Why do you think it''s a pity? If possible, I really want to see this scene with my own eyes." Suddenly realized something was wrong, David remembered that the technological level of Azeroth is actually not low, and gnomes, goblins, and dwarves hold a lot of black technology in their hands. "So... this scene is really possible?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 45： You have new tasks, please pay attention to check Chapter 45 You have a new task, please check it Chatted with Fording for a few more words, and only then did David know that Fording not only ensured the supply of wood for the new houses in the village during this period, but even replenished the stocks that had been consumed. No wonder Fording watched movies very late, and he got up late this morning. It turned out that there was nothing urgent to do at hand, so he gave himself a day off and prepared to take a good rest. But Fording is only going to take a day off. He is already busy and doesnt want to let himself relax completely. After there is no shortage of wood in a short period of time, he is going to find something else to do. "Building public toilets? Repairing water pipes?" If the people of Azeroth knew that the famous Tirion Fordring, one of the first paladins and the lord of Hearthglen, actually studied building toilets and digging ditches in a remote village, it would probably be regarded as It''s a joke. They will never believe that they will do these things as Tirion Fordring. However, Fording, who is the client, doesn''t care about these. He thinks it is a good thing to be busy every day. In this magical village, I can still get in touch with a lot of knowledge that I couldn''t get in before. Recently, when I learned that Steve and Peggy were both soldiers who participated in the overheated weapons war and were still front-line commanders, Fording had a new partner to chat with. Besides, he really wants to know what David can build Cold Winter Village into? After a few days of peace like this, the farmers in Lindong Village have all moved into new houses. Although it takes some time to decorate the interior of the house, they no longer need to continue to squeeze into the temporary big wooden house. All in your new home. In order to celebrate the farmers moving into their new homes, David took out the meat in stock and the remaining bagged food from Mark, and finally had a sumptuous dinner. Everyone worked together to get a lot of food, and put it on the newly made two big tables, and then all the villagers of Lindong Village, including foreigners, locals, those who had settled down for a long time, and those who came here occasionally, all sat on the table Enjoy a meal next to it. David knew that the difference in status might make the farmers afraid to let go and have a good time, but this moment today has a special meaning for David''s Winter Village. Whether he had reclaimed farmland and grown food before, or was officially appointed by the kingdom to become the village head of Cold Winter Village, David felt that it was almost meaningless. Only today, when the villagers officially settled down in this place, did he feel that Lindong Village had really been established. So, he called everyone together to celebrate. Of course, in order to avoid possible embarrassing scenes, he set up two large tables for the people in the village to sit separately. The two large tables were still placed on the easternmost side of the village, not next to each other but at a distance. The table near the wooden house where David lived was the table they used to eat and chat. With the increase of the number of people, a part was lengthened again. The people sitting at this table tonight, apart from a few special residents who came to Cold Winter Village from another world, are the two locals, Addis and Alfie, as well as Samantha, mother and son Conn. After the mother and son were entrusted to David by Maloney, David only had a few chats with them at the beginning. After learning Samantha''s name, he didn''t have much contact with them. The mother and son spent more time with the farmers. If outsiders came here without knowing the inside story, they would definitely treat Samantha as an ordinary villager. But there are no outsiders in Lindong Village. Even the captains who have just arrived know that Samantha''s actual situation is not an ordinary peasant woman. Immediately, he will become the largest landlord in Cold Winter Village besides David. In this case, it is not incomprehensible for her and her son to sit at the table next to David. However, Samantha was very restrained. On the contrary, her son Conn was very lively. Because of his similar age, he played with Alfie very quickly. The two children ate fast and couldn''t sit still, and they didn''t want to listen to a lot of words they couldn''t understand from the adults, so after they were full, Alfie turned around and said something to Laura. After getting Laura''s consent, he called Conn and ran away together. "Don''t play with it for too long, it hurts your eyes if you play with it for a long time." Adis saw Alfie leave the table, and stopped paying attention after a brief instruction. It was obvious that he knew what the kid was going to do: play video games! He knew that the child was very obedient, and he could just give instructions without staring at him, so he didn''t even move his butt, and continued to enjoy the delicious food on the table. "David, you have a lot of weird things here." Adis has been living in Winter Village for a while, and at first he carefully avoided Maloney, which caused him to spend more time outside the village. At that time, he felt that life here was no different from Iron Tree Fort. After Maloney left, he didn''t have to worry about Alfie''s identity being exposed, so it seemed that choosing to move was a very correct choice. As a result, after Maloney left and stayed in the village for a long time, he discovered that there are so many weird things in David''s village, as well as a group of people of unknown origin, and these people seem to have a lot of identities! He wanted to talk to David about this for a long time, but David didn''t know what he was busy with every day. He didn''t have a chance to talk to David alone. As a result, he found something Just say it directly, there is no need to avoid these people at all. "How is it? Is there anything wrong with it?" "There is nothing uncomfortable, even after I came here, I have gained a few pounds." Lindong Village is not short of food at all now, after all, Laura has supplemented it from another world, and a new batch of potatoes will be harvested soon. In addition, the new farmers have moved into their new homes, and then they will devote themselves to cultivating the farmland-David may not understand, but the old hunter Adis knows how amazing it will be if these farmers really go crazy to reclaim the fields the results. At that time, these people will directly reclaim the land around Lindong Village into farmland, and he will not be surprised. Then plant potatoes, if you count the time, even before summer has passed, Lindong Village will usher in a bumper harvest of grain, and if you hurry up, you can even plant another roundso much grain, even the most ordinary farmers cant afford it. Don''t worry about having nothing to eat in winter, you can consider selling the extra grain in exchange for other items, such as salt, sugar, etc. In fact, there are still a lot of salt reserves in Lindong Village, but the salt, sugar, spices, etc. in the village are considered David''s personal property. If ordinary farmers in the village want to obtain these things, they need to buy them from David. Rindong Village is currently in the stage of "big pot of rice", and David has not considered letting the villagers "solve their own food" for the time being. It is estimated that the village will not enter a new stage until the infrastructure of the village is completed. He didn''t plan to distribute daily necessities to the villagers for free. He knew that once he did so, he would not be able to bring the village back to the ''normal track'' in the future. The following collective food supply will nominally be one of the remunerations for farmers to receive extra work from him. In addition to providing daily food, David will use potatoes, meat, salt, sugar and other things as remuneration, so that Villagers are involved in various construction works. In fact, his approach is similar to the regulations of other lords, except that other lords are farmers who participate in various labors and will reduce the tax they need to pay; David did not mention the reduction or exemption, but paid the remuneration separately. He feels that it is better for people to gain some benefits than to let them lose something, and the optimistic and positive attitude of farmers is more conducive to the development of the village. David is not sure whether his approach is good or not, anyway, arrange it this way first, and adjust it later if something happens! Anyway, his place is a small village, and if there is any trouble, it won''t go anywhere. The people at the table were eating and drinking, and listening to David''s arrangement, they also didn''t think there was any problem. At this time, the farmers who had already had a full meal had already returned to their new homes to rest. When the morning dawned, they would start a new job: cultivating the land. David and the others continued to chat, and they didn''t completely disperse until midnight after a meal. An ''ordinary person'' like Samantha had already taken her son back to her new home to rest. Steve went back to the Marvel universe. He now runs back and forth between the two worlds every day, but mainly returns to his own world to rest, and comes here during the day when he has nothing to do. Fording and Mark agreed to go to the river tomorrow to see where it is suitable to install water pumping and water purification machines. Then Mark will plan and design according to the actual situation, and finally hand it over to Laura to purchase equipment. As for how to transport the equipment? In addition to choosing equipment with a smaller model as much as possible, the last solution is to disassemble the machine into parts and ship them in batches, and then assemble them here in Lindong Village. Laura, who has received various tasks in a row for a few days, feels that her adventure plan will have to be postponed until next year. After returning to the wooden house with David, Laura firmly stated: After finishing the tasks at hand, I will start by myself! There must be no further delay. I dont know if Laura has unlocked some strange attributes. The day after she just said this, a new task was handed over to him. The little blacksmith Will Turner, who had disappeared for several days, and David thought he would never come back, finally appeared. After he thoroughly figured out what was going on, he expressed great respect for becoming the blacksmith of Cold Winter Village. Interestespecially if he could travel freely between Winterwinter and Port Royal. He felt that if he could work hard here to create his own career, it would make him a better match with his sweetheart Elizabeth. "So...top-level blacksmithing equipment, and some related books." David looked at Laura, and patted her weak shoulder: "Please." (end of this chapter) Chapter 46： Light Laura Chapter 46 Holy Light Laura My name is Will Turner and I am an apprentice blacksmith. I came to Port Royal at a very young age, then grew up in the most prosperous port city in the Caribbean, and learned how to be a good blacksmith. Im not bragging, the sword I forge is definitely the top saber of this era, and sooner or later I will become one of the most famous craftsmen in the world. But this doesn''t change the fact that I''m still just an apprentice blacksmith, and this has become the biggest obstacle in my pursuit of Elizabeth. how should I do? Can we make the gap between us smaller? Just when I was thinking hard but couldn''t think of an answer, I walked into a strange village inexplicably. What is this place? Is there such a primitive village near Port Royal? When I heard all the explanations from the young village chief named David, I just felt that all this was too ridiculous, and words like two different worlds were simply incomprehensible. Maybe I''m just not awake yet? This strange experience was nothing more than a dream. And what if what he says is true? Elizabeth lives in Port Royal, and my future is also in Port Royal! But even though many days have passed, in the end, I still couldnt control the curiosity that arises in my heart from time to time, as if a voice kept telling me This is an opportunity, if you miss it, you will regret it forever! , I finally came to this place called Lindong Village again, and I used the method that the young village chief told me. After some simple exchanges, I learned that this village lacks a blacksmith. The village head David sincerely invited me to become a blacksmith in Cold Winter Village. This seemed like a good opportunity for me to have a blacksmith shop all of my own, instead of continuing to work in Port Royal. But Elizabeth... Just when I was about to refuse, the village chief told me that I can freely travel between Winter Village and Port Royal, ''the distance between the two places'' is even closer than my journey from the blacksmith shop to the Governor''s Mansion in Port Royal . So I don''t have to worry about being separated from Elizabeth at all, so I happily took over the job, and when my blacksmith shop officially opened, I invited Elizabeth to visit. But I never expected that the first job in front of me would be like this... "I''m a blacksmith." Will Turner pointed to a large pile of parts in front of him and complained to David: "These things don''t seem to be my job." "I''m the head of the village, and I''m not here to tinker with these things now?" David didn''t look up, he almost buried his head in the drawings, and still couldn''t find where the parts in his hand should be installed: "I think this part It should not be on this machine." "What you are holding are the parts of the wind turbine." Mark, who was the most knowledgeable at the scene, looked at the drawings a few times, and quickly figured out what David was holding: "What you have in front of you is the battery pack of the water pump. drawings." "..." David helplessly put the parts in his hands aside. He felt that he had no talent in machinery. He once dreamed that he could make a mobile suit in Winter Village and become a big machine master. Before stepping in, he was slapped by the cruel reality and knocked out of the door. At this time, Laura reappeared with a big box, and then sat down on the ground, not caring how indecent her posture was, it shouldn''t be the posture of a young noble woman: "I think this job It''s more tiring than exercising hard." "Moving these parts back and forth is supposed to be exercising!" Mark looked at the pile of boxes in front of him, as well as the various parts that had been taken out of the boxes that had been dismantled. Just a part: "I guess you can''t do anything else these days." "I just want to find a place to lie down and not move anymore." Laura was so tired that she didn''t even want to eat, but even though she said that, her body didn''t mean to stop, and after a few casual complaints , Laura stood up again: "I will continue to move the next box." "You don''t want to take a break?" Mark looked at the tired-looking Laura, worried that her body would suffer from overwork: "Anyway, it''s not a particularly urgent matter, and it doesn''t matter if the move is completed next year. " "No, I just want to finish these things sooner." Laura has made up her mind to finish these tasks as soon as possible so that she can complete her adventure plan: "Don''t worry about me, I feel that the holy light in my body is repairing me. body, and made me stronger, didn''t you notice that I moved parts much faster than when I first started?" The holy light is Laura''s biggest trump card. The holy light stored in her body will ensure that her body will not be damaged, and the high-intensity labor will further squeeze out her physical potential. That is to say, the harder Laura works, the better her physical fitness. The more you improve. Laura didn''t even realize that her tenacity further enhanced her affinity with the Holy Light, and she was not far away from touching that opportunity. Maybe before she completely consumed the Holy Light from David in her body, she had already Obtained the power of the Holy Light by virtue of his own efforts. At that time, the baptism of the Holy Light will still be ushered in, but I dont know if I will become a light-forged Laura. It was precisely because he realized thiswhen he helped Laura check her physical condition and the condition of the Holy Light in her body that David did not persuade Laura to stop and rest, because it was not for her good to persuade her to rest at this time, and it would make Laura miss an opportunity. Fantastic opportunity. When Laura left Cold Winter Village again and went back to move parts, facing Mark''s question, David explained the reason very simply. He is not a character who deliberately hides it for the sake of playing with mystery and does not explain it clearly, which leads to misunderstanding and confusion, so what''s wrong with just saying a few words? Could telling Mark make Laura miss the opportunity? Mark doesn''t have that much influence. As for Will? The little blacksmith who just came to Lindong Village is still in a state of confusion. He has no idea what the piles of delicate parts in front of him are for. I can see Will''s doubts, and Mark has nothing to do for the time beingthe biggest role of his stay here is to figure out what parts Laura brought, and then put them away in order to facilitate subsequent assembly work. By the way, I explained that this pile of things is to install a tap water system for the village, including water pumps, water purification equipment, battery packs, wind power generators, solar power generators, and so on. "You mean, after assembling these things by the river, you can drink clean water in the village?" "Yes." Will finally figured out the function of this bunch of things, but he didn''t quite understand: "Wouldn''t it be good to just dig a well in the village? Why is it so troublesome?" "Because this is only the most basic tap water system." Although David said that he plans to build various public facilities to make the village better, he has not talked to anyone about the follow-up idea: "It is for the subsequent laying Lay the foundation for a real tap water network. Although it is a transitional product before the real tap water network is completed, it is not wrong to say that it is laying the foundation. This automatic pumping and delivery system can also ensure the construction and use of subsequent bathrooms, canteens and other facilities. Will didnt quite understand Davids plans, and what hes more curious about now is, wouldnt David come here just to let him build these delicate and complicated parts? Although as a blacksmith, he would feel itchy when faced with these exquisite things, but he has never built these things, and he doesn''t know if he can make them? Squatting on the ground, he kept looking at a certain part. After looking at it for a while, he changed to another one and continued to look at it. After changing more than a dozen, Will nodded: He has come to an accurate conclusion, and he can''t make it by himself! Will didn''t speak, he felt that he said he couldn''t do this job, so did he leave the blacksmith shop he just bought? "Maybe you should think about it carefully, spend more time practicing, and you should be able to create it?" Will finally saw some hope, and didn''t want to give up this opportunity easily. In fact, he was thinking too much. David didnt expect him to be able to build various machines with his bare hands in such a primitive environment. After all, this is Will Turner, not Tony Stark or Bruce. Wayne. While Will was pondering his little thoughts, Laura ran back and forth several times, and finally punctured the layer of window paper after putting down the box again. A beam of light descended from the void, and Laura, who was bathed in the holy light, felt that she was soaking in the most comfortable hot spring that she had ever soaked in her life. Every cell in her body seemed to be cheering, and the accumulated fatigue quickly disappeared. The holy light that was already left was also increasing rapidly, and the whole person returned to its best state in the blink of an eye. "this" The beam of light condensed by the holy light has dissipated, and the baptism of the holy light only lasted for a few seconds, but Laura felt like she was reborn. "I have obtained the approval of the Holy Light?" With the Holy Light instilled into her body by David, Laura was very satisfied to freely use the Holy Light spell. She did not expect to be recognized by the Holy Light in a daze, which was really an unexpected surprise. "Congratulations!" Mark, who was standing next to him, looked envious, and made a joke by the way: "The next step is to become a priest? Or become a paladin?" "I never thought about this issue." Laura felt that it made no difference to her whether it was a priest or a paladin. She was not a believer in the Holy Light, and she never considered taking the Holy Light as her own faith. So strictly speaking, she is a user of the Holy Light, not a follower. However, there is no need to specifically explain these things. Compared to this, what is more important now is to explain the situation just now to Will who kept crossing himself. "Will, it was just the baptism of the Holy Light, not a miracle." (end of this chapter) Chapter 47： I have a special skill Chapter 47 I have special skills Explained with Will for a while, trying to make the little blacksmith understand that the phenomenon of Laura being shrouded in a beam of light just now is a manifestation of being recognized by a power called Holy Light, and it is not a miracle. "What will happen after being recognized by this power?" "Able to use a power called holy light, which can heal injuries, eliminate diseases, strengthen the body, and can also be used to protect oneself and fight against evil." "Sounds like a miracle." "..." In the eyes of the little blacksmith Will, this power called holy light is the power bestowed by the gods, or the blessings bestowed by the gods. After all, these abilities sound no different from miracles. Now he feels that it is a very correct choice for him to agree to become the blacksmith of Rinwinter Village. Maybe if he performs well here, he can also win the favor of the gods and give him some blessings? The elated Will looked at David differently now, as if assembling unfamiliar parts was not his job as a blacksmith, he never mentioned it, and expressed his willingness to learn how to install this kind of blacksmith. machine stuff. David glanced at Will and guessed what the little blacksmith was thinking. Considering that Will''s thoughts didn''t seem to be harmful to him, he didn''t emphasize that the Holy Light was not a blessing from God. As for whether the little blacksmith will be recognized by the Holy Light in the future? Or gain other powers? As long as Will lived in Winter Village long enough, David felt that it would be a matter of time. It could be something else if it wasnt the Holy Light. As the village existed longer, David didnt know who would come later? I don''t know what kind of knowledge or some kind of power these people will bring. Even if there will be no newcomers coming to Lindong Village for a period of time in the future, it is only said that the few people in the village now have a lot of extraordinary and mysterious powers that can be indirectly contacted. Fording can freely travel to and from the world of Azeroth, which has a lot of extraordinary power. Whether it''s Holy Light, Arcane Art, Force of Nature, or elemental power, as long as the relationship is good enough, it''s not difficult to ask Fording to help get some basic textbooks, or even practice notes. Captain America Steves Marvel world also has a lot of messy things. Even if Steve hasnt come into contact with those things, but according to Davids understanding of the plot, it shouldnt be long before Steve will find out, How lively his world was. Another peaceful and ordinary few days passed, and Laura finally finished transporting the parts of various equipment. A lot of work and the power of the Holy Light made her physical fitness improve very quickly, and the speed of transporting also started. Increase. In the last few days, it was quite magical to watch Laura walk over with a large box of metal parts with ease. And Laura''s figure has not changed much, unlike Steve and Peggy, who have undergone super-soldier transformations, and Fording, whose arms are about to catch up with Laura''s waist, is even more incomparable. This made David secretly heave a sigh of relief, and suddenly understood how Laura felt when she was worried that she would become a devil''s muscular man a while ago. "In this case, I guess I won''t be able to become a ''qualified paladin'' in Fording''s eyes." How can you swing a sledgehammer if you don''t have lumps all over your body? Even if David''s strength is not bad, he also swings the heavy hammer with both hands, but the image does not look good, and people may suspect that he is actually swinging a fake hammer made of foam... It seems more confusing to say it this way ? Can play unexpected special effects? "What are you thinking? Could it be that you are not interested in practicing with me?" A voice full of dissatisfaction came from the opposite side, pulling back David''s drifting thoughts, and Sharon stood not far away. In front of him, he held a rough wooden shield in his hand, and a wooden spear in his right hand. "Why do you want to practice against me?" The situation at this moment is still the follow-up effect of Laura''s approval from the Holy Light. After Laura obtained the power of the Holy Light, the three captains also began to become interested in the mysterious power in the village, such as Steve and Peggy, who were able to control their curiosity a little bit, just asking or Observe this magical power from the sidelines. Sharon Rogers, a relatively young girl, was much more straightforward. After finding David, she directly expressed that she wanted to compete with David. Why choose David? Just like what Sharon said, David is the most idle in the whole villageFordin, Steve, and Mark are studying how to install equipment on the side of the Winter River. Considering various reasons, it is impossible to When the equipment is assembled and then thrown into the river, various factors need to be considered. Among other things, you have to think about rain and snow, right? What if the soil by the river is washed away by rain or river water and the machine falls into the river? In addition, the winter climate in Lindong Village is very cold. It seems that the Lindong River will not freeze, but it does not mean that the water in the delivery pipe will not freeze. How to solve this problem? In short, it is not so simple to actually install a simple tap water device! Mark was there constantly thinking and solving problems, while Fording, Steve, and Peggy helped as a strong labor force. As for Laura, Sharon thinks that Laura has just acquired the power of the Holy Light. Although her physical fitness has been greatly improved, she has not mastered the power of the Holy Light for a long time. It is estimated that she will not be able to perfectly display the various magical powers of the Holy Light. Come out, besides, Laura also has a lot of things to deal with every day, so she is very busy. So, Sharon found David, the most leisurely village chief. Although David is the village head of Cold Winter Village, according to the situation in the Kingdom of Tilan, David can even be regarded as a small country lord, but Sharon, who was born and raised in the ''New Era'', doesn''t care about his identity at all. The problem is, we''re all human anyway. "David, come on! Don''t lose too embarrassingly." "..." David turned his head and glanced at Laura, who was holding a pack of snacks in her hand, and Fording, Mark, Steve, Peggy, Will, Alfie, and Conn were sitting next to her: "You guys Aren''t some of them installing water pumps by the river?" "Laura said you were going to compete with Sharon, and we deliberately put down our work to cheer you on!" Mark opened a can of beer, handed it to Fording beside him, and opened a can himself: " I thought I couldn''t make it to the beginning!" David watched the group of people sharing snacks there, all of them looked like they were watching a good show and felt speechless, and what do you mean don''t lose too ugly? Am I sure I will lose? In fact, several people present, including Laura, felt that David had no chance of winning. After a few days of contact, everyone has gradually gained a clear understanding of Sharon, the "unfamiliar Captain America". Sharon Rogers has indeed perfectly inherited all the advantages of her parents. This is not only about her figure and appearance, but also the super physical fitness of Captain America. During this time, Sharon also often helped the people in the village with various tasks. Seeing such a beautiful girl easily lift up a huge log and pass it to others, the impression of the scene is really amazing. It''s so profound. In addition, Sharon herself said that she has received various teachings from her parents since she was a child, that is to say, she not only has physical fitness, but also has combat skills that are sufficient to bring out her physical fitness. It can be said that she has been trained as an elite fighter since she was a child of. By comparison, what about David? He was only taught as an ordinary hunter since he was a child. Even if he obtained the approval of the Holy Light a few months ago, mastered the magical power of the Holy Light, and learned various fighting skills from Fording, the time was too short after all. In addition, David''s best weapon is bows and arrows, but now he is in a competition, and it is not suitable to use bows and arrows or firearms. So, no matter how you look at it, David has no chance of winning! "You guys will regret it when you underestimate me so much!" David complained casually, and David also knew that facing the new generation of American captain Sharon Rogers, his chances of winning were not high. But he also wanted to know, how big is the gap in strength between himself and Captain America? Calm down, focus on Sharon, and finally put on a posture. "You don''t need a weapon?" Sharon saw that David chose to go empty-handed, and simply threw aside the shield and wooden gun in his hand: "That''s better than fists." "I don''t use weapons, because I''m not good at them... Actually, you don''t need to throw away weapons." David is telling the truth, he has too little time to learn various weapons, whether it is a one-handed sword or a two-handed sword, he is only at the entry level. It is completely incomparable with the bows and arrows that have been used for many years. "It''s better than punching." Sharon, who has inherited extraordinary physical fitness, is unwilling to take advantage of the opponent: "You can attack first." "Then I won''t be polite!" David didn''t forget that Sharon challenged him mainly to see the Holy Light, so before he made a move, he cast a Holy Light spell on himself: "Shield!" Golden holy light shone from the body, forming a transparent shield on David''s body, and gradually shrunk from the oval shape, tightly attached to the surface of David''s body. "Huh?" Fording, who was sitting on the sidelines watching the excitement, was very surprised when he saw the way David used the holy light: "This competition seems to be more interesting than I expected." David''s special operation is not over yet. After using the holy light to protect his whole body, he released the holy light to strengthen the holy light on his hands, making the light on his hands more conspicuous. "Holy Fire!" Boom~ Raging golden flames wrapped around his hands, and David''s waving left hand was thrown to the ground: "Hundred Eight Styles: Secret Attack!" The golden flame moved at high speed on the ground, and arrived in front of Sharon in the blink of an eye. Faced with this strange attack, Sharon chose to avoid it sideways, and took advantage of the situation to block David''s heavy kick that followed. "so hard!" Sharon noticed that the foot blocked by herself also had an obvious golden light. (end of this chapter) Chapter 48： Blood Lock Holy Light Fighter Chapter 48 Lock Blood Flow Holy Light Fighter At first, Sharon didn''t have any intuitive understanding of David''s protection from the holy light, thinking that it might be a layer of energy protection. But soon, she discovered that David''s style of play was simply cheating! After David used the holy light to protect his whole body, he didn''t think about defense at all. Even though Sharon''s fists and feet hit his body, there was no reaction. No matter how you attack any part of my body, I will take it hard. In this case, David is like an emotionless attack machine, and there is no need to think about how to defend and parry and dodge the opponent''s attack. As for why you chose the tricks in King of Fighters? Because David''s fighting skills have not yet reached the level where he can pose a threat to the opponent by attacking at will; and before his own experience reaches a certain level, directly applying the ready-made ''template'' is the most reliable choice . He chose the moves of the King of Fighters, because this was a fighting game he had played more times in his previous life, and he remembered the moves more clearly; the other was to match the holy fire, and he thought about it. several. Sharon was punched hard again, and David swung his right fist entwined with the sacred fire towards Sharon. A hundred and twenty-four strokes: Huang Bite followed by a hundred and twenty-eight strokes: Nine wounds, after discovering that in order to avoid these two attacks with the holy fire, Sharon distanced himself from David, followed by the hundred and twenty-five moves: Nanase, shining with golden light His heavy legs swept across, kicking Sharon, who was dodging continuously and her center of gravity was unstable, to the ground. The ground of Lindong Village still retains its most primitive appearance. Although the village is surrounded by large grasslands, the field where David and Sharon competed has no weeds, just a piece of bare land. So Sharon, who was kicked to the ground and rolled twice before getting up, was inevitably contaminated with dust, which made her look a little embarrassed. "Oh~" Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Sharon actually fell behind after the start of the competition. The people who were watching the excitement became more interested, while Steve and Fording each had other concerns. For example, what spell is David using? "It is the holy light shield most commonly used by priests, which can weaken or even offset the enemy''s attack." Fording answered Steve''s question very happily, without any hidden thoughts: "But priests are generally under attack When you use this spell to protect yourself, you wont use it like David, and the protection effect is not as good as the spell David used. Priests generally use spells to attack from a distance, and only use this spell when they are approached by the enemy; David''s usage is more like a paladin, attacking powerful people after using the holy shield. But the holy knight''s holy shield doesn''t last long, and it can''t be used continuously. In addition, Fording did not ignore the abnormalities on David''s hands and feet. It seems that David covered more holy light in the parts he used to attack. "Is it to offset the impact? It doesn''t seem to be that simple, and David''s punches seem to be heavier than expected." Besides, Fording didn''t expect David to use the attack spell of holy fire to fight. He was curious about David''s other weird tricks? "Dedication!" David didn''t use any strange moves this time, but used the skills commonly used by paladins to infuse the power of holy light into the ground under his feet, making the land full of holy power. Deals continuous damage to enemies standing in this area until the holy light is exhausted. This trick is used to deal with the range attacks of multiple enemies, and it is used to interfere and contain when one-on-one. Now Sharon is having a headache. She feels that she is in a strange quagmire. The force surrounds and burns herself from all directions, making it impossible for her to focus on David in front of her. And his own attack seemed to have no effect on David. Even if he hit the opponent with a heavy punch, David still maintained his original attack without feeling the slightest influence. What a fart! Sharon doubted that she and the robot were not so aggrieved when fighting. How can anyone attack casually without being affected? I really want to stop fighting, but I obviously said that I want to compete and experience the so-called holy light, and now I ask to stop, will it appear that I am useless? Especially with her parents watching from the sidelines, she didn''t want her parents to be disappointed in her, even if they were parents from a parallel world. There was another onslaught of attacks, but the situation remained unchanged. David still maintained a non-defensive style of play, and his attacks were always laced with flames, which made Sharon, who had better physical fitness, look extremely embarrassed. Even Sharon can resist David''s fists, but she can''t resist the flames. Faced with this kind of attack, she not only has to dodge, but even has to dodge more than ordinary people to avoid being hit by the flames. wiped. If you are rubbed by a fist, you will suffer some skin trauma at most, if you are rubbed by a flame... After fighting for only two minutes, everyone could see that although Sharron hadn''t really suffered any injuries, she really had no good way to deal with the tortoise-like David. If this continues, if she is not careful, she will be killed. David seized the opportunity to take down completely. Others dont know, but Laura remembers that David didnt use the move Big Snake, but that move is too powerful, and this is just a competition, David probably wont use it, right? Just when everyone thought that the two men would fight for a long time, David, who had always maintained an offensive posture, suddenly stopped attacking and distanced himself from Sharon: "Come here, I lost." "?" When Sharon saw David suddenly distanced himself, she thought that the other party was about to release some powerful attack spell, and she was fully on guard, so she never thought of waiting for such a sentence. "Always maintain the holy light shield and release the holy fire every time you attack, which will consume a lot of holy light. Now there is not much holy light left in my body, and there is no way to continue to maintain the shield and use the holy fire gone." David spread his hands, and he already understood what he meant. If he continued to fight, he would only be violently beaten by Sharon. Sharon understood David''s meaning, took a closer look, and found that the light on the other party''s body began to gradually disappear, and the flame in his hand had disappeared when he was speaking. "It turned out to be like this, but you didn''t lose. I should have lost this competition." Sharon glanced at the weapon and shield thrown aside by herself, although it was just a wooden weapon: "From the very beginning I When I put down my weapon and shield and make the mistake of underestimating the enemy, I lose." After all, Sharon Rogers is someone who can become Captain America, so she wouldn''t even dare to admit such a failure, she took a deep breath, although she lost, she felt inexplicably relieved: "Thank you for competing with me. " "Ah, you''re welcome." David stretched out his hand and shook Sharon''s hand. When the other''s delicate palm and his own were grasped, there was a sudden force, but it disappeared in an instant. Sharon in front of her showed a smile of "as expected", and quickly said in a very low voice: "Thank you for your care, I don''t need it next time." "..." David wanted to reply, "There''s another time?" , but finally refrained from speaking, because he felt as if he had been rewarded. Since there are rewards to get, of course you can continue, but I dont know what the second-generation Captain America gave? David guessed that since he could feel it, it should be some kind of talent or ability, unlike Mark''s kind of reward that needs to be found near the village; at the same time, it would not be the kind of spiritual will that Steve gave Ascension, because his own holy light did not respond. "Improvement in physical fitness? Talent in fighting?" It seems that these are all related to Captain America, right? Either way is a good reward for the current self. David was in a good mood, and even looked at Sharon even more pleasing to the eye. Turning his head slightly, seeing those who watched the theater handed a note to Fording one after another, David immediately realized what was going on: "You actually bet on me?" So angry! What''s even more annoying is that apart from the two children Alfie and Conn, the rest, including Laura, actually bought him to lose! "You guys, only Tirion bought me to win?" "Tirion has no choice but to buy you to win." Laura stabbed David in the heart again: "Everyone thinks you will lose, so I can only pull the offer that I didn''t want to participate in." Leo." It means that if you don''t force Fording to buy him to win, you won''t even be able to make up the game. "However, what are you betting on?" "An IOU, I can ask the other party to do me a favor or something." In the situation in Lindong Village, it is meaningless to gamble, and you don''t know what to get when you gamble, so you just gamble for a small favor. Seeing that the competition was over, everyone dispersed and continued to work on their own affairs. Only Laura was still chatting with David: "I didn''t expect that you could beat Sharon." "Because Sharon doesn''t know anything about the Holy Light!" David didn''t say this intentionally to pretend, but just stated a fact. The unequal intelligence information is the key factor for David to be able to suppress Sharon who is much stronger than himself: "And Sharon seems to be better at using weapons to fight." "I know you are amazing." Laura stayed here to chat with David for a reason: "Speaking of business, I''m ready to go, and I won''t stay here often in the next period of time." "Ready to go?" "Yes." "I wish you all the best on this trip!" David didn''t have any parting emotions. Laura said that she was going to take risks, but going out for adventures did not affect her coming to Cold Winter Village. After all, she still transported a lot of things to Cold Winter Village. It is convenient for her to replenish supplies and replace appropriate equipment tools anytime and anywhere. Combined with the Holy Light just mastered, it is foreseeable that Laura''s enemies this time will be even worse than in the original plot! (end of this chapter) Chapter 49： new neighbors Chapter 49 New Neighbors The days are gradually entering the midsummer, and for the people in the winter village, they don''t feel the heat of the midsummer at all, but feel that the weather is cool and pleasant. "Is the summer here so comfortable?" Will from Port Royal feels that the summer here is similar to the winter in Port Royal. It is warm and comfortable without being particularly humid. The village has become especially cool, and he likes it more and more now. "Yes, it''s at this level during the hottest summer." According to David''s experience in the past two or three years, the hottest time in this place in summer is only 27 or 8 degrees, and it''s only a few days. There is a cool breeze blowing from the Winter River, and it is still comfortable and pleasant in the hottest time: "But winter is more difficult." The winter in Lindong Village is not only cold, but also lasts for a relatively long time. Every time he thinks back to the long and difficult winter of the previous two years, he is surprised that he can persist. "How difficult is it?" Will, who grew up in Port Royal, lacks an intuitive understanding of winter, even if David told him that winter is very cold, he couldn''t imagine what it would be like. "I can only remind you to build your house more tightly, and you must prepare more firewood before winter." Even if there is a forest to the north of Lindong Village, it doesn''t mean that they don''t need to store a lot of firewood. Winter Village often snows heavily in winter, and when the door is closed due to heavy snow, it can only rely on the firewood stored in advance to keep warm. What''s more, it is best to dry the firewood for a period of time before using it after cutting it. However, the smithy should have no shortage of things to make a fire... "I see." Will wrote down what David said, and then checked his newly built blacksmith shop with David. Will became the blacksmith of Cold Winter Village. His house is not only a residence, but also the blacksmith shop of Cold Winter Village. Therefore, Wills house is relatively the most troublesome to buildit is the first house in Winter Village to be used. Houses built of stone. There are Fording, Steve, Peggy, Sharon, and David, a strong labor force. Although there are no stonemasons, looking for stones that are almost usable, and adding cement, the house was successfully built. Will grew up in a blacksmith''s shop and knew how to design the layout of the blacksmith''s shop. Mark made some "modern" improvements to Will''s design. It took a month to complete the construction of the blacksmith shop. The finally built blacksmith shop is composed of two parts, the working area and the living area. A forge where you can work and a warehouse where you can store various creations. The living area is next to the blacksmith shop, and it is true to say that it is part of the whole building, because the residence is connected to the blacksmith shop, so Will can go back to the room directly to rest. Will was very happy to see such a good blacksmith shop and house. More and more people chose to stay in Winter Village, and only ran back to Port Royal when he missed Elizabeth. "Can I bring Elizabeth to the village?" When the blacksmith shop was completely completed, Will couldn''t wait to show off his own blacksmith shop to his beloved. For this question, David just replied: "Of course." Then he lowered his head and ticked the words "Blacksmith Shop" on the notebook. There is a blacksmith shop, and so are water systems and public toilets. Laura spent a lot of effort and time to send all kinds of equipment parts that Mark needed, and then the village chief headed by David used 120 points of effort to assemble equipment, dig trenches and lay pipelines, build water pumps And the water purification station - a small machine room was built by the Winter River to ensure that the water pumping and water purification equipment will not cause accidents. After finally connecting the pipes to the assembled and erected water storage equipment, the tap water system David planned was finally completed. Now everyone in Rinwinter Village can receive clean water from Rinwinter River as long as they go to the faucets installed next to the water storage equipment in the village. Actually, when the village head took the lead in digging the trench and lowering the pipeline, the farmers wondered what the village head was busy with? Even if all kinds of equipment are assembled and erected by the river and in the village, the villagers still don''t know what this thing is for? They didn''t understand until the moment the water came out of the tap. "Why not just dig a well?" Although the farmers did not ask directly, David could see similar thoughts from their expressions. David did not waste time explaining this situation. When various equipments were put into use one after another, they saw the real thing. I will understand naturally. No matter what, Cold Winter Village has finally been connected to running water. With the battery packs charged by wind and solar energy, it should be no problem to maintain the operation of these devices for a long time. Currently, the public facility being built in the village is the canteen, followed by bathrooms. These two facilities can be completed before the fall, and then the villagers should prepare for the winter. People in Lindong Village don''t know, but David knows that the autumn time in this place is very short, or the temperature in this place will drop quickly in autumn, and it will be no different from winter in other places when it enters late autumn. If the villagers prepare for the winter according to their previous living experience, they will definitely be in bad luck. He will remind everyone to make various preparations when autumn comes, including hoarding firewood, making bacon, smoked fish, and making jam to ensure that everyone in the village can survive the winter safely. After thinking about it for a while, David felt that he should not have missed anything. He wrote down all the things he was going to do next in his notes and turned them back and forth a few times. "Next, should we upgrade the houses of everyone in the village? Or lay roads and drainage systems?" He didn''t linger for too long. He felt that given the current situation in Lindong Village, it would be too extravagant to lay any asphalt roads, or even lay stone pavements. Similarly, in the current situation, there is no need to consider the drainage system, and it is almost the same when the village is further upgraded. "So, it''s time to consider upgrading everyone''s houses." In the entire Cold Winter Village, only Will Turner lives in the stone house, which was built considering the special nature of the work of the blacksmith. The head of the village, David, still lives in a one-room cabin. Judging from the layout and size of the house, it is not even as good as the houses of later farmers. "After several rounds of planting, can we harvest a lot of food in autumn?" Finally found another document, which contained information about the villagers and the land of Lindong Village, which was regarded as an official document certified by the Kingdom of Tilan. Currently, there are eight farmers in the village, not including a group of alien visitors, five of whom are contract farmers under David''s name. More than half of the farmland reclaimed around the village now belongs to David himself. Most of the remaining fields, which accounted for nearly half of the total, belonged to the mother and son of Samantha and Kang En, accounting for more than 30% of the total. farming. The last part belongs to Mark, Fording, Peggy, Sharon, Steve, and Laura, but these few have no idea of ????becoming big landowners. It seems that Laura just planted some random things after taking the time to reclaim a field. It is more to help Mark test whether various crops can survive. Fording, who lived in Cold Winter Village for a long time, and Peggy, Sharon, who can''t go back and can only live here, planted some potatoes well. After all, they are not the kind of people who can keep eating with peace of mind. Therefore, in the "official records" of Lindong Village, these few are all self-cultivated farmers, and everyone has their own farmland. As for Will? He worked hard for the blacksmith with all his heart and soul, and he had no mind or energy to do reclamation work. The last thing left is the old hunter Addis and his nominally adopted son Alfie. Like Will, the father and son have no idea of ??reclaiming the fields, and continue to focus on their original career, being a hunter. "David." While David was sorting out the villagers'' information, Adis suddenly came over. "What''s the matter?" David noticed that Addis looked very serious, and he didn''t bring Alfie with him no matter where he went, which meant that Addis had something to talk to himself alone: ??"Sit down and talk slowly. " Poured a glass of water for Addis, David closed the documents and notebooks in front of him, and waited for Addis to speak. "I took Alfie along the edge of the forest to the northeast today, looking for any large prey." As an experienced old hunter, Addis knew that it was time to prepare for winter, and a medium-sized or Large prey can not only provide enough meat, but can also be traded for other necessities. In order to ensure that he can better find prey and transport the prey back easily, he went out on horseback this time. "What did you find?" Addis ran to find his prey, but found himself when he came back. His expression didn''t seem like he had any good harvest, but more like he found something unexpected. "I see some people." "oh?" "Located in the northeast of Cold Winter Village, about a day''s walk away." As an experienced hunter, Adis can accurately judge the distance between the two places: "I observed in the dark, those people are Logging and clearing the land, and building a lot of wooden houses, I think they are building new villages." "A new village?" David was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that someone would come to the northern plain to build a village, even further north than himself: "Iron Tree Fort sent out a development team again?" Could it be that because of the establishment of Cold Winter Village, Iron Tree Fort felt that it would not be difficult to establish a village here? So a new pioneering team was formed? "I don''t think so." Addis denied David''s guess: "I saw heavily armed knights and soldiers among those people." (end of this chapter) Chapter 50： Enter the Warring States Period Chapter 50 Entering the Warring States Period The development team is generally composed of civilians, because the main task is to open up wasteland in no man''s land, so there will be no soldiers to accompany them, let alone knights. But this refers to the development team in the general sense. There is a special development team that is dominated by soldiers, that is, the team that builds military facilities such as sentry posts and fortresses. "Could it be that a new guard post is being built?" This is not incomprehensible. Originally, there was a northern sentry post to the north of Iron Tree Fort. Now the plain north of the northern sentry post has been included in the territory of the Kingdom of Tilan, so it is normal to establish a new sentry post in the border area that has been clearly detected. things. "It doesn''t look like it." Addis recalled various details, and no matter how he looked at it, he didn''t think that place was building a new guard post. "Then there is only one possibility left." David didn''t think this would be the case at first, but after ruling out a few possibilities, there is no other answer: "Iron Tree Fort has divided up this plain area, then An area was given to a certain nobleman." What Adis saw may be that the noble brought the farmers he hired to develop and construct his fiefdom. In this case, the other party may not only want to build a village, but directly build a town: "Have you counted where there are How many people?" "Not less than thirty people." Addis recalled, he just observed from a distance for a while, not sure that he saw all the people: "If they were really sent out, maybe this is just the first batch, Someone will come later." "It shouldn''t happen this year, unless they want to travel in the wind and snow." After David finished speaking, he realized that these people might not know what winter in the northern plains was like, and began to consider whether he should remind them a little. He has no hostility towards these newcomers, nor does he feel that the other party has invaded his territory. He is very clear about how much he has. He is a small village head and can''t control so far away. Of course, if the other party builds the town at a distance that is visible to the naked eye from Cold Winter Village, he will not be happy. Such a short distance means that conflicts will soon erupt between the two sides over the land, and it also means that Davids village is completely empty. room for development. "Could it be... that''s what the nobles intend?" Although the Kingdom of Tilan issued a development order to encourage civilians to reclaim wasteland to help the kingdom expand its territory, he really couldn''t think of an example of a commoner who became a great lord by virtue of the development order. In the past, he took it for granted that the ''village chiefs'' had limited knowledge and ability. After the village developed to a certain level, it would exceed their ability, and there was no way to upgrade it further. Now it seems that things are far more than that simple-the common people do lack further ability and vision, but the kingdom has also used some means to restrict it. "I used to think that a land as large as the Northern Plains could be developed into a big town smoothly with the Golden Finger. Now it seems that I am quite naive." Laughing at himself, David didn''t feel any dissatisfaction. If he sat in that position, he would do even better. And so far, it seems that things are not that bad. As long as he develops step by step, he can still develop Lindong Village. "Tomorrow I will go and see for myself." He is going to meet this new neighbor in person. Its fine if he didnt know it before, but now that he knows it, at least he needs to find out the identity and general character of the other party. Considering that the two villages are so close, some trade activities may be possible. It would be nice to have a market between the two villages in the future. After thinking wildly for a while, David planned to lie down and rest after completing various exercises as usual, and get up at dawn tomorrow, and set off to see the new neighbor in the northeast. Unexpectedly, before I had dinner, some acquaintances came to Lindong Village to visit me. "Captain Gregory, welcome to Cold Winter Village." The one who suddenly came to visit him was none other than Gregory, the captain of the northern outpost, the one who bought fifty kilograms of potatoes with him. "I haven''t seen you for a while, Village Chief David." Gregory greeted David warmly. At the same time, he looked at Lindong Village curiously. Potatoes that are about to ripen are growing all over the place: "It seems that Lindong Village has ushered in a bumper harvest. These are potatoes!" "Yeah, this winter won''t be as sad as before." David noticed that after Gregory came to the village, he kept looking in the direction of the farmland. It seemed that Gregory was here for potatoes. "Captain Gregory, does he want to buy some more potatoes this time?" "That''s right." Gregory readily admitted: "The quantity to be purchased this time is very large." "Oh?" David looked at Gregory, then turned his head to look at the soldiers who came with Gregory, and several carriages, and some of them were completely empty: "It seems that Gregory Captain Gauli is well prepared, how much do you want to buy this time?" "I will buy as much as you are willing to sell." Gregory''s meaning is very clear, I will take as many potatoes as you can''t eat in Winter Village! That is to say, he wanted to buy everything in the whole village except for what he left to eat. "Could it be that the northern sentry has decided to use potatoes as the main ration?" After buying so many potatoes back, is it possible that Gregory is going to let his men eat nothing but potatoes? The more I thought about it, the more strange it became. When I was about to ask something more, I found Gregory winking at him, and said in a low voice, "Major David, can we have a chat alone?" "Okay, this way please." David thought for a while, and brought Gregory to his cabin. Although there are many things in his wooden house that are inconvenient for people to see, as the number of people in the village increases, he has developed the habit of putting away those special things. At least on the surface, there is nothing strange about his wooden house place. After Gregory came in, he only briefly glanced at the environment of the wooden house and stopped paying attention to the surroundings, but stared at David himself: "Village Chief David, now there is an excellent opportunity in front of you." "What do you mean?" David was puzzled. He didn''t like this way of speaking very much. He often talked like a riddle for a long time without getting to the point. Fortunately, Gregory did not continue to be so mysterious, and directly stated the real purpose of his trip: he hoped that David would devote himself to the family he is now loyal to. "?" For a moment, David wondered if he had time-traveled again? What script is this? Have you become a general in the field? Fortunately, when he was stunned, Gregory was still introducing the family he was loyal to now, and at the same time, David finally understood what was going on. It turned out that Gregory was no longer the captain of the northern sentry. After receiving the 50 kilograms of potatoes sent by David, he used these potatoes as the capital for his promotion, and defected to the Forrest family, the noble family of Iron Tree Fort. After personally testing and confirming the characteristics of potatoes being easy to grow, short cycle, and good yield, Gregory became a knight loyal to this noble family, and followed the fourth son of the Forrester family, Sean Fries Te came to the northern plains to establish new villages and towns. Nominally, Sean Forrester came to the north in the name of establishing a new border post, but considering that it is too remote and needs to be self-sufficient to a certain extent, it is prepared to follow the standards of a border town building. However, even if Sean Forrest successfully established a border town, he can only be regarded as a builder. At most, he will be stationed here to guard the border after the construction is completed. - Domain of Forrest. So the Forrest family thought of a roundabout way, so that Gregory, who was more familiar with David, came to Cold Winter Village and recruited David to become a subordinate of the Forrest family. If David joins the Forrester family, then Cold Winter Village and the surrounding area will naturally be counted as the territory of the Forrester family. Considering that Davids Cold Winter Village is a product of the development order, the specific size of this territory It is very flexible, and even directly annexing newly established villages and towns is not difficult to achieve operationally. In this way, Rinwinter Village and the newly established villages and towns plus the surrounding large areas have become the territory of the Forrester family. Of course, Gregory couldn''t explain these things so clearly, but through the information revealed in his words, David wanted to understand why the other party wanted to recruit him. At the same time, Gregory also revealed more information about the surrounding area of ??Cold Winter Village: It is not only the Forrest family who are eyeing the large "unowned land" on this plain, but many other families are also eyeing this vast area. soil of. It''s just that at present, only Sean Forester has established a new border town in the northeast of Cold Winter Village, and the team sent by Lord Morgan Marquis of Iron Tree Fort is about halfway between Cold Winter Village and the original northern sentry, that is, the entire The Snowfield Fort was built west of the center of the northern plain. "In addition, there are more families who will send teams to this plain after next spring." According to Gregory, after next spring, the villages on this land will be like Like mushrooms after rain, they popped up one after another. "..." Listening to Gregory''s description, David suspected that if he had a system or something, there would be a high probability that a voice reminder would appear: Congratulations on entering the Warring States Period! Resisting not to complain, David continued to listen to Gregory''s words. After listening to him, he suddenly discovered a problem: this guy talked for a long time that there was no development prospect in Rinwinter Village. After the big families reached out, Rinwinter It is difficult for the village to recruit people to settle; the situation in the northern plains is very chaotic after next year; the Forrester family is very powerful. But he didn''t mention a word about what benefits David would get if he defected to the Forrest family? "This guy... doesn''t pay attention!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 51： No good who surrenders Chapter 51 No benefit, who surrenders? No benefit, who surrenders? Don''t understand such a basic truth? David thinks it''s not that Gregory doesn''t understand, but that he understands too much. This guy has eaten up the benefits he has given him! Hehe smiled and dealt with it a few times, even though Gregory''s mouth was dry, David didn''t express as excitedly as he expected, "To be favored by the Forrest family, that''s me, David, for eight lifetimes." Blessing to repair! and other words, but meaningless coping such as um, yes, and so on, which are used very skillfully. "Is this guy really a commoner from Orion?" Gregory vaguely felt that what he was facing was not a village chief who was from a commoner, but those old fritters who managed logistics supplies in Iron Tree Fort. He looked at David strangely again. No matter how he looked at him, he was just an ''average'' young man. He felt that he might be thinking too much, maybe he couldn''t digest such a big surprise all at once? How about giving him some time to think about it? Actually, David has activated the skill he learned in his previous life to "handle things". He just hates the way of talking around circles and guessing riddles. It''s a waste of time to talk for a long time without getting to the point. But hating it doesn''t mean he can''t. In the environment of the previous life, anyone with some work experience can understand this skill. After dealing with it casually, he also started to go around in circles, constantly saying something like, ''Rindong Village recently built a toilet. During this period of time, the aquatic products in the Winter River are very plump. and other meaningless nonsense, and resolutely stopped talking about Sean Forrest and the recruitment of him by that family. The two chatted awkwardly for a while, and Gregory finally realized that David was not willing to accept the solicitation at all. After thinking about this point, Gregory found that there was no way to talk about this matter, so he could only excuse that it was getting late and he wanted to spend the night with David. "No problem at all." David called Addis, lent Addis and Alfie''s room to Gregory, and then gave his own room to Addis and Alfie. Although Addis doesnt know about Davids secret, Addis has seen many of the things Laura brought, so it wouldnt be surprising to see anything in Davids room. In addition, Addis''s house retains the original posture of the world, and there is nothing shady in it. After realizing that this Gregory is not trustworthy, David will make this arrangement as a matter of coursebesides, he and Fording will also stare at these people at night. No words all night... It was just dawn the next day. I dont know if Gregory had made some big claims at his new masters house, but now he felt ashamed that he didnt get things done, and his spirit seemed very bad. After trying for a long time, and even asked David if he would accept the offer from the Forrest family, and finally got a refusal answer, Gregory left Cold Winter Village with a face full of resentment, even the previously agreed potato None bought. "Why don''t you accept it?" After knowing Gregory''s real intentions, Addis asked David this question curiously: "Joining a noble family like Forrest seems to have nothing bad for Winter Village, right?" ? In the eyes of Addis, the Forrester family has massive resources. If David becomes a subordinate of the Forrester family, the development of Cold Winter Village will be smoother and faster, and all kinds of resources, population, and labor will no longer be It is a problem that restricts the development of Cold Winter Village. "At that time, will Cold Winter Village still be my village?" Not to mention that the other party doesn''t value me at all, and I won''t get any practical benefits from joining the Forrest family, and there is even a high probability that the other party will take away Cold Winter actual control of the village. Just saying that his golden finger is related to his territory, he cannot easily give up his territory. What if I became a subordinate of the Forrester family and Cold Winter Village became the territory of the Forrester Family, what if Goldfinger directly disapproved that Cold Winter Village was his territory and then disappeared? "But if you refuse directly, it will cause the other party''s dissatisfaction?" Addis is most worried about this matter. David has made it clear that he will not give what these nobles want. What will the other party''s reaction be? "I think that the other party gave such an invitation but did not make any promises, which shows an attitude in itself." Fording, who seldom speaks on such matters, rarely expressed his opinion: "They It doesn''t matter how you choose." "I think so too." David thinks that the Forrest family just thinks that Winter Village is something they have at their fingertips, so they don''t want to promise David anything at alleven if the other party gives him a knight status, guaranteeing that Winter Village will always be It''s his territory, and he won''t refuse it so simply. Now that its like this, it can only be said that the Forrest family didnt look at David at all. The benefits they gave may be some money or something, and there is a high probability that they will be wiped out by Gregory. When he expressed his reluctance, Gregory didn''t use money to convince himself. Maybe Gregory knew the Forrest family''s follow-up methods and the Forrest family''s attitude towards David, so he was so greedy. , Unscrupulous? "The peaceful life seems to be coming to an end." David felt that he had chosen the most remote place in the Kingdom of Tilan, and there were no other villages and towns within a large distance, so he could play a farming game quietly. Unfortunately, it is inevitable to compete with others after all. "Could it be that the Forrest family will use force?" Addis had a headache. He just wanted to find a place to live in peace. Live the rest of his life with Alfie in retirement. Rindong Village was originally a perfect place for the elderly, but now troubles are coming to the door. When the Forrest family occupies Cold Winter Village, he will definitely not be able to live here any longer. Maybe he will find a new residence with Alfie. Its not that Addis looks down on David. What Cold Winter Village has to face is the Forrest family, one of the most powerful noble families in Iron Tree Fort. Such a noble family cannot be competed by a few common people at all. Unless... Addis looked at Fording not far in front of him, and asked what Laura was up to recently? Why have you rarely seen people recently? "Laura has been busy with things recently, and it may take some time before she comes back." "This..." Addis actually wanted to ask, can Laura''s family help? But he felt that these words could not be said directly? "Don''t worry, the Forrest family really took action against Rinwinter Village, and we won''t be the ones who are unlucky." David is not worried that the other party will use force to seize Rinwinter Village, even though there are few people in Rinwinter Village, but he is better than force. I''m really not afraid of anyone. The real trouble is the encirclement and suppression from other levels. If Forrest uses the power of the family to force Lindong Village, even if David is still helpless, David also lacks countermeasures in this regard and can only be beaten passively. The other party can also draw their salaries from the bottom of the pot, forcing away the few farmers in Lindong Village, making it impossible for the village to develop at all, and then assigning the land next to the village to someone. Winter village surrounded. In the eyes of normal people, it is only a matter of time before the destruction of Rinwinter Village is implemented with these methods. They never imagined that if that kind of thing really happened, David would use more drastic means to fight backincluding but not limited to bombarding the Forrest family. Of course, if it really reaches that level, don''t even think about farming quietly, and just change the script "Northern Hegemony". Didnt know that Davids thoughts had drifted to Addis, who was bombarding Iron Tree Fort, and he was still worried about the future of Cold Winter Village. He felt that he couldnt wait like this, even if it was for his own retirement, he had to do something. "I''m going back to Iron Tree Fort." "What are you doing back in Iron Tree Fort?" David knew that although Adis was a well-known old hunter in Iron Tree Fort with a good professional level, he had no influence in Iron Tree Fort. At most, he knew more people. "I''m going to check the situation of the Forrest family." Addis knew how capable he was: "Don''t worry, I''ve lived in Iron Tree Castle for half my life and know a lot of people, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to help Aesop find out All kinds of news." "Well, if you want to go...then inquire about which families there are and where on this plain they plan to establish villages and towns." David knew that he wanted Adis to just do nothing in Cold Winter Village, It will only make the old hunter feel uncomfortable, it is better to let him go out for activities: "Pay attention to safety, coming back safely is more important than anything else." "Don''t worry, I''m best at saving my life." Adis got up and went back to his room to pack his luggage. He wasn''t going to ride a horse this time. That would be too conspicuous. He doesn''t plan to bring anyone with him, he can better protect himself when he is alone on the road. Watching Addis leave, David thought for a moment, thinking of the little blacksmith Will Turner. Now that Laura is busy with her own business, even if she comes here occasionally, she can''t add firepower to David. The only one who can bring things here is Steve, but Steve can''t help him bring all kinds of weapons. The only ones who can count on are Will and Fording. Moreover, he didn''t want Will to help him ''bring weapons'', but he wanted to ask Will if he knew how to make artillery? There are many pistols, some shotguns, and some semi-automatic rifles in the village. But lack of heavy firepower, even if only a few small steel cannons are built, it is better than nothing. Just when David wanted to find Will, he happened to see Will wandering around the village with a woman. "Will...huh?" David greeted Will loudly, and the next second he realized something was wrong: "This is... Elizabeth Swan? How did this woman come here?" Looking at the smiling Will in surprise, he brought Elizabeth to him, greeted him while introducing himself: "This is Elizabeth Swan, this is David, the village head of Cold Winter Village . (end of this chapter) Chapter 52： Admission and deportation Chapter 52 Admission and Deportation David certainly knows who Elizabeth Swan is? After all, this is the real One Piece. From the daughter of the governor of Port Royal to becoming the One Piece, this Miss Elizabeth Swan only took three movies, which is much more efficient than a pirate wearing a straw hat. know where to go. At the same time, this Elizabeth Swan is Will Turner''s sweetheart. It is precisely to make himself worthy of Elizabeth, the governor''s daughter, that Will always wants to make a career. Although David couldnt see how a blacksmith could be worthy of the governors daughter, Will, who grew up in a blacksmiths shop and had been a blacksmiths apprentice all his life, seemed unable to think of what else he could do. Now is not the time to complain about Will''s work. What David can''t understand is how Elizabeth, the daughter of the Governor of Port Royal in the Pirates of the Caribbean world, will appear in front of him? Could it be that newcomers came to the village when he wasn''t paying attention? Also happens to be Will Turner''s sweetheart? It shouldn''t be such a coincidence, right? "Will, how did Elizabeth come here?" After greeting Elizabeth briefly, David dragged Will to the side, and asked Will in a low voice how did Elizabeth come here? You know, not long ago, Laura couldn''t even bring a chicken: "Is there anything special going on?" "Special?" Will Turner thought about it carefully: "No!" Will looked at David with a strange face, wondering if David was angry? But I had asked specifically before, and only brought Elizabeth to Cold Winter Village with David''s consent. Seeing Will''s expression, David immediately explained: "I''m not angry, I just want to know how you did it, because no one has successfully brought people here before you." Will has been in the village for too short a time, and he is not as clear about some situations as Laura and Fording, who first came to Cold Winter Village. Moreover, after Will agreed to become the blacksmith of Cold Winter Village, most of his attention was focused on building his own blacksmith shop. Occasionally, he ran back to Port Royal to find Elizabeth on a date and contact other people in the village. relatively little time. It can even be said that Will doesnt have any real friends in the village, everyone just got to know each other. Because of these circumstances, Will didn''t know some things, but because of this, he brought Elizabeth here by mistake: "This...isn''t it possible to bring people here? Then why can Elizabeth come here with me?" "I have a guess, but I''m not sure." David carefully recalled the cause and effect of this incident, and was keenly aware of the key point. His very casual answer at the time may be the answer to all this. In addition, there is another factor: the cheat should be upgraded! "When did you upgrade? Did you get an official appointment? Or when you got real villagers?" There is no way to be sure, what is certain is that with the development and upgrading of the village, his golden finger can indeed be upgraded. "Broken gold finger! There is not even an upgrade prompt!" I wish I could drop my gold finger to the ground, but I don''t even have a panel for this thing, so I don''t even want to drop it. An angry David picked up a rock and smashed it on the ground bitterly: "Fall!" Will watched the village chief convulse in front of him, and felt that he had made a wrong choice? Especially when the guy in front of him, who was still full of displeasure just now, suddenly changed to a bright smile and faced him. "Thanks to you, Will!" No matter what, the benefits of cheat upgrade are real. Before David was still thinking that after rejecting the invitation of the Forrest family, the other party would use various means to encircle and deal with his own Winter Village. Now that he knows that the cheat is upgraded, even if Forrester uses the method of drawing salary from the bottom, he doesn''t have to worry about it! Isnt it human? What if I leave? I can also kidnap more people from other worlds to Winter Village. The Lordaeron refugees that David is thinking about, can''t they come here? If you ask Tirion Fordring to return to Azeroth to operate, not only can you abduct refugees from Lordaeron, but you can even poach refugees from Stormwind City. , there are a large number of refugees in the western wilderness alone, as well as the Defias Brotherhood, who were originally honest stonemasons, but were forced to embark on the road of violent demands for wages. He despises most of the thieves and robbers in the Defias Brotherhood, but he is very interested in the group of craftsmen led by Van Cleef. These craftsmen are the most lacking talents in Winter Village. "As for the elves of Quel''Thalas..." David felt that if he handled it well, he could even save Sylvanas, a popular knight-errant general, but would these elves be willing to abandon their original homeland and come to live with him? I''m afraid there will be a big question mark. "For the specific situation, discuss it with Tirion before deciding! Tirion''s attitude towards this is still unclear." Putting the Azeroth talent attraction plan aside temporarily, David chatted with Will again , Knowing all the details of how he brought Elizabeth here, he let the young couple continue to wander around the village, while he was thinking about Goldfinger while walking in the direction of the Winter River. At this time, Elizabeth, who came to Cold Winter Village for the first time, waited until David had gone far enough to ask Will: "This young village chief doesn''t seem to welcome my arrival." "No, it''s just some special circumstances. He was surprised that you could come here." "oh?" After listening to Will''s story curiously, Elizabeth realized that before today, the other visitors from other worlds in the village, let alone humans, couldn''t even bring a live chicken. So when David saw himself, he would have that reaction. Although she didn''t know why she became the special one, Elizabeth also discovered Will''s problem: "Will, I think you should get in touch with people in the village more." Since Will wants to make a living in Cold Winter Village, he has to establish a good interpersonal relationship in this village. Will doesn''t know such an important thing, although he brought himself here by mistake, but It''s actually not a good sign for Will. "I know what to do." Will was also embarrassed, mainly because he was finally no longer just an apprentice blacksmith, which made him in a state of extreme excitement, and he couldn''t wait to share his joy with Elizabeth, so he ignored other things. Now that his job has been confirmed, his new home has been built, and his relationship with Elizabeth is steadily heating up, he will not make such mistakes in the future. "Let''s go, I''ll show you something special." Without waiting for Elizabeth to answer, she pulled her towards the water storage facility... David walked while thinking, and soon came to the farmland area around Lindong Village, which was full of square farmlands planted with potatoes. For the convenience of passage, a certain distance was left between the farmlands, and several wider passages were reserved. At this time, the only eight farmers in Lindong Village were busy in the farmland. Although everyone was sweating profusely, they couldn''t hide the joy on their faces. No matter how tired you are, when the fist-sized potatoes appear in front of you, it will make people feel that all the hard work is worth it. "Hey, look at this one of mine! It''s almost as big as two fists, I''m sure I''ll win today!" Seeing one of the farmers holding up a big potato from a distance, David couldn''t help but smile, stopped and stood on the edge of the farmland to watch the farmers keep busy. At some point, Steve came to the side, and together with David, they looked at the busy farmers in the distance. "I heard you''re in trouble?" "Tirion told you?" "Well, I heard about it when I was practicing with him just now." Steve''s stay in Winter Village has been significantly reduced recently. It''s not that he doesn''t like the life here, but that there are things to do in his own world. Do. As the knot in his heart was gradually untied, Steve began to try to start a new life. The first thing was to find a new job-he didn''t have many choices in this regard, and the most suitable one was to join S.H.I.E.L.D. No matter what he is going to do next, he needs some time to "make up lessons", so Steve spends a lot of time learning all kinds of new knowledge every day. Of course, he will come to Lindong Village every day to practice with Fording, Peggy, and Sharon. This is his compulsory course. Right now, I just finished a practice session with Fording, and after knowing something, I came here specifically to find David. Otherwise, with his stable work and rest habits, he would talk to Peggy or Sharon nearby after finishing the duel, and then return to his own world, and he would not deliberately go to the farmland to find someone. He ran over deliberately, in fact, he was expressing an attitude: I will help! "Thanks." "You''re welcome, I''m going back..." After expressing his attitude, Steve prepared to go home according to his usual routine: "I think Peggy and Sharon have the same thoughts as me, and Sharon needs to prepare some handy weapons . "I see." David and Steve waved their hands. After watching Steve''s figure gradually disappear, they were about to return to the village, only to find that a phantom suddenly appeared not far in front of them. "Laura?" Steve just left, why can''t he just turn around and come back? Will has met before, and the only one who is not in the village now is Laura. Standing there and waiting for a while, David quickly saw the face of the visitor clearly. After seeing who was coming, David was stunned for a few seconds. He said: "Expel!" Almost at the same time when David was sure of this idea and didn''t speak, the woman in front of him began to turn into a phantom and disappeared quickly, turning into an open space in front of him again. "Another function has been determined, I don''t know if it is originally possessed or an upgraded ability..." He glanced at the place where the woman disappeared: "As for the free Laura or something, one Laura in the village is enough. " Don''t tell me Laura is useful, it''s all about Rachel Green! (*) (end of this chapter) Chapter 53： Gentleman is magnanimous Chapter 53 Gentleman is frank "With my permission, I can bring people to Rinwinter Village; and with my will, I can drive people back to their original world." Elizabeth and the free version of Laura acted as guinea pigs in a very timely manner. As for the loss of a Laura, will David feel distressed? He actually thinks it''s nothing, after all, he is the head of Lindong Village, can''t he decide who can come and who can''t? It''s not like you can''t live without one person. When you have a choice, of course, you can decide according to your own preferences. Compared to this negligible loss, it is more gratifying to discover two new functions of the cheat. Not only can Lindong Village grow faster, but at the same time, he doesn''t have to worry about the people who come because they don''t agree with his ideas and are stronger, and they will occupy the magpie''s nest. "In this way, you don''t have to worry about some kind of super villain suddenly appearing." Although so far, all the people who have come to Cold Winter Village are positive people, but he has not been able to determine what criteria are used to determine the people who appear? The protagonist of each world? It seems so. Lara Croft, Mark Watney, Steve Rogers, Peggy Carter, Sharon Rogers, Will Turner, these people are the protagonists of various works, such as movies and anime, Including Tirion Fordring, who was only a supporting role in World of Warcraft, also played the leading role in the spin-off novel. But if you think about it carefully, you will find that this is not absolute. These people are all protagonists, but what about Squirtle? David can be sure that the one in his village is a very common wild Jenny, not the one owned by Mr. Zhi, because this Jenny doesn''t have sunglasses. So, its not only the protagonist who travels to Rinwinter Village, maybe the character and the background board may appear, and the villain may naturally appear. David is working hard to improve himself every day. Whether it is Holy Light, fighting, archery and other skills, he has not relaxed his training. He was able to suppress Sharon Rogers before. s reason. If his strength is too poor, he can''t develop that kind of cheating style of play at all, so what about suppression? Not being beaten to death by Sharon on the spot was because the two were exchanging ideas rather than fighting to the death. Even so, he was also worried that some big villain would come to the village. After all, most of the big villains are very powerful, and he felt that his own strength was not enough. Now I dont worry anymore, and the whole person has become a lot more relaxed. He walked back to the village with a smile on his face, and finally sat down at the long table with a smile and waited for the meal. Because the smile on his face is too obvious, everyone can see that the village chief is in a particularly good mood today. "Strange, shouldn''t you be full of sadness now? Why are you so happy?" Apart from taking care of his own farmland, Mark, who is mainly the chef in the village, looked at David curiously: "What treasure did you find?" "No, it''s just some new discoveries." David will not hide from everyone that he can bring people here. Next, he will discuss with Fording to see if Fording is willing to help him return to Azeroth Si dig people. But he will not ask about this matter in front of so many people at the dinner table, and is going to talk to Fording alone after the meal. After talking about the things that can bring people, Mark is curious about one thing: "Since you can bring people here, can you take people out?" "I don''t know about this at the moment." David also wanted to know about this matter, and explained the situation directly to everyone, and also wanted to take the opportunity to test it. If you can not only bring people here, but even take people to ''another world'', the meaning will be different for people from various worlds like Lindong Village. However, Goldfinger quickly poured a basin of cold water on David, and Mark got up and conducted a series of tests, but found that he still couldn''t take anyone to Mars. Fording also tried, but also couldn''t do it. Will, who successfully brought people over, made the last attempt. Only Elizabeth could follow him back to Port Royal, and no one else could go to Will''s world no matter what. "So... I can only bring people here, and the people brought here can also be brought back to the original world, but they have no way to leave freely." After a series of tests, Mark concluded: "Bringing people over requires physical contact, not necessarily Its holding hands, you can touch any position, but you must be willing to go with the other party in your heart, and there must be no resistance. Thanks to the appearance of Elizabeth, so many things can be tested. "I don''t know if indirect contact is okay." If indirect contact is also possible, then people can form a long line by touching people, which can easily bring many people. If it is only possible to make direct contact, then even if Fording is willing to help, he cannot bring too many people at one time, and needs to be ''transported'' back and forth, which increases a lot of workload for no reason. "Why don''t I find a few people to try it out these few days?" Elizabeth thought, do you want to arrange a few people to come over and help Will reclaim some farmland and build a manor or something? She has been shopping for a day today, and with Will''s introduction, she has learned a lot about this village. Apart from other things, as long as the farmland is reclaimed in Lindong Village, the farmland belongs to the individual, and only Will Turner, a stupefied young man who grew up in a blacksmith shop, would pass up such a good opportunity. Ignore it. Although Elizabeth has never thought about being a big landowner, it seems that there is no reason to let go of the benefits in front of her eyes? What''s more, the status gap between the big landlord and the blacksmith is still obvious. If Will becomes a big landlord and builds a farm, maybe she can explain her relationship with Will to her father, instead of just dating secretly like now . As for manpower? As the governor''s daughter, the most important thing in the family is manpower, and it is not difficult to even find a few slaves temporarily. "You can give it a try." David thought about it, and agreed to Elizabeth''s suggestion. Anyway, what Elizabeth was looking for was either a servant, a shabby household in Port Royal, or even a bought serf. Either way, they were just ordinary people. The era of Pirates of the Caribbean was not an enlightened and advanced era, and those people living at the bottom of the society did not have much knowledge. Even if they came to Cold Winter Village and ran away, they would not reveal any useful informationas for Can''t explain your own history? In this world, there are many low-level civilians who don''t know their origins, and many of them only live in a small area for their entire lives. After talking about these things, the dinner was finally finished, and before everyone left, David gave Will an extra warning: "Next, let''s build a handy weapon for everyone!" "Don''t worry, I''ll leave this matter to me." Will didn''t understand other things, and he didn''t even think of cultivating farmland to become a landlord, but when it came to his job, he was still very confident. After he decided to send Elizabeth back, he chatted with these people in the village one by one, and asked them what weapons they were good at using? "It would be nice if they were both good at using swords." Will is very confident in the sword he made, he has no idea what a headache waiting for him! After Elizabeth returned to Port Royal, she immediately ran to her father, Wetherby Swan, and said that she needed some slaves and was going to reclaim some wasteland. Although he didn''t understand why his daughter was going crazy, Governor Swan, who loved his daughter very much, didn''t think it was a big deal. Isn''t it just a few slaves to reclaim wasteland and grow something? I guess they want to set up a garden to plant flowers and plants, right? "How many people do you want?" Elizabeth was not quite sure how many people were suitable, so she tentatively said a number: "One hundred?" She felt that one hundred slaves should be able to help Will cultivate a large amount of farmland, and Will, who will be upgraded to a large farmer, , you can come to propose marriage to her father. "..." When Elizabeth returned to Port Royal and was discussing with her father how to improve her boyfriends worth so that she could marry her, David and Fording were sitting in the wooden house, drinking tea and chatting. After chatting for half an hour, it was Fording who broke the deadlock first: "This is not your habit. You rarely go around for so long without getting to the point. Don''t you know how to speak?" David took a sip of the freshly brewed black tea. He was not used to the way of drinking British black tea. Fortunately, the tea as the main raw material was no different from the tea he was familiar with. It could be brewed and drunk directly according to the previous habits. Another cup of warm tea fell into his throat, and David still didn''t know how to speak. How do you say this? Tell Fording, I know that there will be many disasters in the world of Azeroth. The Kingdom of Lordaeron will suffer from natural disasters, plagues and repeated attacks from the Scourge. The Kingdom of Lordaeron and Quel''Thalas will also be destroyed by Alsace. Lead the Scourge to destroy. At that time, there will be countless refugees, so I hope you will help me turn the refugees back! Before that, you can also go to the Stormwind Kingdom, which is being ravaged by Onyxia, where there are a group of unlucky craftsmen who are owed wages by the kingdom, or you can dig into the village of Winter. Spoilers are indeed very enjoyable, but Fording asked him how he knew this, how should he answer? David was thinking about this: what kind of nonsense would he make up so that Fording would not be surprised? As a result, he held back for a long time, and he didn''t even hold back the beginning. Fording directly solved David''s most troublesome problem. "Do you want to discuss my identity? Or something about my future?" David was stunned for a few seconds before realizing that Fording seemed to already know: "Laura? Or Mark?" For most of the time, Fording, who maintained a serious and majestic appearance, suddenly showed a smug smile that the prank succeeded: "You told me, just now." "..." David was a little embarrassed. Laura saw the problem before, and now Fording saw the ''flaw'' from him, and Adis also complained about him. He realized that he was really not good at hiding, maybe from the very beginning. You should be more frank. (end of this chapter) Chapter 54： Savior Fordring and Eternal Dragon David Chapter 54 Savior Fording and Eternal Dragon David After realizing that he was not someone who could hide something with a mask for a long time, David no longer struggled with how to make up nonsense, and directly told what he knew. "I do know some things about you, and some things that will happen in Azeroth in the future." Fording nodded, and didn''t say anything unbelievable. Born and raised in a world full of mysterious power, things like prophets and predictions are not difficult to understand. Although what is the identity of David? Why do you know so much? He still doesn''t know the details, but Fording feels that these things will naturally be said when David wants to say them. He didn''t say it now, either he didn''t want to say it, or the timing was not right. In either case, Fording will not continue to ask. If it was the former possibility, his questioning would only embarrass the two of them. If it is the latter, then it is useless to ask. Now he is more concerned about what will happen to the world of Azeroth? "It''s a plague..." David carefully recalled the various contents about the natural disaster plague, and then told Fording what he knew. "The plague..." Listening to David''s various introductions, Fording''s face also changed from paying attention to seriousness at the beginning. David''s introduction was very messy, but he already understood that this so-called natural disaster and plague was just the beginning of a series of huge disasters, and various events that followed directly destroyed the Kingdom of Lordaeron, making this Eastern Kingdom, or AI The most powerful human kingdom in the world of Xerath has completely become history. What he didn''t expect was that the excellent heir to the kingdom, the prince Arthas Menethil who everyone thought would lead the Kingdom of Lordaeron to a new peak, actually played a very important role in destroying the Kingdom of Lordaeron. important role. "this" After hearing that Alsace led the Scourge Legion to sweep across the Eastern Kingdom, not only completely destroying the Kingdom of Lordaeron, but even breaking through Quel''Thalas, Fording no longer knew what expression to make. Looking at Fording who was covered in cold sweat, David stopped his narration. In fact, his narration is messy and fragmented. Although he played the Warcraft series of games and read the chronicles in his previous life, these things were just learned casually, and his own memory was not deep. Even through training and the rewards he received from Steve, his memory It has been greatly improved, but I still think about what is where, and it is impossible to speak clearly and meticulously like holding this chronicle in my hand. But this is not a problem, it is enough to let Fording know about it first, and you can ask Laura to buy a set of Warcraft Chronicles later for the specific details. Glancing at Fording in front of him, the paladin had regained his composure at this time, and his eyes revealed firmness. "It seems that you have made a decision." "Yes!" Fording stared at David: "Actually, I am not a person who is good at hiding actual thoughts." "What do you want to do?" David really wanted to know what choice a person like Fording would make after knowing the ''plot''? What kind of impact will it have on the original ''story'': "You should know that even if you go back and tell these things to some people, most people won''t believe it, right?" "I know." Fording, who has lived at such a great age, knows that human beings have many shortcomings, including no matter how many examples occur, but as long as they have not experienced it personally, they will choose to turn a blind eye to this: "And my current situation , I''m afraid there is no way to find those old guys." "I may need to go back and look around and do some research to find out more information..." Fording glanced at David, he wondered if David could provide more details, if he could get more from David information, he can also make better judgments. "It will take a while for the specific details." "No problem." Fording is not in a hurry. Since David said that the disaster will happen in a few years, it means that he still has time to make various preparations: "Is there anything I can do for you?" Having said so much, David even revealed some of his own secrets, so there must be something to ask yourself to do, and this matter is also related to the disaster that will happen in Azeroth. Otherwise, there is no need for David to tell himself these things. If David has a darker belly, he can completely disclose some information to himself before the crisis arrives, so that he can work better for himyou dont need to reveal too much, just remind him His own wife and son are in danger, let him go back in time to help his family, and he will be grateful to David for reminding him. Now, the practice of telling all kinds of information several years in advance is not so smart, but Fording feels that David''s current practice is more grateful. David didn''t know what Fording was thinking at this time, but he was able to detect the change in Fording''s attitude towards him through another special method-he clearly felt that the holy light in his body had increased significantly. In addition, he Do you feel like something has changed in your body? He needs to test and observe the specific situation before he can know, but there is one thing he can be sure of: Fording''s favorability for him has increased again. He seemed to have chosen the right option by accident. David was not in a hurry to be happy, but told Fording about his plan: Leaving aside the matter of the refugees from Lordaeron, he felt that the artisans staying in the western wilderness were worthwhile. Priority recruitment. "It''s not a difficult task, but it will take some time to go to the Stormwind Kingdom." Returning can be done in a flash, but it was not so easy in the past. Fording now returns to the world of Azeroth, and will go to his hometown in Hearthglen, which is convenient for him to visit his wife and son at any time, and Hearthglen is located in the north of the entire Eastern Kingdom continent, the future Western Plaguelands, and at this time It is called the north of East Weald; the western wilderness that David wants him to go to is located in the south of the Eastern Kingdom, and further south is Stranglethorn Vale, the southernmost point of the Eastern Kingdom. This journey is equivalent to passing through the entire Eastern Kingdom continent vertically. Not only is the journey long, but it also passes through many troublesome areas along the way. Fording doesn''t care about those troubles, and he won''t refuse to do such a small favor. He just reminds David that he may need to spend more time. "It''s okay, anyway, you can come back to rest at night." "I forgot I could do that." Fording stayed for a few seconds before realizing that he could go to Azeroth during the day and return to Winter Village to rest at night. You can even go back to Winter Village to rest when you are tired from walking in Azeroth, and go back to Winter Village to eat when you are hungry, regardless of the specific time. And he doesn''t need to carry too much luggage with him, and he can reach the western wilderness faster if he packs lightly. Chatted a few more words, this time Fording is not asking about the future situation of Azeroth, he wants to know what will happen to his future: "Of course, if you feel that this kind of ''prophecy'' is inconvenient to say, don''t tell me nothing." Previously, we talked about the general trend of Azeroth, and did not describe the specific future of some people too much. Only Arthas was mentioned because of its special importance. Although Fording felt that it didnt matter whether he knew his future or not, he was still curious in his heart, so he asked by the way. David didnt think there was anything he couldnt say, what if the future changed after he said it? What kind of problem is this? Fording has come to another world, and he has to help himself a lot in the future. Just talking about what he will do for David, the future has already been changed! Not to mention anything else, I am so familiar with Fording, and the other party taught me all kinds of knowledge about the Holy Light, and also taught me fighting skills. Could it be that I just watched the Fording family collapse? David is not that kind of person! "Although it is brilliant, it is not so wonderful for you personally." After roughly talking about the information he remembered, Fording quickly understood why David described his future in this way. "It doesn''t sound that good." Although he has made great contributions to saving Azeroth, and his death in the battle with demons is also an ending in line with his identity, but he has been separated from his wife and son all the year round, and his son died in his prime, and he sent a white-haired man to a black-haired man , life is indeed not so happy. By the way, he also learned the news that in the upcoming disaster, the Knights of the Silver Hand will not only face a huge test, but will be split later. Among them, the Scarlet Crusade has gone to extremes, and his son also died in these In the hands of ''our own people''. "Those haven''t happened yet." David kindly reminded: "These are just a ''possibility'' that''s all." Concepts such as parallel universes, Fording understood when the three captains appeared. With such an example in front of him, he would not think that the future is doomed, and now he still has the opportunity to change this unhappy future. "I''ll set off tomorrow morning." With the goal, Fording also has more motivation, and what he wants to change is not just his own future, he wants to do more: "Rush to the West Wilderness as soon as possible." Completing David''s commission early can also devote energy to bigger goals as soon as possible. "Thank you for telling me all this! I''m going back to rest, good night!" Watching Fording leave the cabin, David scratched his scalp a few times, wondering how this energetic Fording, who knew the future plot, would affect the history of Azeroth. "Tirion Fordring, does this count as opening the template for the protagonist?" Will spoilers cause any bad effects, such as bringing in a bronze dragon or something? David didn''t care too much about these dragons, because from the perspective of the plot, the bronze dragon''s management of the timeline is not so strict; and there are many parallel worlds with different developments in Azeroth, and the timeline of a savior Fording appears is not so strict. Not a big deal. "Why does it feel like my behavior is a bit like an eternal dragon?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 55： calm before the storm Chapter 55 The Calm Before the Storm The Bronze Dragon of Azeroth is mainly responsible for protecting the timeline, while the Eternal Dragon is a group of dragons dedicated to destroying the timeline. In a sense, it seems a bit similar to what David and Fording are going to do. But if you want to say it carefully, there is still a difference-what David and Fording are going to do, there is no damage to the integrity of Azeroth''s "history": Fording will still go to save Azeroth, and all races will still have to fight with the Lich This kind of battle is impossible to avoid. After all, the various races in Azeroth do not want to be completely wiped out by the Scourge. In the longer term, all races of Azeroth will still have a decisive battle with the Burning Legion. These things will not be changed just because Fording rescued a few Lordaeron refugees, or saved a few Quel''Thalas elves. Substantial changes occur. Therefore, there is no need for the Bronze Dragon to trouble David. Lying on the bed, I fell asleep while thinking wildly, and opened my eyes again before dawn. Recently, he had a good rest and was not very tired, and his sleep quality was high, so David didn''t need to sleep for too long to recover to his best condition. Get up and pack up, David decided to do some simple morning exercises, but as soon as he walked out of the wooden house, he saw Fording was about to set off with a simple bag. "So early?" "You also got up very early." Fording and David greeted: "Since you are awake, you can just go straight away." "Bon Voyage!" "You don''t have to wait for me to come back for dinner. I brought a lot of dry food, and I''m going to travel more." Fording waved his hand, said goodbye to David, and left Cold Winter Village. Watching Fording''s figure disappear, David moved his body and started running around the village. To his surprise, he found that Lindong Village, which was not yet dawn, was much more lively than he expected. "Pay attention to the left." A crisp voice rang in my ears, and then a figure with a strong wind passed by at high speed from the left. Although the sky was still dim, David already had excellent eyesight. After training and strengthening during this period, even Even in a relatively dark environment, it can still be seen clearly. From the fluttering blond hair and vigorous back, he recognized that it was Sharon Rogers who had just rushed over, but before he had time to say hello to the other party, the other party had already run far away. Continue to run around the village. As the surrounding land is gradually reclaimed into farmland and filled with potato-based food crops, the "land area" of Lindong Village has become much larger. It is no longer what it used to be, just a few One house is the whole village. After running for a while, David came to the bank of the Lindong River, and checked the water station in Lower Lindong Villagea small house equipped with water pumping equipment, water purification equipment, generator sets, etc. Durable. There are solar panels on the roof, and two wind power equipment like windmills stand beside it. This small house is the most ''advanced'' place in Lindong Village. Compared with the surrounding primitive pastoral scenery, it stands out a bit out of place. After checking the situation at the launching station, David walked along the river for a while, and released a spell of holy light, knocking out a plump winter river fish. , the spell that ''explodes'' directly on the target is really convenient to use. When frying fish, there is no need to worry about missing it! But if Fording sees David frying fish with the Holy Light spell, he doesn''t know what his reaction will be. Standing by the river, I looked at the river fish floating on the water. It looked a bit like a perch, but it was much bigger. David was about to go into the water to catch the fish back, when he saw the Jenny Turtle strolling over. "Squirrel, help me get the fish back." Jenny Turtle looked at David, and did not immediately go into the water, but stared at David: "Jenny Jenny?" "I''ll have Mark make you that sandwich." After promising the reward, the Squirtle went into the water with satisfaction, and then brought this plump river fish back to the shore. David took the river fish, and then clapped his hands with the Squirrel who climbed ashore: "Let''s go back to the village for breakfast." "Jenny!" As for running or something, David had already thrown it aside, walked through the farmland, and soon returned to the ''village''. Looking at the blacksmith shop in front of him, he found that Will, the little blacksmith, had also woken up and was tidying up his blacksmith shop. "Good morning, Will." "Good morning, David." Will turned his head to look at David, and then at the Squirtle next to him. Although it was not the first time he saw this creature, he still felt amazing every time he saw this creature: "Morning , Squirtle." "Jenny!" "Ready to start working?" "Yes, but we need to do some preparatory work first. When we eat later, we can just ask everyone what kind of weapons they are used to." Yesterday David specifically mentioned that Will would help make weapons for these people in the village. , he is about to start the preparatory work now: "Is fish for breakfast today?" Has the food reserves in the village been eaten up? As the head of the village, David actually wants to get up early to catch fish for everyone? But if there is only one fish, it is not enough to eat, right? "It''s just an extra meal." He didn''t even decide whether the fish should be boiled in soup or steamed. Before the words landed, another voice came from beside him: "Pay attention to the left!" A gust of wind passed by, but this time Sharron didn''t follow the trend to run far enough to disappear, but slowed down and even stopped directly. Turning his head, a few strands of golden hair stuck to his forehead, reflecting a faint brilliance against the gradually rising sun. "Why don''t you run?" Sharon''s breath was very steady, she just ran around the village a few times, sweating is the limit, and this amount of exercise is just a warm-up for her. When I saw David running in the morning, I thought it would be more fun, but I didnt expect the village chief to disappear after only half a lap. "I was just looking at the situation around the village, and I came back without any abnormalities." It was definitely not to avoid being frantically "watched to the left" by the second-generation Captain America, and terminated the morning run plan ahead of schedule. In order to prevent people from discovering his true thoughts, David decisively changed the topic: "By the way, I just met you, tell Will what weapons you are good at, and explain the details clearly, and let Will help you tailor it." Build one." "Oh? Is there such a good thing?" "You should know the situation in the village, right?" When David mentioned this, Sharon understood that this quiet and peaceful village was about to face a storm. It wasn''t long before I came to this place, but because Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter were here, Sharon gradually fell in love with this peaceful place. She really didn''t want Winter Village to be such a special place. disappear. She decided to help before, but she ignored the issue of weapons for a while. Remembering that she and David had fallen into a passive position because of underestimating the enemy, she felt that it was necessary to get herself a handy weapon. "The spear and the shield, the spear must be heavy enough in addition to having a sharp point! As for the shield..." Sharon immediately said a lot of demands to Will, making the little blacksmith a little confused. "Like? Shield?" Looking at Sharon''s slender figure, even though she already knew that she was not an ordinary person, she still couldn''t connect it with these two weapons. David carried the river fish and continued to walk forward. As the sun rose, the village became more lively. Mark, who is currently responsible for the food in the village, has also woken up and is making breakfast. Give the river fish in his hand to Mark, and David tells him what Fording is busy with during this time, so Fording may come back from time to time to eat and get food and water. "Then I''ll reserve some food, and prepare some convenient biscuits and cans." The food bags in the Mars base have long been eaten up, but Laura sent a lot of cans, compressed biscuits, chocolates and the like Things, the small quantity is mainly used for emergencies. Not only for emergency use by the people in Cold Winter Village, but also for her own adventures. Now she can take some out and prepare them for Fording. "Well, in addition to this matter, there is also the matter that I agreed with you earlier." "What''s the matter? Oh, you said to infuse me with the Holy Light?" Mark immediately became excited. He had been looking forward to it for a long time, and he finally had the opportunity to experience what it was like to use the Holy Light. David was about to tell Mark that Mark must learn some basic holy light spells in the next few days. It is not required that he can become a qualified paladin or priest immediately, but at least he must be able to protect himself. I don''t expect Mark to play a big role in conflicts, at least not to lose his life when the other party uses some conspiracy or sneak attack-although David doesn''t think that the Forrest family will use such a dirty trick There are no means to deal with a civilian, but it is still necessary to take some precautions in advance. What if the other party is really such a lowly person? He cannot pin his hopes on the moral standards of his enemies. After breakfast, David injected some holy light into Mark, and began to teach Mark how to mobilize and use these holy light energies. Thanks to Lauras study in this area not long ago, David learned from Laura how to teach Mark, so even if Fording and Laura are not there, Mark doesnt need to fumble around. After the basic theoretical knowledge is finished, the next step is to rely on non-stop practice. How to use the holy light to heal and attack the enemy must be mastered through hard work. And relying on the Holy Light to protect himself in the body and exercising frantically to squeeze the body''s potential is a passive effect, and now Mark can enjoy this benefit. A few days passed, and although he still hadn''t mastered the correct way to mobilize the Holy Light, Mark felt that his body had become much better. At this time, when David was running in the morning again, he found a corpse in the northeast of the village and at the edge of the forest. (end of this chapter) Chapter 56： I should have played with you Chapter 56 I, who should have performed with you "Who is this?" "do not know." David glanced at Sharon who was slowly running to her side and Peggy who was not far away from her. After the two gradually adapted to the life in the village, they would get up and run every morning, sometimes alone, sometimes alone. Run together faster than anyone else. However, today''s game was interrupted by such a sudden episode. Both Sharon and Peggy went to the corpse and inspected it roughly. "There are many wounds on the body, but they are all skin trauma." Sharon quickly came to a conclusion: "The cause of death was a severe blow to the back of the head." After Peggy nodded in agreement, she got up and looked at David: "Is this not someone from the village? I mean, is there anyone in Cold Winter Village who just didn''t live in the village recently, so I don''t know them." "You have seen all the villagers in Lindong Village." With Peggy''s memory, it is impossible not to recognize the people she has seen. These days living in the village, she has already remembered everyone. Sharon did the same. She checked for a while and looked at the clothes on the corpse: "It looks like an ordinary farmer, but this person''s hands don''t look like those of people who usually do farm work. They are well maintained." "This person should be a thief." David pouted. He already guessed where this person came from and why he appeared here: "It''s really a trick with no technical content." Walking to the corpse, David easily lifted the corpse up. With the continuous growth of strength, it is no longer difficult for him to mention individuals. Especially in the past few days, he feels that his physical fitness has increased significantly. It should be the reward he received from Fording a few days ago. He suspects that he has obtained the physical fitness, or physical potential of the Azerothian race. In a sense, he has obtained a body of steel, although it is a degraded version. "Go back to the village first, I guess there will be visitors coming soon." This is really not a new strategy, nor complicated, and it is easy to see through. Wanting to use this kind of strategy highlights one point of shamelessness, and another point is that the party who has been framed is weak in strength. Shameless, David guessed that the other party should have it; as for whether he is in a weak position? This is worth talking about. Back to the village, David first went to Will. "What''s the matter?" Will noticed a ''person'' in David''s hand at a glance: "Who is this? A spy sent by the enemy?" "It''s just a tool for framing." David threw it aside casually: "I can only trouble you to go back to Port Royal." "You want me to dump this guy''s body in Port Royal?" "Yes, take it with you right away. You can throw it into the sea or hide it temporarily. I guess those people will come soon." David didn''t want to waste time, and after explaining to Will, he went straight back to his wooden house . Changed his clothes, hung a holster on his waist, and David inserted his favorite Fury Hunter into it. Among the various weapons Laura sent to the village, his favorite is this revolver, and the .44 caliber Magnum bullet is enough for most situations. Although after the battle with the troll, he considered customizing a special pistol? Later, because I had to deal with various things non-stop, I put this matter aside and didn''t think about it. However, this firepower is enough to deal with ordinary humans. He didn''t bring any other weapons, and went straight out of the wooden house, turned his head to look at the blacksmith shop, Will and the corpse had disappeared, no matter what Will will do with the corpse in the end, anyway, the corpse is not in Winter Village now . Came to the chair by the long table and sat down. David faced the east of the village in this way, preparing to wait for the ''enemy'' to appear here. "Who could it be? Sean Forrest? As a descendant of a great nobleman, he probably wouldn''t show up for such a small matter." David felt that the person who came to Cold Winter Village to make trouble in the end was most likely the old acquaintance Gerry High profits. After finally becoming a knight of the Forrester family, he definitely wants to make some achievements, let his master recognize his ability to handle affairs, and thus gain a broader future. He was waiting here in a daze. Sharon and Peggy also changed their clothes and sat beside David. When Peggy came to Cold Winter Village, she was wearing her own battle uniform, which was originally designed and made for fighting, and it was just right to wear at this time. In addition to the round shield with the Union Jack pattern and the long sword brought from the Hydra headquarters, Peggy is now a standard sword and shield configuration. In comparison, Sharon''s attire is much simpler, just ordinary clothes and trousers that are easy to move around, with a pair of sneakers on her feet, a wooden shield in her hand, and a long sword from the weapons Maloni gave her at the beginning. . "Can you use a long sword?" "Although I prefer to use long spears, I am also good at long swords." In addition to her extraordinary talent, Sharon also has an excellent "educational environment". In addition to hot weapons, all kinds of cold weapons are also very good, but she prefers the combination of spears and shields. Turned his head and glanced at David, up and down, back and forth, only saw a revolver, other than that, there was nothing like a weapon on David: "You only carry a pistol?" Although David said that he is better at fighting with bare hands, and Sharon has personally experienced David''s strength in fighting with bare hands, but this seems to lack deterrence. "One gun is enough." David stood up. He felt that the possibility of real action this time was not high, and there was a high probability that it would be a spat, especially now that he had already ''cleaned up'' the corpse. "The villain has come." Several figures appeared in the distance. These people were all riding horses. With the gradually rising sun, these people had obvious reflections. "All of them are wearing armor, so fully armed, do you really think that only one pistol is enough?" "..." David, who was ridiculed by Sharon, said firmly that "enough is enough". Anyway, he mainly relied on the Holy Light when he really started. After a few conversations, a group of knights had already arrived in front of David and the others. The knights reined in their horses, and the leader was indeed an acquaintance of David. "The Gregorian Knight." "Major David." Under the seemingly warm greeting, there is no longer any acquaintance, but full of alienation. "I didn''t expect to see the Gregory knight again so soon. I don''t know where the Gregory knight is taking these elites. Where are they going?" David quickly glanced over the people beside Gregory. However, apart from Gregory, there were five fully armed cavalrymen. When Maloney came to Lindong Village for field inspection, he just brought five elite colleagues to protect him. David also saw with his own eyes how amazing the fighting power of these elite soldiers of Iron Tree Fort is. Under normal circumstances, even if there is only one fully armed cavalry, it is very easy to slaughter a village like Lindong Village with only a dozen people. Now the knight Gregory led a full five cavalry, no wonder The opponent feels that they have an absolute advantage in strength. "Village Chief David should know that Master Forrester is building a new border town not far from here. As a result, two villagers were found missing a few days ago. Master Forrester attaches great importance to this and expresses absolute I can''t let the villagers under my management encounter any accidents, and ordered me to lead a few people out to find these two villagers... Village Chief David, have you seen anyone?" "Our Winter Village is located in a remote place, and usually no outsiders come here at all." David had a business smile all over his face, and faced with Gregory sitting high on the horse, his heart suddenly jumped: Two people? The bad premonition immediately became a reality, and without giving David much time to think, a figure rushed out from the north of the few people, that is, the direction of the forest, and rushed towards the crowd. "Master Gregory Knight, help!" Although it sounds pitiful, it is full of energy, and everyone can hear it clearly from a long distance away. What this person shouts can even be heard throughout the entire Lindong Village, comparable to a loudspeaker at the entrance of the village. "Help me, Carney and I were raped here by this man named David, who forced us to reclaim wasteland for him. If we don''t agree, we will be beaten severely. I finally found a chance to run out of the village and want to go back. Help, I didn''t expect to see Sir Knight here..." He roared and ran wildly, and he had already run a long distance in the blink of an eye, howling and threw himself beside Gregory. Although he threw up a large amount of dust, he still couldn''t stop him from performing hard. . "My lord has to make the decision for me ah ah ah..." "..." David can no longer maintain his business smile. He really wants to complain about this guy''s exaggerated acting skills, and he looks like he has been abused. Sighed, he still underestimated how shameless his opponent was. Someone tapped twice on the shoulder, this direction should be Sharon. Then Sharon asked him in a low voice, "Shouldn''t we bring that corpse back?" "If he doesn''t move back, he will say that the two of them ran out together, but the one who was seriously injured died as soon as he escaped." Peggy on the other side also came to her side at this time: "It seems that there is no way to be good? The opponent seems to be bound to win." "I think so too." While talking to the two super soldiers, David looked at the absurd farce in front of him: the guy who didn''t know his name was crying loudly about the inhuman treatment he had received. After howling for a long time without even a drop of tears, the acting skills are really bad. "Master Gregory Knight." "Village Chief David." He waved his hand to signal the people beside him to shut up first. The big man seemed to have been pressed on the mute button, and there was no movement in an instant: "Do you have anything to deny these charges?" Opening his mouth is already a denial, and David knows that there is nothing to talk about. "No, I just want to say, have a good journey!" boom! (end of this chapter) Chapter 57： Throw all the evidence on Ai Xing Chapter 57 Throw all the evidence on Ai Xing After a loud noise, the **** flowers disappeared in an instant! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! David fired six bullets in the gun in one go, and dismounted all the six armored knights in front of him. Except for Gregory who was shot in the head by him, in order to ensure the hit rate, David had five shots left. Aim at the body to ensure that the gun will not be empty. His movements are fast, and humans in this world have never seen such a weapon as a pistol. Five elite fighters were caught off guard and instantly killed by him, including the strong man kneeling on the ground who was about to continue to show off his acting skills. All of them fell off their horses before realizing what had happened. Smite! Raised his left hand and released a holy light spell, the strong man who was about to get up fell down again. Although he was not directly killed, he was stunned by the holy light. Press and hold the unlock button with your left and right hands, eject the magazine to empty the shell, then take out the loader full of bullets from your trouser pocket, reload the bullet, and aim at the several knights lying on the ground to refill the guns one by one . He didn''t check whether these people were dead or not. Anyway, it''s safest to shoot each person in the head. From the moment he chose to shoot, he didn''t think about keeping them alive. Five bullets, five fully armed knights, and the last one was sent to the strong man with poor acting skills: "Change your career in your next life, you are not suitable to be an actor." After finishing all this, David reloaded the bullet again, and then inserted it back into the holster after turning his fingers a few times: "This gun looks good and powerful, but changing the bullet is too troublesome." Reloading a revolver is more troublesome than a magazine-fed pistol. The magazine of the Rage Hunter must be unlocked with both hands. The safety and security have indeed been improved, but it is really not suitable for combat. "After all, it is only a pistol for defense and hunting... Let''s order a special pistol!" After doing this, David turned to look at Peggy and Sharon. The two captains seemed to have different views on David''s actions just now. As a soldier who has been on the battlefield and participated in truly brutal wars, Peggy didn''t think it was a big deal for David''s behavior of replenishing the gun, not to mention that these people just showed their ugly faces in front of her, and they deserved to be killed. Peggy was even ready to make up the knife. If David missed any shot just now and the enemy was not knocked down, then this person will have a close contact with the shield thrown by Peggy in the next second. . Sharon is different from Peggy, a real warrior who has experienced blood and fire. Although she has received various trainings since she was a child, she grew up in a relatively peaceful environment, and the various ideas she was exposed to made her unable to understand for a while. Accept the ''so cruel'' approach. "Do you have to do this?" In Sharon''s view, David had already knocked down these cavalrymen, and they had lost their ability to move. It would be fine if they died on the spot. If they didn''t die, they could be captured as prisoners. David glanced at Sharon, and he was not dissatisfied with her objection. After all, everyone has their own ideas, and he would not think that everyone would agree with his ideas. There was no problemat least, Sharon didn''t rush over to stop her when she was refilling her gun just now. "We are not qualified to take prisoners." Rindong Village is just a small village that has just been born without any background and background. If David wants to develop the village, he must avoid all kinds of troubles as much as possible. Keeping captives will not do me any good, but will leave more handles and evidence for the Forrester familythe strength of the Forrester family is also a constraint on themselves, no matter what they want to do, they need a suitable one. There must be a reason, even if it is a shameless reason. Gregory always used the reason to find the lost villagers; if the elite soldiers of the Forrest family became prisoners of Winter Village, then they would have a better excuse, and then the Forrest family could display Any means to attack Cold Winter Village, Iron Tree Fort will support the Forrester family. As for what caused the conflict in the first place? Then no one cares! "I''m not going to give the Forrest family any excuses." David looked at the war horses beside him. Although he was a little frightened, the war horses stayed where they were and did not run away: "It''s a pity that this A few war horses." "I''ll check around." Peggy can fully understand David''s approach, and at the same time, she also finds that her daughter in this parallel world is a bit naive. Seems like a good thing if she''s just a normal girl! Because it means Sharon lives in a very peaceful environment. But this girl wants to inherit the title of Captain America from Steve Rogers, so it is inappropriate for her to be so naive: "Sharon, leave this to David, let''s check the surroundings, especially if there is anyone hiding in the forest." on." Mother and daughter from different worlds took up weapons and went to a distance, while David **** a few war horses and thought about how to deal with these corpses. By the way, I checked the next few corpses: Gregory was shot in the head by himself, and he died on the spot and couldn''t die anymore. As for the others, he was really not sure if they were shot and killed by him. "The quality of this armor is so good?" After the horses, he felt sorry for the armor again. No matter how good these armors are and how greedy he is, they are the same as those war horses, there is no way to keep them. "However, this thing can be taken off first for Will to study and study. After figuring out the general structure, it should be fine to re-forge." Re-forging can change the style, and there are no imprints, marks, etc. on the original armor. Gone: "No, what if there are any mysterious signs?" After thinking about it for a while, David felt that it was still not safe. Since it was necessary to destroy the corpse, it would be better to simply order it. There is no need to be so cheapgood armor is not only available in this world, let Fording get a few sets from Azeroth Good armor is not too difficult, and it can even be enchanted. "The battle is over?" David had just made a decision when Will appeared. Although the little blacksmith was wearing normal clothes, he had a sword stuck in his waist, obviously coming to help. After rushing over, I saw David muttering to several armored corpses. "Did you just say a prayer for them?" "..." David thought for a while, and this seemed to be more forceful: "You know, I can barely be regarded as a priest of Shengguang. Since these people are dead, it is normal to recite a prayer for them..." In fact, David wanted to recite the incantation and send them to **** to continue to be punished, but unfortunately he didn''t know the magic at all. Standing up, David stopped checking. Since he decided to completely destroy the corpse, naturally nothing would be left behind. It would be a pity if he found something good. "What to do with these corpses... and these horses?" Will didn''t know what David was thinking, so he checked briefly, and after admiring the armor these people wore, he went to check the horses up. Even if he didn''t know much about war horses, Will could tell that these were good horses, much better than the only two horses in Cold Winter Village. "Neither can stay." "Then I take them all to Port Royal and dispose of them?" "Actually, I want Fording to take it away." Fording is still on his way in Azeroth, and he will only return to the village to replenish when he is tired or runs out of food and water. The last time he returned to the village was two days ago. With Fording''s previous habits, even if he could replenish food and water in Azeroth, he would go back to Lindong Village to check the situation and make sure that there is no food or water in the village. something unexpected happened. "With horses, Fording can reach the western wilderness faster, and these armors are also easier to sell on Azeroth." David glanced at Will next to him: "There should be no one there who buys this kind of full-body heavy armor." Armor?" "Of course not." Will shook his head. There were muskets and cannons all over his place, and the main cold weapons were swords. After all, wearing heavy armor at sea is a bit like courting death. Bookmarked: "Speaking of which, can I take a set and give it away?" "sure." Knowing that Will wanted to please David, the future father-in-law, he and Will moved the corpse to other places first, and when Fording came back and threw it to Azeroth, a phantom suddenly appeared next to him, and soon Turned into a bouncing Laura. "I''m back! Do you miss me?" Laura greeted happily, and then noticed the dead body here: "What''s going on?" Before David could answer and explain the situation here, another figure appeared next to him, and Fording''s appearance was quickly revealed: "Did you guess that I''m coming back?" corpse, asked the same question as Laura: "What''s going on here?" David opened his mouth, and just about to explain, Steve came again: "What''s going on?" Since Steve knew the threat that Cold Winter Village was facing, he quickly guessed the truth: "F People from the Lester family?" "..." Even though he knew that no one would appear suddenly, David still waited for a while before explaining the whole story in detail. It was only then that Laura knew that during the time when she was out on an adventure, some accidents had happened in Cold Winter Village. The Forrest family actually wanted to use force to forcibly occupy Cold Winter Village. This is simply unforgivable. As the earliest witness and participant who accompanied David, starting from nothing outside a few dilapidated wooden houses, and developing Cold Winter Village to what it is today, Laura also devoted a lot of affection and funds to Cold Winter Village. She couldn''t tolerate the robber behavior of the Forrest family, and Laura began to seriously think about adding weapons such as heavy machine guns and mortars to Cold Winter Village. "With my current strength, maybe I can bring an armored vehicle over?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 58： slavery is bad civilization Chapter 58 Slavery is a Bad Civilization How to bring the water pump and water purification equipment, the armored vehicle can be brought here in the same way, just make a few more trips. Laura didn''t think it was a big deal, the question was how could she get this level of ammunition? After going through some things, she really took over all the properties of the Crawford family, but after all, she has never been exposed to these things, and she doesn''t know how much energy she can mobilize, which requires her to explore slowly. Before everything became clear, she felt that she should not talk about it. If she said it but failed to do it, how shameful it would be! Fording has already started to work, he is not in a hurry to take off the armor of these people, but put everyone on the horse. Put a corpse on a horse, and then Fording tried to lead the horse back to Azeroth. After confirming that it could be brought there, he tied the horse there, and then came back to lead the remaining horses carrying the corpse. In the past, the corpses were prepared to be disposed of there - the corpses were buried, armor and weapons on the body, as well as valuables with them, would all be sold on Azeroth. Will originally wanted to give a set to his future father-in-law, but then he thought that the owner of the armor had just been killed, and the armor didn''t seem very auspicious. Even if he wanted to give the armor to the governor, it would be better to wait for a while and let Fording Bring yourself a whole new set of armor from his world. In the blink of an eye, several corpses, all kinds of equipment on their bodies, and several top horses were all cleaned up. Now even if the Forrest family sends people to turn Cold Winter Village upside down, he will It is impossible to find any evidence and use it to trouble Winter Village and David. "However, do those guys really care about any evidence?" After making sure that there were no enemies hiding around, Peggy, who had seen how shameless the other party was, felt that the Forrest family didn''t care about these things at all, just casually Just find another reason. "They are the top aristocratic family in Iron Tree Castle, so this kind of superficial skill must be done properly." David smiled: "And, if it is really too much, I actually have a way to deal with it." "Oh? What way? Can you tell us?" Although he has confidence in the current strength of Cold Winter Village, David doesn''t mean to use force to resist those noble families. Will is curious to know what else David can use ? "Go to the king''s capital, Tilan, and show your loyalty to the current king." "What kind of solution is this?" Everyone was at a loss, only Fording and Laura understood David''s meaning: Let Cold Winter Village become His Majesty''s personal territory, so whoever dares to attack Cold Winter Village is tantamount to declaring war on His Majesty the King himself. Of course, it is not an easy task to achieve this. Even if David seeks to see him as a pioneer who has successfully opened up a new land, he may not be able to see His Majesty the King. "However, this method should not be used yet." David would not easily run to show loyalty to King Tiran, and he hoped to maintain the current free life with great autonomy. "Actually, there is something I''ve been wanting to ask..." Mark, who hadn''t spoken much today, suddenly interjected, but swallowed it halfway: "Forget it, I''ll talk to you about it when I have time." David nodded, and didn''t ask Mark what he wanted to ask. He looked back at the people around him, and finally clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention to himself: "Okay, no matter that Sean Frey What the **** is there for Sturt, we''re all going to live our own lives right now." The corpse and all kinds of evidence were taken to Azeroth by Fording, and there was no trace left here. As for the blood on the ground? Just take a shovel and turn it over a few times on the ground and you won''t be able to see it. After completing the work of destroying the corpses and removing traces in the shortest time, everyone split up to work on their own affairs... Although it seemed so on the surface, David noticed that Peggy and Steve wandered around the periphery of the village intentionally or unintentionally. It''s on guard. As for Sharon, maybe Peggy said something to this daughter earlier, she quickly returned to normal, sitting at the long table writing and drawing something. After replenishing food and water, Fording left Cold Winter Village again. This time he has six excellent war horses, and he may arrive in the Western Wilderness earlier than expected. Mark continued his daily work: checking the farmland, or harvesting the farmland. He tried to plant several crops, and some crops were mature and ready to be harvested. This result not only proves that Cold Winter Village can grow more kinds of crops, but also means that their food types will become more abundant in the coming days. Squirrel wandered around with Mark as usual. If he didn''t want to go shopping, he would go to swim in the Winter River by himself, or simply bask in the sun somewhere in the village. Will went back to Port Royal, probably to find Elizabeth. But to David''s surprise, Will came back soon, and there were several blindfolded people behind him supporting Will''s shoulders and following him forward. "Successful." I was listening to Laura talking about her adventures (oral version of Lauras random killing record), but I saw Will and Elizabeth studying how to bring more people to Winter Village, so I stopped chatting with Laura and walked out of the cabin Watching Will and Elizabeth high five. "How about it?" Regarding the fact that Elizabeth wants to arrange a few farmers for Will, David agreed, and at the same time, he also wanted to pass some tests through Elizabeth: Do you have to contact Will directly before you can follow him to Cold Winter Village? Or is it possible to come through indirect contact, that is, people touch people? now has the exact answer. "You have to touch Will directly." Elizabeth looked at the few people who were still blindfolded and didn''t dare to run around, and didn''t even dare to take off the cloth strips from their eyes. These were serfs just bought: "Wait a minute , there are still a few people who have not come." Ordered a few serfs to stand where they were and not to run around, and not to take off the cloth strips on their eyes. Elizabeth took Will and hurried back to Port Royal again, and brought the rest of them over. Ten serfs, this is an easy task for Governor Wetherby-Swan. As for the hundred names Elizabeth mentioned, the governor is purely joking when he treats her as a daughter. After buying her ten serfs, tell her that if a large piece of wasteland is really reclaimed and ten slaves are not enough, then buy her more slaves. Elizabeth did not express any dissatisfaction. Ten slaves are enough for the time being, and she thought that if she bought a hundred slaves, the problem of food would not be solved. Let these ten serfs build Will''s farm into a prototype first, and then gradually add more serfs and expand the scale of the farm. "Okay, you can take off the cloth strips on your eyes." Then Elizabeth introduced their master Will Turner to the ten serfs, and told them that the next job was to work on the wasteland around the village, Master Will Turner cleared the fields. As for salary? Of course not! But Lord Will Turner would be solely responsible for feeding, clothing and lodging these serfs. Listening to Elizabeth''s words, Will''s face turned pale, and he whispered in Elizabeth''s ear: "My blacksmith shop has not officially opened yet, so there is no way to support so many people." "Go to my place to bring some food and clothes later, it should be able to handle it for a while." "That''s not good?" "This will make you a big farmer earlier..." The young lovers were whispering and talking non-stop, while David was looking at the group of slaves: they were all middle-aged men. To David''s surprise, these slaves were basically white. As if seeing Davids doubts, Laura whispered to him about science: Actually, there were many white slaves in the first slave trade. These white slaves were mainly bankrupts and criminals, who were forced to become slaves and went to Work in the colonies. Because these slaves will sign a contract, they are called contract slaves, and as long as they work until the contract period, they can regain their freedom." David glanced at Laura: "How do you know what I''m wondering about?" "I think you may not know enough about the history of this aspect." Laura suddenly changed the subject and mentioned another matter: "I drank a lot of the black tea I brought over, but the milk and sugar have hardly decreased. As far as I know, the ones that I like to drink directly without any seasoning are..." "Cough~According to Agreement No. 404 of the Time and Space Management Regulations, some things cannot be directly stated." "Oh~" Laura didn''t care about David''s obvious nonsense, she was curious about another thing: "Why don''t you continue to hide it?" "I don''t seem to be very good at this kind of thing." Spreading his hands helplessly, he suspected that Mark had actually guessed it a long time ago, but he didn''t say it clearly. "Your judgment is not wrong, you are indeed not very good at this kind of thing." Laura seemed to think of something happy, and asked another question with a smile: "Then what is your real name?" "My real name is David." "Nice to meet you, David! David!" Laura suddenly reached out and shook David''s hand. At this time, Elizabeth and Will had already taken ten serfs to the blacksmith shop. The blacksmith shop is big enough, as long as there are enough quilts, the ten serfs don''t have to worry about having no place to sleep: "So, how do you arrange the ten slaves?" These words seemed to trigger some kind of switch. Steve, Peggy, and Mark, who were successively attracted by Elizabeth and Will, were all watching the fun nearby. When Laura asked this question, their eyes all turned Focused on David. "This is Cold Winter Village, of course it will be dealt with according to the rules of Cold Winter Village." David will not be troubled by such a small problem at all: "These people need to sign a new contract with Will Turner, with the contract farmers Identity works for Will." David is not a slave liberator, but the situation in Lindong Village is destined to have no room for slavery. (end of this chapter) Chapter 59： An ever-growing arsenal Chapter 59 More and more substantial arsenal After dealing with the "contract issue" between Will and the ten new serfs, David filled in all the information on the document recording the household registration information of Lindong Village. According to the information in this document, Lindong Village is currently a village with 30 permanent residents, and Elizabeth is not included in this list. "When Fording recruits Van Cleef''s group of stonemasons, it may increase the population to more than fifty." Fifty people, I used to think that fifty people were nothing at all, but after joining the pioneering team, I learned a lot about the villages and towns of the Kingdom of Tilan. With a permanent population of 50, it is already quite a small village. If the various infrastructures in David''s plan are built, it will be the prototype of a small town. "If you want to truly upgrade a village into a town, you must have at least a few hundred permanent residents." This is already the minimum standard: a few hundred people, sufficient infrastructure, and conditions can be met to become Cold Winter Town, which is David''s next goal. After finishing these things, it was almost noon. Put away the documents that recorded various information of Lindong Village. With the gradual development of Lindong Village, David realized that he needed to recruit a clerical staff such as a clerk. There will be more and more people in the future, and they need to be sorted out There are more and more files, can I still be busy? Its okay when its a small village, but when it develops into a town, there are not only many things to deal with but also messy things, and its definitely not enough to handle everything by yourself. In addition, Will and Elizabeth also brought a new problem: language! It wasn''t until Elizabeth sent ten serfs to Will that the daughter of the Governor of Port Royal discovered that the official language of Cold Winter Village is the common language of the world, but everyone who is also a visitor from another world understands English, so that She didn''t realize it. She also realized that the biggest obstacle between Will and the ordinary villagers of Cold Winter Village was not that Will didn''t get in touch with them, but that they couldn''t communicate because of the language barrier. Now Will and Elizabeth''s top priority is to learn the language of this world. Fortunately, Peggy and Sharon, who are newcomers, are very capable of learning. Although they haven''t been here for long, they can already Basic communication using common language. It was precisely because none of the three captains had any language barriers that David ignored this matter. He has no special solution to this, but to let Will study hard. "So, you want me to write a common language textbook?" Laura moved things back and forth, and stopped to take a rest when she saw that it was time for lunch, but was caught by David: "Convenient Will learn the language of this world?" "It''s not just Will, it will be used in the future." There will be more people coming over in the future. It is definitely the best choice to make this basic textbook directly. As for whether you want to learn it or not? It depends entirely on his personal wishes, and David is not going to enforce it. "English to learn a common language?" "Just write this first." From the current point of view, the teaching materials for learning lingua franca in English are the top priority. "What about Chinese?" "Don''t worry about this..." David suddenly thought that he would need to use learning materials for the Common Language of Azeroth and the Common Language of the World, but he had to do it himself. After all, there was no one in the village except David. , Only Fording understands the common language of Azeroth, and Fording is now on his way to ride a horse to the western wilderness in Azeroth. The two discussed for a while and decided on the division of labor: Laura wrote the textbook for learning the Common Language of English, and David wrote the textbook for the Common Language of Azeroth. After discussing this matter, David became concerned about what Laura was busy with these two days? "Want to see?" "certainly!" Follow Laura to a temporary wooden shed, just behind Laura''s wooden house, that is, to the north of the wooden house. When Laura flipped one of the covers off, David was shocked, then surprised: "Machine gun?" "Two M2 Browning machine guns, and enough bullets." Laura folded her hands on her chest, raised her head, and introduced her efforts during this period to David: "There are also ten HK416 assault rifles, each with Additional barrels of various sizes can be replaced, as well as accessories including gun lights, various sights, grenade launchers, etc. "..." David looked at Laura speechlessly. Is this going to war? But after thinking about it, the situation facing Lindong Village now is no different from a war, so this question disappeared in an instant, leaving only ecstasy. "There are still twenty pistols. Considering the power, the pistols shipped this time are all Browning M1911 pistols, including a few left-handed ones." With the experience of facing the troll, Laura felt that the power of those pistols was too small. The pistol can be directly removed from the candidate list, and it will definitely not meet David''s needs. David took two of them by hand and weighed them in his hands. He didn''t think about choosing two new guns for himself, but thought of another question: "Tell me, can Will build a gun by hand? ? "This..." Laura didn''t expect David to ask this: "In theory, it''s possible." In her world, there are many people engaged in this kind of work. I personally or a few people set up a small workshop to take over special custom business: "It just needs special equipment and raw materials." Laura guessed that David might want Will to make a firearm from nothing, from scratch. David also understands how troublesome it is, and this kind of behavior is very uneconomical. Instead of spending time and energy training the little blacksmith into a half-assed engineer, it is better to let him give full play to his expertise. As for the custom-made firearms that he has been thinking about, he can use another method to solve it: make a request by himself, and then Laura will go to a top gunsmith to make one, which will not cost much. Putting the two pistols back into the box, David found that Laura had left a large space in the wooden shed, and there should be something to be transported. "Is there anything left? More bullets and grenades?" "No, it''s a big guy." Laura didn''t say what she wanted to bring over, but deliberately showed a mysterious smile. "Even if you bring a fighter jet over here now, I won''t be surprised." Seeing David''s indifferent attitude, Laura suddenly felt that a lot of fun had been lost, and said the answer simply and neatly: "It''s a weasel." "What''s that?" David asked with question marks all over his face, not knowing exactly what Laura was talking about. "You''ll find out after a while." Laura still didn''t explain what a "weasel" was in the end, but she estimated that David would be able to figure out what it was after she brought some parts over. The two chatted for a few more words, then turned and returned to the ''Main Street''. Fording was standing on this road, which Mark jokingly called the First Avenue of Winter. David realized that Fording was back, so he and Laura walked back from the back of the cabin to the front. "Tirion, have you disposed of all those things?" It has been a few days since Fording brought all kinds of ''criminal evidence'' to Azeroth. It seems that Fording has dealt with those things. The two horses that Fording is leading at this time are not David and the others. Any war horse captured. "Yes, they are all disposed of. Those things are worth a lot more than I expected." Not to mention the six war horses, the armor worn by the cavalry is nothing unusual, but the armor on Gregory is a bit special. "Gregory''s armor seems to be mixed with some kind of special metal, which makes the armor very strong and tough. It was valued by a dwarf blacksmith and bought at a high price." Fording briefly summarized the following In this transaction, not only did they exchange two top horses, but there were even some extra goodies. Azeroth''s top warhorse means that in addition to being able to carry a full-body canned knight on a long journey and launch a charge at any time, it can also make itself like an iron can, covered with a strong heavy armor. As for the extra reward Fording said, it was a few pieces of metal he took out from the bag hanging on the horse''s back. "What kind of metal is this?" David is not an expert in this field. There is no need to pretend to watch it for a long time. When Fording took it out, he directly asked for the answer. "Light cast iron, this metal itself has sacred properties, it is a very special metal." According to Fording''s description, some paladins and priests like to add this metal when forging weapons or armor, Fording deliberately put When I got this thing back, it was obviously for David: "You can consider using these light cast irons to make a handy weapon... Oh, bows and arrows may not work." "Good stuff!" In fact, when Fording said the name Light Cast Iron, he knew what this thing was! After all, in the past, he had the painful experience of killing dozens of murlocs without losing a single piece of cast iron. The memory was so deep that he couldn''t forget it even if he wanted to. "In addition, I''m going to Ironforge soon. From Ironforge, I can take the subway directly to Stormwind City, and after leaving Stormwind City, I can reach Westfall soon." The most difficult part of the road is over, and the rest will be easy Many, the speed will naturally be faster. "Thanks a lot." Fording waved his hand and said it was nothing. He handed the light cast iron to David, added some food and water, and led two horses back to Azeroth. Next, he will go all out and run to the west in one breath. Let''s talk about the wilderness. Seeing Fording''s figure disappear again, David remembered that he had promised to help Fording get a set of chronicles. "Laura." "What''s up?" "Can you buy the Warcraft Chronicles there?" David thought for a while, and added: "If possible, buy a Warcraft game as well." "Do you want to install a stand-alone version of World of Warcraft?" Laura understood what David was going to do. "Of course! Remember to install each expansion pack separately." (end of this chapter) Chapter 60： Chief Chef of Winter Village Chapter 60 Cold Winter Village Chief Chef After asking Laura to get a full set of things related to Warcraft, Winter Village was very peaceful for the next few days. Davids heaviest job every day is to help Mark harvest various crops. Chinese cabbage, Chinese cabbage, leeks, scallions, and cucumbers have all been successfully harvested, and with the massive amount of potatoes being harvested by eight contract farmers, Lin Dong Village now not only has no shortage of food reserves, but even has many varieties to enrich the menu. "so good!" Looking at all kinds of food piled up next to him, David Le couldn''t close his mouth, always smiling. Even if several crops did not grow as expected, David was not disappointed. Mark also made a very important discovery: "The land near the village is much more fertile than before, and the land a little further away has become better than when I first came here." "you sure?" "I''m sure, I''ve been observing the land conditions... To be honest, did you secretly use some strange spells?" Mark observed the farmland conditions every day, and no one knew the land conditions of Cold Winter Village better than him. He can be very sure that the land in Lindong Village has become much more fertile than when he first came: "The most striking example, have you not noticed that the potatoes in these fields are longer than the potatoes in the distant farmland? Bigger and more?" "There''s been a lot of things recently, and I haven''t paid much attention to the crops." When he was free before, he often looked at them. Recently, a bunch of things happened one after another, just in time for the harvest, so he didn''t notice these things: "But , which should be a good thing." "Of course, more fertile land not only allows crops to grow better and produce more food, but also does not have too many restrictions on planting." Mark then popularized all kinds of knowledge to David Science. Under normal circumstances, crops like potatoes are not recommended to be cultivated continuously. Generally, after one harvest, the land where potatoes have been planted will be planted with other things. Because continuous planting will lead to a decline in yield, the reason is that the nutrients in the land that are useful for potatoes have been consumed in large quantities. However, the land where potatoes were first planted in Lindong Village has been planted with three rounds of potatoes in a row, and instead of declining, the yield is increasing, and the land itself has even become more fertile. This situation is unscientific in any way. The most reasonable reason Mark can think of is David, the magical village chief. After all, the village head can ''call people'' from various worlds, so it''s not surprising that he can make the land fertile. "Hehehe, actually I don''t know why!" David dealt with it with an awkward smile, but he already had the answer in his heart: Mark Watney is the root cause of the land becoming more fertile. If there is no surprise, as the relationship between him and Mark gets better and better, the land in Lindong Village may become more fertile. In that case, crops that cannot survive now may be planted and bear fruit in the future. The agricultural prospects of Lindong Village are many times better than he thought at the beginning. He originally thought that the village could only survive on crops such as potatoes. If he wanted more kinds of vegetables and food, he could only go to Iron Tree Fort to buy them. "After harvesting these crops, what should I plant next?" Mark didn''t worry too much about why the land is fertile. He wanted to continue testing what could be planted on this land. "Grow potatoes!" "Potatoes have been tested..." "No, autumn is not far away now, and the rest of the time may only be used to grow crops such as potatoes with a relatively short growth period." "The crops I tested did not have a long growth period." "Well, that''s up to you." Of course, Mark has considered the climate of Winter Village. As the top (self-proclaimed) botanist on the earth, it is impossible for him to make such a low-level mistake. He asked about the general climate conditions of David Winter Village in various periods early on. And estimated the appropriate planting time. Finally, taking advantage of the time before autumn, Mark decided to plant some radishes and shallots to enrich the menu of Cold Winter Village. and Mark continued to work in the field, when Laura suddenly came to find David. "Is there something wrong?" "Yes." Laura didn''t shy away from Mark, ever since she knew she could bring someone to Cold Winter Village, she had this idea: "I have a good friend and I want to bring him to live in Cold Winter Village. Chef on the Endurance." "Chef?" David hadn''t responded yet, and Mark almost jumped up: "This kind of talent must not be missed. I think the newly built canteen just needs a chef to sit in charge." What Mark was talking about was the new building located not far from the farmland at the foot. On the surface, it looked a bit similar to the previous temporary large wooden house. In fact, both the structure and the interior decoration were much more refined than the hastily built wooden house. This canteen has a wide hall, enough for everyone in Lindong Village to eat at the same time and even has many vacancies. It was built some time ago, and various improvements have been carried out recently, but it is scattered and intermittent. Think it''s done, and then someone finds something''s missing, and that''s because there''s a lack of someone who''s good at it. "What''s the name of that friend?" "Jonah Myawa, I think he''s going to love it here." David thought to himself, it was indeed this person, and then nodded to Laura: "If that Jonah is willing to live in Cold Winter Village, of course I would like it." In the new Tomb Raider trilogy, Jonah is the only character other than Laura who appears in all three works. He is Laura''s most trusted partner. Jonah did not live up to Laura''s trust, and always firmly supported Laura to complete those adventures. Such a trustworthy person with a certain combat effectiveness, of course David has no reason to refuse, not to mention the lack of chefs in Lindong Village. With more and more people in the village, Mark cant always be a part-time cook. After all, Mark also has his own work to do. Just now he heard that Mark has arranged the planting plan for the next year: Mark is going to try some For crops with a relatively long growth period, plant some fruits by the way. Continue to bury his head in his work. After the work is finished, David carefully cleans up his personal hygiene. After changing his clothes and coming out, he sees Laura leading a strong man to visit the village. "David! This is Jonah." Laura pointed to the various buildings in the village to introduce Jonah. When she saw David coming out, she immediately introduced them: "This is David, Rin The headman of Winter Village." "Hello, I''m Jonah Myawa." Jonah is a strong-looking man with a simple and honest look, and he always has a friendly smile on his face, which is easy to arouse people''s goodwill. "Hello, I''m David." Reaching out to shake hands with Jonah, David welcomed Jonah: "Welcome to Cold Winter Village." For the specific situation, Laura should have introduced this Jonah. After getting to know each other, Jonah lamented that since he met Laura, his world view has been reshaped, and all kinds of weird things I have seen it. "Now I have come to another world." Although it looks no different from the earth here, since Laura told him that he has arrived in another world, then he has arrived in another world: "This looks beautiful." Jonah looked around and lamented the environment of Lindong Village: to the west is a vast and incomparably large river, flowing down from north to south and then turning west at the west of Lindong Village; to the north is a dense forest, Looking further away, you can see the mountain peaks standing in an unknown distance. Standing in the village of Lindong, you can see the peaks covered with snow. The east and south sides are plains. Looking to the east and south, there are large expanses of verdant green grass, with waves rising with the wind, like a green ocean. "Yes, this place is beautiful." If it weren''t for the beauty here, the development team would not have chosen to build a village here. At that time, everyone did not expect such a harsh living environment under this beautiful scenery. Fortunately, with David''s awakening of Goldfinger and some hard work, Cold Winter Village has obtained the qualifications to survive in this place for a long time. "Want to see the cafeteria?" Jonah was brought here to make Jonah the chef in the cafeteria. "I also want to see where I will work in the future." Jonah is also very curious about his future work environment. Visiting early can determine what he needs earlier, and then go shopping as soon as possible. "There should be a lot of problems, so the village needs professionals like you very much." I took Jonas into the cafeteria for a visit, and Jonas was very satisfied with the environment of the cafeteria. Such a cafeteria built purely with wood has a unique aesthetic feeling , but the environment in the kitchen made him not know how to comment, so he could only smirk a few words. David knew that Jonah was embarrassed to say bad things, so he took a tour and asked Jonah to study it by himself. Jonah was not too polite, and directly took out a pen and a small notebook, counted the various tools in the kitchen, and determined the various tools he wanted to buy. Turning his head to look at Laura, who was winking at him. Followed Laura out of the cafeteria and chatted outside the cafeteria door. "Speaking of which, what kind of reward should I offer this Jonah?" "Actually, Jonah doesn''t care about these things, but he has always hoped to open his own restaurant." Laura glanced at the cafeteria in front of him: "This cafeteria won''t exist for long, right?" She knew some of David''s follow-up plans, and knew that David would not keep Winter Village in this small village state for a long time. "Yes, it won''t be long before this place will be transformed into a restaurant... or a hotel." Facilities like the canteen, like the water system, are just overused facilities, and will be gradually upgraded or eliminated. At the same time, David also understood what Laura meant, and let Jonah be the owner of the inn at that time. For a talent with a certain combat effectiveness and a very guaranteed character, this salary is really not high. (end of this chapter) Chapter 61： High Lord single brush dead mines Chapter 61 The Great Lord solo brushes the Deadmines After Jonah became the chef of the cafeteria, his first job was not to cook a good meal for everyone in the village, but to purchase various cooking tools and remodel the cafeteria kitchen. Peggy, Sharon, Mark and others all helped, and Will also contributed a lot. Since being reminded by Elizabeth that he should communicate more with people in the village, the little blacksmith has become a lot more active. Of course, he will still stay in his blacksmith shop in his free time, studying various things that Laura gave him. A kind of forging knowledge book. But today, everyone, including Steve Rogers, did not go to the cafeteria to work. Instead, they gathered in the wooden shed behind Laura''s wooden house, squatting in a circle and studying the parts all over the floor. "What is this researching?" David inspected the village as usual, and when he came back, he saw this group of people squatting in a circle, including the two children Alfie and Conn. "The weasel that Laura shipped in." "What the **** is a weasel?" David knew that Laura said he was going to bring a weasel, but he only guessed that it was the code name of some kind of weapon, and he still didn''t know what it was. Steve looked up at David: "Are you asking me?" David knew that he asked the wrong person this question, so he turned his head and looked at Sharon who was kneeling on one leg next to him. "The Weasel armored combat vehicle, an ultra-light armored combat vehicle developed and manufactured by Germany, was designed and manufactured to provide fire support to the airborne troops. The original Weasel 1 had two firepower configurations, which were 20mm machine guns. guns or heavy anti-tank missiles." "The follow-up Weasel 2 has added more firepower options, including the combined firepower of 7.62mm machine guns and 12.7mm machine guns; anti-aircraft missiles; 120mm mortars, etc. This ultra-light combat vehicle can be used for reconnaissance, command, and transportation , anti-tank and anti-aircraft Sharon Barbara said a lot, and let everyone present understand what a "weasel" is. "Sounds like a formidable tank." No one expected that Laura actually got a chariot over here. Although it was an ultra-light armored chariot, it was also a chariot. Steve turned his head and glanced at the 20mm cannon next to it: "This weasel is equipped with a 20mm cannon." This is an obvious thing, everyone has seen it. "Will other weapons be sent over as well? Different weapons will be installed on the vehicle according to the needs?" Mark looked, but besides the 20mm cannon, did he see any other weapons? "That depends on what Laura thinks." Everyone studied the parts for a long time, and suddenly heard Laura''s greeting. Everyone stood up together, walked back to the first avenue of Lindong Village, and watched with surprise as Laura was ''leading'' the two cows, and the two cows were ''carrying'' the parts together. "Can you still do this?" Not to mention everyone was shocked, even David was dumbfounded. He never thought that it would be possible to operate like thisLaura took the cow to make sure that the cow could follow her to the village of Winter. The cow has a strong load-bearing capacity, which means it can transport more things, even if Laura can only lead two cows at a time. , but that is also countless times stronger than ordinary people carrying it back and forth. "Am I smart?" Laura praised her wit, not only did it not attract everyone''s ridicule, but also received a lot of praise. Satisfied with everyone''s response, Laura took the two cows back and forth several times and brought all the remaining parts. The last trip was not the weasel parts, but the pile of parts that Jonah wanted. Kitchenware. In the end, even the two cows stayed in Lindong Village. In the following days, everyone lived a fulfilling life every day. Jonah worked hard to improve the canteen, and made some adjustments to the interior decoration, adding some simple decorations to make the whole canteen look more comfortable and beautiful. Laura was assembling the weasel, and David, Mark, Steve, Peggy, and Sharon would help out in their spare time, so that the ultra-light armored combat vehicle was assembled quickly, and by the way After a simple test driveincluding the 20mm cannon above itevery part of the tank is working normally. Since then, the Weasel Chariot has become the strongest mobile firepower in Winter Village. It is usually hidden in a wooden shed, and it will give the enemy a big surprise when it encounters an enemy attack. Because the Weasel requires two operators: a vehicle driver; a fireman. After everyone unanimously decided, Mark Watney and Will Turner, who had the worst combat effectiveness, would serve as the tank crew, and Elizabeth Swan would be the reserve staff. Although Will Turner and Miss Elizabeth Swan expressed serious dissatisfaction with being underestimated by everyone for their combat effectiveness. But after repeated education with Sharon, Peggy, and Steve, they had to admit that the two of them were the weakest people in the village. In terms of fighting ability, they were only better than Mark, who had just been infused with the Holy Light. Watney is stronger, and he may not even be able to beat Jonah, the new chef. Jonah Myawa is a veteran. He is tall and heavy, and he is born with amazing strength (compared with ordinary people). If it is really a one-on-one competition, neither Will nor Elizabeth can take advantage of it. This is so infuriating! Whether it is Will or Elizabeth, there is a kind of unwillingness to admit defeat in their bones, otherwise, in the original plot, these two people would not have made so many moths. In the next few days, the number of times Elizabeth ran to Cold Winter Village increased significantly, and the time of stay also became much longer. And the governor''s daughter didn''t come here for fun, but seriously learned all kinds of combat knowledge from Sharon and Peggy, including but not limited to the use of hot and cold weapons, as well as various physical and strength training. Will is not slack, he is also learning, in addition to the language, including the use of various firearms, and Will, who is already proficient in swordsmanship, has also quickly mastered several sword weapons including broadswords and cross swords. David, who insisted on cultivating and improving himself, also discovered his new talent during this period of timeit should be a reward from Sharon, and he finally figured out what the talent was. It was an accident. When David saw Sharon practicing spear skills, he was curious and wanted to learn more. Unexpectedly, he had made rapid progress. It only took half a day to learn all the basics, and he memorized the basics of spear skills in one day. Various key content. According to Sharon: "The next thing is to just practice hard." By the way, she kept looking up and down David with amazed eyes, and was surprised that David had such an amazing spear talent. David was also surprised, but he was surprised that the reward he got from Sharon was actually a talent for spear skills. The right hand flicked the wooden gun like a propeller for a while, and finally he clenched the gun tightly and thrust out, accurately stabbing at a stone on the ground, and at the last moment, suddenly picked it up little by little, lifting the stone into the air He was then shot again. Feeling that the spear is like an extension of the body, controlled by him at will. "What a strong talent." David doesn''t know if this is good luck or not? According to his current fighting style, he actually wants to acquire talents like unarmed combat. Because since he got the Holy Light, he has been exercising his hand-to-hand combat skills. According to his thinking, he mainly uses bows and firearms, and the crazy output at a safe distance is over. If the enemy is in front of you, it is more convenient and quick to switch to empty hands. As a result, I got a spear talent, do I want to change to a spearman? It feels like it will make your luck worse. However, he did not throw this newly discovered talent aside for this reason, but studied and practiced it seriously. A master once said it well: the skills of walking in the rivers and lakes are not overwhelming! Maybe I will use it someday? During the hard practice, time passed quickly. During the period, after tidying up the kitchen, Jonah made a very rich meal for the whole village. Mark, who seemed to be possessed by a starving ghost, almost strangled himself to death. In his words, he hadnt eaten such serious food for a long time. The food made by himself, David and others before was all rubbish! That''s just to supplement the nutrients and calories needed by the body in order to survive. I feel that the food I have grown has finally reflected its due value. Mark''s words left everyone at the same table speechless. After all, this map bomb affected everyone, even if he included himself, he would still suffer a bit in the next period of time. After everyone enjoyed a real meal, autumn also announced its arrival with a cold heavy rain. Seeing everyone nervously checking the conditions in the field, he knew that the last round of crops this year would be a race against the weather: if you were lucky, they would be ripe and harvested before the temperature dropped to a certain level; if you were unlucky, they would all freeze to death in the field . He has no solution for this kind of thing. Fortunately, the village of Winter Winter has stored enough food, and the people in the village don''t have to worry about not having enough food for the winter. Except for this little episode, Fording brought back news that made David happy. "According to the information you gave, I found Edwin Van Cleef. To be honest, this guy is not very easy to find." Fording thought of the experience along the way, and thought it was a very simple job, but unexpectedly there was a little accident at the last momentnot that Fording couldn''t find the place, but that he couldn''t see Edwin after finding the place -Van Cleef, he had to show some strength to meet that guy smoothly. David listened to Fording''s narration, and made up the picture of Azeroth''s strongest paladin brushing the copy of the death mine alone. The scene should be very cruel. Those little thieves and robbers will not be slaughtered by Fording Bar? Fording glanced at David and guessed what the village chief was thinking: "I didn''t hit hard. Once I hit hard, even if I see Van Cleef himself, I won''t be able to talk calmly." "Understood!" David understood what Fording meant, and now he wanted to know the result of the conversation even more: "How did the talk go?" "He wants to talk to you face to face." (end of this chapter) Chapter 62： van cleef Chapter 62 Van Cleef "Van Cleef wants to talk to me?" It''s no surprise that David asked Fording to help recruit Van Cleef and other craftsmen. As the leader of the craftsmen, Van Cleef must know who invited him and others, right? It is reasonable to ask to meet and talk: "Now?" From a certain point of view, it is much better for the other party to be willing to talk to David than to just ignore him. Of course, there is another possibility that the opponent can''t beat Fording and has to talk to David face to face. "He said anytime in the last few days." "If he thinks it''s okay, he can do it now." David looked outside, the weather was cool after heavy rain just now, such a day is especially suitable for entertaining guests at home: "But, is Van Cleef willing to come here? " Isn''t he worried about some conspiracy? Ever since being tricked by the nobles of Stormwind City, Van Cleef has become extremely cautious. Under such circumstances, how did Fording persuade the other party to come to Cold Winter Village to talk to David face to face? "Prove to him with strength that I don''t need those conspiracies and tricks to kill him." Fording''s answer is very convincing. It is not difficult to wipe out the Defias Brotherhood with his strength. Rogues everywhere are a waste of time. With the ability to kill Van Cleef just by waving his hands, it proves that he really didn''t want to kill you without doing anything. Although Van Cleef has done a lot of crazy things after establishing the Defias Brotherhood, his IQ is still online, otherwise he would not have caused enough harm to the nobles of Westfall and Stormwind City, and caused the nobles of Stormwind City to suffer. This resulted in a heavier economic loss than paying full wages at the beginning. What''s more, Van Cleef is a person who can complete the training of SI7 in the Kingdom of Stormwind. It is impossible for such a smart person not to realize this. After tidying up the table, preparing tea and snacks, David casually opened a notebook that had already written a lot of content, and continued to write on it. This is the textbook for learning the common language of Azeroth that has been agreed a long time ago. Since he and Laura set up a division of labor, he has been writing this thing intermittently during this period, and it is almost finished now. I just don''t know what answer Van Cleef will give? "I hope I can use it!" Waste is not a waste, after a few years after the fall of Lordaeron, those refugees will still be able to use it, but David still hopes to make this "textbook" come in handy as soon as possible. Just as he was thinking, the door was knocked several times. "Come in!" The door opened, and Fording walked in with a strong man who was not much thinner than Fording, the paladin. The brawny man was wearing black leather armor and had black hair. If it weren''t for the red face scarf hanging around his neck, his whole body would seem to blend in with black. A pair of long knives were stuck in the man''s waist. David knew that they were a pair of weapons called cruel barbs, and they were also Edwin Van Cleef''s side weapons. David was looking at Van Cleef, and Edwin Van Cleef was also looking at David. Perhaps David''s young appearance was a bit beyond his expectations, so he showed a little surprise when he entered the door. But he quickly hid his surprise, and carefully observed David''s figure and the surrounding environment. "Do you need me to take off the weapon?" Van Cleef looked at the narrow environment in the room, and then deliberately glanced at David with disdainful eyes. This professionally trained thief, or assassin, used a little Provocative method. In his opinion, a young man may make irrational judgments because of being slighted, such as not having him hand over his weapon. To Van Cleef''s surprise, David gave an answer that he hadn''t thought of: "Nice to meet you, Mr. Van Cleef, if you think it''s in the way, you can put the weapon aside." At the same time, he also asked Van Cleef to sit down, inviting Van Cleef to sit opposite him. Van Cleef thought for a while, then took off the cruel barb on his waist and placed it by the door, as if to express his sincerityin fact, he has determined through observation that this small space is not suitable for using weapons, and he feels that David With a ''slender'' figure, he should not be good at melee combat, so even if he doesn''t use a weapon, he will not be in danger. Sitting in front of David, Van Cleef didn''t mean to introduce himself. Since the other party found him specifically, he must have a detailed understanding of him. On the contrary, who is the opposite person and what is his identity? He knew nothing but that this young man could command that powerful paladin. Thinking of this, Van Cleef carefully glanced at Fording next to him. This powerful paladin was sitting on the bed beside him, holding a book in his hand and reading there. "Hello, I am David, the village head of Cold Winter Village. Welcome to my village." David knew that the other party was waiting for him to speak, and after motioning for the other party to drink the tea and desserts on the table casually, he introduced himself simply Opening: "Mr. VanCleef, what do you think of my village?" "This village called Cold Winter Village?" Although Van Cleef was brought into this room as soon as he arrived here, this did not affect his observation of the surrounding environment in the shortest possible time. What''s more, Lindong Village is not big at first, and you can see it clearly with a few glances: "With all due respect, this is a very small village." "Yes, there are only more than 30 people in Lindong Village including me. It is indeed a very small village, but what do you think of the environment here?" "..." Van Cleef didn''t answer, he was actually a little confused, what exactly did the other party want to do with him? It''s not that he didn''t suspect that this was a trap, but the power of the paladin next to him made him give up this possibility. So it''s really like what the other party said, just want to invite yourself to work in the village? Could it be that this young man wants to let himself and those old guys work for him for nothing like the nobles in Stormwind City? There was a burst of brainstorming in his head, which raised the most painful scar in his heart, and even his emotions became a little wrong, and the eyes he looked at David became sharper. When David noticed the change in Van Cleef''s eyes, he guessed that this guy might have misunderstood. He didn''t want to deepen the misunderstanding, so he immediately explained a few words: "Mr. Van Cleef, I think you may have misunderstood something! I I sincerely invite you and those craftsmen to come to Rinwinter Village." "Oh?" Van Cleef was still skeptical about this. "It''s not just coming to Cold Winter Village to work, I very much hope that you can come to Cold Winter Village to settle down and live." David noticed some doubts on Van Cleef''s face, and looked strangely at Fording next to him. "He won''t care about some things even if I say them, so it''s better for you to explain them yourself after you bring people over." Fording didn''t look up, and continued to look at the book in his hand, but when David glanced at him After that, he immediately gave the answer: "And there were too many people around him at that time." Fording knew that what David wanted to invite were the artisans headed by Van Cleef and their families, and he was not interested in the pirates, thieves and other social dregs of the Defias Brotherhood, including the thugs of various races hired by Van Cleef. within the scope of recruitment. "It turned out to be like this." David understood what was going on, so he explained his thoughts in detail: I hope that Van Cleef will lead the members of the Defias Brotherhood who belonged to the Masonry Union and their families to come to the winter village life. After thinking about it, I remember that there are also a large number of miners in the Defias Brotherhood. This is also a talent that Cold Winter Village lacks, so I just packed it together. In the end, you can become an honest person with a clean net worth! It wasn''t until David clearly expressed his thoughts that Van Cleef realized why this man found him. "You want the Defias Brotherhood to move to Winter Village?" "No, it''s the craftsmen and their families of the Masonry Guild, and you can also count the miners and some farmers you recruited in the western wilderness. This is different from the Defias Brotherhood." Van Cleef didn''t care about David''s special emphasis, he wanted to know what David was trying to do? "People." There is nothing to hide, and David directly stated his intentions: "Rindong Village is currently only a small village with more than 30 people. If it wants to develop, it needs more people, and the development and construction of various towns Facilities require various craftsmen." If the Stonemasons Union is willing to join Cold Winter Village, it will not only increase the population significantly, but also make up for the current weakest link in Cold Winter Village: the current craftsmen in the Defias Brotherhood are not only stonemasons, but also proficient in forging weapons and shipbuilding. Artisans of various skills. Since Azeroth is a world with mysterious powers, top stonemasons must understand the knowledge of mysticism. The Stormwind City built by the Stonemasons Guild for the Stormwind Kingdom has many designs to defend against mysterious powers. Parts of the design didn''t work. But this has nothing to do with the manufacturer. The craftsmanship of the craftsmen of the Masonry Union is guaranteed. If they can be recruited, it is not difficult to build him a Winter City immediately, let alone a small town. "So, you want us to join Cold Winter Village and build this village for you?" "No!" David waved his hand: "It''s for us to build a beautiful new home." Van Cleef originally had a stomach full of words to reject David, but at this moment, all of them were stuck in his throat, and he found that he couldn''t get those words out of his mouth. Even Fording, who was concentrating on reading, raised his head and glanced at David again. "What?" David looked at the two of them. He didn''t expect his casual words to make them react so strongly, especially Van Cleef, the former leader of the Masons'' Guild and now the Defias Brotherhood. , his face was full of tangles. "Nothing." Van Cleef was silent for a few seconds before returning to his previous indifferent face: "I need to think about it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 63： what people want is hope Chapter 63 What people want is hope Van Cleef did not agree, but he did not directly refuse, which is already a good result for David. According to his original thinking, the possibility of Van Cleef being directly recruited to Cold Winter Village by him is not very high. His original plan was to try his best to persuade Van Cleef to let him send those who have families and mouths in the Brotherhood and dont want to fight against the Stormwind Kingdom. , Let go of those who just want to live in peace. So he didn''t feel that he could recruit many people at first, because the senior members of the fraternity headed by Van Cleef were very united. At the same time, Van Cleef is not a selfish person, and David is not worried that Van Cleef will conceal this news in order to avenge the nobles of the Stormwind Kingdom. No matter what he thinks, he will tell the craftsmen in the Brotherhood about David''s recruitment. Enjoy a luxurious life in Stormwind with several leaders of the Stonemasons Guild. "Although I really want to say that you can think about it slowly, my invitation is valid for a long time, but I still want to remind you, Mr. Van Cleef, that the Defias Brotherhood is not as monolithic as you think, and the longer the delay, the more accidents will occur. more likely." David''s words made Van Cleef frowned. The top stonemason and assassin suspected that David was deliberately sowing relations within their Brotherhood. "I''m not provoking, but the development of the Brotherhood has long been beyond your control. Now you probably don''t even know how many people there are in the Brotherhood!" David didn''t care about Van Cleef''s dissatisfaction. He had to mention this reminder, otherwise Van Cleef really thought that all members of the Defias Brotherhood were brothers, and told the whole Brotherhood about David''s recruitment plan. That way, the Bronze and Eternal Dragons might not come, but there''s a good chance you''ll get a Black Dragon. Just because the Brotherhood participated in Onyxia''s kidnapping of Varian, it can be confirmed that Onyxia has a plan on the side of the Defias BrotherhoodEdwin Van Cleef must not know where his men are going. Kidnapped Varian, otherwise with his plan to destroy the entire Stormwind City and all the nobles in the city, it is impossible to do nothing. David felt that the key factor for the Defias Brotherhood to cause so many losses in various parts of the Stormwind Kingdom was that the black dragon Onyxia was helping secretly. This kind of help should be more direct and close than what was expressed in the game, such as Part of the Brotherhood leadership, directly under Onyxia... After a few reminders, David did not continue. Even if what he said was correct, Van Cleef would not like to hear such words. Two sentences are considered good intentions, and twenty sentences are regarded as revenge. "Mr. Van Cleef, are you interested in visiting Cold Winter Village?" "I do want to visit." No matter what he thinks, Van Cleef really has to think about those brothers. Craftsmen are all family members. Before, they really had no choice but to fight against the nobles of Stormwind City. Now that there are other choices, is it true that Van Cleef will insist on taking his brothers and their families to die with the nobles of Stormwind City? As a competent leader, he doesn''t think he can do that; and personally, he doesn''t want his little daughter to perish with him. Rinwinter Village... Van Cleef felt that if possible, it would be a good choice for the family members of good brothers to live here. As for myself? He hasn''t made up his mind yet, but he doesn''t want to let those **** go easily, the anger from back then is really hard to swallow. Standing up and hanging his cruel barb around his waist again, Van Cleef followed the village chief named David out of the cabin. The slightly cool air hit his face, which shocked his whole body, and the extremely fresh air made him feel good. Living in a mine isn''t much fun, who doesn''t love a breath of fresh air? Although he thought so in his heart, Van Cleef didn''t say anything, and quietly followed David to visit the small village. Looking around, they are all houses made of wood. The only stone building in the whole village is the one in front of the building. According to David''s introduction, it is a blacksmith''s shop. "Very rough workmanship!" Habitually commented, Van Cleef followed David into a relatively large wooden house. "This is the canteen of the village. All the people living in the village eat here." David led Van Cleef to visit the interior of the canteen and walked out immediately: "It''s a pity that it''s not time to eat, otherwise we can Treat Mr. VanCleef to lunch." Fan Cleef didnt care about one or two meals, so he finally couldnt help asking curiously: Is everyone in the village eating here? Is the food provided by the village? "Yes." David took Van Cleef to the farmland area: "Actually, it has been less than a year since the establishment of Cold Winter Village, and this farmland has just been reclaimed during this year. All kinds of materials need to be deployed in a unified way to ensure that everyone in the village can have enough food." "Oh!" Van Cleef understood what was going on in David''s village now. He originally thought that the environment of Cold Winter Village was good, but when he heard that the village had only been established for less than a year, he was not surprised that the village was so small: "So, if people from the fraternity come here, they will be treated the same?" "Yes." David was very happy when he heard Van Cleef ask this. If the other party is willing to ask, it means that he is considering the possibility of coming to Lindong Village, otherwise there is no need to ask: "The village has just been established, and all kinds of resources are concentrated and deployed to ensure that there will be no problems in all aspects. After the various foundations are perfected, You can go back to your normal life. David briefly described his thoughts: In the early days of the establishment of the village, resources such as food must be supplied in a centralized manner, because many people who just came to the village did not have any food reserves or any money, and there are no various resources in the village right now. This kind of job allows them to quickly acquire wealth and use it to buy various necessities of life, so it can only be arranged in this way. When everyone has a stable living environment and various jobs appear in the village, it will return to a normal state. Everyone has their own jobs, and then obtain their needs through normal transactions. "So, your idea is to rebuild the whole village?" Rinwinter Village is not big, even if the farmland area is included, it will not take much time to finish it. Van Cleef and David have already reached Rinwinter now. On the bank of the river, facing the vast river: "I really want to know, how will the artisans who come to the village ensure their livelihood after the reconstruction work in your village is completed?" "Huh?" David didn''t understand what Van Cleef''s question meant at the beginning. He hoped that Winter Village would be completely new, and would it conflict with the lives of the artisans? After thinking for a few seconds, he realized what Van Cleef meant: "You got one thing wrong." "What?" "You think I will let the craftsmen build various public facilities first, and complete the basic construction work of the village?" "Is not it?" "Of course not, I will let the newcomers give priority to building their own residences, and the people in the village will give some help in this regard." David turned around and pointed to Lindong Village not far away: "You should have seen it, There are only these few houses in the village, and the construction of residences is not given priority, and the newcomers have no place to live at all." "This kind of problem is very simple, and it can be solved by building a few relatively large temporary residences." Van Cleef glanced at David: "As you said, let everyone have their own residence, it is not a short-term solution. It can be done." "Then build it slowly, and it will be finished one day." Van Cleef looked at the young face in front of him in astonishment. He felt that the young man thought things too simply, but the seemingly unrealistic words of the other party moved him even moreif the nobles of Stormwind City were not He firmly stated that he would never give money, but said that the funds were difficult, and he could only give it slowly. Maybe the Defias Brotherhood would not be born. Sometimes, what people want is such a reason to look forward to! "It''s almost time to visit." Van Cleef still has no clear answer, and he can''t make a decision on this matter alone. After he goes back, he has to discuss it with his old buddies. Kingdom dead? Or choose another path and start life again in another place? "Then let Tirion take you back!" Fording has been following behind the two, and those who didn''t know thought they were David''s loyal guards! Anyway, that''s what Van Cleef thought. He didn''t know that the name of this paladin was Tirion until then: "I don''t know the full name of this paladin..." David glanced at Fording in surprise, you haven''t even introduced yourself? It was only through the guidance of the Holy Light that he entered the deepest part of the Dead Mine. "Tirion Fordring." "Tirion Fordring?" Van Cleef was stunned for a few seconds, and then he was shocked and unbelievable: "Tirion Fordring of the Silver Hand Knights?" "That''s all in the past." He has been expelled from the Knights of the Silver Hand: "Now I am just an ordinary believer in the Holy Light." "..." Van Cleef really wants to pooh Fording''s face, you Lord of Hearthglen, one of the most powerful paladins in the Eastern Kingdom, you are an ordinary believer of the Holy Light, no wonder his subordinates are so miserable when facing this paladin With one blow, the training he received in SI7 was like a child''s trick in front of this paladin. At the same time, Fording''s identity made the scale in Van Cleef''s heart even more tilted. After all, the users of the Holy Light at this time are synonymous with excellent character-for example, there is no one in the mixed brotherhood who can use the Holy Light. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 64： Winter and the Dragon Chapter 64 Winter and the Dragon Because of the symbolic meaning of the Holy Light in Azeroth at this time, Van Cleef paid more attention to this invitation, not to mention that the person who brought him here was actually the famous Tirion Fordring. At the same time, he also had a question: "Is this the Kingdom of Lordaeron?" He didn''t know what method Tirion used to bring him here from the dead mine, but in his opinion, it was nothing more than the means used by the mages. The power of magic is not so rare in Azeroth. Diffie There are some people (creatures) in the Asian Brotherhood who can perform some simple magic. However, to be able to teleport to such a long distance without him noticing must be a very powerful spellcaster... Edwin Van Cleef glanced at David in front of him again. "No, this is not the Kingdom of Lordaeron, not even Azeroth." David is not afraid that Edwin Van Cleef will not understand. For Azerothians, the alien plane is not difficult to understand Something: "Just as the orcs came from another world, you are now in another world." "It turned out to be like this..." Van Cleef didn''t even think that he would run ''that far'', but this distance is not a bad thing for him. After all, there is no room for them to live in the Stormwind Kingdom. If they were not forced to a desperate situation, their craftsmen would not Raise the anti-flag. He didn''t bother about why the famous Tirion Fordring and the outsider came together. Now he kept comparing the two options in his mind, trying to judge which one was better. Following Fording silently and leaving Cold Winter Village, Van Cleef''s back gradually disappeared in David''s eyes. Recalling Van Cleef''s thoughtful look before he left, David felt that his plan had a high probability of success: his goal was to recruit as many people as possible, even if only one person was successful. Now thinking about Van Cleef''s various reactions, maybe his harvest is much better than the estimated best result. Standing by the river and pondering for a moment, David took a look at the river to see if there was any food worth fighting for. Unfortunately, before he had time to find a suitable target, Fording came back. "I think he will most likely agree." Fording had a smile on his face, and his trip was not in vain: "But if people from the Defias Brotherhood want to come to Cold Winter Village, I''m afraid it will not be an easy task . "It was just a bit of a hassle at first." Because David didn''t expect too many people to come at the beginning, he thought it would be a good result to recruit a few craftsmen and bring their families to Cold Winter Village. What if all the craftsmen from the Stonemasons Guild want to come? Could it be that at that time he said that Lindong Village can''t accept so many people? At that time, Van Cleef may turn against himself, and then half of himself will not be able to receive it. "It''s unlikely that they all choose to move to Cold Winter Village." Fording couldn''t hide the joy on David''s face, and poured some cold water on him appropriately: "Not everyone is willing to leave their hometown to live , not to mention going to another world. Difficulty leaving homeland has never been a unique characteristic of earthlings. "For this kind of thing, we can only take one step at a time." If the top craftsmen of the Stonemasons Union want to move, they will basically choose to come to Lindong Village. Those who cant leave their homeland are basically low- and middle-level craftsmen. Maybe they think that after Van Cleef gave up fighting against Stormwind Kingdom and left Westfall, they can completely return to their identities as ordinary people and continue to live in their familiar hometownafter all, their identities are different. Gao, the big shots in Stormwind don''t even know them. These people never imagined that even if Van Cleef leaves Westfall, the organization of the Defias Brotherhood will not die out, because Onyxia hopes that these people will continue to harm the Kingdom of Stormwind. Will continue to work to the end, or can only leave Stormwind Kingdom, whether it is to Winter Village or somewhere else. "By the way, you don''t have any difficulty reading this chronicle, right?" Van Cleef''s matter was put aside for the time being. Before the artisan and assassin made a decision, it was meaningless for him to think about it here. David pointed to the book in Fording''s hand. It was the first chronicle that David asked Laura to buy. It was the book that Fording read in the cabin just now, directly from the book in the world of Azeroth. The birth begins. "This book... simply opened up a new world for me." Fording looked at the book in his hand, without doubting that it was something David made up casually, because David making up these things was meaningless and would waste a lot of energy. With that time, wouldn''t it be more useful to make up more ''stories'' about the fall of the Kingdom of Lordaeron than these contents? "It''s fine if you''re satisfied. In addition to a few chronicles, there are also a few games, which are all installed in the laptop. You can play them when you have time... Oh, if you think it''s too troublesome, you can ask Mark to teach you how to use them. modifier." "modifier?" "Well, it allows you to watch the plot better. After all, what you care about is what is going on? Not whether the game is fun or not." "It seems that I have a lot to learn." Fording doesn''t care about this little trouble, because he will not only have no important things to do in the next period of time, but he will also be guarded by the dead mine and cannot leave casually - Van Cleef Once the promise is made, he will be responsible for bringing those craftsmen to Lindong Village. "Indeed." This is beyond David''s plan. He originally thought of a one-off deal, but now it may become a long-term cooperation project: "It would be great if someone could have the same shuttle ability as you." David thinks he can try it. It was because of his "permission" that Will triggered the function of bringing other people over. If it is not complete, can it give others the function of freely traveling between Lindong Village and its own original world? It''s just that I haven''t studied how to use it yet? Walk to his wooden house with Fording, Fording is going to him to take away the remaining few books and the laptop with the game installed - he will use the laptop a long time ago, and he mainly used it before today Come to the movies. On the way, Fording also asked about the situation in the Lower Winter Village, knowing that Laura had brought a large amount of ammunition. In addition, there are powerful fighters such as Peggy and Sharon stationed in the village, and David''s strength has also been greatly improved. He doesn''t have to worry about the safety of the village. Fording decided to stay at the death mine for the next time. "I want to investigate the internal situation of the Defias Brotherhood by the way." Regarding the matter of the Defias Brotherhood and Onyxia, David just mentioned a few casually before, without going into too many details. Now that Fording has obtained the ''full set of strategies'', he is going to investigate while researching, and see if he can solve the troubles of the Stormwind Kingdom, so that when the Lordaeron Kingdom is in crisis, he can free up his hands to help. In the original history, the Kingdom of Stormwind was a mess ravaged by Onyxia, so it did not appear in the plot story during the third war (the plot period of Warcraft III). "Be careful to provoke that black dragon." "I''m not afraid of that black dragon." After Fording took the notebook, spare batteries, and several chronicles into his bag, he waved at David and left. David stood in front of the wooden house, looked at Fording''s firm footsteps, and knew that the paladin had found the direction of "strengthening" again, and he turned back into the Lord of Hearthglen, the strongest paladin in Azeroth one. "Is Onyxia going to be unlucky?" David touched his chin: "It would be great if I could see that black dragon is unlucky..." Thinking of the black dragon, David also remembered the resentment he once had: ''Onyxia''s Reins''. David thought it would be great if Onyxia could be captured as a mount. After all, there is a cold winter village, how can there be no dragon? He is not greedy, he doesn''t need three heads, this one is enough. "I think too much, it''s better to think realistically." Looking up at the position of the sun, before it was time for lunch, David wondered whether he should practice **** and spearing for a while, or practice bow and arrow and gun shooting? As a result, a phantom suddenly appeared in front of him. "Yo~ It''s finally here!" Since he expelled the free version of Laura last time, he has been waiting for another newcomer to arrive, but he couldn''t wait for it, and he couldn''t wait for it. He began to suspect the cheating finger of this foreigner, and there was no specific number of people at all. , is purely random. As a result, just when I was about to let go of this matter, a newcomer came. "Should be a newcomer?" David looked back, and Will, the little blacksmith, seemed to be busy in the blacksmith shop; Steve came at a fixed time every day, and it has not yet reached that time; Laura didn''t sleep much last night, and she spent a lot of energy , I should be catching up on sleep now; Mark is checking the crops with the Squirrel on the other side of the field. Ninety percent of them are sure to be a newcomer. David is full of expectations. Although he doesn''t know what to expect, he still hopes that a newcomer will surprise him. As the figure gradually became clear, a man with black curly hair and glasses who was not tall, wearing casual clothes, appeared in David''s sight with a shoulder bag on his back. The man with glasses didn''t seem to realize that he was ''crossing'', and he walked forward a few more steps in thoughts, but he sprained because the dirt road that had just rained heavily was too muddy and slippery, and almost walked in front of David. The five-body prostration. "..." The man with glasses looked down at his feet, then looked up and looked around in surprise. "This... how far have I come?" After being stunned for a few seconds, he finally noticed David who was not far away from him, so he came to David: "Hello, what is this place?" "This is Cold Winter Village." The man with glasses was still full of question marks, so he asked again: "How far is it from Pasadena?" "Pasadena in Los Angeles?" "right!" "That''s pretty far." (end of this chapter) Chapter 65： Leonard Chapter 65 Leonard The man in glasses had a look of disbelief at first when he heard the words of the young man in front of him, and then he suddenly laughed: "Hehe, hehe, you are joking, right! I was almost deceived by you." "not at all." "This sentence is also a joke!" "no!" The man in glasses continued to laugh awkwardly for a while, and found that the young man in front of him didn''t seem to be joking, so he stopped laughing: "Seriously, is it really far from Pasadena? How far is it?" "I don''t know exactly how far it is, because I don''t even know how far it is from the earth." David briefly introduced himself: "I am the village head of Cold Winter Village, David." "Your sentence sounds more like a joke. If I understand correctly, you mean that I am not only far away from Pasadena, but I am not even on the earth." Seeing David reaching out, the man with glasses immediately extended his hand and said David shook hands and said a lot before remembering to introduce himself: "Leonard Hofstadt, just call me Leonard." "Hello, Leonard!" David nodded and affirmed the other party''s words: "You understand correctly, this is indeed not the earth." "How is it possible!" Leonard still didn''t believe David''s words: "Did I accidentally pass through a space wormhole while walking on the street?" "Not too much." "It''s very creative!" Leonard felt that things became more interesting: "This idea is really great, and the environment here looks very good... Is this a new experience activity? But in Pasadena Its hard to come up with a scene like that, all those fake sets in the distance? It looks real. Leonard looked left and right, trying to see some flaws. As for why he went to another world, as a physicist, he didn''t believe it at all. He felt that he might have accidentally walked into some newly opened experience hall. "The layout here is awesome, and the air is very fresh." Leonard ran to the distance while talking, and he was going to touch those ''background boards'' with his own hands to prove that he had seen through everything: "You here... are better than me ...Thinking...a lot..." After running for dozens of meters, Leonard, who still couldn''t touch the background board, bent over and supported his knees, panting heavily, and hurriedly took out his sprayer and took a deep breath. "Okay! I admit defeat, tell me what experience items you have here!" Leonard felt that the other party didn''t want him to leave, but he just wanted him to stay and spend, at most, he would play here for a while before going home. Anyway, he didn''t have anything urgent to deal with. "Hey, Mr. Leonard Hofstadter, this is actually not an experience game, and this is not a specially built experience hall." David walked to Leonard and made sure he was fine. , asked him if he wanted to drink water or something, and explained the situation to him: "This is indeed not the earth. If you don''t believe it, you can think about returning to your own world in your heart, and then go to the distance." "Is this also an experience project?" Leonard has recovered after using the sprayer, looked at David uncertainly, and then looked at the ''distance'', a large piece of grassland: "Still, agree I left?" He walked a few steps away uncertainly, then stopped and looked back at David: "Can you really leave?" Seeing that David did not come over to stop him, Leonard continued to walk further away , walked for a while before slowly turning into a phantom. "I don''t know when I will come again?" David did not directly expel Leonard because this Leonard Hofstadter from the Big Bang world is a physicist. Although he is an experimental physicist, David does not need it now What high-end knowledge, and some basic physics knowledge Leonard has mastered, and has a certain hands-on ability. Such a scientist has come to your door, how could he drive away? A scientist who understands all kinds of scientific knowledge will greatly promote the development of Lindong Village. Moreover, if Leonard can be kept in Cold Winter Village, those scientists who are his buddies are likely to be taken down by David, which is equivalent to picking up a scientific team for nothing. Among them, Howard Wolowitz is an excellent engineer, Sheldon Cooper can rub a reactor with his hands at a very young age, and Rajesh Kusapari, an astrophysicist...he can Find out how far you are from Earth. Just as David was thinking about what role these people could play, Leonard''s figure appeared in front of him again. David was a little surprised. He thought that Leonard would come back. After all, as a scientist, Leonard couldnt ignore the real time-traveling experience. His return was inevitable. But I didn''t expect this guy to come back so quickly. After traveling back to the earth, I immediately realized that what David said was true. For unknown reasons, I went to another world, so I immediately tried it and wanted to know Can I travel through again. "Oh~ I bought it!" After confirming that he could really travel through time, Leonard''s reaction was normal: "It''s actually true!" After looking around and pinching himself hard to make sure that he was not hallucinating, Leonard turned around and tried to return to Earth...disappearing, appearing, disappearing and reappearing, Leonard was sure that he really had the ''traversal'' ''The ability is not that I accidentally walked into some space wormhole. "You said this is Cold Winter Village?" After repeated attempts to confirm this amazing fact, Leonard, who became extremely emotional, finally remembered David: "Are you the village chief here?" "Yes." "This is really not the earth?" "Yes, this is indeed not the earth." "Why do you speak English?" Leonard''s IQ was as high as 173. After confirming that what David had said before was true, he immediately thought of many questions: "Is it because you have met other people on Earth that you can speak English?" Know English and not be surprised by my previous reaction?" "You are right, and there is more than one person from Earth in the village." "Is there a place other than the earth?" Leonard thought of more questions. He is now full of curiosity about this magical place, and he can''t wait to know all the answers immediately. "Yes." Seeing Leonard''s various reactions, David felt that the goal of keeping the scientist in the village should not be difficult to achieve, and was planning to invite him to visit the Lower Winter Village, and meet several other earth fellows by the way When we met, another phantom appeared not far away: "Wait a minute, someone is coming." "Is there someone?" Leonard was looking around curiously. Just now he thought that these were the scenery, so he just glanced at them for a while. Now that they are the real scenery, he was immediately attracted by the surrounding natural scenery Yes, the reaction was a bit slow when I heard David''s words, and I turned around in a circle before I noticed what David meant by ''someone is coming'': "This shadow... I just appeared like this?" "That''s right, the scene when I left is similar to this scene reversed." "Oh~ it''s really amazing!" Soon the phantom turned into a real person. After seeing the other person''s appearance clearly, Leonard was surprised. This person''s appearance...he turned his head to look at David next to him, and swallowed back what he wanted to say. David noticed Leonard''s reaction, but he didn''t rush to ''explain what'', but greeted the visitor: "You came so early today?" "Today''s class ends earlier, and there is no need to continue to go to that cram school." The person who came was Steve, with a relaxed smile on his face, and he could see that he was very interested in the class that he had to go to every day. ''Tutorial Class'' is a headache: "Is this the newcomer?" "Yes, I just came to the village." David pointed to Leonard beside him: "This is Leonard Hofstad, and this is Steve Rogers." "Just call me Leonard." Reaching out to shake hands with the other party, Leonard, who was a little cautious at first, noticed the other party''s name, smiled and wanted to make a joke: "Steven Grant Rogers (Captain America''s full name) name, which is the legal name)?" "You know me?" Steve didn''t realize that the other party was joking with him, and simply thought that the other party knew his information: "But you don''t usually call me that." "..." Steve''s response left Leonard confused as to how to answer the conversation. Isn''t this reaction different from what he expected? And what does the other party mean by this answer? Is this really the name of this person? Are his parents fanatical Marvel fans? Or is the other party joking with me? In that case, shouldn''t this guy call himself Johnny Stone? Leonard''s head turned in a big circle, and he didn''t want to understand what was going on in the situation before him? In fact, he thought of several possibilities, but in his heart he felt that none of them could be the correct answer. The last reaction shown was an embarrassed smile. Fortunately, David made the siege in time at this time, so that Leonard didn''t have to continue to struggle there and say something to ease the embarrassment. "I''m going to show Leonard around the village, are you going to find Peggy?" "No, I just came here to see if there is anything that needs help in the village?" Steve not only came to the village to practice with Peggy and Sharon, but also often helped the village with various tasks, basically When he sees a busy place, he will help him. In Steve''s words, these seemingly ordinary and boring daily tasks can make him feel "alive". "Recently, the village is mainly staring at those farmlands to see if they can finish the harvesting work before the weather completely turns cold. There is nothing else." David and Steve briefly talked about the situation in the village: " However, it may be very busy after a while, Tirion''s progress is very smooth, and many people may move in after a while." (end of this chapter) Chapter 66： Leonard Sleepwalking in Winter Chapter 66 Leonard Sleepwalking in Winter "How many people are there?" Steve was curious how many people Fording could bring back this time? The information revealed in David''s words seems to be a lot of people: "If there are a lot of people, do you want to start building a few wooden houses in advance?" David wanted to wait until Van Cleef gave a clear reply before considering this matter. Thinking about it now, maybe its not impossible to build a few wooden houses similar to dormitories in advance. Even if Van Cleef finally rejected Davids invitation, none of the craftsmen from the Stonemasons Union came to Cold Winter Village, but there will be other people from the village in the future. , requiring additional accommodation. "How about building right behind the cafeteria? First build two big houses." Behind the cafeteria, that is, to the north, are the houses of farmers, one after another extending toward the north. But the canteen itself occupies a relatively large area, even if there are these farmers houses, there is still enough space to build two large wooden houses. "Did you directly change the cafeteria into a hotel?" "Isn''t that good?" David did not ignore Leonard when talking to Steve, and introduced him to the environment in the village, such as the canteen, blacksmith shop, public water intake area, and so on. "Is this tap water?" Leonard thought it was an ''ancient'' village at first, but he saw a faucet within a few steps. There were similar tap water facilities or ''faucets'' in ancient times, but it was definitely not the one in front of him. It looks like this is obviously a product of modern craftsmanship. "It can barely be regarded as tap water." David introduced: "After the water is pumped from the Winter River, filtered and purified, it will be sent to the water storage equipment here, and people in the village can get water directly here." "Use water pumps and water purification equipment? What about the power?" Leonard was curious about this matter: "Is it using some magical power?" "Solar and wind power generation." David smiled and pointed to the distance. The wind power generation device is actually quite conspicuous: "Besides there, there is a diesel generator in the village." The generator is hidden on the ''side'' of Laura''s house. It doesn''t look special from the outside. You have to open the ''wooden door'' to see the generator, so Leonard didn''t notice it before. "So... there are actually generators in this world?" Leonard looked around. He thought he had guessed wrong earlier. In fact, the level of civilization in this world is not low. It''s just that the village is remote and sparsely populated. "These machines and equipment were specially sent by a friend who came from the same earth as you." David specifically emphasized this point: "She thinks my environment here is good, and she wants to use it as another home." "Oh!" Leonard nodded: "It''s really beautiful here." Beautiful natural scenery and fresh air, there are forests, mountains, rivers, and grasslands. Living in this environment, he feels that his asthma will be cured. If possible, he also wants to settle here and come here for vacation in his free time. "I want to settle here with you, what are the conditions?" Leonard did not ignore that David''s ''friend'' bought a lot of machinery and equipment for the village chief: "For example, some investment is required. What?" "It''s not that troublesome, as long as you want, you can live here." David told Leonard about the situation of Lower Winter Village by the way, including the development order of the Kingdom of Tilan, and that Winter Village evolved from a pioneer camp to a village , and it has only been officially established for less than a year: "Rinwinter Village currently welcomes everyone who wants to come and live." There are no restrictions on occupancy or immigration, as long as you are willing to come, you can come. "So good?" Leonard smiled: "As long as I want to, I can automatically obtain the residence qualification of Rinwinter Village? Then I can become a villager of Rinwinter Village now?" "Yes!" "Cool!" Leonard thought the treatment was good, making people wonder if it was a scam? But after much deliberation, I don''t seem to have anything worth being lied to. People from another world wouldn''t covet the rocket fuel information he researched, would they? These people seem to have no use for that thing. Follow David and continue to walk forward, and within a few steps, we reach the farmland area. Leonard noticed the man who was watching back and forth in the field. They looked at each other. "Mark, how''s the situation?" "It''s all good. As long as the temperature doesn''t drop suddenly in the last half month, this batch of crops can be harvested smoothly." Mark looked at Leonard a few times: "Newcomer?" "Yes, this is Leonard Hofstadter." "Mark Watney, just call me Mark." Walking out of the field, Mark took off his gloves and shook Leonard''s hand. As for the strange expression on the other party''s face, he pretended not to see it himself: "Welcome to Cold Winter Village." Leonard couldn''t help but feel strange, because there was another familiar face in front of him. Originally, the miraculous phenomenon of crossing had already convinced him that he had really arrived in another world, but seeing two familiar faces in succession made him doubt himself again. Is it fixed? This isn''t the recording site of a variety show, is it? "Leonard, nice to meet you, Mark." Leonard was wondering if he should question it? In the next second, I saw the Squirrel following Mark: "Pokmon? Oh my god, is this a Squirrel?" Leonard''s exaggerated reaction startled the Squirtle, if it wasn''t for the crowd of acquaintances standing beside him, the Squirrel would have opened his mouth and sprayed Leonard in the face. "Calm down, Leonard, this is indeed a Jenny Turtle, who came from another world just like you." David''s explanation didn''t calm Leonard down. The physicist at Caltech was so excited that he took out the nebulizer he carried with him. After taking two sips, he said something to David in a tight voice: "I didn''t say before that you still have Squirrels from the Pokmon world." "Relax, follow me, inhale~exhale~" Steve stood by, watching Leonard''s overly agitated reaction, and immediately asked him to follow him to take a deep breath to relax. Mark looked at Leonard''s reaction and immediately understood the key point. He turned to look at David: "Did you explain the situation here to him?" "I''m explaining." David pointed to Mark: "By the way, I''ll introduce you to him." "So you didn''t introduce Steve to him?" "What? Me? Shouldn''t I need an introduction? Leonard knows my full name." Steve obviously hasn''t figured out what''s going on now: "I don''t think David knew my full name before today . "Wait." Although Leonard was in a state of excitement, he did not miss the conversations of the few people around him, and his smart brain immediately made him realize that his previous guess seemed to be the truth: "You mean, you are really history. Steven Grant Rogers? Captain America?" "Look, I''ll just say he knows me." Mark: David: Resisting the urge to roll his eyes, Mark didn''t know that the dignified Captain America had such a natural side: "I think you may have made some mistakes." Regardless of the question marks on Steve''s head, Mark and Leonard explained the situation a little bit: "David may not have had time to explain to you before that we are all from different worlds, even if we are all from the earth. It''s not the same Earth." "Parallel world theory?" "Yes." Mark saw that Leonard was starting to figure out the situation, and introduced himself in more detail: "Mark Watney, a botanist, was trapped at the Mars base because of the Mars exploration plan, and then came to Rin Dongcun is now a farmer in the village, farming in the village while waiting for rescue on Mars." "Mars exploration program? Mars base?" Leonard looked at Mark Watney in front of him, and he gradually understood what was going on: "Dr. Leonard Hofstadter, an experimental physicist at Caltech Are you really on Mars? Can I go and see?" "It''s a pity, it doesn''t seem to be possible at the moment." Mark glanced at David, his eyes full of inquiries: "Not yet, right?" "No." David hasn''t figured out how to get to the world of these people, but he also wants to go to Mars. Looking at Mark and David, Leonard didn''t understand why he had to ask a special question, but he still understood the phrase ''can''t go to Mars'' and was a little disappointed. But it doesn''t matter, there are still many surprises today, such as Captain America beside him. "So, you are really Captain Steve Rogers?" Turning his head and looking at Captain America again, Leonard''s expression of looking at his idol made Steve feel very familiar, as if he had returned to the time when he had just joined the army seventy years ago. "I am indeed Steve Rogers, and I do have the title of Captain America." "Wow!" Leonard wanted to reach out and shake hands with Rogers a few more times, but he immediately retracted his hand as soon as he raised it, rubbing it on his clothes a few times before reaching out. Steve didn''t feel disgusted at all, still maintaining a friendly smile, and shook hands with Leonard again. "Wow, I shook hands with Captain America." Leonard thought of the Squirrel next to him again, but the Squirrel seemed to be avoiding him a bit, so he had to give up unwillingly, and turned to look at David next to him: " Who else is in the village?" He is full of expectations now, and really wants to know who else he can meet in this magical village. "Laura." Before David could speak, Mark, who knew what Leonard wanted to know, had already said a name: "Laura Crawford." "real?" "Really, the equipment I told you just now was sent by Laura." David nodded to Leonard whose eyes were shining: "She is in the village now, but she is resting, maybe You''ll see her in a while." "It''s incredible!" Leonard smiled like an eight-year-old child who fell into a pile of toys: "Who else?" "Tirion Fordring..." "Walter?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 67： winter town of dreams Chapter 67 The Dreaming Winter Town When he heard Tirion Fordring''s name, Leonard''s reaction was much stronger than when he heard Laura''s name. This surprised the three men next to him. They didn''t expect that the rough old man was more charming than him. Young and beautiful archaeologists are even taller. David recovered quickly. After all, he knew the plot and character design. Leonard and his friends are all Warcraft players, and they never mentioned Tomb Raider from the beginning to the end. Obviously, these people have no interest in the Tomb Raider series! "Is that Tirion Fordring? One of the founders of the Knights of the Silver Hand, Lord of Hearthglen, Paladin Tirion Fordring?" Leonard''s eyes were shining, and his voice became louder. It even attracted the attention of several farmers in the distance, but he didn''t show any restraint: "He''s here with you too? Can he still use the Holy Light?" When Mark and Steve heard this, they were suddenly stunned. It turned out that it was not only the charm of Tirion Fordring himself, but also the mysterious element of holy light, which is understandable. "It''s no shame to lose to Shengguang." It may be that the relieved expression was too conspicuous, which attracted Mark''s attention, and Steve turned his head to explain. "No embarrassment, no embarrassment." Mark immediately agreed, and he had the same idea, otherwise David would not have deliberately instilled the holy light on himself. Regrettably, he doesn''t seem to have much talent for the holy light. The holy light in his body is still not very obedient. The biggest role for him is to protect his body. , will not leave any hidden dangers. Over there, David raised his hand and released some holy light in front of Leonard. The golden ball of light was held in his hand, exuding a soft and warm aura, even if he didn''t touch it, it was just close After a while, it makes people feel comfortable all over. "Wow!" The word that Leonard said the most today was ''Wow'', but no matter how many times he said it, he didn''t think it was enough, because today''s experience was too amazing for him. Not only did he experience the space transfer, he even saw it with his own eyes. Characters that exist in fantasy, and mysterious forces that exist in fantasy. "Fordin is not in Winter Village right now. He is helping me with some things in Azeroth. It may take a while before he comes back." David put away the Holy Light and didn''t say anything. You want to learn what I taught you. Class words. As long as Leonard is willing to stay in Cold Winter Village, he will be able to get in touch with all kinds of mysterious power sooner or later. At that time, he can learn whichever he wants: "But as time goes by, you can see it sooner or later, so don''t rush this A day or two." "That''s right." Leonard has now made a decision, and he must stay in Cold Winter Village. With his IQ, even if David didn''t say it, he has already realized that being a villager in Cold Winter Village does not conflict with him working at Caltech and renting an apartment in Pasadena, just like Fording has something to do. Just like returning to Azeroth, he can also live in Los Angeles, and come to Winter Village in his free time. In this case, why would he hesitate? Would you never come again after refusing the invitation? He couldn''t bear to part with such a magical place. Moreover, he can show off with his friends... Thinking of this, Leonard suddenly realized something: "By the way, can I bring my friends over?" "Yes." David briefly explained that now people like Leonard who come to Cold Winter Village from other worlds can bring people here after obtaining David''s permission, and they can also bring them here people back to the original world, but there is no way to bring the people here to their own world. In addition, there are some details of bringing people, such as direct contact, indirect contact is useless; bringing something must be something that can be lifted, and it can be carried on the back, but dragged things cannot be brought. After talking about several situations, Leonard also visited the village of Lindong, and had a relatively detailed understanding of the village of Lindong. In addition to some basic rules, he also knows all the current members of the village. In addition to seeing Mark Watney, Squirrel Turtle and Captain America Steve Rogers, there is also Captain Carter Peggy Carter from the Marvel parallel universe; and Sharon Rogers from another parallel universe. "Peggy became the captain too? Who is Sharon Rogers? Steve and Carter''s daughter?" For a comic book fan, knowing such information is enough to make him excited for days, and tonight he may not be able to properly Sleeping: "Whoa, this is really cool here." Will Turner from Port Royal in the Caribbean Sea, the blacksmith shop in the village belongs to that person, and at the same time Miss Elizabeth Swan, the governor''s daughter of Port Royal, will come to Cold Winter Village almost every day. And Lara''s best friend and adventure partner, Jonah Myawa, who is currently the village chef. Sitting in the spacious and bright cafeteria with an all-wooden structure, Leonard met this enthusiastic and strong man and had a delicious lunch by the way. "I really want to move to the village immediately." Leonard even considered whether to discuss with Sheldon about retiring the apartment and living here directly. Even if it is a commute between two worlds, it is still better than driving to It is more convenient to get off work: "Unfortunately, there is no Internet here." This is the only remaining reason for him not to return the apartment. Not only does he need to surf the Internet for casual games, but he also needs to use the Internet for work, which is convenient for querying information and receiving and sending emails. "I''m going back first. I''m going to tell Penny, Sheldon, Howard, and Raj about today''s experience. I''m afraid they won''t believe what I said at all... Looking back now, even if I experienced it personally, I don''t believe me very much. the words to say." Looking at Leonard who was always excited, David reckoned that he would not be able to calm down in half a month, so he stopped talking to him and let him move freely. "By the way, if you need to build your own wooden house, you can choose a favorite location in the village, and we will help you build it together." I will think about what kind of house I should build. The over-excited mood affected Leonard, and he wondered for a while whether he should buy a prefabricated house? Then he realized that even if he bought it, he couldn''t ship it. However, you can refer to the good design plans, or simply get a design drawing, and come here to build according to the drawing. David originally wanted to remind him that there is no need to design too well, because if the craftsmen of the Stonemasons Union move to Rinwinter Village, the entire Rinwinter Village will be rebuilt, the current wooden houses will be demolished, and everyone will move in. Better and more comfortable stone houses. But seeing Leonard''s current state, he probably wouldn''t listen to what David said, so let him mess around! Looking at the uneaten lunch in front of him, David decided to finish the meal first, and then do some exercise as usual. As a result, as soon as he inserted a potato, Laura walked in through the door. "Woke up?" "Yeah!" Laura sat down next to David, stretched her waist, greeted Jonah, and ordered a lunch by the way: "Add an extra barbecue steak." "no problem." Laura usually likes to do a lot of exercise, and her appetite is much larger than other ordinary women. Since she mastered the holy light and was able to do more exercise, her appetite has increased a lot. Even if she just woke up, she will not be satisfied with just eating a little food, let alone have any indigestion problems. "A newcomer to the village?" "Yes, you saw it?" "Well, when I came here just now, I saw a man with glasses who was smiling happily wandering around the village." Laura knew that he was from Earth when he saw the man''s clothes, "I simply said hello to him." As for the strange look on Leonard''s face when he heard his name, she didn''t go into it. She was more curious about the identity of this person, so she came to David directly: "What is this Leonard Hofstadter?" people?" "Experimental physicist at Caltech." "that''s all?" "that''s all." Laura was a little surprised. She tilted her head and asked again: "Is there no other special identity? Like a famous superhero? Or is there any special invention?" "No." David thought for a while, Leonard seems to have made some contributions in physics, but those contributions are not the same as what Laura wanted to ask: "It''s just a physicist, which can be compared in the industry One of the top guys!" While speaking, Jonah had already served Laura''s lunch, and then returned to the kitchen to continue working. As the lunch time approached, people in the village came to the cafeteria one after another, including Leonard, who had been wandering around the village before and had already had lunch, also turned back. "How does it feel to walk around by yourself?" "Actually, I''m here to say hello to you, and I''m going back." Leonard has already turned around the village several times, and he dare not go further away. Both David and Steve have reminded him of the harsh winter The outskirts of the village are not safe, and if you want to go, you need to ask one of them to go with him. Leonard thought for a while, and didn''t rush to wander far away. After all, this is a whole world, and it''s not so easy to explore. He wants to go back and share the news with his good friends first, and then bring them over together: "I will come over together after I discuss the time with some friends." "OK!" David sent him to the edge of the village and watched Leonard leave. Standing on the edge of the village and watching Leonard disappear for a while, David, who was thinking divergently, was thinking about whether Sheldon could build a nuclear power plant in Cold Winter Village. "After clean stone pavement, perfect drainage and sewage system, and tap water system, we can now consider the power system." If all these can be built, Lindong Village... No, the Lindong Town of my dreams will be born. Happy New Year! (end of this chapter) Chapter 68： Assassin of unknown origin Chapter 68 The Assassin of Unknown Origin Rinwinter Village has been upgraded to Rinwinter Town, running from the Middle Ages to the electrical age. David has a good idea, but in reality, if he wants to really do it, even if he opens the plug-in, he has to overcome a lot of difficulties and work hard step by step. It is possible to achieve your goals. "I''m already on the hook, I can definitely do it." Cheering himself up in his heart, David turned back to look for Laura. Before he reached the cafeteria, Laura came out to look for him after eating. "Do you want to practice bow and arrow together?" "Okay, I just had a full meal and it''s good for some simple activities." Taking bows and arrows, axes and guns, David and Laura walked towards the forest in the north. At the edge of the Winter Forest (like the Winter River, this forest was eventually named the Winter Forest), there is a simple shooting range made by David and the others. There is a certain distance from the village here to avoid disturbing the people in the village. Slowly, not only archery, firearms, etc. come here for practice, but even battles and other things will come here specially. When Laura and David came over, they met Peggy and Sharon who had just finished practicing together and were going to have lunch. "Are you practicing bows and arrows?" Noticing the bows and arrows in David and Laura''s hands, Peggy knew what they were going to practice: "Why do you still have an ax?" "The hand ax needs to be practiced frequently to maintain its feel." David lightly dropped the ax in his hand. As a hunter, the melee weapon he was best at was the ax, and he could use the throwing ax when necessary: ??"I don''t want to give up. This craft." "Maybe you can also practice flying shields. I think it''s much more handsome than a hand axe." Sharon has been here for so long, and after getting familiar with everyone, she is no longer as silent as when she first came here, showing a young girl Due to the vitality, he often jokes with everyone: "It can also be matched with a hand axe. When the time comes, a flying ax in one hand and a flying shield in the other hand will definitely be very powerful." The three women and one man present almost instantly made up the shape of David holding an ax in one hand and a shield in the other. Let alone the power, this looks very interesting. "Haha, very good suggestion, I will consider it!" After talking and joking, Sharon and Peggy didn''t even stop, and went straight to the cafeteria. After David and Laura walked to the improvised shooting range, they each chose a target and started practicing. Although it is located on the edge of the forest, the target is not placed with its back against the forest, but against the open land in the northeast direction, so as to ensure that there will be no accidental injury due to practicepeople in the village will go into the forest to collect wild fruits and vegetables. When practicing outside, you may not be able to see the people in the forest, and it is very likely to cause accidental injury. Targets should be placed in an open place to be safe. The two took out their bows and arrows and each chose a target to start practicing. Both of them have very strong bow and arrow skills. Hitting the bull''s-eye is no longer something to be happy about. In order to achieve the effect of the practice, Laura and David began to change their tricks. toss. For example, David wanted to spell the assassins English on the target, but was intercepted by Laura halfway, and the arrow failed to fall on the target and was shot down. Then Laura spelled the cavalry with an arrow and was also destroyed by David. With her best rapid fire, she shot the entire target into a hedgehog in an instant, and couldn''t spell any words. Unhappy Laura directly used the holy light shot that she had comprehended when dealing with Holy Trinity some time ago, and the arrow infused with powerful holy light directly blew David''s target into pieces. "..." The target is broken, how can I practice? Laura rolled her eyes, saying that it would all be David''s fault. "I want to go home, you can slowly repair the target here!" It''s more like repairing than making two new targets, and the target that was shot into a hedgehog can no longer be used. Laura pulled out all the arrows from the target and put them away. By the way, she also took David''s hunting bow. Finally, she waved to the helpless David and left with a smile, leaving David to work slowly here. . Watching Laura leave, David can only repair (remake) the target honestly. Fortunately, this is not a complicated job, and everyone does not have high requirements for the target. David can quickly Complete the production of two new targets. After working hard for a while, two new large-character targets stood in the open space. David looked at them and nodded in satisfaction, then kept throwing the ax in his hand up and down until the ax fell into his hand again. Suddenly swept towards the past. There is no reason, nor is it because he discovered something, but he just felt that he should cut an ax in this direction. David also felt that this sudden feeling was unreasonable, and he seemed to be able to ignore it. But he still chose to act according to this sudden feeling, and he got an unexpected harvest. The ax in his hand didn''t cut anything, but when he turned around and swung the hand ax towards the ''air'', he could see a transparent humanoid silhouette dodging back quickly, avoiding his axe. "This is" David''s reaction was quick. Although the outline of the human figure was only vaguely visible, which might even make people suspect that his eyes were dazzled, he firmly believed that his eyes were absolutely right. Something sneaked behind him just now. It was not a big deal. Good thing! By waving the movement to complete the turn, the left hand was raised above the head to release a violent holy light. The sudden burst of flash almost filled the space around David, shrouded in golden light, driving out all the ''darkness''. David, who released the flash technique, finally saw the true appearance of that figureit really was a person. "Temple priest?" The masked man, who was driven away by the holy light and revealed his figure, looked at David in surprise, but at the same time, he also assumed a fighting posture with his left hand holding the dagger in front of him and his right hand holding the dagger at his side . "The believers of Lumiere moved so fast, they actually sent people to such a remote place without making a sound." David was confused by this man''s words, and couldn''t understand what this guy was talking about at all? But on the surface, he remained calm, just staring at the masked man opposite him vigilantly. "The Forrester family sent you here?" The other party was stunned for a moment after hearing David''s question, and then simply denied David''s guess: "No." "Huh?" David carefully observed the other party''s reaction. The other party didn''t seem to be lying, which made him very puzzled: "Isn''t it the assassin of the Forrest family? Who could it be?" So far, he has only had conflicts with the Forrest family. Apart from that, he has no enmity with others. If this assassin was not sent by the Forrest family, why did he assassinate him? Of course, it doesn''t rule out the possibility that the other party didn''t tell the truth and deliberately answered this way to distract him. Also, David was very concerned about this person''s mention of temple priests and Lumiere''s disciples earlier. This guy seems to have misunderstood something. Putting the hand ax into his waist, David deliberately put on a ''safe posture'' of being unarmed and undefended: "Since it is not an assassin of the Forrest family, this may be a misunderstanding." The man on the opposite side was obviously also hesitating. Although he continued to maintain a fighting posture, he did not continue to attack. Instead, he asked David a question that made him a little confused: "Have you betrayed your beliefs and defected to The remnants of the old gods." "..." David remained calm on the surface, his head was spinning rapidly thinking about how to answer this question, and finally he could only hold back a sentence after deliberation: "I still stick to my beliefs." The assassin on the opposite side seemed to relax a little, and asked again: "How long has it been since you came to the Kingdom of Tilan while hiding your identity?" "It''s been many years." David still remained calm and said ambiguous words. He felt that he answered well, and maybe he could get more information out. Unexpectedly, the opposite party turned their faces in the next second: "You are not a temple priest at all!" At the same time as these words were said, a cloud of green smoke exploded under David''s feet. With the help of the explosion of the poisonous smoke trap, the masked assassin rushed to David in an instant, and the dagger glowing blue passed through the poisonous smoke, stabbing David accurately. "It doesn''t feel right!" And the expected scene did not happen, the assassin found that the young man in front of him was still standing there firmly, and was about to grab his hand holding the dagger. "what happened?" The assassin who chose to retreat at the first time opened the distance with David, and let himself enter the invisible state again. After careful observation, the assassin found that the young man had a faint golden glow, and his attack just now was blocked by the opponent''s magic shield. "..." Realizing that the target was a tricky one, the Assassins began to consider leaving, perhaps waiting until the next better opportunity. David, however, was not going to waste his time playing cat and mouse with an assassin. Faced with this situation, his choice was simple and brutal. "Dedication!" With a light step on the ground with his right foot, the ground centered on David was injected with a huge amount of holy light, and then the ground in the entire area emanated divine light. Realizing that the assassin who didn''t have a second had time to react, David had already locked his position, followed by a very authentic holy light spell. "Holy Fire!" The thick and large pillar of sacred fire fell from the void, hitting the locked assassin with precision. Faced with this kind of attack, the assassin didn''t even have time to yell out or express his amazement, before he was engulfed by the huge, scorching holy flame, and his whole body became fuel for the flame in an instant. As the sacred fire burned, David noticed a slight cracking sound around him, and he finally noticed something abnormal: it was too quiet just now, as if an invisible barrier cut off all sounds. It was this kind of silence that made David feel that something was wrong, and then discovered the assassin who had been charred. "Unfortunately, I didn''t get any more useful information." (end of this chapter) Chapter 69： Enemies Hiding in the Shadows Chapter 69 Enemies Hiding in the Shadows David once again confirmed one thing, he is not good at playing tricks at all, and in this world, he is at an absolute disadvantage in terms of intelligence, so he does not have the basis for playing tricks in this case. "Let''s keep it simple and rough!" Standing in place and waiting for the flames to go out, David took a closer look after making sure that the enemy was dead. Because he was burned to death with flames, almost all the things on this person''s body were destroyed by the sacred fire, leaving no useful clues, but after careful observation, David still found something. "What''s this?" Fiddled twice with the ax in his hand, and finally dug out the metal piece ''hidden'' in the forearm muscle. David felt some energy fluctuations from this thing, but he didn''t know what the specific energy was. It can only be judged that it is not Holy Light. So far, David has only been exposed to the energy of holy light. He has never really seen the legendary arcane, elemental, and natural forces. Holding the metal piece in his hand, David waited quietly for a moment, the holy light on the land under his feet gradually dissipated, during this time he did not discover the existence of other enemies by virtue of the holy light. Turning around and returning to the village, he told Laura, Peggy and the others what happened to him just now, and soon everyone gathered at the shooting range. "Are you sure it''s not an assassin sent by the Forrest family?" Steve squatted down and observed, the body had been burned to charcoal, and there was really no clue, and all the things he carried were burned: "Are you still alive?" Are there any other enemies?" "I don''t think so, but who can say clearly about this kind of thing?" David suspected that his Winter Village had been targeted by some noble families. This is not surprising. If there is one Forrest family, there can be another one. There are not only one or two top noble families in Iron Tree Castle, but there are even more weaker or relatively ordinary noble families. No one can Make sure these people are not eyeing Cold Winter Village. "If you are killed, who will Cold Winter Village belong to?" When it is difficult to determine who the enemy is, directly looking for someone who can benefit from it will lead to some breakthroughs. Several people present understand this truth, so Sharon''s question is logical. "Under normal circumstances, it belongs to the Kingdom of Tilan, but most of the time it will be dealt with nearby." David was also thinking about this issue, and explained the situation to everyone by the way: "That is, let Dudley-Marquis Morgan of Iron Tree Castle see for himself Do it." As for how the Marquis will arrange it, it is uncertain. Maybe he will treat Lindong Village as his own territory and entrust someone he trusts to manage it; he may also award Lindong Village to a certain subordinate and become the territory of a certain nobleman; there is a small probability that it will be reported to the king''s capital, and the king will come Decide what to do with this new area. "That is to say, once you die, there is a possibility that Lindong Village will be taken over by anyone?" "Yes." "Will there be more assassins in the future?" Sharon feels that David''s current situation is like an animal strayed into the hunting ground of the nobles. All the nobles present want to take this prey as their own. "No, in such a vast land on the northern plain, it is definitely better for those nobles to send some cronies over to establish a village than to assassinate me directly. Because even if I are killed, the instigator cannot ensure that the village of Winter Winter will fall into his hands "I learned from Gregory earlier that many nobles will come to the northern plains to establish villages and towns in the spring of next year. Under such circumstances, what is the purpose of assassinating him? There is so much unowned land that can be occupied, there is no need to rob his small village. "The so-called temple, do you understand?" Steve''s brain has been operating at high speed. He did not miss any details of David''s description. Based on the analysis and judgment of the existing information, in David''s opinion, most of the noble families Without being behind the scenes, he felt that this so-called temple was a key piece of information. "I only know that the temple is a place and a sect. It is very influential in the human kingdom and is located in the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt." David carefully recalled all the information about the temple: "But the specific beliefs and teachings I don''t know, the Temple has no influence in the Kingdom of Tilan, and the missionaries and believers of the Temple are completely invisible from Iron Tree Fort." Just such a little information, or what Addis casually mentioned when he told him about his "knowledge" back then, for the civilians of Iron Tree Fort, the temple is a very strange existence, and many people don''t even know that there is such a religion. "Why do I always feel that this so-called temple is more suspicious?" Mark Watney has not said much. He feels that he can''t help in this regard. He stands here just to express his spiritual support. . After listening for a long time, he still couldn''t help expressing his opinion, and Laura agreed. "I also have this feeling." In fact, David also felt that the so-called temple was the key to the assassination. After all, the assassin''s few sentences were all related to "temple" and "faith"when the assassin misunderstood him as a priest of the temple. , tended to close his hands; questioned whether David had abandoned his faith and turned to the embrace of the "Old God"; judged that he was not a temple priest and shot decisively. "The so-called old god, do you know what it refers to?" "I don''t know at all." David didn''t know what the old gods were, and he heard the name as a group of existences eliminated by history: "Maybe Addis knows this information." Adis is the person in Cold Winter Village who knows the most about all kinds of information about this world, but the old hunter is not in the village at present, and he has not returned from collecting information from Iron Tree Fort. "It seems that I can only ask Addis after he comes back, hoping to get more information." David also considered taking the initiative to investigate some clues, but now there is no direction to attack. Where is he going to find clues? Could it be that he ran directly to the Holy Gunter Kingdom, went to the base camp of the temple and asked, ''are you going to kill me? ''. Just thinking about it makes it unreliable-if you go with a bomber fleet and a tank and armor group army, it will be more reliable. Everyone discussed for a while, and the corpse was disposed of according to the usual practicethe little blacksmith Will Turner threw it into the Caribbean Sea. The only thing left is the metal piece that David dug out from the arm of the corpse. He will not keep this thing for long. When Fording comes back, he will let Fording take it to the world of Azeroth and find it. A mage or the like asked, what is the nature of the energy on this thing and what function does it play. This thing is the only reliable clue. If they are lucky, they can use this thing to determine whether it is the Iron Tree Fort nobleman who attacked David this time, or what kind of temple? "Do you think there is a possibility?" After returning to the village, the people did not disperse directly, still thinking about who was behind the scenes. The few people staying in the village now like this village very much, and they have a good relationship with David, and even have personal interest disputes. No one wants David and the village to have accidents. Especially Mark, who is counting on the survival of Cold Winter Village and waiting for rescue, he seems to take this matter more seriously than Laura. "What''s possible?" "The mastermind behind the scenes is not only the nobles of Iron Tree Castle, but also the temple." After thinking about it, Mark realized that this possibility is not impossible, even to some extent, it is not low. Laura also immediately understood what Mark meant. After all, this kind of thing is not uncommon in history. Laura, who is proficient in multi-civilization history knowledge, also wanted to understand the key point: "David just said that the temple is very important in the human kingdom. Influence, but the Kingdom of Tilan is an exception." "Yes!" "Then is there a possibility that the Temple wants to enter the Kingdom of Tilan?" Laura also mentioned the assassin''s question: "He asked you ''how many years have you been lurking in the Kingdom of Tilan?'' Only the trap actually reveals some information, that is, the Temple wants to enter the Kingdom of Tilan and has already taken action." "Then what''s wrong with my answer?" If that sentence is not purely a trap question, David feels that there is nothing wrong with his answer? "Is there a possibility?" Laura immediately let David understand what went wrong with her answer: "The high priests of the temple don''t need to ''lurk''? There is still some difference between missionaries and pure spies." "..." David suddenly felt very tired. The brains of these people were too complicated. He suddenly had the idea of ??guarding his own Winter Village honestly and not going anywhere. Steve may have made a conclusion in order to alleviate David''s embarrassment: "So, some nobles in Iron Tree Fort had contact with the Temple, and the assassination of David was actually a cooperation between the two parties?" In this case, the reaction of the assassin when he discovered that David had cast the Holy Light and misunderstood him as a priest of the temple seemed to make sense. It''s one of our own. "So, what does the old god''s words mean?" "Think David as a traitor to the Temple?" After Mark, Laura, and Steve analyzed it, the whole matter seemed to become clear. But neither Mark nor Steve can guarantee that their analysis is correct, and there are even some contradictions and unreasonable points in it. "If you want to know if someone from Iron Tree Fort did it, there is a way to test it." While listening to the analysis of Steve and others, David also broadened his thinking, and thought of a way that might be able to get the answer , and he didn''t make a fool of himself, and directly stated his own method: "As long as Van Cleef goes well, after a large number of craftsmen move to Rinwinter Village, the upgrade of Rinwinter Town from Rinwinter Village will be officially put on the agenda." Seeing that everyone was staring at him, David made the point: "As long as I go to Iron Tree Fort with various documents and apply to upgrade Rinwinter Village to Rinwinter Town and let me be promoted to the lord of Rinwinter Town, then it will be We can get the answer from Iron Tree Fort''s reaction." (end of this chapter) Chapter 70： My goal is the sea of ??stars Chapter 70 My goal is the sea of ??stars David''s method is very straightforward, and he doesn''t need to consider various messy changes in the situation, and it doesn''t conflict with what he is going to do next. You only need to develop step by step to find out who your enemy is. "Whoever stops you from upgrading Cold Winter Village to Cold Winter Town is the biggest enemy." Mark turned his head and looked at David. This method seems to be no problem, but it is difficult to really test out the enemy: "Forrest The family seems to be very powerful in Iron Tree Castle." "If it''s just the Forrester family, then the application to upgrade Cold Winter Village to Cold Winter Town will not be rejected, and other families will not just watch the Forrester family continue to grow." Only the Forrester family, Not enough to get David''s application denied. "If many nobles join forces to boycott, wouldn''t it be impossible to upgrade the village?" Mark looked at David. He had long wanted to ask David what kind of plans he had for his village and his own future. ? Do you simply want to be a small lord on the remote frontier of the Kingdom of Tilan? Is there any grander blueprint? He doesn''t think that people like David will keep him in the lower reaches of the aristocratic class. This conclusion can be drawn from David''s reluctance to be an ordinary commoner before. Then the question is, where does David want to be to be satisfied? Great lord? Separate one side? Or is it to become a king in the true sense? Maybe, through this ''crisis'', Mark can get an accurate answer. "If the situation in Iron Tree Castle is really so bad, then I can only go to the capital Tilan." At that point, David can only choose to serve His Majesty the Kingbecause the king and the nobles of the capital do not have any direct contact with Lindong Village, David thinks that they will not care about the upgrade application of a remote village, As long as everything is carried out in accordance with the formal procedures, even the most rigorous review is more reliable than the "enemies of all" Iron Tree Fort. "Does this mean that you want to be loyal to His Majesty the King?" "It was originally allegiance to His Majesty the King." David didn''t care about this kind of thing, and if he had to make a choice, it was much better to choose to be loyal to the King than to the nobles of Iron Tree Castle. At least His Majesty was far enough away, and His Majesty was generally Under the circumstances, he has no time and energy, and he can gain the greatest degree of freedom by managing a remote small territory. If you are loyal to the iron tree castle nobles who are close at hand, you will encounter all kinds of troubles. Now that there is a follow-up action plan, everyone will no longer discuss this matter. Whether David''s plan succeeds or fails, we will never know until it has been done. If you want to find out the assassin''s behind-the-scenes instigator, you have to wait until you get more accurate information after this operation. Right now, what they have to do is to protect themselves and let the village continue to develop. Everyone disperses and continues to do their own things. Steve will build a new log house with Peggy and Sharon to prepare for the many craftsmen who may come. Mark and Laura didn''t leave, they sat at the table and looked at David. When there were only three people and a turtle left, Mark finally asked the question he had wanted to ask for a long time: "David." "Um?" "Have you ever thought about what to do in this world?" Mark raised his eyebrows while talking, with an expression of "you understand": "You are not satisfied with just being an ordinary lord, are you?" David looked at Mark''s funny expression, and casually expressed his true thoughts: "Of course I thought about it, I hope to build my territory into an extremely advanced city." "How advanced? Is it the same as the earth?" The conversation between Mark and David aroused Laura''s interest, and Laura suddenly wanted to know what David wanted to build Cold Winter Village into: "A highly modernized big city City? London? Paris?" "It''s much more advanced than that." It''s not sarcasm, David really doesn''t think those two cities are any advanced, not to mention his ultimate goal is far beyond the level of the earth civilization he lived in in his previous life: "Being able to colonize aliens Degree." "..." Mark Watney opened his mouth, wondering if this goal is too ridiculous? Don''t forget that they are still living in a world similar to the European Middle Ages. Even the water supply equipment needs to be transported by Laura from the earth. Even so, it is only a public water intake facility assembled, which is far from the real water supply network. In this situation, David is actually looking forward to something like ''break out of the earth and go into space! , Mark suspected that David was joking with himself. But want to open your mouth to refute? He found that he couldn''t refute it, and the smart Mark immediately thought of the crux of the matter: the development speed of David''s village has nothing to do with the stage of civilization in the world, it mainly depends on the appearance of David''s village. A new resident of which world. People from ordinary earth civilizations like myself and Laura can help Davids village to achieve huge facility upgrades. If you come to a few newcomers living in a higher civilized world, it is not impossible to achieve leapfrog development. Even so, it is not easy to achieve the level that David said. "Will it be too far away?" Mark originally thought that it would be a very grand ideal for David to establish a civilized country that is more advanced than the backward countries on the mainland in this world. In the end, David''s goal was even deeper than he thought. Yaoyuan: "Even if it is really possible to do it, I don''t know how many years it will take." It is not easy to upgrade from the European medieval civilization to the interstellar civilization, even if it is turned on, Mark feels that there is no one who cant even touch the edge for decades. Even if David can firmly work towards the goal, everything will go smoothly. But how to solve the problem of longevity? "Life span?" David didn''t think it was a problem: "I didn''t worry about it." Since Fording appeared, lifespan is no longer a concern for David. The appearance of extraordinary power basically shows David that he will definitely have many ways to extend his lifespan in the future. Even if no one related to him appears in the next few decades, David doesnt have to worry and struggle. He can live for many, many years with only the Holy Light. "Even if there is no other choice, only relying on the Holy Light can greatly extend the lifespan." Turalyon relied on the power of the Holy Light to live for a thousand years. As long as David steadily promoted the Holy Light, even if he had no other choice, his lifespan would not be the same as that of ordinary people. "Does this mean that I can live for a long time?" Although Laura has searched for relevant information, she has not studied these details. She first learned and used the holy light purely out of curiosity about the mysterious power. There are unexpected surprises. Mark''s reaction was even more exaggerated, and he immediately grabbed David''s arm: "I think my body can hold more holy light, why don''t you fill it in more?" "..." David looked at the reactions of these two people dumbfounded. In his previous life, he had seen the protagonists in various film and television themes, all of whom looked down on longevity and immortality. There are many related legends and practical examples. At the same time, the vast majority of normal people will only be happy when they learn that they can live longer, as long as they are not repeatedly tortured by any disease, and they will not feel that it is a curseit can only be said that the screenwriters of those film and television dramas Not a normal person. "Don''t be in a hurry, and if you want to gain a longer lifespan with the Holy Light, you still have to truly master the Holy Light. In your current situation, Mark, you can prolong your life by at most a few decades, and it cannot be longer." "I think it''s a lot to live for decades." Mark was overjoyed at first, and then he looked helpless: "I may lack the talent in holy light, and I still can''t really control the energy in my body." "Maybe you are really not suitable for the Holy Light? Or if I ask Fording to collect some other knowledge, there will always be one that suits you." Azeroth has many kinds of mysterious powers, and many occupations that use mysterious powers have been derived. , even if Mark can''t be a priest or a paladin, he can try other paths. Considering Mark''s status as a scientist, maybe he is more suitable to be a mage who studies arcane energy? Or druids who study the ways of nature? A shaman who communicates with elemental spirits? After all, Mark is a botanist, and his major may be more compatible with these two professions. "I heard you say that, so I''m not in a hurry." What Mark is thinking now is that when he returns to Earth, he may slowly move his family to Winter Village. He really can''t resist learning all kinds of things. The lure of arcane knowledge. Considering that his lifespan might be greatly increased, he had to make some preparations in advance to avoid being caught and sliced ??for research. Just when Mark began to think about whether he could become a powerful archmage, a phantom appeared in the open space not far away. "Tirion is back!" David is sitting here, just wanting to see if Tirion will come back. Although Tirion had to wait for Van Cleef''s reply in the Deadmines for a long time, he had to go back to Winter Village from time to time to check on the situation and replace the battery of his laptop by the way. However, the figure that appeared was not Tirion, but a blond woman in a blue slim military uniform. This woman in a miniskirt military uniform seemed to be avoiding something, and she was still looking back while running. Coupled with the unsuitable pair of iron-gray stiletto high-heeled leather shoes, the blond female officer couldn''t maintain her balance and fell firmly to the ground. The tragic scene of the chest brake made David and the others stunned for two seconds before they could react. They hurriedly got up and prepared to help this unlucky newcomer up. "Are you okay?" Laura was the closest to the blonde woman, so she moved the fastest. After noticing the panic on the other''s face, she immediately said that she was not a bad person: "Although I don''t know what trouble you have encountered, but you are safe now. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 71： Eva Chapter 71 Eva Helping the blonde woman up, Laura reminded by the way: "You may need to tidy up your clothes." Turning to look at David and Mark: "Gentlemen, gentlemen." David and Mark could only turn around together, lower their voices and start the awkward chat mode. "The clouds are so round today!" "Yeah yeah!" It wasn''t until Laura coughed, reminding them that it was okay, that the two men turned around and looked at the new woman together. Its more of a slim fit than a tight-fitting blue military uniform. Inside is a white shirt, but the collar is not buttoned up. With the miniskirt, it doesnt look like a serious military uniform. However, the blond girl has a good physique, which is very suitable for the status of a soldier. When standing with Laura, it makes Laura even more petite. "Hello, this is Cold Winter Village, and this is David, the village chief." After Laura reminded the other party that she was safe, the blonde woman checked the situation around. At this time, she also noticed that she came to a strange place in a daze. She couldn''t understand how she came to the wilderness after running, but Laura''s accent made her feel very friendly and relaxed a little. "Where is Cold Winter Village?" Laura was surprised by the British English with an obvious accent, but also a little more friendly: "How did I get here?" Laura explained the situation to the woman in front of her. She heard that she had actually arrived in another world. The woman fell into a petrified state. She looked a little cute. It took more than a minute to realize that she was indeed out of the crisis. , and realize the need to introduce yourself. "Hello, my name is Eva McKenna." Eva''s face was full of disbelief, mixed with the joy of the rest of her life: "I really went to another world? This is not an illusion, right? Am I dreaming?" "If you don''t believe me, you can test it with the method I just said, and you can return to your original world." Eva''s reaction is not surprising. Believe it, but after a few round trips, there are basically no doubts. This has almost become a fixed procedure for welcoming newcomers and explaining the situation to newcomers in Cold Winter Village. But this time it was a little different. Eva didn''t show any joy when she heard that she could go back. My new life." "Are you in any trouble?" "Trouble? I''m afraid this trouble is not only for me...it''s a huge trouble for the whole world." When Eva said these words, she looked sad and disappointed: "The Allied forces failed, our old man The opponent also failed, and the Empire of the Rising Sun won..." "Uh..." Listening to Eva''s words, Mark has been trying to remember, trying to determine which world this Eva came from, and Mark finally captured the key information, and communicated with David next to him in a low voice: "This... Wouldn''t it be that world?" "You also know that game?" "I heard someone talk about it." Mark glanced at David. David''s reply meant that he had recognized the woman in front of him a long time ago, but he didn''t show it before. Marks reply made David understand why Mark knew about the game but didnt recognize the person in front of him. It seemed that Mark had never played it before, but only got some information from his friends. I sighed again that this kind of top scientist is a cheater. I can recall such a fragmentary memory, and I am not a species of ordinary people. After I sighed, I began to analyze the meaning of these words revealed by Eva. The old opponents of the Allied Forces and Allied Forces failed, and the Empire of the Rising Sun won, which means that the world line from the Empire of the Rising Sun won the final victorythat game has three different endings according to the player''s choice of camp, which also means There are at least three timelines. If you consider the various plot world lines listed by Westwood Studio, there will be more. The background of the game produced by that studio is various events generated in different timelines. "Red Alert 3..." Lieutenant Eva, in the plot of Red Alert 3, served as a liaison officer to assist the commander (player) to complete various battles. While David was thinking about what kind of rewards a character from the Red Alert world could bring him, Laura over there had already explained the situation clearly to Eva. After recovering for a while, all that was left was the joy of the rest of his life. Her home is gone. If she doesnt want to be arrested by the Empire of the Rising Sun for various types of target shooting, its better to just stay in this seemingly backward and remote village. President of the Empire of the Rising Sun Can''t you also travel through it? "Hello, I''m Eva McKenna. Although I''m very abrupt, I still hope that you can let me stay in the village." Eva tried hard to squeeze out a nice smile: "Although I''m just a civilian officer, But I had military training and was physically strong enough to take on a variety of jobs." "I welcome people from any world to choose to settle in my village. I am the village chief, David, and welcome to Rinwinter Village." He extended his hand and shook hands with Eva to express his welcome. Lieutenant Eva in front of him should be He was the one who decided to settle in the village the fastest since a visitor from another world came to him. What surprised David the most was that when he expressed his welcome, he felt that the reward had already arrived. "Is this... a reward for nothing?" Just agreed to let the other party stay in the village, and immediately gave the reward. Staying in a hotel is not as enjoyable as this one, and even seeing Eva with David is much more pleasing to the eye. "Next, you can look around in the village to familiarize yourself with the environment. By the way, choose a location you like to build a wooden house... Oh, this house can be helped by people in the village, and you don''t need to build it yourself." David looked at Laura. , Laura nodded to him: "Until your own house is built, you can live in Laura''s wooden house first." Laura can go to his place, or go directly to her own Crawford Manor without worrying about having no place to rest. "I''ll take you to my cabin first, and help you find a set of clothes." Laura greeted Eva, and she was very enthusiastic about this ''fellow from another world''. Maybe Peggy, who also came from England, would also love Eva. Wa welcomed: "Then I will introduce you to other partners." Explaining the situation in the village to Eva and taking Eva on a tour were handed over to Laura. It was not that David was lazy, but that this Eva had just suffered a catastrophe before coming here. In this case, Laura, who spoke the same language, It seems that women who are friendly and not deterrent (?) are more suitable for these communication tasks. After watching Eva and Mark introduce each other, they followed Laura to the cabin. David stood there and thought in a daze for a while, then waved to Mark and signaled him to come with him. "how?" "Remember when you first came here, you found wild potatoes near my wooden house?" David had a brief feeling just now, and recalled the personal information of this liaison officer by the way. As a liaison officer in charge of connecting with ''players'', David couldn''t think of any special talents in this person, but if he expanded the scope to the entire Red Alert world, he could think of many special things. David was not sure if his idea was right, but without prompts and panels, he could only use the method of elimination to determine what reward he got this time. "So, do you think that the arrival of that Eva will cause some special things to grow near your cabin?" Mark is the top scientist on earth after all, and his IQ is beyond doubt. What David meant: "What will it be? A base car won''t appear out of nowhere, will it?" "That would be fine, but I think the possibility is very low." The few people had just stayed not far in front of their wooden house, and they only needed to walk half a circle around the wooden house to come to the back of the house. David was going to take a closer look at this seemingly ordinary ground, especially in the area where potatoes had grown, but he found that he didn''t have to work so hard at all. "Great gift crab! Is there really something?" Mark and David made the same choice. They both looked at the area at the first time, but after turning around, they just glanced at it. At the same time, both of them saw the crystal that broke through the ground and was slowly growing larger. When I saw it at first, it was only the size of a finger, and it gradually grew to the size of a fist. Then another crystal appeared next to it. The two crystals have two colors, pink and blue, respectively. The pink slowly expands, and the blue is maintained Slender tapered shape. The pink crystals stopped growing when they reached the size of a cantaloupe, and the blue-purple crystals only grew to about ten centimeters before remaining the same. "What is this? A mine in the Red Alert world?" Mark looked at the crystal in front of him, and then at David next to him. He felt that David should know what it was. He was far less familiar with Red Alert than David, after all, he didn''t even recognize the female liaison officer Eva in the first place. "may be" David was not sure either, he just tried to see, but Lieutenant Eva actually gave a mine as a reward. This thing shouldnt be a Tiberium mine, right? That thing has radiation. If it is really Tiberium ore, will the people in the village be finished? "Mark." "how?" "Do you have any equipment that can detect radiation?" "..." After hearing David''s question, Mark felt bad all over. He not only leaned back, but also took a big step back, and then took two steps back feeling unsafe: "Is this thing radiation?" "Considering Eva is from the Red Alert world, maybe not... but the prototype of this thing is, so just to be on the safe side." "Understood!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 72： unknown crystal ore Chapter 72 Unknown crystal ore Soon, Mark Watney, who was fully armed, dug out two crystals from the ground behind David''s cabin under the protection of a full space suit. David, who used the holy light to protect himself and watched the whole process, dug down and found that the two crystals were actually connected to a fist-sized, spherical transparent crystal. At the same time, when Mark was carefully trying to take out the crystal, he was embarrassed found that with a little force, he pulled the pink crystal off the ''root''. "..." Mark glanced at David next to him: "I didn''t expect this thing to be so weak." "It''s okay, it''s convenient to store it separately." Looking at it this way, this suspected mineral crystal is divided into three parts, a slightly larger pink crystal, and a long column-shaped blue-purple crystal that is much smaller than the pink crystal. And the spherical part that was finally dug out of the soil. Mark still didn''t use much force next, but the long cylindrical blue-purple crystal was still ''pulled'' off by him, shrugged and put it into a separate storage box. According to Mark, this box is used to store samples in the Mars base, and it can isolate radiation to a certain extent. Before determining whether this crystal has harmful radiation, storing it seems to be the most reliable choice. "What if this kind of crystal continues to grow here?" Putting the three parts into three boxes, Mark looked at the small deep pit in front of him, wondering what weird things would grow here in the future s things? "It doesn''t matter as long as it is confirmed that there is no harmful radiation." David glanced at the last relatively round part. He felt that this part was the key, and he could feel the energy contained in it. The other two crystals also contained energy, and gave him a very pure feeling. Even so, David did not make any contact rashly before he was sure it was safe. Anyway, it would not take long to conduct the test, so he was not in a hurry. Through the short-term observation just now, he felt that these few crystals should not be the Tiberium mine that he was most worried about. Tiberium comes from the world of Command and Conquer, and came to the earth through the fall of meteorites. After this strange substance touches the earth, it will continuously absorb various minerals around it, condense it into crystal clusters and Jump out from the ground. There are green ''basic models'' and blue ''upgraded versions'' of Tiberium mines, followed by ''seagrass versions'' and various versions of other colors, but no matter what kind, Tiberium mines contain various At the same time as this kind of mineral element, it also has strong radiation and toxicity. If you touch this mineral without any protection, you are looking for death. What makes David a little lucky is that Lieutenant Eva McKenna is not from the world line of Command and Conquer, but the world line of red alert she lives in, although there are various minerals that are suspected of changing Tiberium mines , but these minerals do not have those fatal side effects, maybe what I got is this improved version? "However, even if it is an improved version, it doesn''t seem to be useful!" Tiberium mines can absorb and grow various minerals around them, which is very convenient for humans to mine various minerals, but correspondingly requires special equipment to Decompose various mineral elements in Tiberium crystals. In addition, the so-called Changpitai mine also mainly exists in the works of Red Alert 1 and Red Alert 2, but Eva came from the world of Red Alert 3. The mines in that world should be dug out from the ground with special equipment . "So... Eva rewarded me with something?" David, whose head was full of question marks, stopped his "prayer", and washed himself with holy light several times in a row. He firmly believed that even if there was radiation, it would be "purified" now. After a while, Mark has come back and has taken off the space suit. "It appears to be safe for the time being." "Yes." Mark didn''t carry the three boxes in his hand, but stayed in the laboratory of the Mars base: "That spherical crystal has the most energy radiation, but it is harmless to the human body." Any object with energy has radiation, but not all radiation is harmful to humans, and the crystal ore growing behind Davids house this time has not been found to be harmful to the human body. "However, it will take more time to really determine whether it is harmful." Now it is only confirmed that this thing will not pose an immediate threat to the person, but whether it is safe for long-term exposure needs to continue to observe. Marks Mars base is a very good place, with all kinds of equipment in it, and a special isolation area, so you dont have to worry about being stolen suddenly if you put the crystals there. "Continue to observe for a while..." "If there is no harm, how are you going to use that thing?" "I don''t know." David really didn''t think about this question: "You can observe the specific composition of these crystals next." If Mark can find the composition of various minerals in it, it means that this thing is a pure version of Tiberium, and how to use these special minerals is a headache. "If Van Cleef and the others come over, there are many miners and blacksmiths among them, and they may be able to figure out how to use this strange mineral." There are also a lot of strange minerals in the Azeroth world. He should have rich experience in this area. Even if Van Cleef''s masonry guild doesn''t have such talents, Fording can go to Ironforge to ask the dwarves for help. The two stood here chatting for a while, and saw Laura leading Eva back from a distance, accompanied by Peggy and Sharon. Peggy and Eva chatted very happily. They are also from England and are also soldiers. The two women have enough common topics. In addition, because Laura''s figure is very different from Eva''s, but the tall, long-legged and broad-minded Mi Ziqi woman Captain Carter is closer to Eva''s figure, so Eva''s new clothes should be Peggy''s. . The four women lined up, talking and laughing all the way to David and Mark, Eva''s complexion was much better than before: "David Village Chief, Lindong Village is a very beautiful place, I am very happy able to come here." By the way, I also thanked David who promised to let her stay. After all, David and Cold Winter Village have kept her away from the threat of the Rising Sun Empire, and this is not the "backward rural village" she originally thought. After learning more information from Laura, Eva has realized what is going on in Winter Village. Although it looks backward, there are residents from all over the world. Rinwinter Village can get advanced machinery and equipment, and all kinds of daily necessities that she is used to using can also be seen here. She doesnt have to worry about food. At present, Lindong Village still has a centralized supply system. As long as you go to the cafeteria when the time comes, you can eat delicious meals. As for the others, everyone is doing what they are good at according to their own abilities. Now Eva has started to think about what she is good atas if all she did was clerical work before? Looking around, Eva felt that this small village didn''t seem to have so much paperwork. Maybe she should do some physical work within her capacity, like Sharon and Peggy she just met. Ji''s body is about the same, so he should be able to do those jobs by himself? Comes from a world like Red Alert, which is completely different from the ordinary earth. Eva, who doesn''t know what Peggy is like at all, doesn''t know what Captain Carter is, and treats Carter and Sharon as ordinary people. So, when she saw Captain Carter and Sharon Rogers easily lift, lift, and throw the huge log aside the next day, she doubted the level of military training she had done. Did the instructors let themselves down? Why is there such a big gap between myself and Peggy, who are also British female soldiers? "No, this is obviously not something ordinary humans can do!" Fortunately, Eva just looked cute, not really stupid, and soon realized that the two in front of her were not normal people at all, and it was at this time that Eva knew what a super soldier was. While Eva was tutoring new knowledge, David met Edwin Van Cleef again. The leader of the Stonemasons Guild and the current founder of the Defias Brotherhood doesn''t look very good-looking. The whole person seems to be shrouded in low air pressure. "What''s wrong with him?" David could feel that Van Cleef''s anger was not aimed at himself, and turned to ask Fording next to him. "After Edwin returned, he recruited his partners in the Stonemasons'' Guild to discuss a plan to move to Rinwinter Village together. It was at this time that he discovered that the Defias Brotherhood was not under his control at all." According to Fording''s narration, Van Cleef noticed something was wrong with the Defias Brotherhood when he recruited his "brothers". Instead of lurking according to his order, he continued to act on his own. Noticing the anomaly, Van Cleef sent several cronies to investigate, only to find that the bottom layer of the Defias Brotherhood had not received his orders at all, and was also accepting various orders from unknown sources. Unscrupulous destruction and attacks are launched everywhere. Until this moment, Van Cleef believed what David said to him: the Defias Brotherhood is not really monolithic. "So, now he is willing to completely abandon those bastards?" "Yes, after all, no one wants to be manipulated as a pawn." Fording and David looked at each other, and blinked a few times on purpose. David saw Fording''s expression and knew that the other party had pushed in this matter. "So, roughly how many craftsmen and their families are willing to come to Cold Winter Village?" "Around four hundred people." (end of this chapter) Chapter 73： only one battalion Chapter 73 is only a battalion "Four hundred people!" David is very happy, this kind of happiness is not even covered up at all. Fording originally wanted to remind David to control his expression, but Van Cleef has already noticed the happy David, and it seems that it is too late to remind him. "Four hundred people is quite a lot." Van Cleef was not angry with David, he had been angry for a long time, and the most angry moment had passed. Now he is even in the mood to explain to David why there are ''only'' 400 people: "These 400 people include the leaders of the stonemasons union and all the senior craftsmen, and the rest are family members and a small number of ordinary craftsmen and miners." "I don''t think I''m too small, do I look like I think people are too small?" David pointed to the corner of his mouth that had been raised all the time. At this time, he took a tube of lipstick and painted him big red lips, and he could go to Gotham to plot against Batman. : "What are the remaining people going to do? Do you want to keep people there for a long time so that they can be taken care of when needed in the future?" Of course, there are not only so few members of the Stonemasons'' Union, let alone family members among the four hundred members. At its peak, the Stonemasons'' Guild had hundreds of high-level craftsmen alone, and there were many middle- and low-level craftsmen below. If the workers who actually built Stormwind City were counted, the number would be even greater. Even though the stonemasons'' union raised a flag of rebellion later, and some people were unwilling to work with Van Cleef and chose to leave their group, the remaining number was still astonishing. If you count the various robbers and bandits that were absorbed later, the Defias Brotherhood currently has thousands of members scattered in the Westfall, and many members are scattered throughout Elwynn Forest. If Van Cleef can recruit and bring everyone here, Cold Winter Village can even develop directly in the direction of Cold Winter City. But that''s impossible, not to mention that the Defias robbers and thieves David, who currently account for more than half of the population, don''t like it at all. Even the artisans and miners he wants to poach, not everyone is willing to go with Van Cleef. Life in another world. Just as David had expected, many middle and low-level craftsmen felt that little people like themselves would not attract any attention at all. If Van Cleef did not lead them to continue fighting the Kingdom of Stormwind, they would go back and continue to be ordinary civilians in the Kingdom of Stormwind That''s it. There is another part, although they want to leave the Kingdom of Stormwind, they don''t want to go to another world. The orc invasion brought a huge shadow to the people of Azeroth, and many people resisted this kind of thing from the bottom of their hearts. Van Cleef finally decided to leave the warships that were originally intended to destroy the Stormwind Kingdom to these people. These people can take a boat to the Kingdom of Lordaeron, or go directly to Kalimdor to open up a new home there. "The craftsmen will all leave the Defias Brotherhood. It is no longer the organization that was created to seek justice." Van Cleef used the most concise words to describe what happened during this period, his own decisions and arrangements. He narrated it: "Everyone, like me, has no nostalgia for it." That is to say, the members who originally established the fraternity with Van Cleef will take this opportunity to break away from the fraternity and sever ties with this criminal organization ever since. Among them, those who are willing to continue to believe in Van Cleef will come to Cold Winter Village, and the rest will find their own place. people who come over. This is a good thing for David. Fording only needs to take some time to take over the four hundred people, then he can get out of the dead mine and go to his own business. "However, even if you leave the fraternity, that organization will continue to use your name to continue to run amok." Van Cleef sneered, as if he had thought of this a long time ago: "It doesn''t matter, it''s a fact that I lead people to fight against Stormwind, even if I don''t do anything, those nobles will pour dirty water on me." His reputation is already very stinky, how can it be so bad? What''s more, he didn''t care about how the people in the Stormwind Kingdom viewed him for a long time. If he had any obsession with the world of Azeroth, it was that he couldnt personally help his brothers get the justice they deserved. Coupled with the loss of control of the Defias Brotherhood, he felt that he was a very failed leader. "They will all come to Cold Winter Village, and they will be your subjects in the future. I hope you can treat them well." Van Cleef''s appearance of entrusting everything makes people suspect that he will use a cruel barb to himself in the next second. Come on the neck. Fortunately, just when David suspected that Van Cleef was determined to die, the top architect in Azeroth brought up a new topic, making David realize that this guy has not lived enough. "In the next period of time, I will ask Lord Fording. I will take a look around during this time and think about how to plan and build your city." "Are you too anxious? Shouldn''t you consider building a house to accommodate everyone?" David is most concerned about the population and these craftsmen. The village has a good impression. Before that, he was not in a hurry to urge everyone to start workyou have to give everyone a taste of the sweetness first, and then let everyone who is full of motivation start work. David felt that he was doing the right thing in this regard. But Van Cleef thinks that he can only wait in the village dryly. Nothing to do will make him entangle himself in the various mistakes he has made, so he might as well get busy and avoid his wild thoughts. "That''s it..." David got up and went back to the wooden house, and took out a textbook for learning the local common language in Azeroth''s common language. After finishing writing and sorting it out, Laura helped to print it out in batches: " You can learn the language here first, and then teach this language to everyone." "Language..." Only then did Van Cleef realize that this is another world after all, and of course it has its own language, just as the orcs also have their own language, and the elves also have their own language. It''s just that he mainly came into contact with Fording from the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and David also understood the common language of Azeroth, so he ignored this problem. "This is indeed a priority problem." Although Van Cleef saw that David''s village was full of dozens of people, he brought 400 people here, and it seemed that Azeroth''s common language could become the "mainstream" of the village. language. But what''s the point? Is it possible that everyone will never have contact with other people in this world? The language of this world must be mastered after all. "Then I''ll learn a new language while observing the surrounding terrain." Van Cleef is still not ready to give up his plan, and insists on inspecting the terrain environment around the village of Cold Winter: "As for everyone''s residence, I noticed Two big houses have already been built, and it is enough to build a few more similar ones, and it is enough for everyone to have a temporary shelter." As for a better house, of course, he will have to wait for him to inspect the surrounding environment before he can decide how to build it. "You can decide on your own." David didn''t say anything more to persuade, and it is true that there is no work assigned to Van Cleef for the time being, so let Van Cleef do what he wants to do. "Believe me, a more perfect city than Stormwind City can be built." "..." David blinked, suspecting that he had heard it wrong: "Well, building a town is enough for now." Van Cleef ignored Davy, his eyes were shining, and there was a fire burning inside. David saw Van Cleef like this, and felt that the leader of the stonemasons union might want to express his dissatisfaction with the Stormwind Kingdom in another way. This should be a good thing for him, and he decisively chose to shut up. Let''s talk about everything after Van Cleef inspects the environment! Maybe then the top architect of Azeroth calmed down. Not to mention how many materials are needed to build a city that is more perfect than Stormwind City. Manpower alone is a problem. How can there be enough workers in Cold Winter Village for him to mobilize? Turned his head and chatted with Fording for a few more words. Fording said that it only takes a few days for the four hundred people to come to Cold Winter Village. During this period, everyone''s residence must be built as soon as possible. "I will give priority to bringing craftsmen and strong miners here. If there are more people, the speed of construction will be faster." "Well, this is also a way." Davids original idea was to send a batch over first, and then build houses quickly, so that people would be transported here while building, ensuring that everyone would have a place to sleep when they came. However, after Van Cleef noticed the abnormality of the Brotherhood, he chose to cut off the connection with the Brotherhood as soon as possible under Fording''s suggestion, so that everything must be fast, and even everyone did not bring too much luggage, only some carry-on Important items to ensure that you can escape from the Defias Brotherhood in the shortest possible time. In the end, it became what it is now, with four hundred people pouring into Cold Winter Village in one breath. "House, food storage, daily necessities." Four hundred people are not too many, and if they are less, they are not too many. David has changed from a small village chief who is only in charge of more than 30 people to managing more than 400 people, and he really feels a little pressure in his heart. When Van Cleef and Fording went back to be responsible for "transporting" the people over, David took a notebook and started writing non-stop, for fear that he would miss any details. "What are you writing about?" After Peggy and Sharon helped Eva build a house for a day, when the women were taking a walk to relax, they saw the village chief lowered his head and stopped writing, scratching his head from time to time, as if he was doing something. The scum of the test paper. "Fordin has already convinced Van Cleef that about 400 craftsmen, miners, and their families will come to Rinwinter Village. I am looking at what needs to be prepared to accommodate these 400 people." "Oh~" Peggy and Sharon suddenly realized that both of them knew that David asked Fording to go to the world of Azeroth to recruit craftsmen. Camp! It shouldnt be difficult to manage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 74： The increasingly bustling Winter Village Chapter 74 The increasingly bustling Winter Village "Do you have experience in managing a battalion?" David looked at Sharon Rogers, the daughter of Captain America and Agent Carter. Maybe she had not only received relevant training, but even had actual experience early on? "Hahaha!" Sharon smiled triumphantly, and then said simply and neatly: "No!" "..." Sharon is only in her early twenties, and she would be at the age of not graduating from college on earth. She can complete courses including hot weapons, cold weapons, hand-to-hand combat, tactical command, special operations concepts, etc., as well as what normal people need to learn All kinds of knowledge are already very powerful, even if she wants to experience what it''s like to actually command an army, she doesn''t have the spare time. According to Sharon''s future plan, she will participate in several actual battles in the future. If she performs well, she will officially take over the title of her father and become the new generation of Captain America. If the performance is average... She hasn''t considered this situation, as the daughter of Steve Rogers, she can''t be average! "Let Eva help you. She used to do clerical, intelligence and liaison work in the army. She is better at these trivial things than you." Peggy looked at her daughter in another world and opened the door unreliably. After a few jokes, he gave his own suggestion: "The current situation in the village is similar to that of the army." "It''s a good idea." David glanced at Eva. He had thought before that he would have a headache with all kinds of paperwork when the population of the village increased, so he sent a clerical worker to his door. Does Cheat have a certain screening function? "What do you think, Eva?" "No problem at all, sir." After a habitual answer, Eva realized that this is not an allied army, so she wanted to change her words: "I mean, the village chief...or the lord?" Don''t look at Eva''s height, long legs, protruding front and back, but she always looks cute. When she smiles, she looks like a fool. At this time, her face is full of doubts, which really makes people doubt her ability to workthe Allied Forces will not Was it because of this that he was defeated? "Just call me David, the village chief feels weird, and I''m not a real lord." David briefly said about his situation: "Not yet!" David''s goal has always been very clear, and he casually expressed some of his thoughts: It''s not counting now. When four hundred newcomers arrive, the whole village will be rebuilt, and the village will be successfully upgraded to Cold Winter Town. At that time, he will Can obtain the identity of the lord. "At that time, will you still get a knighthood?" David continued to write in his notebook, while chatting with the three women sitting in front of him, and broadened his mind by the way: "Normally, yes." "The Baron?" Sharon was very curious about these things, which may have something to do with her living environmentpeople in the United States despised all kinds of "feudal customs" in Europe, and at the same time looked highly at the "nobles". . Sharon grew up in this environment, it is normal for her to be curious about these things. "Hope!" Theoretically, a knight can also be sealed off. Although it would seem a bit ''strange'' for a knight to manage a town, considering that it is a remote town in a remote area, everyone will not think it is a big deal. Even if Rinwinter Town is successfully established, it will not become an important town in the Kingdom of Tilan because of its geographical location. There is no need for a "big man" to sit in the town, and David is dismissed as a knight. From a legal point of view, there is no problem. "Do you think there is anything missing besides bedding and daily necessities for washing and eating?" David wrote for a while, looking at the contents recorded in the notebook. After reading it out, ask the women on the opposite side. "I think that after the construction of those big wooden houses, there is no need to spend time building beds, you can buy bunk beds directly, so that each big house can accommodate more people." Eva looked Peggy and Sharon next to each other, after a day of familiarization, they are quite familiar, and they know that they are giving themselves a chance to express themselves: "This kind of thing should be easy to buy, right? If it is a detachable metal tube structure, It''s not too difficult to transport." "Good idea!" David didn''t think about it at all. He only thought about building more wooden houses. If he chose to buy a double bed, it would take only half the time planned to arrange all the craftsmen. "If you can, you can buy some radiators." Compared with the log cabins, the main building in Cold Winter Village, the heating of the big log cabins is a bit more troublesome. If you build a fireplace in a small log cabin, the temperature of the entire log cabin will be very high when the fire is lit; it is not possible in a large log cabin, because the space is too large and empty, and the fireplace alone cannot ensure sufficient indoor temperature. If you can install enough radiators in the house, you can ensure the temperature of the whole house. "Almost forgot about this." David slapped himself **** the forehead. He actually forgot this kind of winter artifact. Always stuck in one train of thought: "Thanks to you, Eva, it really helped a lot." Looking at the list of radiators, bunk beds (metal tube splicing structure), quilts, daily necessities, etc. recorded in the notebook, he knew that the next thing he needed to do was to rely on Laura to show his money-making ability and purchase all these materials. Read the list again, discussed with Eva and Peggy a few more words, and after confirming the approximate amount is enough, David finally closed his notebook. David, who had finished the necessary work, was also in the mood to chat some gossip: "Where''s Steve? I don''t seem to see him today." "Steve said that he may be busy with some things recently, and he may not come here every day." Regarding Steve, it is correct to ask Peggy, while Eva took the opportunity to ask who is Steve? "Steve Rogers, also a super soldier..." "It seems that there are many people in the village that I haven''t met yet." After listening to Peggy''s brief introduction to Steve, Eva became interested in other people in the village. So far she has only seen Laura, Mark, Peggy, Sharon and Jonah, and has not seen anyone else. As a result, just as Eva finished speaking, a ''group of figures'' appeared in the open space not far away, and then Fording brought Van Cleef and the craftsmen of the Stonemasons Union over. "This is Tirion Fordring." David pointed to the middle-aged man with the most prominent physique and introduced: "The one next to him with a red kerchief around his neck is Edwin Van Cleef, and the others should be craftsmen. Oh, you and them are not communicating yet, you both speak completely different languages." Speaking of this, David reminded Eva by the way: "Remember to ask me for a copy of English learning materials for local lingua franca." "OK." Get up to welcome the new craftsmen, and then, together with Van Cleef, take them to the newly built big wooden house to resettle - it is not completely built, but it can barely live in, the craftsmen came in advance, just to finish it as soon as possible Construction work of a wooden house. While introducing the small village of Cold Winter to several craftsmen, David explained his ideas and some plans: For example, these two wooden houses are only temporary residences, and then they will give priority to building all craftsmen and their families, which are completely personal As for the construction work of Cold Winter Town, we will wait for everyone to adapt to the life here. During the conversation, Fording ''shipped'' more craftsmen, and then David took many craftsmen to the cafeteria, and Jonah made a sumptuous dinner for everyone, and asked these craftsmen what they had need. The small book was opened again, and it kept recording according to the requirements of the craftsmenbecause they only brought their belongings to move, and the craftsmen needed to buy various tools to start working. In addition, the craftsmen hardly mentioned their personal needs. They felt that having a place to live and being able to eat enough was enough for now. "I have written it all down, and I will solve these problems for everyone in the fastest time." When he chatted with the craftsmen for a meal, and sent them to the big wooden house to rest and leave, David found that Leonard had actually come. David took a closer look and found that Leonard had brought those friends over. One of them was a tall, thin man with a bright smile on his face and circled around Fording, completely ignoring the few people beside him, including Laura. women. Instead, one of the blond women was sitting with Laura and the others, looking at the tall and thin man who seemed very excited, talking in a low voice. At the same time, there was an Indian standing next to a thin Jewish man, who seemed to be chatting What... well, the Indian didn''t speak, just gestured. David took a look, and the main characters from the original Big Bang Theory were here: the lanky theoretical physicist Sheldon Cooper, the blonde waitress and part-time street-crawler Penny, the Indian astrophysicist scientist Rajesh Kusapari and Jewish engineer Howard Wolowitz. "Hello, Leonard!" "Hi, David." Leonard greeted enthusiastically after turning his head to see David. He was very proud of being able to bring his friends to visit this magical place, and he finally saw the legendary mention Leo Fording: "Thank you for letting me bring my friends over." "You''re welcome, it seems that your friends... like this place very much." After taking a look, he immediately retracted his gaze, ignoring Fording''s helpless eyes: "Introduce me to your friends!" "Oh, of course, this is Penny!" Just as Leonard finished speaking, the blond woman named Petunia stood in front of David and quickly straightened her hair: "Hi~ I''m Petunia, are you the village chief here? It''s completely different from what I imagined. Same!" Looking at the enthusiastic Penny, David felt that the eyes of Eva, Peggy, Sharon, Laura, Leonard, Howard, and Rajesh all focused on him in an instant. (end of this chapter) Chapter 75： build a big castle Chapter 75 Build a big castle David didn''t respond specifically to Penny''s enthusiasm, but just chatted politely. The blond girl also realized that David had ''no interest'' in her. However, her character is relatively careless, and her nature is not bad, she didn''t care too much about being ''rejected'', she just took advantage of the situation and said, "I thought you were like Leonard and the others in the game, you are a useful person." The old man with the gray beard'' changed the subject. After a brief chat, the two sides got to know each other. Seeing that David hadn''t launched an offensive against Penny, Leonard heaved a sigh of relief secretly, and at the same time introduced several other friends to David: "This is Howard-Woloway tz." "Hello, just call me Howard." Howard reached out and shook David, and at the same time introduced Rajesh Kusapari, who was unable to speak in front of women, for David: "This is Raj - Kusapari, he can''t speak in the presence of women, considering the current situation, you can just treat him as a mute." "..." Raj glared at his friend, then shook hands with David with a smile, then pulled Howard aside, and continued to express his dissatisfaction with his hands. "Oh? What did you say? Sorry, I can''t hear anything..." Although Howard kept complaining about Raj, he didn''t break away from each other, and the two walked aside like this, continuing the previous conversation mode. "The two of them..." "Yes, we sometimes have such doubts." Leonard looked at the two people, expressing that he was used to this scene: "And this is the roommate Sheldon Cooper who rents the apartment with me, Shelton Don! Don''t pester Fording to ask questions anymore! You don''t need you to popularize what Holy Light is for him!" He greeted Sheldon Cooper loudly, the tall and thin man who kept talking around Fording. Although his face was full of reluctance, he still walked in front of David. In fact, if he hadnt met Fording, Sheldon would have been very curious about David, the head of Cold Winter Village. He wondered why this place could gather people from different worlds. What is so extraordinary about David? Looked up and down, Sheldon greeted David very politely: "Hi, I''m Dr. Sheldon Cooper." "Hello, Dr. Cooper." David shook hands with Sheldon. Compared with how Sheldon treats most people in the plot, this person is already very polite to himself: "Welcome to Rin Winter Village." "Thank you very much for inviting us to be your guest. It''s my honor." It''s not that Sheldon doesn''t know how to speak politely to people, but most of the time he doesn''t want to do that because he thinks it''s unnecessary. But when facing David, he re-arranged the skills that he usually didnt use in the skill column: In addition, I can assure you that your decision is very correct... I heard that the village chief is considering using the winter The village was built as a cold winter town, and I have something about it... oh ~ Leonard, don''t you see that I am discussing important things with Village Chief David?" Leonard gave David an embarrassed smile full of apology, and at the same time poked Sheldon again: "I don''t think Village Chief David needs to ask your opinion on how to build his own village." While whispering ''whispering'', Leonard pulled Sheldon aside, and the two began to argue fiercely. David looked at similar scenes that he had seen many times at close range, and found it very interesting. "Huh? Why is it so lively here today?" At this moment, Will, who hadn''t seen much all day, came back from Port Royal, and found that the village was bustling like never before, and there were many people he had never seen before: "Here we come So many newcomers?" David explained the current situation to Will, and learned that not only newcomers like Leonard and Eva came to Cold Winter Village, Fording also successfully recruited hundreds of people, he realized that Cold Winter Village will To enter a period of rapid development. My own blacksmith will become very busy next time. Will doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this, it''s only when he''s busy that he becomes important. In these days, his main task is to study. Learning a new language and learning new forging knowledge, but there is nowhere to display it after learning, which makes him very uncomfortable. Now its all right, with the arrival of a large number of people, just building various tools and maintenance is enough for him to keep busy every day. After another introduction, several of Leonard''s friends reacted miraculously when they saw Will Turner, especially Penny and Raj. On the contrary, Sheldon was very calm. It seems that he I don''t have any special impressions of the little blacksmith. While a group of people were chatting with each other, David took the time to hand Laura the list he had written earlier: "These things need to be bought as soon as possible, especially beds and bedding." The weather has gradually turned cold, so its okay to let the group of craftsmen who just arrived deal with it for a day or two, but something will happen after a long time. "Leave it to me. In fact, Peggy has already told me." Laura looked at the list, which showed in detail how many sets of quilts to buy at least first, and how many sets will be needed later? And the priorities of various materials: "Speaking of which, don''t you need to buy a batch of building materials?" "It''s not clear yet." David said that he can only decide what to buy after Van Cleef inspects the surrounding environment of Cold Winter Village: "It may be necessary for Edwin to figure out what resources are available around Cold Winter Village, You need something missing to know which building materials to buy." Laura heard David say this, and immediately understood his thoughts: "Do you want to use the materials available here as much as possible to build a new town?" "If the city wants to develop, the demand for various raw materials will increase. It is impossible to always rely on you to carry them from home." David has already had this idea. Before the village was small and the population was small, the demand was only At that point, Laura transportation is not a hassle either. Its not working now, a town with a few hundred people is not too small, and the demand for various supplies is amazing. If everything goes well, there will be continuous expansion in the future. Does it all depend on Laura to transport cement here one by one? In short, David''s next goal is to use ''local'' resources as much as possible in raw materials. Only some high-end, sophisticated, and irreplaceable things are ''introduced'' from other worlds. In the days that followed, Laura began to frequently go back and forth between Cold Winter Village and her own world, giving priority to transporting bedding and bunk beds, followed by various tools required by the craftsmen to ensure that the craftsmen could start working immediately. Then there are living facilities such as radiators. In order to ensure that there will be no injuries or downsizing this winter in the cold winter village, which has reached hundreds of people, Laura also purchased a large amount of medicine and coal. Rindong Village, which was originally quiet and peaceful, has turned into a large construction site again, and this time it is much larger than the previous one. The simple layout of Rindong Village can run through the whole village from a main street, and gradually changes to a square layout. Fording took some time, and finally brought all 400 former Brotherhood members and some of their family members to Cold Winter Village. Among the 400 people, there are nearly 100 senior craftsmen, and more than 200 are the families of these senior craftsmen. Mainly women and children, less than a hundred people are low-level craftsmen and miners. This population structure is very unreasonable, but there is a reason: the senior craftsmen trust Van Cleef, and they are on the most wanted list of the Stormwind Kingdom, so there is no way for them to go back and continue to be ordinary people. These people and their families will either follow Van Cleef Cold Winter Village, or choose to leave the Kingdom of Stormwind by boat. As for the less than 100 artisans and miners, they are basically young and strong bachelors. They trust Van Cleef and they have nothing to worry about, so Van Cleef will take them to start a new life elsewhere, and these people will follow. up. In the end, these 400 people are all human beings. When Van Cleef formed the Defias Brotherhood, in order to ensure that the Defias Brotherhood had a strong enough "high-end combat power", he hired tauren, murlocs and other races. None of the mercenaries brought to Cold Winter Village. One is that Van Cleef doesnt know whats going on in Davids world, and he doesnt know whether these non-human races will cause any bad conflicts after the past; the other reason is that Van Cleef doesnt trust these mercenaries. When discussing whether to go to another world to start a new life, he didn''t even inform those few. In any case, about 400 craftsmen, miners and their family members joined Cold Winter Village, and after Van Cleef introduced David to everyone, he also voluntarily resigned as the leader and took off the red mask around his neck on the spot Burn it down, announcing that the fraternity and masonry guilds are a thing of the past, and everyone will be villagers of Cold Winter Village in the future. Afterwards, he started his own field investigation. He estimated that he would spend one to two months to investigate the surroundings of Lindong Village, and to study the geology, types of mineral deposits, and where there are a large number of high-quality stones in this area. Only when all these situations are clear can we start to think about how to design a new city. "Including your castle, you need to start designing after that." "My... castle?" David listened to Van Cleef''s description of the future plan, and he was stupefied. Even his hand that was writing stopped: "When did I say I was going to build a castle?" He just wanted Van Cleef to help design a new Winter Town. Why are the castles out? "I heard that you are going to apply to upgrade Cold Winter Village to Cold Winter Town. If it goes well, you will get a knighthood. As a knighted lord, isn''t it normal to live in a castle?" "..." David felt that what Edwin Van Cleef said was very reasonable, and he couldn''t refute it at all: "This... is at best a rural lord in a remote area of ??the kingdom, and he may not necessarily be able to obtain a title." Van Cleef looked at David''s shining eyes: "I will design a better castle than Stormwind Keep." (end of this chapter) Chapter 76： The use of crystal ore Chapter 76 The use of crystal ore Rindong Villages snow fell earlier this year than in previous years. It is worth celebrating that the last batch of crops in the village have been harvested a few days ago, including several new crops that Mark planted later. For the villagers of Lindong Village, the next few months will be the most difficult period. "How is the heating effect?" David was sitting in his log cabin with documents in front of him. He was dealing with various paperwork, preparing for the application for the upgrade of the winter village in the coming year, and reporting the various conditions in the village. All organized into text information. "The heating effect is better than expected. The temperature in several wooden houses can easily exceed 20 degrees. Everyone feels that living in this kind of house does not have to worry about the cold weather outside." After a period of study, Eva , can already use the common language to communicate with everyone. This innocent-looking Allied intelligence officer is much more capable than David imagined: "In addition, the temporary cellars dug by the craftsmen have been completed, and the harvested Vegetables are already in storage." Because the harvest of the farmland in Lindong Village far exceeded expectations, not only the original warehouse was piled up, but also many potatoes were piled outside. In addition, the craftsmen built a wooden house for themselves and others in advance, so they dug a few simple cellars to ensure that these potatoes could be stored. The potatoes would not be inedible if they were frozen, but the taste would deteriorate. Anyway, the craftsmen have nothing to do for the time being, and they can let everyone vent their excess energy when they are busy. After all, they have never worried about eating since they came to Lindong Village. And in this world, soldiers from the Stormwind Kingdom would not rush to arrest them at any time, and they finally lived a stable life. People who are too comfortable may cause trouble. David racked his brains to find things for everyone to do. The senior craftsmen went to inspect the surrounding environment like Van Cleef, and the middle and low-level craftsmen helped Will build and repair various tools, help the villagers improve, repair residences, cowsheds, chicken coops, etc. If they still feel that they have no place to use their strength, David has no objection to them directly building a house of their own. From the current point of view, the construction work in Lindong Town will start in the second half of next year. Before that, there must be some people who are unwilling to continue to live in the "collective dormitory" and want to move out to live with their families. It is also a good choice to build a wooden house as a temporary residence. However, it is not an easy task to dig a foundation and build a house in winter. Oh, is the Iron Man of Azeroth? That''s all right! Feel free to toss it! "How is the linguistics of the newcomers?" "Most people are able to have simple conversations, and some miners are slower to learn." As for people like Eva and Leonard, they have already mastered the common language, and Sheldon, a genius with a high IQ, also learned it by the way. Common language of Azeroth. "It seems that everything is on the right track." David was very satisfied, and glanced outside through the window. Snowflakes the size of goose feathers were floating outside, and the whole Winter Village was covered with a new layer of white clothes: "You What? What do you think?" "What?" Eva held a notebook in her hand, which recorded various situations and changes in Lindong Village, so that David could check it at any time when he asked: "I think it''s very good, Peggy, Sharon, Laura, Mark, Jonah...all gave me a lot of help, but now I feel that I am useless and can''t help much." "You helped me a lot." With the increase of the population, various trivial matters also increased. David walked around the village every day, and after dealing with all kinds of small matters, he basically didn''t have much time I have started my personal training, and now I have Eva to help with all kinds of trivial matters, which can ensure that David is well aware of the situation in the village, and can keep my personal training uninterrupted. I just did what I could. "That''s fine, really." David wrote a few more notes on the note, and wrote Eva McKenna''s name behind the clerk. After Lindong Village was upgraded to Lindong Town, various official systems had to be established, and it was impossible for only one village head to be an official in name as before. As for the specific official positions, the Kingdom of Tilan has no interference in the internal affairs of the lords. The name of the official and who to use are determined by the lord himself. David didn''t think about what positions would be set up, and who would fill them. But now, after seeing Eva''s performance, he felt that Eva was fully capable of being his secretary, but out of safety considerations, he wrote down the name of clerk. Just when David wanted to continue asking Eva if anyone in the village had expressed any appeal recently, the wooden door was knocked several times. "Come in." Following David''s invitation, the wooden door was pushed open, and Laura walked in from the door: "Are you still sorting out the files?" "It''s almost finished." David looked at the clock on the tablethis thing only started to appear in Winter Village after Leonard and the others came. After careful observation, testing, testing, and verification by several scientists, they came to the conclusion that the world also has 24 hours a day, and the clocks on the earth can be used directly without additional design of new ones, such as 30 hours a day. clocks. David used to think that the time of day was similar to that of his previous life, but he couldnt be as sure as these people were like the earth, but he was sure of another thing, that is, there are four hundred days in a year in this world, and Winter Village The length of winter in Beijing is more than 150 days (referring to low temperature and particularly cold days); this year, the snow fell so early, it may exceed 180 days. "Where are you going?" David noticed that there was a lot of snow on Laura''s body, so she probably didn''t just come from her home. "I just came from Will, and I came here specifically to find you." "Oh? What happened to Will?" David was stunned for a moment, wondering what happened to Will? Seeing Laura like this, shouldn''t it be a bad thing? "You will know after taking a look." Arranged the things in front of them and put them aside, got up and took the overcoat that Laura handed over, and then went out of the wooden house to the blacksmith shop together. Will''s blacksmith shop is very spacious inside, but it seems a bit crowded at this time. When David came over, he found that all the visitors from other worlds in the village had gathered here. "Did Will rub out the steel armor?" David looked at so many people, including Leonard, and made a joke curiously: "Who solved the energy problem? Sheldon? " Looked around and found that Sheldon was not there? "Sheldon is still pestering Van Cleef, and wants to learn how to sneak from him." Leonard replied to David, but his eyes were still fixed on the front, and he didn''t even turn his head. David curiously followed Leonard''s line of sight, and found that what everyone was looking at were a few ordinary-looking weapons. "Is this Will''s new work?" "Yes." When Will saw David coming, he immediately stopped communicating with Mark. After greeting David, he pointed to several weapons on the table: "Because of an accident, Mark and I I discovered the special usage of the crystal ore, and I did a few tests by the way." Will pointed to Mark next to him, and at the same time raised the crystal ore in his hand, which was the blue-purple columnar crystal ore. David noticed that the crystal ore in Will''s hand had become significantly smaller. "oh?" The crystal mine was brought back from the Mars base a few days ago. It has been confirmed that this thing will not cause harm to people, and it has also been confirmed that this thing contains energy. Apart from this, there is no other discovery. Leonard and Sheldon have suggested that this thing may be used as an energy source, and they want to study a way to efficiently use the energy in it. Unexpectedly, Leonard and Sheldon hadn''t released any research results yet, and Will actually made a new discovery. "What kind of discovery?" "When forging weapons, add crystal ore powder." Will took out a swift sword, also known as the stabbing sword, which was the weapon he was best at making and using before: "It will have such an effect." Winking at Mark next to him, Mark immediately moved a target with an iron plate from the side knowingly and placed it in the open space, then stepped aside decisively, leaving the stage to Will alone. Everyone didn''t make a sound to disturb them, and watched Will quietly raised his sword and walked to the target with an iron plate hanging on it, and then stabbed the iron plate on the target with a very standard sword posture. Shua! A light that cannot be ignored flashed, and everyone clearly saw that the swift sword glowed when it touched the target, and then the iron plate was easily lifted by the sharp sword in Will''s hand like a fake made of paper. run through. "Wow~" The onlookers exclaimed in unison, of course they would not think that the iron plate was fake, and Will specifically mentioned that the powder of that mineral was added when forging the weapon, so everyone present understood that Will''s iron plate was fake. What is the discovery. "It''s not over yet!" Will was very happy, he enjoyed the feeling of being noticed by everyone, and he finally showed his worth. Placing the swift sword in his hand aside, Will picked up the shield next to him, and then nodded to Laura. Laura, who had been standing by the side, directly took out the pistol she had prepared in advance, aimed at the shield in Will''s hand, and emptied the magazine. The loud noise was still reverberating, making everyone a little dizzy, but no one expressed dissatisfaction. Everyone''s attention was on the shining shield, and there was no trace left on it. David looked at the undamaged shield and the bullets that fell in front of Will, and realized the great value of the crystal orein addition to containing energy, it may be used as energy, and it can also be used as a material to enhance the attack and power of weapons and equipment. defense. "Good stuff!" If it wasn''t for Laura, he really wanted to kiss Eva who provided the crystal mine: "However, this usage...StarCraft?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 77： dig a hole and bury some soil Chapter 77 Dig a pit and bury some soil Will''s discovery was a pleasant surprise. After David asked, he also knew that it is not difficult to mix crystal ore powder into weapons. Even a blacksmith can do this job well. It is even possible to directly use existing weapons to ''strengthen'', and the final effect is not much different from adding crystal ore powder during forging. After David personally experienced the swift sword, shield, cross sword and other weapons made by Will, he wanted to give everyone a set of weapons mixed with crystal ore powder on the spot, but Mark said that the current crystal ore powder The number is not large, and other tests need to be carried out. It is good to build a few first. There is no real army in the village at the moment. David, Fording, Peggy, and Sharon are mainly responsible for fighting. Because Laura and Steve will often return to their own world, they sometimes cannot take care of them. Lindong Village: "So, I think that the weapons of the few of you are ready first, and it will be enough for the time being." "That''s true, let''s do it!" David thought for a while, and decided to build a set of weapons for Sharon first. Peggy''s shield is already strong enough, there is no need to add crystal powder, and her shield is in the cold. There is no way for Dongcun to go back to the furnace and rebuild. As for offensive weapons, how do guns use crystal ore powder to upgrade and strengthen them? Is it possible to use crystal ore powder to mix metals to make warheads? That would not only be troublesome, but also consume a lot of energy. Cold Winter Village does not have so many crystal mines that can be such a disasteronly two crystal mines. Next, we need to study how to use the energy contained in them more efficiently. "Maybe we don''t have to worry about not having enough crystals at all." David still remembers how these two crystal ores grew out of the soil. The spherical crystal that Mark didn''t know what to use after research may be the key to the growth of this strange mineral. In fact, Mark also has this guess, but he hasn''t had time to conduct the actual test. "Where are you going to ''plant'' this thing?" "Plant where it is originally, it should be the safest." So, after visiting Will''s discovery and asking Will to help Sharon build the handy crystal mine weapon first, everyone moved to the back of David''s cabin. "It''s better to cover up." David looked at the land, thinking whether to build a small wooden shed or something? Cover the crystal mine like you hide the weasel chariot? "What if ... the growth of this mineral requires solar energy?" Mark asked a question, which made Leonard, David and others tangled up. "Then bury it in the soil first, and after confirming that the crystal ore can grow, use a shed to cover it to see the situation." David quickly gave a compromise plan. After hearing it, everyone felt that they couldn''t think of a more reliable one. The way to do it, so I did what David said. David immediately waved the shovel, dug a one-meter-deep pit at the place where the crystal ore was found before, then put the spherical crystal in, and buried it with soil. Everyone watched David bury the minerals, and suddenly felt that this scene was weird. "This thing, can it really grow that kind of mineral?" Eva felt that these things had a huge conflict with the worldview she had cultivated over the years. Even if she experienced such a magical thing as traveling to another world, she still couldn''t understand Why can ore be ''planted''. "I don''t know, let''s try it!" David is very confident in his golden finger. Although there is no instruction manual or various explanations, he feels that his judgment is absolutely correct. Everyone stood behind the wooden house, braving the wind and snow to see where the spherical crystals were buried. They waited for a long time but did not see any response. "..." "Are we going to wait here?" Leonard couldn''t bear it at first. He usually lives in Los Angeles, where the temperature is very comfortable all year round. The low temperature in Winter Village lasts for several months, and the surrounding area is still surrounded by mountains and rivers. The plain was unobstructed, and the knife-like wind was blowing on the body and mixed with snowflakes, which drilled into the gaps in the clothes. The sour feeling made Leonard, whose body was not as good as ordinary people, almost collapsed: "I mean, we can first Go stay in a warm room and check back in a few hours." "Well, good idea, let''s go to the cafeteria!" The space in the cafeteria is large enough, and after David thought of the artifact of radiators, the cafeteria installed the most radiators, plus the delicious food made by Jonah. Now when people in Cold Winter Village have nothing to do, they like to stay in the cafeteria. canteen. Even if you dont eat anything, sitting there and chatting is a good choice. A group of people poured into the cafeteria again. Looking at the lively environment inside, they already had the feeling of entering a lively restaurant or tavern back then. Jonah just stayed behind the bar, chatting with peopleas the population of Cold Winter Village increased, the cafeteria also increased staff, and some family members of craftsmen would come to the cafeteria to help with work, which made Jonah not have to cook alone, Serving, washing dishes, and cleaning. Seeing David and his group coming in, everyone in the cafeteria greeted David. For the village head who provided them with a new life, the former stonemason union members are very grateful. At least after this period of time, no one expressed their nostalgia for the time in the brotherhood. The crowd found an empty table, and Jonah came over at the right time to entertain these people himself. In fact, from the perspective of the villagers of Lindong Village, these people around David are the high-level officials of Lindong Village. The villagers are usually very respectful to these people. , or the ''serfs'' sent by Elizabeth, or these people from the Masonry Union, they all live in a world with strict hierarchy, and no one thinks that David and his group have privileges, which is something wrong. "What do you want to eat?" Looking at the snow on the group of people, Jonah knew that they had spent a lot of time outside: "I personally recommend stew, maybe it can warm up your body faster." "Stew is good." David is not picky about food. If he was picky, he would not have lived in this world for so long. Since Jonah came to Cold Winter Village, he no longer has to worry about what to eat. Just as Jonah decides, Jonah will give him something new every time, and it tastes great. "Wait for a while, the hot stew will be ready soon." Jonah asked everyone if there was anything else they needed, and then went to the kitchen to get busy. David and the others were still clearing the snow off their bodies at this time. By the way, they looked at Sheldon who was half-squatting, hands in front and back, and walked around lightly. "Sheldon, what are you doing here?" If Sheldon''s hands are in front, it''s a big praying mantis. "I''m trying to enter the interlayer between the world and the shadow space." Sheldon didn''t even lift his head, and continued to maintain the ''sneak'' posture: "This is the method Edwin taught me." "Then have you ever succeeded?" Selton stood up straight with a displeased face, looked at a table of people looking at him, and lowered his head helplessly: "No." "Why don''t you have something to eat first, and then continue to try." "Oh no, my daily menu is fixed..." He was interrupted by Leonard before he finished speaking: "Sheldon, we are not in Los Angeles now, and there are no restaurants on your menu here." "You''re right." Sheldon nodded, then stared at Leonard: "Leonard, take me back to dinner." "No!" Leonard seemed to have expected the other party''s reaction, and rejected Sheldon flatly, and blocked the other party''s words before Sheldon protested: "We are in Winter Village now, Don''t you want to try the ''special food'' of this world?" "Special food... What kind of special food can a civilization in the Middle Ages have? Boiled meat? Barbecue? And there is no seasoning, and maybe it has a special virus from another world." Shelton muttered for a long time, and finally decided to go back Eating is better: "Leonard, take me back." "..." Leonard felt a headache, and while he was trying to persuade Sheldon, David was chatting with Fording about another matter. "The things you asked me to help find someone to identify some time ago have already been identified." Fording left the dead mine after sending 400 people from the Defias Brotherhood to the Winter Village, and then returned to the Winter The village rested for a while. He wanted to take advantage of this time to read all the chronicles and ''clear'' all the unfinished games. But David found him, hoping that he could help find someone to identify somethingthe metal piece found on the assassin. This job is not particularly urgent. Fording can go to Azeroth when he is free. David also told him that no matter whether this thing is identified or not, there is no need to bring it back. The world of Xerath is destroyed. After a period of time, David had almost forgotten about it, and Fording suddenly said that there was a result: "I wanted to tell you directly, but Laura said that Will had found something, and everyone wanted to see Will. New discovery, she said that she will also call you over..." "Oh~" David nodded, this matter was not in a hurry at all, it was no big deal if it was half a day late, now he is more curious about the appraisal result: "Is there anything special about that thing?" "Nothing special, there''s very little power in it, and it only has one purpose." "What does it do?" "A kind of identification." Fudding paused, and added: "Because there is no correct identification method, so I can only see so much." "I see." David nodded, and thought of another point: "Does this mean that this assassin is organized?" "Yes, otherwise there is no need to use this method." From what organization? Is it just a so-called temple? David thought for a while, and found that the information he had was still too little to make an accurate judgment. "I have to collect all kinds of information about this temple." (end of this chapter) Chapter 78： count one two three four five Chapter 78 Counting One Two Three Four Five David did not continue to talk about the temple with Fording, after all, that is not something to deal with right now. Instead, I asked how much chronicle content Fording has read? How are those games going? "I''ve finished all the campaign plots of Warcraft, and with the content in the chronicle, I already know what''s going to happen next." Fording sighed. I didn''t expect that there would be so many disasters in my world, and the natural disasters and plagues that were about to break out were just the beginning. Compared with the previous war with the orcs, it was nothing at all. "Have you figured out what to do next?" "I have thought of many ways, but Lordaeron doesn''t have much room for maneuver." After Fording briefly explained, David understood the specific situation. It is less than a day since the natural plague plague broke out in the Kingdom of Lordaeron, Alsace slaughtered Stratholme, went to Northrend and returned with Frostmourne to stab the old king, and led the Scourge to sweep the northern part of the Eastern Kingdom. The time of the year is about to happen. The Burning Legion, Ner''zhul the Lich King, and the Dreadlord, all parties have completed various deployments, and now those things are on track, just waiting for the right opportunity to eruptAlsace, this is the opportunity. Now Fording wants to extinguish all kinds of crises from the source, it is already impossible. "If I am still the great lord of Hearthglen, then there is still some hope. Now..." Fording sighed helplessly. The destruction of the Kingdom of Lordaeron is inevitable. All he can do seems to be how to save Many civilians who suffered from natural disasters: "I hope the Kingdom of Stormwind can help." Hearing what Fording said, David knew that Fording had made up his mind to trouble Onyxia, but David was not optimistic about the help of the Stormwind Kingdom: "Maybe King Varian is willing Help, but the nobles of the Stormwind Kingdom... hehe." Varian may be a hero, but is he really a good king? This question is really hard to answer. If the villagers in the cafeteria were to answer, Varian would only be judged as a fool. "Other than that, I can only think of going back to Hearthglen." Although Fording was deprived of his status as the great lord of Hearthglen and expelled from the territory, but in Fording''s favor, in Lordaeron When the kingdom is in a huge crisis, go back and raise your arms, and it is not difficult to regain control of Hearthglen. Even, once the news of Fording''s return to Hearthglen spreads, the paladins of the Silver Hand Knights who were defeated by the Scourge also have a clear target, which may avoid subsequent splits. With such a powerful military force, and Fording, one of the five first-generation paladins, commanding it, Hearthglen will inevitably become a thorn in the side of the Scourge. Fighting casually, suppressing the remnants of the Silver Hand, they will no longer bother after defeat, and finally become an important base for the Scarlet Crusade. Alsace will definitely do his best to eliminate the threat of Fording before continuing to attack Quel''Thalas with confidence. "In this way, it may be possible to avoid the destruction of Silvermoon City and the Sunwell..." Fording didn''t know if his idea would succeed, but he had to try it. Heartglen is his territory, where his wife and son live. Could it be that he just watched the natural disasters raging without doing anything? Whether it is as a great lord, or as a husband and father, he must do something. At this time, David could only express his support: "Remember, Cold Winter Village will be your solid backing." He didn''t say that the situation was really critical, and he took people to Cold Winter Village. Fording is not Stupid, he knows when to retreat. "I''m very confident in my next move, because I know you will fully support me." Fording patted David''s "thin" shoulder. Although the time we spent together was not particularly long, he believed that David would Offer all the help you can offer when you speak up. At the same time, the existence of Cold Winter Village is also the confidence for him to choose to go back. Even if he really can''t hold Hearthglen, as long as he can gather enough civilians and save more knights of the Silver Hand, he will not be able to make this trip. It''s a failure! The big deal is to bring everyone to Lindong Village before the city is broken. Someone! There are paladins! Lordaeron kept the seeds, leaving new hope for the future. If he was lucky enough, he might be able to retain the blood of the Lordaeron royal family, so that the Kingdom of Lordaeron would not be completely destroyed. David didn''t know what Fording was thinking at this time, but he could more or less guess one thing: Anyone who had read the chronicles and knew something about the plot of Warcraft would think of this. In connection with Fording''s identity, it is impossible for him to ignore the royal blood that accidentally survived the invasion of the Scourge: Calia Menethil, the sister of Arthas Menethil. "By the way, if possible, I hope to get more weapons." This sentence was not addressed to David, but to Laura who was on the side. In fact, when Fording and David talked, everyone kept quiet, including when Jonah brought the stew up, and did not disturb the two. Sheldon, who had been arguing with Leonard earlier about whether to go back for dinner, kept quiet at this moment, wanting to hear more ''breaking news''. "Ordinary weapons may not be very effective against the undead creatures of the Scourge. Get more heavy machine guns, mortars, incendiary bombs and the like!" David felt that if enough weapons were placed on the walls of Hearthglen Heavy machine guns may be able to minimize the numerical advantage of the Scourge. "No problem, leave it to me." After a period of adaptation, Laura has figured out the actual power of her company. Buying weapons is no longer as troublesome as before. If she wants to, she can go overseas. Large quantities of weapons were purchased, and even heavy weapons could be purchased, mainly because they could not be transported to Rinwinter Village: "Do you want to buy some landmines?" "Of course I have to buy it." Fording has already conceived the outer defense line of Hearth Valley in his mind. There will definitely be a lot of potholes, horse repellents, and barbed wire. Of course, landmines must also be arranged. If possible, he would like to get some. A heavy cannon went back, but it was a bit difficult: "What else can I get?" "This, I may have to inquire about it to be sure." "Okay, I''ll wait for your news." Fording is not in a hurry, and he wants to solve the problem of the black dragon in Stormwind City now, and he still wants to try his best to get the foreign aid of Stormwind Kingdom. More importantly, it is useless for him to go back early. Before the crisis broke out completely, he was still a "sinner" and was not allowed to return to his own territory. Only when the crisis broke out and the Kingdom of Lordaeron fell into chaos could he be reasonable. go back. Although it made people speechless, there was nothing he could do. After several people chatted, Sheldon and Leonard let out a long breath: "Wow, I heard something amazing." "Tirion Fordring vs. Arthas Menethil, is the decisive battle of Icecrown Glacier going to be staged in Hearthglen in advance?" Sheldon''s eyes were shining, and he wanted to watch it in person, but unfortunately He already knew he couldn''t go to Azeroth: "What a pity." After talking about the business, everyone quickly finished the delicious stew, and then came to the back of David''s wooden house again, which is where the spherical crystals were buried. After clearing away the snow that covered the ground again, everyone still didn''t see any crystal ore popping up. "Give it some time!" David sighed helplessly: "It seems that this thing can''t grow just by counting one, two, three, four, five." Everyone dispersed one after another, and David also returned to his wooden house, preparing to practice holy light in the wooden house to pass the free time today. Because of the snow, no one thought of exercising outside. Leonard and Sheldon chose to stay at home when there was no excitement to watch. Will continued to study the crystal ore in the blacksmith shop. After discovering that the crystal ore can strengthen weapons, he wanted to try whether he could directly use the crystal ore itself to make weapons. In addition, he also received an additional order from David, which is to use the light cast iron that Fording gave David to build various parts according to the drawings brought by Laura. Will, who has acquired a lot of knowledge, can tell at a glance that this is a pistol part. It seems that David wants to build a pistol made of light cast iron. Will is also very curious about the gun made of this metal. Will there be any special effects. So, the little blacksmith who used to be the most leisurely in the village has been busy going around recently. He only has some free time before the break at night, so he goes to Port Royal to find Elizabeth on a date. Mark is free, and he has no way to continue planting new varieties of vegetables after entering the winter. On the contrary, he has planted a lot of crops before, making him the man with the most variety of vegetables in the villageMark did not hide his secrets. All were handed over to Jonah so that Jonah could make more delicacies. But today, Mark took out several processed vegetables from the cafeteria and came to David''s cabin: "You want Chinese cabbage, small cabbage, and potatoes." There were no documents and books on David''s desk, but a strangely shaped copper object: there was an opening at the bottom, and there were a few pieces of burning coals inside, like smoke coming from the top of a chimney column, and the surrounding basins Filled with clean water, it has begun to boil. "What''s this?" "Of course we want to eat hot pot in this kind of heavy snow." David didn''t look up at Mark, turned around and took a few bags of base ingredients from Laura, and then poured them all into the water. He was satisfied only when he saw the clear water turn red. Nodded: "Where is Jonah?" "He''s slicing meat and fish, come over soon." (end of this chapter) Chapter 79： Hammer of Judgment Chapter 79 Hammer of Judgment In a world of ice and snow, with a wooden stove and hot pot, David feels that today is the best day to eat since he came to this world. This put David in a good mood for the next few days. After enjoying a hot pot meal, good news came from the village one after another: After discovering that crystal ore powder can strengthen weapons, Will made a new attempt to directly use large crystal ore to build weapons, and obtained success. David looked at the hammer head in front of him, which seemed to be made of three layers of crystals, and didn''t know how to evaluate this thing. "The handle is made of light cast iron mixed with other metals. After the forging is completed, this one-handed hammer seems to have a sacred atmosphere...I''m not sure, whether it is up to you to judge." Will just saw Holy Light, I have never experienced it myself. Mark has infused holy light in his body, but his talent in holy light is too miserable. Although he feels that the hammer contains a holy breath, he is not sure whether his judgment is correct. "It does have an obvious sacred aura." David held the one-handed hammer with pink crystal ore as the hammer head, and noticed that there was also a small piece of pink crystal ore at the end of the handle: "That pink crystal ore Are all the crystal mines used to make this weapon?" "There are still some fragments left in the corners, and the slightly larger pieces are handed over to Leonard and Sheldon for experiments. The rest are crushed into powder and used to make other weapons." Will pointed to a box next to it, which contained the remaining powder. David glanced at it, then retracted his gaze and continued to look at the one-handed hammer in his hand. This one-handed hammer is not big, and the handle is not long. It is only suitable for one-handed use: "However, this kind of crystal ore is used as a hammer head, can it really be used to smash people?" "Believe me, the power is much greater than you expected." Will is very confident in his own work, not to mention that after successfully building this weapon, he simply tested it himself. The power of the weapon is much stronger, and it is the most powerful weapon he has ever created. "Is that so..." David swung it hard a few times. He didn''t hit any target with this hammer. When he saw the golden light flashing when the hammer was swung, he understood why this thing was so powerful. This weapon made of crystal ore will release very strong energy when used, that is to say, when using this weapon, it does not use the hammer itself made of crystal ore to attack, but relies on the energy contained in the hammer attack the enemy. In addition, David discovered a change in the nature of energy in the hammer: after using light cast iron to make the hammer handle and connecting it with the crystal ore, the energy in the crystal ore changed from pure energy to holy light. And it can respond to the holy light in David''s body, which also makes David, who has the holy light, burst out with stronger power when using this weapon. "This is not only a weapon, but also a spell-casting tool." I don''t know what other functions this hammer has. Even if it only assists in releasing and strengthening the Holy Light spell, it is of great value. "I also had this feeling before, but I was worried that my feeling was not accurate. Now you can say that to be sure. It is the right idea to directly use crystal ore to make weapons and equipment." Mark and Will next to him clapped hands to celebrate this time At first, Will was worried that he would waste a large piece of crystal ore, but now that the result has been achieved, he can finally breathe a sigh of relief: "It''s a special weapon anyway, do you want to give it a name?" Hearing Mark''s suggestion, Will shook his head: "Let David choose the name. This weapon is closely related to the Holy Light. I don''t know what kind of name is appropriate." "Shall I come up with a name?" David glanced at the shape of the hammer in his hand, and found that it was very similar to the equipment he was very familiar with: "Let''s call it the Hammer of Judgment!" After swiping it a few more times, David felt that the hammer was quite handy, and it might replace the ax as his side weapon, but this thing should not be used as a throwing axe, right? Its not that throwing a hammer doesnt do much damage to people, but that such a precious weapon, he cant throw it like an ordinary ax without feeling distressedwhat if he cant get it back after throwing it out? Hanging the hammer on his waist, David realized that if he wanted to carry the Hammer of Judgment with him, he needed to make a special lanyard on his belt, or have some special storage space for props. "I always feel that I am short of something. It turns out that I lack a storage item..." It''s a pity that this kind of space props is not easy to get. Even in the world of Azeroth, after removing the "gameplay", storage equipment is very rare. Then David looked at the spear that Will made for Sharon. It was a weapon similar to a knight''s spear. According to Will, it was built according to Sharon''s description; at the same time, the shield that Sharon wanted was not his own. Instead of the round shield commonly used by ''parents'', it is closer to an inverted triangle-shaped shield. In addition to these, David also saw the gun parts that he asked Will to build. Because of the hand-made, various parts have strict specifications, the speed of building is really not fast, and only a small part has been completed so far. "The gun you want will take more time to complete." "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry." David asked Laura to hire a special gun designer to design it according to his requirements. After purchasing a batch of raw materials, he handed it to Will together with the light cast iron. , then manufactured by Will. This thing belongs to the weapon that David wanted to make out of a whim. No one knows whether it can be made in the end and how effective it is. Its fine if you dont have anything to do at ordinary times. Now when there are more important things to deal with, the priority of this work has to be moved back. "By the way, if it goes well, you will need to forge a weapon similar to the Hammer of Judgment for Tirion." Fording will not only fight against the Black Dragon Princess, but also return to the Kingdom of Lordaeron to fight against the Scourge. , he is the one who needs new weapons and armor the most. "There are not many crystals left." Will frowned. This kind of weapon is not difficult to manufacture. The main thing is the raw materials, which need a large enough crystal ore to manufacture: "Could it be..." "That''s right, I just came over and took a look, and another crystal ore broke through the ground." Compared with watching the crystal ore break through the ground and grow up, the growth rate of the crystal ore this time is much slower. Judging from the current speed, it will take a few days to get a large enough crystal ore to create a ''heavy weapon'' for Fording. "As long as there are materials, it will be completed soon... Does Tirion have any requirements for the type of weapons?" Will specifically emphasized when he said this: "I haven''t studied how to use crystal ore to make swords yet." "Create a two-handed hammer." Ten out of ten of these paladins of Azeroth are good at two-handed hammers. If you don''t know what to use, give them a two-handed hammer. Don''t worry that they won''t know how to use it. : "Is light cast iron enough?" "If you just make the handle of a two-handed hammer, it will definitely be enough if you match it with other metals." When he came out of Will''s blacksmith shop, he was blown by a gust of cold wind. Although his physique became much stronger, David didn''t feel particularly cold, but he still habitually tightened his heavy cloak. Mark, who came out with him, glanced at the all-black thick fur cape on David, and joked by the way: "Why didn''t you wear the red cape that Laura gave you?" "That cloak is kept as a collection." David will not tell Mark that the cloak was almost destroyed by the two of them a few days ago, and it can no longer be worn: "This one is also a gift from Laura." Mark rolled his eyes. Now everyone in the village is basically wearing clothes given by Laura. Laura has basically contracted the supply of various materials for the entire Winter Village: "But this suit is very suitable for this place. You only need one piece now." A gorgeous set of armor." "This cloak is custom-made according to the style of this world." David looked at the surrounding villagers chatting happily, while the children were having snowball fights and making snowmen. They didn''t seem to care about the cold environment and put it down a little. dessert. He was worried that this heavy snow would make many villagers feel uncomfortable. They might want to leave this cold place. Now it seems that he doesn''t have to worry about this happening for the time being. These villagers who just came to Lindong Village, Satisfied with current living conditions. "By the way, what''s the situation on your side? Isn''t there a rescue plan on Earth?" "Everything is going well with me." Mark had contacted the Earth of his own world a long time ago. The plot was such a rush to launch the rocket to deliver the supplies, but the rocket exploded due to rush work and lack of testing, which led to the rescue plot. This time the earth has enough time to manufacture and test according to the prescribed process, so the rocket lifted off smoothly with materials and is about to reach Mars. "So... you''ll get a new batch of supplies right away?" "Yes." If the current situation continues, Mark will live longer than in the original plot, and the earth will not "take risks" after obtaining the supplies, and let the crew of the Hermes use the slingshot effect to accelerate back to Mars for rescue up. "In that case... can your Mars base still hold up?" I remember that in the original plot, the potato planting cabin was damaged and exploded, but it seems that this has not happened now? "I carefully check the situation at the base every day, and only found one damage, which has been repaired in time... Other than that, I didn''t find any problems." Listening to Mark''s description, David suspected that the town of Cold Winter was built and Mark hadn''t returned to Earth yet. At this moment, Leonard ran over with Sheldon and Howard, shouting while running: "Success! We succeeded!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 80： Winterhold Version 1.0 Chapter 80 Winter Fortress Version 1.0 Leonard, Sheldon, Howard, and Raj, the four good friends came to David with a box in their hands, all of them were happy. "We made it, look!" David looked at the few people wearing a few thin coats, did not rush to look at the things in Leonard''s hand, and called the few people to go to the cafeteria: "Go to the cafeteria first, if you talk here, you will all get cold . "I think David is right." Raj can speak normally when there are no women around, and he is also the first person to realize that the temperature is too low. After all, he comes from a very hot country, and now he lives in an area where the seasons are like spring: "If I stay for another minute, I will become an ice sculpture and stay on this land forever." "In that case, you might become a landmark attraction in Cold Winter Village." Howard posed in a frozen-to-death posture, then rushed into the cafeteria trembling with his shoulders in his arms. David and Mark followed a few people into the cafeteria at the end. The four had already sat at the bar and asked Jonah for hot soup or a hot drink. David didn''t rush to urge, and waited for several people to drink hot drinks one after another and warmed up before asking: "Have you figured out how to use the energy in the crystal mine?" "Yes." Howard brought the box that Leonard was holding in front of David, and opened the lid of the box so that David could see what was inside: "It''s actually very simple, not as much as we thought before." complex." David looked down, and there were some very simple circuits in the box, and there was a light bulb at the endeveryone who went to elementary school has seen this thing, and even made it by himself. As soon as this thing came out, David understood what Howard wanted to express: "What do you mean, can the crystal mine be used as a battery?" "Hmm~" Howard took out a small crystal ore, put it into the special card slot, connected the switch that was originally disconnected, and the light bulb turned on: "Long-lasting and stable." "It''s so simple...how did you find this out?" David just asked casually, but unexpectedly, this question made Howard''s pride disappear quickly, and he changed into an embarrassed expression, muttering in a very unnatural tone: "Put the crystal mine in I use my lightsaber as a battery..." "..." It sounds like something Howard would do. David is glad that Howard just wanted to use the crystal ore as a battery for the lightsaber, not other strange things, otherwise he would not be able to look directly at this kind of energy that can be used as an energy source. , It can also be used as weapon strengthening materials, or even as the main raw material for making weapons. "No matter what, we finally know how to use the energy in it." Howard felt that he could flex his muscles. He could design a series of equipment that uses crystal mines as energy, and bring Winter Village into a new era: "Rin Winter Village Chief Engineer, Howard Wolowitz, sounds good!" "It''s Cold Winter Town... If David wants to, he can directly change the name to Cold Winter City." Everyone followed the sound and turned their heads to look, only to notice Edwin Van Cleef who was eating next to him with the child. Judging from the food placed in front of him, Van Cleef should have been sitting here for a while. "Edwin." "David." The two nodded and greeted each other, and David greeted Edwin''s daughter, Vanessa Van Cleef, and the little girl happily waved to David. For Vanessa, she didn''t know why her father took her to move, but when she came to Cold Winter Village, her father told her that she would not move again. The girl was very happy when she heard the news, so she felt sorry for Dai Wei, who saves her family from running around, is very fond of Wei, who warmly waves every time she sees her. "Hello, David!" "Hi, Vanessa." After saying hello, David did not ignore Edwin Van Cleef''s previous words. Although he didn''t want to disturb the family time of his father and daughter, Edwin Van Cleef had already assumed the posture of "let''s ask". He couldn''t pretend he didn''t see it either. "The design plan for Cold Winter Town has come out?" "It''s just a sketch." Van Cleef took out a notebook from his arms: "I wanted to discuss it with you later, but since I met... you have nothing to do now, right?" David glanced at Howard and the others next to him. These people were staring at the notebook in Van Cleef''s hand with curiosity. It was obvious that they also wanted to see the construction plan of Cold Winter Town. "No, let''s take a look!" Moving from the bar to the empty long table next to it, Van Cleef opened the notebook in his hand and placed it on the table, and introduced his design to David who was standing beside him. As for the sketches drawn in the notebook... That was just a sketch, and only a rough outline could be seen. "I plan to build the Winter Fortress here, which is the north of the current Winter Village, next to the current location of the village." Fortunately, everyone present has enough IQ. Following Edwin Van Cleef''s explanation, You can already understand the various plans on this sketch: "Build the entire Winter City with the Winter Fortress as the core." According to Van Cleef''s plan, Winter Fortress is the core area of ??Winter City, a multifunctional fortress including the castle. In addition to being the residence, garden, and library of the lord, it also gathers functions such as the town hall of Winter City, various offices, summoning foreign guests, and holding meetings. As a fortress, Winter Fortress also has a separate barracks inside for soldiers to garrison, and the associated facilities such as stables, blacksmith shops, and warehouses are all available. "..." Listening to Edwin Van Cleef''s explanation, David felt that just this so-called Winter Fortress was more perfect than the Winter Town he wanted. "Winter Fortress has complete drainage and sewage facilities to ensure that there will be no stagnant water in rainy days." After roughly introducing the situation, Edwin Van Cleef looked at David and wanted to ask David for his opinion, but he felt that his design was already perfect. Once Winter Fortress was built, it would definitely be stronger than Stormwind Fortress. The perfect castle. Because of his experience in building Stormwind City, if David can get the right materials, he can also ensure that Winter Fortress has a good defense against the invasion of mysterious forces. As a result, Edwin Van Cleef was disturbed by the people next to him before he received David''s appreciation. "Have you considered water supply, heating, and power supply?" Howard looked at the scribbled drawings in Van Cleef''s notes, trying to find the laying plan of these lines: "And how are the sewage pipes in the bathroom planned?" "Have you considered the network line?" Shelton also interjected: "Even if there is no global network, there should be no problem with the local area network? I am going to set up a few servers." "..." Edwin Van Cleef, who was a little dizzy after being bombarded by several people around him, found that the situation seemed to be completely different from what he thought. He found that he had ignored many problems. He has actually seen running water, heating, etc., but he doesn''t feel that these things conflict with his own design. But when Howard, Leonard, and Sheldon, who gave him such a headache, kept pointing out various problems, he realized that his design concept seemed to be seriously behind and could not adapt to the situation of Cold Winter Village. I asked carefully what happened to the tap water system? What about the power supply system? In addition, there is a ''sample'' brought by Howard next to him, and when he understood that the power supply system is to expand that small thing countless times, and even cover the entire city, Van Cleef finally realized that he needed to learn a lot of new knowledge. "It doesn''t matter, anyway, the winter in Winter Village is very long, and there is enough time for you to do all kinds of preparations." David was not dissatisfied with Van Cleef''s design, and the only flaws were the problems mentioned by Leonard and the others. These problems are not due to Van Cleef''s lack of ability, but his lack of understanding of new things, coupled with his eagerness to prove his ability in front of David, this is the reason for this situation. This is nothing, with Van Cleef''s ability, go back and learn some knowledge, learn new concepts, and soon be able to integrate those things and make a more perfect design. "Sheldon, I''m afraid I will trouble you to teach me some new knowledge in the next period of time." Van Cleef glanced at Sheldon, who always pestered himself and asked him various headaches: "In return, I Will teach you how to be a real assassin." "Really? Awesome!" "Oh~ bad choice!" "This is really unwise." "I already have a premonition of what will happen next." Leonard, Howard, and Raj looked at Edwin Van Cleef, all It''s like ''You''re in big trouble! expression. Edwin Van Cleef knew that Sheldon was ''annoying'', but he didn''t take it too seriously. After setting up to teach Sheldon how to be a real assassin tomorrow and learn some ''modern knowledge'' from him, Edwin Devin took her daughter and left. "How many days do you think Sheldon can survive in front of Edwin Van Cleef?" Howard waited until the father and daughter walked out of the cafeteria, and immediately started the game: "I think one day at most." "Three hours." Raj gave the new unit, and finally the two looked at Leonard together. "That''s the leader of the Defias Brotherhood, the final boss of Deadmines and Sheldon Cooper... Sheldon will definitely not survive half an hour." Sheldon looked at these people unhappily, and when he was about to say something, he heard David reminding them: "No matter what, Edwin will not kill Sheldon. But as a A good assassin, Edwin should know how to use poison to teach Sheldon a lesson without actually hurting him." Hearing David''s words, the other three nodded in agreement after thinking for a few seconds. (end of this chapter) Chapter 81： Adiss message Chapter 81 The news brought back by Addis "Ah, thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow!" David stood at the head of the village, looking at the endless scenery of the snowfield, and began to read a poem, but it disappeared after he started: "What''s the next sentence?" Although his mental power has been greatly improved, the knowledge that has not been used for a long time is like an item stacked in the corner of the warehouse, and it takes some time to remember it. He didn''t remember it yet, but a small figure had already walked in front of him. It was the old hunter Addis who had been away for a while. David stood here, seeing that Adis came back, and he was here to greet him: "He''s back!" "Well, this trip took a little longer, and..." Addis tightened the heavy cloak on his body: "I''m a little unprepared for the winter in this area." Although it was troublesome to collect information in Iron Tree Fort, it did not bother Addis, an old hunter. In addition to inquiring a lot of information through the relationship in Iron Tree Fort, he also found his elf friend and got more information from him. . Because of the long-term war with humans, the elves in the Iron Tree Forest are also trying their best to collect all the information they can. It is impossible to tell Addis all these things, but some of them can be revealed. After sorting out all kinds of information and confirming that he could no longer get more information, Addis wanted to return to Winter Village before the weather was ''not too cold''. As a result, he underestimated the horror of winter on the northern plains. Winter had only just entered Iron Tree Fort, and this side had already turned into a vast white snowfield. The open terrain was not obstructed by anything, and it also made Addis feel the cold wind like a knife. In this case, it was impossible for him to walk back to Cold Winter Village, so he had to turn around and go back to Iron Tree Fort. After buying enough cold clothes and more food, he really set foot on the road back to Cold Winter Village. "However, I''ve only been away for a few months, right?" Addis looked at the bustling Cold Winter Village and wondered if he had gone in the wrong direction and walked to another village? I have only been away for such a short time, why are there so many people in the village? David took Adis to the cafeteria, and briefly talked about what happened recently. When he heard that Fording had recruited 400 people, and all of them were craftsmen and their families, the old hunter''s expression was as wonderful as it was, and he finally couldn''t help the question he had held back for a long time. "Tirion Fordring, should he come from a very powerful family?" "It is indeed very powerful." David thought for a while. Fording, as the lord of Hearthglen in the Kingdom of Lordaeron, is considered the top nobleman in the Kingdom of Lordaeron. One of the paladins and other auras, the Fording family undoubtedly stands at the top of the human race in the world of Azeroth. "Then why did he come here?" What Adis couldn''t understand was if the Fording family was really so powerful, why would Tirion come to the remote Winter Village? Why are you willing to help David? "For some reason, Tirion was banished." "Oh!" Addis didn''t ask too much. He knew it would not be a good thing when he heard that he was expelled. It''s no wonder that Fording came to live in a remote place like Cold Winter Village. The two came to the cafeteria quickly, pushed open the door of the cafeteria and stepped in, the warm air hit Addis''s face, making his face that was about to be frozen to ''live'' instantly: "It''s so hot!" Looking around, there are many people sitting in this vast cafeteria. Everyone greeted David warmly when they saw David coming in. Addis stood at the door and watched for a while, and he could see these new villagers , I have great respect for David, the village chief. "Why is it so warm in here?" "Because of that." David pointed to the radiators installed around the house: "That is a kind of heating equipment called a radiator, so that people in the village don''t have to worry about the cold environment outside." "Good thing!" Although he didn''t understand how this kind of thing works, after experiencing the power of the radiator, Adis also realized that this thing is very important for the cold winter village, a village in a place of severe cold. What kind of value does it have. The villagers don''t have to worry about the cold in winter, plus they can produce crops stably and get enough food to live. Then ordinary villagers will be willing to live for a long time. Treat this place as home and don''t want to leave. Hundreds of people who are willing to live here for a long time, including craftsmen, David''s Winter Village will even become the most prosperous village in this area. In this way, he doesn''t seem to have to worry about what happens next year. "not worried?" "Um!" When David saw Addis, he noticed the unconcealable sadness on the old hunter''s face, and guessed that the news he had heard was not very good for Cold Winter Village. Seeing that Addis no longer looks worried, I guess that the troubles I will face next year may not be as serious as I expected. "Drink some hot soup to warm your lower body first... This is Jonah, Laura''s friend, and now he is the cook in the village. At the farthest corner of the bar, they chatted in a low voice about the news that Addis had inquired about this time. According to Addis''s description, after the spring of next year, at least ten or more families will send teams to the northern plains to reclaim land and build villages. These families are strong and weak, and some weak families will unite with other families. Anyway, the nobles of Iron Tree Castle have acted collectively, at least a few of them have not acted. "Most of them are concentrated between Cold Winter Village and Snowfield Castle." It is not surprising that most villages choose this area. According to the information currently available at Iron Tree Fort, the area around Rinwinter Village is relatively safe. Further south, it is too close to the Iron Tree Forest, and is likely to be attacked by elves like the previous pioneering team. The east side of the northern plain, that is, the east side of Snowfield Fortress, although there is a vast land, but because of the existence of orcs, only a few people who are strong, or who are confident in their own strength, are going to go to that area to occupy a larger area. soil of. "Someone actually wants to go to the east to build a village? In this case, the elves can''t really scare those guys!" The humans of Iron Tree Fort have been fighting the elves in the Iron Tree Forest for so many years, and they have always been in the upper hand, otherwise Iron Tree Fort would not be possible. Become the largest timber supplier in the Kingdom of Tiran. The elves in the iron tree forest have nothing to do with humans, so they watch the other party keep cutting down the iron trees, making the living area of ??the elves shrink continuously. "Yes." Addis also said the news he had inquired from the elves by the way: "So, the elves are going to take the initiative this time." "Oh! If that''s the case, it will be exciting." It is normal for the elves to take the initiative to attack, otherwise they will be attacked from the southeast and north by the humans of Iron Tree Fort, and the elves will have a bad life in the future. They must eliminate the hidden dangers in one direction before the humans gain a firm foothold. David was very curious, after the elves wiped out the human village this time, would they continue to retreat to the forest, or would they build a fort directly north of the iron tree forest? If they retreat to the depths of the forest again, humans will continue to build villages here, bit by bit eating away at the power of the elves. But if the elves are going to build a fortress, it will be interesting. Will the entire northern plain become a multi-force melee among the three races? "Next year, this desolate plain will become very lively." Addis drank a few mouthfuls of hot soup, and after warming up, he took off his heavy cloak and turned to look at the cafeteria. A large number of villagers are waiting: "However, as long as those guys don''t join forces to deal with us, we don''t have to worry about anything." The biggest problem in the past was the inability to recruit more villagers. Now this problem has been solved, and a few hundred people can be counted as a town in the Kingdom of Tilan. As long as these populations are properly utilized, Lindong Village can become the largest town in the northern plains. "Now that there is enough population, do you want to submit an application to upgrade Rinwinter Village to Rinwinter Town?" "I''m already making preparations for this." All kinds of documents have been prepared, and the next step is to wait for Van Cleef''s design drawings, and then the entire village will start upgrading various facilities. He doesn''t need to wait until the project is completed, as long as the construction is started and there is a rough plan, he can bring the relevant documents to Iron Tree Fort to apply for an upgrade. "The iron tree castle may not handle this matter for you happily." Addis didn''t know that the cold winter village could develop so fast before he set off, but he still inquired about the iron tree castle nobles'' attitude towards the cold winter village. Attitude - not to mention any attitude, most of them ignore this small village. However, if Cold Winter Village wants to be upgraded to Cold Winter Town, these nobles cannot ignore it. This means that David will become a noble, which means that there will be more forces on the northern plains to grab land and resources, not to mention Frey. A family like Ster, who originally wanted to swallow up Cold Winter Village. "So there is a high probability that I will go to the Royal City." Hearing the news that Addis came back from inquiring, David felt that he must go to the Royal City: "It just so happens that I haven''t been to the Royal City." This is not going on a trip. "not much differences." When Adis faced David, he always had the feeling that he would be **** off at any time. This kid has been like this since he was a child. Things that others valued seem to be trivial things that are not worth caring about in his eyes. He originally thought that joining the pioneering team would Tell him to ''clear up'', but he made a big noise and came back, leaving Addis very speechless. "If you''re going to the Royal City, it''s best to ask Laura to help you buy a decent set of clothes and more gifts... Otherwise, I''ll go with you next year!" "What? Don''t worry about me?" "Hmm! Don''t worry!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 82： prophet david Chapter 82 The Prophet David Adis was worried that David would go to Wangcheng to make big news, but no matter how worried he was, there was nothing he could do now. As time passed, Winter Village ushered in a real winter. "The snow is too heavy. I thought I was in Siberia." Laura stood in front of the window and looked at the wind and snow outside. There was already a lot of snow on the ground. The villagers in Cold Winter Village were hiding at home, but found that The snow has been falling endlessly, and everyone can only be forced to come out for activities. Shoveling snow, piling snow, clearing the snow in front of the house door, clearing the snow on the roof, everyone is busy, lest the snow trap people in the house, or the roof collapse. Not just ordinary villagers, even David would go out of the house from time to time to clear the snow around his wooden house. "As I said before, the winter here in Lindong Village is not easy." Compared with before, now there are wooden houses that can shelter from wind and snow, enough firewood and coal, warm clothes and pants, and food that can''t be eaten. After all the delicious food, no matter how big the snowstorm is, it is just an adjustment in life, not a disaster. "I know, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful." Laura patted David''s increasingly strong back: "You actually survived two winters in this environment?" "Yeah, looking back now, I can''t believe it myself." The winter in Lindong Village is not only cold, but also lasts for a long time. However, the two winters I have survived before are much shorter than this year. earlier. "Maybe those two winters were your test." Laura felt that it was because of this that David gained some kind of recognition that he gained those magical abilities. "Maybe!" Taking a few sips of hot tea, David saw Leonard and Sheldon running wildly against the wind and snow, and then disappeared at the entrance of the village. "..." "What were they doing?" "It seems that I want to check whether the village can erect electric poles." "Telephone poles?" Laura was very surprised. There is no power supply system here in Cold Winter Village, so why build telegraph poles? Unless... "They figured out how to use that crystal mine to power the village?" "Yes." Since they figured out that the energy in the crystal mine can be directly used, Howard and Sheldon have completed a series of plans in the shortest possible time: including the cold winter village power plant, the cold winter village power supply line network sketch, The winter village waterworks, the cold winter village server station and other infrastructure have all been designed by these people. As for the telephone poles, they are only temporary, and I want to connect the village with electricity first. Howard also often discusses with Van Cleef to determine how to better combine these networks with Van Cleef''s design drawings of Winter City, and design a perfect city while ensuring that all functions are complete. "With electricity, running water, and a ''retro'' style town, I am suddenly full of expectations for the new city." Laura is curious, what kind of city will be built in the end? Is it the kind of city that looks medieval on the surface but turns out to be modern on the inside? Seems pretty good. "It shouldn''t be long before you can see the design drawings." The door was blocked by heavy snow. Even if the wind and snow stopped completely, most people in the village could only hide at home to keep warm and wait for the end of the long winter. But David and his group are very busy. Leonard, Howard, and Raj, who are dressed like the polar expedition team, have already made a complete circuit diagram according to the surrounding environment of Cold Winter Village. Plants, waterworks, sewage treatment plants and other facilities can not only ensure the various needs of the winter town, but when it is later expanded into the winter city, it only needs to be extended and expanded according to the pre-determined route to meet the needs of a city. . Of course, this refers to the cities in this world, not the big cities on the earth with millions or tens of millions of people. Van Cleef has also completed a new design drawing, because he often communicates with Shelton. His design this time includes various lines to ensure that various lines can be better laid and maintained without affecting the city. beautiful. "According to my design, at least before going beyond the scope of this design, there is no need to worry about the city''s various water and electricity supplies." All kinds of lines and pipelines will be hidden, and there will only be special ''stations'' left on the ground at a fixed distance , to facilitate detection and repair. Besides that, the biggest change on the blueprint is the castle where David himself will live. This two-storey building with several stone pillars at the front and back doors is almost completely painted in white. "Who designed this thing?" Howard, Leonard, and Raj all squinted at the sky, while Sheldon was full of complacency: "How is it? Isn''t it good?" "..." Edwin-Van Cleef didn''t know what it was. He just said that this kind of building structure was "simple" and had poor defense, but it was indeed very comfortable, and it was more suitable for living and David''s personal office. As for the office locations of other officials in Winter City, a separate building can be built in another location of the fortress, but it will definitely not adopt the five-pointed star design mentioned by Shelton. David, who was secretly relieved, continued to listen to Van Cleef''s introduction, feeling that the design was already perfect, and there was nothing left to improve. "Then, according to this design, start the preliminary engineering." "immediately?" "Everyone has been idle for a long time, do you want to stay longer? I remember you said that the winter here is very long, do you have to wait a few more months before starting work?" There are not many labors, and we need to hurry up. "But the weather is too cold now, isn''t it? And if the land is frozen, it''s impossible to start this kind of project, right?" "Don''t underestimate us craftsmen. In terms of strength, we are not much worse than those warriors and knights." Edwin Van Cleef is very confident about the two hundred or so craftsmen under him: "Moreover, the initial work It is to make various signs in the actual place, and at the same time start to make the building materials that need to be used. After these tasks are completed, perhaps the coldest time has passed. "Well, anyway, these professional matters are all in charge of you." "give it to me!" Seeing Van Cleef looking like he was going to do something big, David knew that persuasion was useless, so he didn''t stop him anymore. What''s more, the people in the village are indeed a bit too free now. Although the winter here in the winter village is long and the weather is not good, it should not be difficult for these Azerothians. Maybe they will really give themselves A huge surprise. Just after Van Cleef left, Fording, who hadn''t seen him for a while, suddenly came over and gave David a few winks. David understood, put on clothes and a thick cloak, and walked out of the cafeteria full of people with Fording, and came outside the silver-clad plain. "Which way to go?" "Let''s go to the Winter River!" Fording held the warhammer specially made for him by Will in his hand. Wearing a set of armor, only covered by a heavy cloak, David can only see part of it. "The armor is beautiful." Although he couldn''t see the whole picture, David still praised: "Sent by Varian?" "Yes." It has been a few months since Van Cleef led the craftsmen of the Brotherhood to join Cold Winter Village. Fording has already learned enough details about the chronicles and various games, and officially began to implement his own plan. The first step is to help the Stormwind Kingdom get rid of the influence of the black dragon princess Onyxia. On this point, Fording did not play any fancy tricks, and directly revealed his identity to find the Holy Light Archbishop Benedictas of Stormwind City. Together, they found Varian Wrynn, and then launched a surprise attack on Onyxia, whose alias was Katrana Prestor, in front of all the important officials in Stormwind City. With Fording''s strength, it is simply impossible for Princess Black Dragon to catch the opponent''s sneak attack without revealing her identity. As for the Benedictines? No matter what his future holds, he is still the Archbishop of Shengguang at this time, and he could pretend not to know before, but after the Black Dragon Princess revealed his true identity, he could only shout firmly, "Holy Light protects me!" , and then joined the crowd beating the black dragon. Facing the siege of Fording, Benedictus, Varian, Bolvar, Windsor, and Stormwind City''s countless elites, Black Dragon Princess Onyxia tried her best to escape from Stormwind City. "Although Onyxia was not killed on the spot, the Stormwind Kingdom finally got rid of the black dragon''s control." In return, Varian gave Fording a set of armor made of bare cast iron and many rare metals, and at the same time promised to lend a helping hand when the Kingdom of Lordaeron was in crisisnot just to repay Fording for uncovering the black dragon''s conspiracy , It is also a reward for the Kingdom of Lordaeron''s help in rebuilding the Kingdom of Stormwind. "Will the black dragon come back for revenge?" "That''s the matter of the Stormwind Kingdom." Fording is not from the Stormwind Kingdom, and if you don''t help once enough, you still have to help? If the Stormwind Kingdom is played by the black dragon again and again, then they should hurry up and die: "I called you out to talk about this matter alone because someone wants to see you." "Huh?" David realized that it was necessary for Fording to deliberately avoid everyone and discuss with himself alone. The identity of this person is very sensitive: "Varian?" "Yes." Fording stopped and looked at the Winter River, which was blown by the wind more violently than in the past: "Varian asked me why I knew about the black dragon''s conspiracy and the imminent encounter of the Kingdom of Lordaeron. In times of crisis, I had no choice but to use you as an excuse to say that I met a prophet in a magical place." "You really know how to make excuses!" "Hahaha, in fact, to the people of Azeroth, you are indeed a prophet." (end of this chapter) Chapter 83： Varian Chapter 83 Varian Three days, in just three days, Van Cleef turned Cold Winter Village into a huge construction site. Compared to the noise made by Van Cleef and this group of craftsmen, the previous construction work in Lindong Village was as small as children and mud. Looking at the various signs planted on the entire area north of Cold Winter Village, and many people digging pits hard, David had a clearer understanding of the working capabilities of these Azerothians. "I heard that Cold Winter Village is about to be upgraded to Cold Winter Town, and I think I can be the consul of Cold Winter Town." Shelton stood in front of David, staring at David with longing eyes: "I guarantee that Cold Winter Town can be managed in an orderly manner." "I believe you can do this." With Sheldon''s level of obsessive-compulsive disorder, if he served as the consul of Winter Town, everything would indeed be in order, but at that time, the people in Winter Town almost wanted to Sheldon, the consul, is about to be hacked to death: "If you want to be the consul of Cold Winter Town, there is a problem that cannot be ignored." "What?" "Are you going to quit your job at the university? And move to Wintertown?" "Um..." Shelton thought for a few seconds, feeling that his abilities could take care of both: "It''s not a problem, I can run both ways." "But as a consul, he must be stationed in Cold Winter Town for a long time to ensure timely instructions in case of emergencies." David knows Sheldon''s temper. This guy looks not young, but he is often a A child has a temper, it is useless to refuse him directly, he will pester you with various reasons that make you speechless. In this case, it is necessary to follow his temper. For example, first recognize his ability, and then ask some irrefutable objective questions. Let him himself say the reason why he cannot be the consul, and the matter is over. After a few words made Sheldon realize that it was unrealistic for him to be the consul, David gave another piece of candy in a timely manner: "However, I really hope that Dr. Cooper can serve as the chief scientific advisor of Rinwinter Town. The development of Wintertown provided all kinds of valuable scientific advice." I am honored to accept this invitation. Comforting Sheldon, David glanced at Van Cleef who was directing the craftsmen not far away, and suddenly remembered that Sheldon had been pestering Van Cleef before, why didn''t he go to the Defias Brotherhood today? The former leader said, "Aren''t you going to find Edwin today? Have you already mastered all the skills about assassins?" Mentioning this matter, Sheldon, who was originally in high spirits, instantly withered: "No... I don''t think the way of an assassin is suitable for me." Although he was very reluctant, facing the hard facts, Sheldon could only admit that he could not learn the things Van Cleef taughtlet alone feel the shadows, integrate himself into the interlayer between the shadows and the real world. Skills, he couldn''t even get started with the most basic skills. "Don''t be discouraged, you can consider learning other things if you can''t become an assassin." It was just a consolation, but it brought Sheldon back to life with full blood: "Do you think I can become an excellent hunter? I am still very talented in bows and arrows." "Oh? Do you know archery?" "Well, on the Wii." "..." David was like ''what am I expecting? With a speechless expression, he turned his head and looked at Fording who was beckoning to him in the distance: "I have some things to deal with, Sheldon, do you have anything else?" "No, I have nothing to do, I can go with you." "..." David froze for a moment, then shook his head helplessly. This was indeed Sheldon''s brain circuit, so he could only remind him: "It''s okay to go together, but don''t be too excited next time." "Why am I so excited?" Sheldon, who was moving southeast with David, immediately guessed: "Who are you going to meet? Someone I know?" "It''s someone you know. You can''t tell this matter to other villagers in the village, especially the craftsmen from the Brotherhood." David believed in Sheldon''s ability to keep secrets, and he would not take the initiative to talk to "strangers" to communicate. It doesn''t matter if you show off with those few friends: "Leonard and the others can tell... Maybe you can win the game with Leonard." "Oh, David~ I suddenly felt that accepting your invitation was the right thing to do." Sheldon smiled very happily. After seeing Fording, he had already guessed a few candidates, and besides being happy, there was also a smile on his face. Excited and looking forward to. After following David and Fording around half a circle from the south of the village, they came to the banks of the Cold Winter River. After seeing two people wearing cloaks and using hoods to hide their faces, he could no longer control his curiosity. Heartbroken, that feeling of scratching your heart and lungs, like waiting in line to watch the sequel of your favorite movie. "Varian Wrynn, King of Stormwind." One of them lifted his hood to reveal his true face. Although there were some differences, but with Fording leading the way, and knowing that Fording was in the Kingdom of Stormwind, Sheldon had already delineated several possible names, so seeing Recognize each other immediately after arriving in person. Moreover, Varian''s shape is very recognizable. "Is this the prophet you mentioned?" Varian looked at Sheldon, who was tall and thin and wearing strange and heavy clothes, and felt that this young man was weird, and he was completely different from the prophet he expected. "No, this is David, the prophet I mentioned to your majesty." After a period of contact, Fording has already understood Sheldon''s character. Although this person is a bit strange, he is actually a Nice guy: "This is Sheldon Cooper." "Hello, respected prophet." Varian maintained enough respect for David, although when he received Fording''s reply that David was willing to see him, his subordinates expressed their opposition. Having just experienced the black dragon''s conspiracy, the upper echelons of the Stormwind Kingdom are worried that this is another conspiracy against Stormwind City. Even if the famous Paladin Fording is present, they are unwilling to let their king go to an unknown place alone. Meet a prophet you''ve never heard of. But Varian insisted on coming, so everyone could only decide to send someone to guard him. This difficult task fell to the fact that he made many mistakes on the issue of the Black Dragon Princess. Now he urgently needs to make some contributions to eliminate His Majesty''s bad impression of his family. , and at the same time his own strength is also strong enough on the Duke of Stormwind, Bolvar. This kind of meeting with an unknown prophet in an unknown area is because of the powerful "protective and medical capabilities" of the paladins, so he chose the strongest paladin in Stormwind, Bolvar-Fortagan. "Nice to meet you, Your Majesty the King of the Stormwind Kingdom." David just nodded slightly. He is not a subject of the Stormwind Kingdom, nor is he even a native of Azeroth. Salute to Varian specifically. Afterwards, Fording introduced Bolvar Fortagen, who was next to him, to David. After introducing each other, David and Varian looked at each other. In David''s eyes, Varian is the same as he is familiar with, but the Varian in front of him has a more ''gentle'' temperament. Without the experience of losing his memory and becoming a gladiator, Varian''s violent side has not completely exploded Come out; but considering some of Varian''s decisions, maybe it''s just better to hide it. In Varian''s eyes, David in front of him was just a very handsome young man. Although his figure was not thin, in the eyes of Azeroth''s top fighters, it had nothing to do with the word strong. Considering that Fording introduced David as a prophet, it means that the one in front of him is a powerful spellcaster who possesses some kind of mysterious power. After looking at each other for a full minute, David was the first to break the silence: "Why does Your Majesty want to see me?" "You can just call me Varian." Varian lowered his posture: "I heard Tirion say that you''ve seen'' broken the plot of the Black Dragon Princess, and you''ve also ''saw'' to Lordaeron The impending calamity of the Kingdom." David glanced at Fording, one of the most powerful paladins in Azeroth, looking up at the sky at the moment, as if there was something new in the clear sky without even a cloud. "I did ''see'' some things." David did see those things and participated in them in a special way, but these details don''t need to be mentioned. Varian took a deep breath, and the cold air calmed his surging blood a little bit. Varian finally asked the question he really wanted to know, which was the real reason why he ran to find David on purpose: "Then, will the Kingdom of Stormwind encounter any disasters that can destroy the kingdom like the Kingdom of Lordaeron?" David looked at Varian with a serious face, and happily gave an affirmative answer: "The Kingdom of Stormwind will be one of the centers of the vortex for many years to come." When he agreed to meet Varian, he roughly guessed what questions Varian would ask, and he also thought about how to answer: just tell the truth. If he didn''t want to reveal anything, he could simply refuse to meet Varian, and Varian couldn''t find him himself. Therefore, David made up his mind to let the people of Azeroth feel the power of spoilers: "The plot of the black dragon princess is just a prelude, don''t forget that Onyxia will stay in the Kingdom of Stormwind, the mastermind behind the scenes It''s Deathwing." Maybe feeling that this kind of crisis that can be thought of with a little brainstorming is not enough to deter Varian, David made a little bold statement: "In addition, Archbishop Benedictus is not trustworthy." "..." As David expected, Varian and everyone in Stormwind could think of the threat of Deathwing, but what happened to Benedictus? Isn''t this Archbishop Shengguang? Could it be that even the most trustworthy Holy Light has become an enemy? (end of this chapter) Chapter 84： Varian micro server private interview Chapter 84 Varians private interview on Weibo Is the Holy Light an enemy? This question is really difficult to answer! According to Azeroth''s understanding of Holy Light at this time, Holy Light should be the most solid backing for righteous people, but soon they will find that Holy Light is not as ''firm'' as they thought. After all, the essence of Holy Light is One of the six elements that make up the entire world, as long as it meets the ''requirements'' to a certain extent, it can use the power of holy light. Even if it is an undead or a demon, the Holy Light will respond after meeting the requirements... In addition, the situation of Benedictus is very different from the Holy Light''s "betrayal" of mankind, because the fundamental problem of this matter is that Archbishop Benedictus first betrayed the Holy Light. However, an archbishop of the Holy Light can continue to use the Holy Light after betraying the belief of the Holy Light. This situation is estimated to have a great impact on many believers of the Holy Light. David is not going to say too much about these details. Anyway, he has already reminded Varian that there is a problem with the current Archbishop Shengguang. As for whether to investigate? How to check? That''s none of David''s business. Varian was silent for a moment. He also realized that this matter of Benedictus was difficult to handle, but it would not be possible without investigation. Prestige, if he really wanted to do something, it wouldn''t be a surprise that the defenseless Stormwind Kingdom would be destroyed. Just because of this news, this trip was not in vain. Sighed secretly, Varian glanced at the busy construction site in the distance, and suddenly asked another question: "Will I be a good king?" "You are a hero and one of the greatest fighters in Azeroth." David originally wanted to finish these few comments, but when he thought of the years he had fought in the alliance, although he jumped ship when he was nostalgic. Tribal, but there are some personal feelings in it, so I added a few more words: "As for whether you are a good king or not, it needs to be evaluated by the people of the Stormwind Kingdom, and I am not from the Stormwind Kingdom." Varian turned his head to look at David, and then at the craftsmen in the distance, wondering if he misunderstood what David meant: "I understand." "Your Majesty!" Bovar seemed to want to say something, but was stopped by Varian''s hand. He could only swallow the words he wanted to blurt out, and then looked at David with unkind eyes. David glanced at the Grand Duke of Stormwind, rolled his eyes speechlessly, and ''banished'' him back to his own worldwhat the hell, dare to show off on Lao Tzu''s territory? Because of Bolvar''s sudden disappearance, Varian touched the hilt of the sword at his waist. "Don''t be nervous, I just sent him back." David paused, and added: "And he won''t be able to come to my place in the future." Varian nodded, but his hand was still on the hilt of the saber: "I sincerely apologize to Bolvar for your offense." "It''s nothing, it''s just a trivial matter." The trivial things that are not worth mentioning sent people away. Varian kept his face on the surface, but he had already made a note of this in secret: this prophet named David is a narrow-minded person. Perhaps in order to ease the tense atmosphere at the scene, Fording only made an introduction at the beginning, and then Fording, who did not speak, said: "Actually, the meaning of David''s words is to hope that His Majesty the King will listen more to the voices of his subjects." "oh?" "If ordinary people don''t have any complaints about the kingdom, but only look forward to their future life, then you, as the ruler, are naturally a good king." Under normal circumstances, Fording would not say these words. But now the situation is special, he hopes that the interior of Stormwind Kingdom will be stable enough instead of being in a state of chaos. A stable Stormwind Kingdom can provide enough help to the Kingdom of Lordaeron, increasing the probability of the Kingdom of Lordaeron surviving the disaster. So, Fordring wanted Varian to be a good king, not just a strong warrior. "What should I do?" Varian let go of the hilt of his sword. He really wanted to be a good king, but now he was a little confused and didn''t know what to do. The black dragon princess Onyxia left him a mess, and he didn''t even know where to start. Like the case of the stonemasons union, he already knew that the black dragon princess was behind it. But what can he do? Now he has no money in his hands, and he cannot repay the craftsmen''s wages at all. As for other things... To be honest, Varian doesn''t know what''s wrong with his kingdom, and many news can''t reach him at all. He only reads the information reported by everyone, and he feels that the Kingdom of Stormwind is still thriving. "Go out and take a look, from Elwynn Forest, to Westfall, to Redridge Mountains, Dusk Forest, walk every inch of the Stormwind Kingdom, and listen to the common people who live in the Stormwind Kingdom territory What you are concerned about, what you are worrying about, you know what you should do." David has a lot of ideas, but Varian will definitely not listen to him. If he had followed his idea, all the nobles who got involved with the Black Dragon Princess would not be kept and all of them would be killed. Confiscating the property of these noble families can also solve the financial crisis of Varian itself and the Stormwind Kingdom. But Varian would definitely not be able to accept such a drastic solution. In his eyes, the nobles are the foundation for the king to rule the kingdom. Even if David told him to cultivate cronies, win over one faction, and attack one faction, Varian would probably not adopt it, and David seriously doubted whether the King Varian had such outstanding governing skills. Since this is the case, it is better to change the direction, let Varian get out of the ''cage'', and see for himself what his kingdom is like as an ordinary person. After witnessing that his kingdom was about to be turned into ruins, Varian''s fiery temper came up, and maybe he wouldn''t worry so much. Varian nodded silently. He really couldn''t think of a way to sort out the predicament in front of him. Perhaps walking around as David said was a good way. "Remember to disguise your identity, otherwise you won''t be able to see the truth." Varian is already thinking, who among his subordinates really trusts him so that he can cover him when he leaves Stormwind? Bolvar seemed out of place, and he began to suspect that the prophet David sent Bolvar away early because the Grand Duke was not trustworthy. The fact seems to be the same. After all, Onyxia disguised as Katrana Prestor, and she was very close to Bolvar in Stormwind City. The leader of the nobles who rebelled. A lot of names flashed in his mind, and Varian thought for a while before realizing that now is not the right time to think about these things. He might as well ask a few more questions when he has this time. But after opening his mouth, he found that he had already asked all the questions he wanted to ask, maybe he should leave and go back? At this moment, Varian suddenly thought of his son: "Anduin...is my son, will he be a good king?" "He will be a benevolent king, the new leader of the Alliance." David''s answer made Varian very happy. His son''s ability to become the leader of the alliance indirectly proved his excellence. It seemed that he didn''t have to worry about Anduin''s future. But in the next second, he remembered the crisis David mentioned. Stormwind City is not safe, especially the Archbishop of the Holy Light, Benedictus, is a huge hidden danger, and his son Anduin seems to be very interested in the Holy Light. Although he hopes that his son will take over his mantle and become a powerful fighter, from David''s evaluation, it may be difficult for Anduin to grow in the direction he expected. He never thought of raising Anduin. Be a ''merciful'' king. In his opinion, being a king must have enough courage to launch a fatal blow to the enemy when necessary, and at the same time maintain enough passion so that he can better resist the various pressures he faces as a king. And kindness... would only make him swing the sword slower. Let Anduin stay here for a while? Waiting for him to solve the various crises in Stormwind City, and then take him back? As soon as Varian had this idea in his mind, he felt unreliable. The villagers in this village are basically members and relatives of the former masonry union, and the relationship between myself and the masonry union is needless to say. Sending Anduin here means sending the child to the deadly enemy? Varian, who gave up this idea, said goodbye to David, and returned to Stormwind City accompanied by Fording, and then began to arrange various things to prepare for his trip. Just a few days after Varian made up Stormwind City with the help of Mathias, Varian suddenly contacted Fording through Mathias, and asked Fording to send Anduin to Winter Village. "So..." David looked at the kid who was less than five years old in front of him: "Varian found that the Kingdom of Stormwind was more chaotic than he expected. He can''t trust those nobles at all, right?" Sending Anduin to him meant that Varian felt that the Royal Palace of Stormwind was more dangerous than Winter Village where a large number of craftsmen from the Stonemasons Guild gathered. "Yes." Fording nodded. He saw too much chaos in Westfall and Elwynn Forest, and Varian only saw the tip of the iceberg now. But Varian was very keen, and immediately realized the seriousness of the problem, and decisively sent Anduin over: "But here, he''d better use a pseudonym." "This is simple." Just name it whatever you want, as for the stonemasons union, will people recognize Anduin? When the masons'' union stoned the queen to death, Anduin was still a baby, so he didn''t have to worry about being recognized: "Just call him Hope... By the way, didn''t Varian say anything?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 85： generous reward Chapter 85 Rich rewards Of course Varian said, including the same shape as Fording''s body, which also uses light cast iron and armor made of a large number of rare materials. In addition, there are two top horses, some rare materials, and various professional knowledge and practice notes. "There is no item with the emblem of the Storm Kingdom, this is to avoid possible trouble." Fording took David to look at the things he brought, and introduced the woman in front of David by the way: "This One is Ilsa Corbin, a very good young fighter." According to Fording''s introduction, Ilsa Corbin is one of the new batch of fighters trained by the Stormwind Kingdom, and one of the best among them. According to the original arrangement, she would join the Storm Knights or the Royal Guard, but Varian gave the young warrior a new mission: to protect Prince Anduin Wrynn. At first, Ilsa didn''t understand the true meaning of this mission, until he met His Majesty King Varian Uri in the forest outside Stormwind under the leadership of the current leader of SI:7, Mathias Shaw. Only then did I realize the arduousness of this task. She must follow Tirion Fordring, the famous paladin, to a mysterious place. In that place, she had to conceal her identity and guard His Royal Highness, who also concealed her true identity. Although there were a lot of doubts, Ilsa did not refuse this task. Being valued by His Majesty the King made her full of motivation. She said on the spot that no matter what difficulties she encountered, she would firmly complete the task. Afterwards, Mathias took Ilsa to meet Prince Anduin Wrynn, and also the legendary paladin Tirion Fordring. At this time, Ilsa learned more details about the mission from Fording: In fact, there is not much danger, as long as the two people can ensure that their identities are not leaked, there will be no problem. It was also at that time that Ilsa knew the village she would live in next. Most of the villagers were members of the former Defias Brotherhood. I don''t understand why His Majesty the King moved his son to the house of the ''mortal enemy'', but Ilsa thought that since he had accepted the task, he should be determined to complete it. So, she still didn''t ask any more questions, and followed Fording and His Highness Anduin to this place called Cold Winter Village. "Hello, my name is Ilsa Corbin." Because she had already greeted her beforehand, she would not call herself a warrior of the Stormwind Kingdom here: "You can call me Ilsa." "Hello, Ilsa." After David and Ilsa introduced each other''s names, they were considered to be acquainted: "Here, no one will be entangled in your origins, as long as you don''t tell them, it doesn''t matter." "I see, thank you for reminding me." "Just call me David." Ilsa and Anduin, whose alias is Hope, will live in Fording''s wooden house, and Fording will start his journey again. "I will stay in Ironforge for a while and make some arrangements. When I return to the Kingdom of Lordaeron, the great catastrophe should have already begun." Emotionally speaking, Fording hopes to go back earlier to prevent everything from happening. But reason told him that now it was impossible to stop everything and nip the crisis in the bud. What he can do is to save as many people as possible after the crisis broke out, so that the Kingdom of Lordaeron will not perish. "I only hope that before that, Varian can solve all the troubles in the Kingdom of Stormwind." Fording has formulated several plans, among which returning to Hearth Valley and relying on the territory he has operated for many years to fight against the Scourge is an inevitable thing to do. And the Stormwind Kingdom, the trip to Ironforge, and David''s Winter Village are the last moves he arranged for himself. Only relying on the territory of Hearthglen, it is impossible to truly resist the Scourge Legion that swept across the northern part of the Eastern Kingdom, completely destroyed Lordaeron, and also destroyed Quel''Thalas by the way. He must have a strong enough force. foreign aid. "I''m afraid it''s hard..." David estimated in his mind. The plot of Warcraft 3 is 20 years after the opening of the Dark Portal, including Arthas investigating the natural disaster and plague, purifying Stratholme, searching for Frostmourne, and stabbing the old man to death. The king and the Scourge led the Scourge to sweep across the Eastern Kingdoms, all happened during this year. In just one year, so many things happened, and various incidents were simply one after another without any free time, which also meant that Varian did not have enough time to solve various problems. According to the degree of chaos within the Kingdom of Stormwind, Varian may not be able to clean up the mess after wandering around the country until 25 years after the opening of the Dark Portal. "Fight if you can, and come back if you can''t!" David persuaded Fording in a timely manner: "As long as everyone can be saved, Lordaeron can be rebuilt." "I know." The two watched Anduin and Ilsa move their daily necessities into Fording''s cabin, and then they sorted out the rewards Varian sent. "Plate armor!" David''s figure has always been despised by Fording, thinking that he might not have a chance to become a glorious paladin, but he was once a firm plate armor controler, and he only loved plate armor when he was in Azeroth. As for occupations, none of the non-plate armor occupations can play for a long time, and all of them have become trumpets and warehouses. Therefore, this gift from Varian accidentally hit David''s preferences. He looked at the plate armor in front of him happily: "But, aren''t the warriors of the Stormwind Kingdom all super macho? The size of this plate armor It seems a little small? Could it be that it was specially made for me?" Fording didn''t answer, but introduced that this set of armor uses a lot of rare materials, the main material of which is light cast iron, which means that this set of armor is specially made for paladinsbefore Anduin, Azeroth had no A priest in plate armor. It''s not that it can''t be worn, it''s just that there is no need for priests at all. There are already mages and shamans wearing plate armor, namely the famous Ronin and Thrall. The entire set of armor is mainly a combination of purple and gold, especially the golden shoulder armor exudes a sacred light, which makes David, a user of the holy light, feel very comfortable. David found that this set of armor was similar in appearance to the Lightbringer suit except for the lack of the crown-like helmet. "Put it away first, it is indeed a beautiful armor, but it is too conspicuous, and it is not convenient to wear it to meet people for the time being." After putting away the armor, David looked at several other rare materials, mainly some rare metals. The amount of these metals is not much, there are only one or two more pieces, and only a small amount of powder is missing. What are the specific things, there is an additional list record, and the characteristics and specific effects of the material are written. "Let''s put it with Will first." Finally, he looked at the pile of training notes. Compared with armor and rare metals, David valued these things more: the training notes of priests, the training notes of paladins, the basic introduction of mages, the basic introduction of druids, and the basics of thieves Knowledge and practice experience, hunter experience. These things are far more important to David than the rare metals and a set of armor. These notes not only contain the basic knowledge of mages and druids, but also the experience of practitioners, so that beginners can better Understand relevant knowledge. In other words, if there is a suitable candidate, only by relying on these notes, he can be given some kind of mysterious power, and these are all specially requested by Fording, otherwise there would not be so many types, even Drew of the night elves I got both Yi Notes and Hunter Notes. In addition to the cultivation experience of Priest Shengguang, there is also the experience and comprehension of Priest Elune. Although they are all classified as priests in the game, the priests of the night elves are actually priests of the Sisterhood of Elune, which is a different group from the priests of the Holy Light who believe in the Holy Light. Excited, David flipped through it carefully again, and saw the experience of the dwarf hunter, and even made more unexpected discoveries. "Huh? Why do you still have the knowledge of shamans?" "During the first war with the orcs, the Kingdom of Stormwind was the main force at that time. They were the first humans to contact and fight with the orcs." Fording briefly explained why the Kingdom of Stormwind was able to show the knowledge of shaman priests: "After years of fighting, the Kingdom of Stormwind has captured many orc prisoners." It is not uncommon for captives to be tortured and asked for intelligence information. In order to better understand this enemy, the Kingdom of Stormwind did not let go of any information at that time, such as shaman priests, who used to be the most important beliefs and spellcasters of orcs, naturally classified and organized them separately. However, when the orcs invaded Azeroth, they had already given up their shaman beliefs, so although they knew of the existence of spellcasters such as shaman priests by various means, the recorded information was very fragmentary and lacked practical cultivation experience support. "Understood." David finally sorted out the cultivation experience in front of him, including priests of the Holy Light, priests of Elune, paladins, mages, night elf druids, hunters, assassins (thieves), shaman priests and other professions, and pure Warrior training can also be taken care of by several captains, Fording, and Ilsa Corbin, who is responsible for protecting Anduin, is an authentic Stormwind warrior. It can be said that the "initial occupation types" of his Winter Village are already rich enough. "Now, Mark can choose what kind of knowledge to learn." Mark has never been able to truly grasp the Holy Light, and has no idea of ??continuing to compete with the Holy Light. He wanted to learn in a different direction before. Before there was no relevant knowledge, but now that the conditions are available, David is very curious about how he will choose. "Perhaps, the first human druid will be born here in Cold Winter Village." Fording felt that a botanist like Mark might choose the druid way. David felt that Mark would become a shaman. "A piece of bare cast iron." "make a deal!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 86： Winters Learning Boom Chapter 86 The Learning Craze in Winter Village Whether Mark will become the first human druid, or the first human shaman, neither David nor Fording can give an accurate answer. Becoming the first person in Lindong Village to have a car rollover accident is a certainty. After coming out of Will''s blacksmith shop and handing over several rare metal materials to Will, David and Fording saw Mark flying past in front of him driving a simple handmade car. Leonard, Howard, Sheldon, Raj, Vanessa, and many children in Winter Village all chased the car and ran wildly cheering. Mark, who was driving, accidentally turned the steering wheel when he turned around and waved to everyone. , So the car overturned. "..." David looked at Mark speechlessly and immediately raised his hands to indicate "I''m fine, I''m fine!" Then he got up from the overturned simple car and comforted the frightened Howard with a smile: "It seems that you The car was designed and needs some improvements in balance." "This car is mainly used to test the engine." After confirming that Mark was fine, Howard regained his complacent expression: "So far, the performance and safety of the engine are very reliable." "Yes, I even want to take this engine you designed back to Mars." If Mark had planned before, it would take him a long time to drive the Mars rover to the next landing of the original Mars exploration plan. to wait for the next batch of astronauts to come to Mars and meet them. But the distance that the Mars rover can travel is limited. Unless he can transform the Mars rover, it will be an impossible task. For this reason, he considered digging out the radioactive isotope thermoelectric generator that was buried before. Fortunately, he didn''t need to take the risk of being killed by radioactive elements to dig that thing. After getting in touch with the space agency and adding that he had enough food and other survival materials, the space agency gave him His instructions were to wait for rescue at base rather than risking another landing site. So Mark doesn''t need the new engine that Howard, Leonard, Raj and Sheldon jointly designed, and was jointly manufactured by Will and Howard, using crystal ore as energy. "It''s just a prototype at present, which proves that our previous ideas can be realized, and more tests will be carried out in the future." When Howard mentioned these things, the whole person seemed very professional, and the greasy feeling that usually made people feel speechless was completely gone. : "I plan to help our village head build a Hummer with a new engine before the spring, so that he can drive the Hummer to the capital." "Nice idea, Howard." David walked over with Fording and glanced at the overturned car by the way. He heard the conversation between Howard and Mark, and knew that this was a test car for verifying the engine, but he still didn''t expect Howard and the others to get such a primitive car. This is the first kind of car that was born. It is simply to add a wooden board between two bicycles, put the engine on it, and put a seat on it. The biggest difference from the Balzer 1894 in the history of the earth is that it has an extra steering wheel. "However, I may not be able to drive a Hummer to the capital, so you have enough time to perfect your various ideas." In contrast, David hopes that Howard will tinker with engineering machinery to make the construction of Winter Town faster. "I have a lot of ideas. In addition to cars, I am also preparing to build a light helicopter." Howard felt that he was about to enter the pinnacle of his life. The door to the new world opened by Leonard allowed Howard to find the best place to play his own value: "At that time, Winter City will have absolute air superiority in this world..." When talking about this, Sheldon next to him suddenly interjected: "I said, this is not a sure thing." Howard, who was still maintaining his personality as an elite engineer a second ago, suddenly lost control: "Why not for sure?" "This is a world with mysterious power. There may be creatures like griffins here, and there may even be dragons... Oh, are there any dragons here?" Shelton fell into his own world as he spoke. Surround David and ask if there are dragons in this world. "I don''t know either, Sheldon, maybe there is..." He had indeed heard legends about dragons before, but everyone thought they were just legends, and he had never heard of anyone who had actually seen a dragon. It was just a response, but Shelton seemed to get support, and said to Howard: "Look, I said it." Howard was speechless, but he didn''t know how to argue, so he could only change his words: "Okay, except for meeting the dragon..." "And griffins." "With Gryphons..." "And Hippogryph." "Sheldon!" The two seemed to be quarreling again, but David and Fording, who had gradually become accustomed to this scene, did not try to persuade them to make peace, but talked to Mark about other things. For example, David now has the introductory knowledge of various professions and practice notes for some professions. " means..." Mark looked at Fording uncertainly, and finally at David. After getting a positive answer, he became excited: "Really? Let me see." "Which one do you want to see?" David reminded Mark that the notes he got contained several occupations, so you have to choose one, right? "Show me all of them." Mark is not picky, he wants to see them all, otherwise how would he know which career he is suitable for? "I have to try to know what kind of profession I can learn, right?" David and Fording looked at each other. Although they thought it was absurd to do so, there was no suitable reason to reject Mark. In the absence of mentors and top talents in related professions to help judge Mark''s talent, Mark can only try by himself. "However, I still suggest that you look at everything, and see the situation mixedly. No one here knows how to solve those problems." Davids exhortation made Mark calm down a little bit. Although the mysterious power is attractive, he didnt want to lose his life because of messing around: Thats right, lets start with the mage. "Mage?" "Of course, who doesn''t want to be a great mage?" Mark posed a pose, and before he could shout out, several people beside Leonard shouted in unison: "You don''t want to pass here!" Followed by Sheldon''s voice: "Strictly speaking, Gandalf is not a mage, he is a Maia..." But his words did not get anyone''s response. Leonard, Howard, and Raj are more concerned about another thing: "Can we learn that too?" "Of course." David didn''t have the idea of ??hiding anything. What''s more, the few in front of him are the most important scientists in the village. They can tinker with some small inventions, which can play an important role in the development of the village. For example, the engine that Howard just manufactured uses crystal ore as energy. Looking at the excited scientists, David was about to take out all the relevant notes of the mage, and then he realized a question: "By the way, do you understand the common language of Azeroth?" "I understand!" Shelton looked at several friends with a proud face: "Did I say that? Learning the common language of Azeroth will come in handy sooner or later." The few people who got down immediately said that they are not in a hurry to learn the knowledge of mages. They need a textbook of Azeroth''s common language first, and learn Azeroth''s common language before learning other things. "Of course, there is another way." David pointed to Sheldon: "You can ask Sheldon, who understands the common language of Azeroth, the common language of this world, and English, to translate all these notes." Leonard raised his eyebrows immediately, and then everyone, including Mark, stared at Sheldon with glowing eyes. Sheldon, who felt that he was being targeted by a group of hungry wolves, couldn''t help taking a step back... Dr. Sheldon Cooper, who is the most troublesome in Winter Village, fell into the vast sea of ??books. Although he expressed his dissatisfaction with everyone''s collective pitting himself at the beginning, David said, "You can read it immediately." The relevant knowledge of all occupations'' was appeased. With the translation of notebooks of occupation-related knowledge, there is no one idler in Lindong Village. Everyone is either working in full swing on the construction site, or studying crazily with books. Even Anduin worked very hard to learn the common human language of this world, lest he could only speak Azeroth language and reveal his identity. "The recent atmosphere in the village makes me suspect that I have returned to my college days." Laura read a book of hunter''s training experience. She is very interested in some abilities of hunters, and she is also very talented in this area. She quickly learned some of the skills commonly used by hunters. In comparison, David is much worse. He originally picked out the hunter''s experience to read for himself, and he didn''t learn anything after reading it for a few days. "The main reason is that everyone is full of curiosity about various mysterious powers." If he hadn''t mastered the Holy Light, he would definitely read these notes frantically: "When Steve came to the village recently, he didn''t practice much with Peggy. , directly into his wooden house to read." "Oh? What did Steve take?" "It seems to be the cultivation experience of this mage?" "Huh?" Steve, Captain America and the mage, don''t seem to have any connection? "No way, when Steve came over, other notes were taken away, and the one he was reading was put back by Shelton after reading it." "I see!" Laura nodded clearly. It wasn''t that Steve wanted to be a mage, but he had no choice at the time: "Actually, I think Steve is very suitable for Holy Light." "You are not the only one who thinks so." Countless netizens think so, but David feels that with the spiritual will shown by Captain America, it is not only Shengguang who is suitable for him: "I think as long as he is willing, the existing ones in the village He can learn several professional knowledge." "Including priests of Elune?" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 87： new bullet Chapter 87 New Bullets The vigorous wave of construction and learning lasted throughout the winter. When the new year comes, although the winter village is still in a world of ice and snow, the temperature has begun to rise significantly, and correspondingly, the enthusiasm for learning has gradually subsided. In a few months, everyone has read all the knowledge that they are interested in or even not interested in, and then they will choose a certain knowledge for formal practice according to their own preferences and the depth of their understanding of these knowledge. David estimates that no one will be able to master some kind of mysterious power for a while. Without the guidance of a mentor, mastering mysterious power by self-study is not an easy task. Laura was able to quickly learn many hunter skills. The fundamental reason is that she has mastered the magical power of the Holy Light, and she can understand many power applications in the notes more intuitively. Others don''t have this advantage, they can only slowly explore from scratch. In comparison, Will Turner''s blacksmith shop has made a lot of contributions this winter: making various crystal ore weapons, making various parts needed by several scientists, and making the pistol that David wanted. Even, based on the original design, Will Turner also played some creativity. "The warhead of this bullet also has crystal powder added, and crystal powder is also added to the charge." Will held a bullet in his hand that looked no different from a .45 ACP pistol bullet, except that the bullet The color is a bit special, with a purple halo under the sunlight. "How about the power?" David was still looking at the revolver Will had just built for him. The appearance of this gun still chose the appearance of his favorite violent hunter revolver before, but because the main material is light cast iron, the whole gun has a faint golden color. At the same time, in order to facilitate the supply of ammunition in the village, the specifications of the bullets were not the original .44 Magnum, but a .45 caliber was specially madethis is a customized pistol in the shape of a rampage hunter. In this way, all the pistols in the village use bullets of the same caliber, and Will only needs to make a mold of one specification, which saves a lot of trouble. "You can try it yourself." Will pointed to the target not far away, which was set up in advance. Today is the day to test the gun, and it is also the day to show the power of the new bullet. The target chosen by Will is a huge stone with thick metal plates hanging from the front and back. David put a few bullets glowing purple into the gun, and the specially-made revolver can pop out from the left and right sides of the gun body, that is to say, there is a button on both sides of the pistol, press and hold the button on the left, You can make the revolver eject from the left side of the gun body; press and hold the right side to eject from the right side. This design is convenient for David to use with both left and right hands. When reloading, you only need to hold down the corresponding button with your thumb and lightly shake the gun body. At this time, David held the gun in his right hand. After loading six bullets, he flicked the pistol, and the runner returned to the gun body, and then raised the gun to aim at the target. boom! Without brewing or any reminder, David pulled the trigger directly after aiming. The sound of the pistol firing was slightly different from the previous Rage Hunter, and the sound was more dull. This is not the point. The point is that after David shot, the stone that was the target was directly blown into dust. With his strong vision, David clearly saw that the metal plate hanging in front of the stone was also shot into pieces. debris. "..." A group of people, including Steve, Mark, Eva, etc., were watching the test firing behind David. No one expected the power of this shot to be so exaggerated. David looked in the direction of the target, and he saw a lot of metal fragmentsthat was the metal plate that was previously tied in front of the stone; besides a few broken stones, there was more flying dustit was directly blasted into powder. and another piece of broken metal plate, inserted here and there in the ground farther outa metal plate tied to the other side of the stone. Looked down at the pistol, and David looked at Will again. He really didn''t expect it to be so powerful. David could clearly feel the wave of holy light released from the pistol when shooting, and the energy of holy light was attached to the bullet. But what caused this destructive power should be the purple energy that burst out when hitting the target, which means that this powerful power mainly comes from the crystal ore powder. Of course, David does not rule out that it is the interaction of two energies that has such amazing power. As for the magic-breaking effect added by the holy light, it is not yet clear. Looked at the Furious Hunter in his hand again. Now it is more appropriate to change its name to the Holy Light Hunter. David is very satisfied with this new gun. After playing with it happily for a while, he inserted it into the holster around his waist. "You also made rifle bullets!" "Of course." Will pointed to another box next to it, which contained rifle bullets. No one needed to be reminded at all. Sharon had already carried a huge thick metal plate to the shooting range, supported it with two stones, and stood the metal plate horizontally against the two stones. When Sharon ran back behind David, David had already raised the ordinary HK416 rifle without any modifications, only the bullets just stuffed into the magazine were specially made by Will. boom! boom! boom! Lets shoot a few bursts first, and David can clearly see that each bullet can leave a big hole in the metal plate that is at least five centimeters thick. Then he pulled the trigger and fired continuously, and the metal plate was useless until one magazine was finished. "Is there no shortcoming in this thing?" David was surprised. He didn''t expect Will to come up with such a big killer: "Is it troublesome to make? Is it dangerous?" "It''s not troublesome or dangerous." Will shook his head. He has been tinkering with it for several months. He can be sure that the production of this kind of bullet is not much different from that of ordinary bullets, except that one more material is added: "Crystal Ore is a very stable material." There is only one disadvantage: the number of crystal ores is too small. As Leonard and Mark gradually designed and manufactured various equipment that can use crystal ore, large crystal ore should be used as energy, leaving Will to make bullets with scraps, after making some 20mm machine guns After the cannonball, the crystal ore powder in his hand has been used up. "Is that so..." David has no way to solve this problem. The growth rate of the crystal ore is not under his control. After a few months of holding back, there is not much growth. Two of them are made into weapons. At present, the crystal ore stock in Winter Village is also low. It''s only three yuan, and it may be moved by Sheldon and the others to test new equipment at any time. "Build as many as you can!" David thought for a while, and added: "The village keeps some emergency ones, and Tirion will take the remaining bullets!" Some time ago, Tirion Fording asked Laura for drawings of Krupp 105mm howitzers and shells used in World War II, drawings of Garand rifles and corresponding bullets, and Browning 12.7mm Drawing of a heavy machine gun and bullets. If there are no accidents, Ironforge should be producing these types of weapons. Fording has also returned to the Kingdom of Lordaeron, ready to go to Hearthglen to face the Scourge. According to the plan that Fording disclosed to David before, once the Scourge begins to attack, Ironforge will use the ''air force'' to send the weapons ordered by Fording to Hearthglen. If the crisis is really as Fording said, In severe cases, Ironforge will also send dwarf troops to join the battle. It seems that Fording doesn''t need to worry about the issue of weapons, but David thinks that there are powerful equipment here, and supporting Fording is also an attitude. After taking out one hundred and twenty-one rounds of pistol ammunition, David first handed the shell casing that was knocked out to Will, and then put all the bullets into an ammunition bag separately. According to his thinking, he doesn''t need to carry ordinary bullets, he has enough means to fight against the enemy, and he can also use bows and arrows when encountering ordinary people or beasts. The Holy Light Hunter in his hand is not so much a medium-range and short-range defensive weapon as it is a portable heavy firepower. He was actually quite curious, if he encountered a tank, could he blow it up with one shot? Anyway, he was sure that the weasel ultralight tank in the village would not be able to withstand a single shot. "Hammer of Judgment, and this Light Hunter, do you need to bring anything else?" After clearing the shooting range, everyone was concerned about David''s trip. Laura took a picture of David while asking questions. The down jacket on David: "I definitely can''t go out wearing it like this!" The new year is here, and although Lindong Village still looks like a large construction site, the general outline has already emerged. Considering that this year may not be too peaceful, David has already stated that he is going to set off for Iron Tree Fort recently, and if it doesnt go well, he will go to the capital. Go early and return early. It is best to return to Lindong Town before the autumn harvest. At that time, the surrounding villages may find that their food is not enough, and they are very likely to do something to Lindong Village. "Some documents, maybe some gifts." Other than that, he really has nothing to prepare. As the head of a small rural village in the most remote area of ??the kingdom, it is ''impossible'' for him to come up with any rare and good things. "Also, I won''t go with you this time. I have something to deal with." Laura is still the adventurous Laura. Compared with the ruins of civilization in the book, she still prefers the latter: "Also, I always feel that this adventure is very important and must not be missed." David nodded, knowing in his heart that the Holy Trinity was finally going to cool down completely. Laura, who had mastered the Holy Light and learned some hunter skills, would become even more difficult to deal with. Just when David was thinking about how miserable Holy Trinity was, Steve suddenly came over: "David, there are some things I want to ask you for advice." (end of this chapter) Chapter 88： Holy Light Shaman Steve Chapter 88 Holy Light Shaman Steve Seeing Steve coming over to talk to David, Laura immediately asked, "Do I need to avoid it?" "No." Steve waved his hand, indicating that Laura didn''t need to go away on purpose: "Actually, I want to ask you something." David didn''t speak, but just looked Steve up and down, and after observing for a while, his face suddenly became clear: "You feel something, right? Some kind of power responds to you?" After David said this, Laura also knew why Steve came to find David. There are not many people in Winter Village who have mastered the mysterious power. Paladin Tirion Fordring is undoubtedly the strongest one. Not only is he powerful, but he also has a wealth of theoretical knowledge, a solid foundation, and knowledge about the Holy Light. . In addition to this is David who has studied with Fording for a long time. Everyone doesn''t know what level David''s current strength is. They just know that his progress is very fast. You must know that it has only been a year for David to get in touch with and learn from Shengguang. After that, David was instilled with the Holy Light, and then Laura, who was truly recognized by the Holy Light and also mastered this magical power, was born. Van Cleef counts as half, because the assassins of Azeroth must master how to let themselves enter the interlayer between the real world and the shadow space. This is also a kind of mysterious power, but other than that, the assassins and the mysterious power There are not many ''intersections'', so it can only be counted as half. Then? Gone! In this case, Tirion Fordring is not in the village, and the most reliable person to ask for advice is David, so Steve came here. "What kind of power responded to you?" Laura learned that Steve had sensed a certain mysterious power, and immediately wondered which career Steve would choose? "Is it Holy Light? Could it be Arcane? It can''t be Elune, right?" "I don''t think Elune''s attention will be gained in this world, right?" In a few months, even if Steve couldn''t stay in Winter Village every day, he still learned about various professions, and he didn''t have any questions. I watched them all, but I just paid attention to some of the knowledge I was interested in, but recently I always felt weird: "I don''t know what the power is, and I always feel that everything I see is different now." "Oh?" David was curious, he had never experienced this situation, and wanted to know what Steve was like now: "How does it feel?" "Sometimes when I close my eyes, I feel that my surroundings are covered with light spots of various colors." Steve thought about the words for a while, and then described his feelings in the most straightforward words possible: "These lights It gave me all kinds of feelings, and I didn''t know how to deal with it." In Steves description, he saw a mysterious purple light flow around him, a warm golden ball of light, a blue light swirl like water, and a thick brown light cluster "There is also a strange silver starlight, looming, it feels very far away..." "..." Listening to Steve''s description, David spread his hands clearly, and said to Laura, "Look! '' gesture made Laura, whose eyes were round and round, sighed helplessly: "Well, when I was able to quickly learn some hunter abilities, I still felt that my talent was very good. Now I can see what is real. Talented." "Is this normal?" Steve looked at the two people in front of him. Judging from the reactions of David and Laura, what he experienced should not be a bad thing, but a normal phenomenon. "It''s actually not a normal phenomenon." David shook his head: "Ordinary people don''t have your talent." Although the mysterious side of the profession itself pays attention to talent, and those who can cross the threshold are considered talented, but there is still a big difference between being talented and being top-notch. Most gifted people realize the corresponding mysterious power after studying hard, so it is impossible for them to have the experience of Steve: just a little knock on the door on the mysterious side, a large group of mysterious power can''t wait Rush to Steve, let him choose at will. After explaining the situation to Steve, I never thought that my situation was a manifestation of my talent, and I was a little proud of myself: "Then which power should I choose?" "Which force do you feel is closest to you?" Steve closed his eyes and felt the scene for a while: "The golden ball of light, this feeling is very similar to the feeling that you emit when you use the holy light. Is this the holy light?" "Yes." David nodded. It seems that although Steve''s talent is very good and he can adapt to multiple mysterious professions, the one closest to him is Shengguang: "Which power is the most alienated from you? Oh, that silver Needless to say, the feeling is very far away. "Hmm... That purple light flow, this light flow gives me a very strange feeling." "How does it feel?" "It seems like you want to get close to me, but you can''t get close to me." "Oh?" David has already determined through Steve''s description that this so-called purple light flow should be the arcane energy used by Azeroth mages. Azeroth''s mages all use arcane energy, which is diverse and easy to control, as magic power, so the mage basic books that Fording brought back teach how to identify, mobilize, and absorb arcane energy. That is to say, if there is no arcane energy in this world, then Cold Winter Village cannot train mages with Azeroth''s mage teaching materials. But through Steves description, David knew that arcane energy also existed in this world, but his reaction was a bit strange. Maybe its the way Azeroth mobilizes arcane energy that doesnt apply in this world? He didn''t think too much about it. Anyway, Steve has a lot of choices, and he doesn''t have to be a mage. At present, he is more likely to be a user of the holy light...a high probability is a paladin. But the reality is far more outrageous than David expected. After telling Steve not to resist, let go of his guard and accept these mysterious powers, David and Laura witnessed the holy light descending from the void to baptize Steve, making Steve officially become a holy light user By. It was normal so far, but in the next second, a group of cyclones formed around Steve, followed by gravel floating from the ground, clear water condensed from the surrounding snow, and unknown Electric sparks emerged from somewhere, slowly rotating around Steve. "this" David looked at the strange scene in front of him. He had already browsed through the general content of all occupations, and with the help of his memory, he immediately understood what the scene in front of him meant. "A paladin and a shaman... isn''t this combination a bit outrageous?" He originally thought that after Steve chose the Holy Light, the other mysterious powers would automatically leave. He didn''t expect Steve to have the right to use two kinds of power at the same time: the Holy Light and the power of the elements. After thinking about it carefully, the elemental power used by the shaman mainly relies on communicating with the spirit of the element, or the element (there are also factions that force the element to serve themselves, and use the power of the element as arcane). Being a full priest does not conflict with any profession, and Steve is very good at communication, so it is not particularly strange to be recognized by the elements. "Congratulations, you are now a paladin or priest, and a part-time shaman." David paused, and couldn''t hold back his curiosity to ask: "Did Elune leave anything in your body? " "Probably not." Steve felt it carefully. There is only holy light in his body, but the power of elements is not in his body. This kind of basic energy that constitutes the world is ubiquitous in the world, but ordinary people cannot Just communicate with the elements. Steve can feel the existence of these elements now, and can ''hear'' their voices: "What a magical feeling." Spreading his hands, a cloud of wind formed a cyclone in his hand, and then shuttled back and forth at Steve''s fingertips, like a naughty elf playing a game with him. Opening the other hand, the water element also gathered under Steve''s''invitation'', and he felt that this group of''water flow'' was telling him that he could use this group of energy to heal his injuries. Expressed his gratitude to the two groups of elements, and let them disperse, Steve condensed a group of holy light in his hand, feeling this magical energy flowing in his body. "In the next period of time, I will mainly look at the training notes of paladins. I don''t think you are very interested in the experiences of priests." Let Steve mainly learn the knowledge of paladins, mainly because of the knowledge of paladins in Winter Village. The knowledge of knights is the most detailed, and there are ready-made top paladins who can be teachers: "As for the knowledge of shamans, it can only be figured out by yourself." "Learning these two different abilities together, won''t there be any problems?" Laura suddenly asked a question that Steve also cared about. But David waved his hand affirmatively, saying its okay: Professional barriers are only aimed at ordinary people without talent. Real geniuses want to learn whatever they want to learn. Its not uncommon for them to have multiple powers. And also used Laura as an example: "You are now a Holy Light user, but you have learned a lot of hunter skills, do you think there is a problem?" "It''s really convincing." Laura glanced at David. According to the division method of World of Warcraft, David himself also has several professions. The division of occupations in the game is purely for gameplay, and the barriers between occupations in reality are not so strict. "Speaking of which, every person in the village who has mastered the Holy Light will have some other occupation. I don''t know what Tirion will think when he sees this situation?" "This..." Laura didn''t say anything, and David really didn''t think about it: "Tirion shouldn''t care, right? He has read the chronicles and knows the nature of these powers." "I still have some ideas?" Laura felt that Fording would feel a little depressed: I thought I was spreading the way of the Holy Light, but what did I teach? (end of this chapter) Chapter 89： An itinerary full of unknowns Chapter 89 An itinerary full of unknowns Black, rough-looking leather armor, and a thick cloak that seems to be made of animal fur. They are obviously good-looking clothes, but they will make people think that they are rough clothes of country people. Davids suit was specially ordered by Laura. It is much more comfortable to wear than it looks. It is said that it was handmade by a costumer who specializes in making costumes and props for commercial movies. "Looks good, but are you really going to cut your hair?" Laura walked around David, feeling that David''s current appearance fits the image of a wandering swordsman in ancient Europe. Although David didn''t have a sword around his waist, he was wearing a holster with a Holy Light Hunter and the Hammer of Judgment. "I''ve been out for a longer time this time, and short hair is easier to clean and manage." Davids hair has never been very long. When it was the longest it used to grow to the neck, and then it would be cut short by him a few timesI didnt care about whether it looked good or not, it was just for convenience. Later, there were more and more people in the village, and Laura brought a lot of modern daily necessities, so he didn''t have to take care of his hair at will. This winter, because he was busy with various things, he didn''t take care of it for the first time. I have long hair. "I think your long hair suits this outfit better." "Should I still have some hot rolls?" "Sounds like a good idea." In many people''s minds, Laura has always been a carefree female adventurer who doesn''t care about her own image. After all, she often travels in all kinds of poor mountains and rivers, and camping in the wild is commonplace. In this case, it is impossible for her Dress up extremely exquisitely. But don''t forget that Laura Crawford is a woman after all, and a woman of noble origin. She usually doesn''t show that side, it''s just that she doesn''t need it, not that she doesn''t have the relevant skills. As long as Laura is willing, she can transform herself into a real British noblewoman at any time, the kind that people can''t fault at all. The noblewoman seems to have found a new toy, and she just wants to help David dress up according to her own ideas: "Come on, I''ll perm your hair for you, just sit still and don''t move." "..." Looking at the fact that Laura practiced with him for a long time last night, David gave up his insistence and obediently let Laura play with his hair. "I asked you before, who are you planning to go out with this time?" David is going to Iron Tree Fort, maybe even to the capital. You definitely wont go alone. If someone is with you, you can take care of each other. If something goes wrong, someone else can come back for help. "I asked Steve before, but Steve said that SHIELD has a lot of things recently, and there is no way to take a long vacation." David asked Steve and Mark, and Steve couldn''t get away , and Mark, who previously expressed his desire to see this world city, also had no way to leave the village because he had to go to the Mars base to keep in touch with the earth every day. In addition, Steve has just mastered the mysterious power, he needs to spend some time to practice hard, so he simply stays in the village to ensure the safety of the village. Fording will stay in Azeroth more and more in the future, and Laura also has his own affairs to be busy, so he doesn''t have many partners to choose from. "Addis, Peggy, Sharon, there is a high probability that Sharon will go with me." Adis''s strength is not good. Although the old hunter has rich experience, he is just an ordinary hunter and he is not young. So it must be one of Sharon Rodgers or Peggy Carter walking with me. "Where''s Eva? Don''t you take her?" "Eva has to stay in the village, coordinate all aspects, and record what happened in the village when I was away." Although Cold Winter Town has not yet been officially recognized, Eva has already taken up her post in advance and became David''s Clerk. After a period of learning and adaptation, Eva sorted out the relationship between the various characters in the Winter Village, and recorded and organized various situations in the Winter Village at any time, so that David can ask and query at any time. Although there is not much paperwork in Cold Winter Village at present, all of them have been contracted by Eva. "I see that you take this little secretary with you wherever you go now, and thought you would bring it this time as well." David didn''t answer the call, he felt that no matter how he replied, it was inappropriate. As for why he didn''t bring Eva, because there are so many unknowns on this trip, he doesn''t even plan to bring Addis, let alone a purely civil servant like Eva. "Will and Elizabeth have expressed interest, but Will said that Elizabeth seems to be in some trouble, and probably won''t be able to keep up." The two chatted, and Laura finally fixed David''s hair. David picked up the mirror and looked at it, thinking that he should change his weapon to a long sword with a husky head at the end of the hilt. "This is obviously an enhanced version of my appearance." David, who was one year older, felt that he had become more handsome than a year ago. He shamelessly took the mirror for a long time, and even Laura beside him was a little speechless before putting the mirror back. Then the two walked around the village, chatted with everyone in the village, and finally confirmed that it was Sharon Rogers who accompanied David to Iron Tree Fort. Peggy felt that it was safer for her to stay. After all, compared to Sharon, a young man with "no experience", she was a veteran of World War II and had enough command experience. When Fording is not here, Laura has something to deal with, and Steve can''t stay permanently, Peggy is undoubtedly the most suitable one to stay in Cold Winter Village and serve as the commander. Eva will also stay in the village, and she will assist Edwin Van Cleef to complete the various construction works of Cold Winter Town (Winter Fortress), especially responsible for the message transmission between Van Cleef and Laura, to ensure that the project is not completed. There will be delays. As for the farmland, Mark helped to keep an eye on it, and the scientific team including Leonard continued to do their various researches. When David set off on the day, everyone gathered at the entrance of the village to see him off. Even Van Cleef brought his daughter Vanessa, and Anduin, whose alias was Hope, also stood on the edge of the crowd. "Perhaps when you come back, various engineering vehicles have already appeared in the village." "I''m looking forward to it." Mark also expressed his ambition: "Before you come back, I will definitely master a mysterious power!" "I believe you can do it." Fording also made a special trip back, and David asked about the situation in Azeroth: the natural disaster plague has broken out, Alsace is investigating the truth everywhere in the territory of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and the matter of purifying Stratholme It''s not far from happening. The curtain has been opened, and Fording is also making final preparations. This time to see David off, he is actually saying goodbye to other people in the village. After today, Fording will not continue to live in Cold Winter Village, at most he will come back occasionally, Azeroth is his battlefield. "Bon Voyage!" "Good luck to you too." Hugged goodbye to Fording, David stepped on the horse, and rode away from Cold Winter Village with Sharon who was already on the horse. The war horse is the top war horse in Azeroth. This kind of war horse has a strong load-bearing capacity and endurance, and the sprint speed is also very strong. While wearing armor, it can also carry a knight in full body armor up the mountain and down the sea. , launch a charge after a long-distance attack. With this powerful mount, David and Sharon can carry more than enough stuff. In addition to the leather armor that Laura found specially made for them, the two brought replacement clothes, shoes and socks, as well as enough food and water for the road; there were also various gifts specially prepared by Laura, so that David could use it according to the situation. to use. The rest are basically weapons. In this regard, David has maintained a consistent tradition. On the surface, he still carries a hunting bow and quiver, and has a Holy Light Hunter revolver in his waist, but the Hammer of Judgment has replaced the previously commonly used one. hand axe. Sharon brought more weapons. In addition to the knight spear and shield specially made by Will using crystal ore powder, Sharon also brought two extra pistols and an assault rifle, but most of them were ordinary bullets, only a few A small portion of powerful ammo with crystal powder added. In addition, there are flash shock bombs, incendiary bombs, fragmentation grenades and grenades. "..." David listened to Sharon''s introduction of the weapons and ammunition he was carrying, and looked at the luggage carried by the horse Sharon was riding, feeling inexplicably at ease. "Did I bring too much?" Sharon noticed David''s gaze, thinking that he had brought too much ammunition to surprise him. Unexpectedly, David gave an unexpected reply: "Not much, if it is not inconvenient, I would rather drive a weasel out." Sharon opened her mouth, realizing that she still doesn''t know the village chief well enough. The pursuit of firepower seems to have reached a pathological level: "Is that too exaggerated?" "No exaggeration!" David waved his hand: "This kind of trip with an unknown future, and I don''t even know when the enemy will pop up, I can''t wait to wear a mobile armor that can protect the whole body, carry individual nuclear bombs and thirty The 5mm Vulcan cannon just came out." "How could there be such an exaggerated armor." Sharon felt that the equipment David described was too exaggerated, and unconsciously completed the image of the armor in her mind, and then began to think about wearing this armor herself. What will A look like: "But think about it carefully, this thing is quite interesting." "That''s right!" He always felt that the words ''men can''t refuse a handsome mecha'' were not accurate enough, because women also couldn''t refuse a handsome mecha: "Actually, for Cold Winter Village, there is already a The crystal ore, a mineral that contains energy, solves the most troublesome problem, which is the energy supply of the mobile armor." Sharon was stunned when she heard this. Could it be that Winter Village has already secretly started manufacturing mobile armor without her knowing? "Could it be that Leonard and the others have already started making the armor you mentioned?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 90： Sharons Wizard Dream Chapter 90 Sharon''s Mage Dream Leonard, they make armor? That is of course impossible! Even if they are all protagonists (sitcoms) and top scientists, it doesn''t mean they can casually create a set of high-tech armor. Even for Tony Stark, a technology tycoon who lives in the Marvel Universe where black technology is everywhere, and still has the aura of the protagonist himself, there are basic preconditions for rubbing the armor with his handsthose who kidnapped Tony, for their own sake. A lot of advanced materials were provided, otherwise, even if Tony had the ability to rub the armor with his bare hands, he didn''t know how much time it would take to build a battle armor from scratch. Rindong Village doesnt have so many advanced materials and lacks sufficient technology accumulation. Even if the crystal mine solves the energy problem, the troubles of various materials and mechanical structures cannot be overcome overnight. "It should be possible to create it in the future!" "Tsk!" Sharon curled her lips. She thought David, the village head, was doing some secret research! This disappointed Sharon, who had nothing to do in the village all day long and could only exercise her abilities and learn novel knowledge. "By the way, everyone has been learning the knowledge of the mysterious side for a while. Don''t you have any special powers you want to master?" David knew that everyone had read those notes, but he didn''t know who learned what in the end. I just know that after Mark, Leonard, Sheldon and others tried the mage''s notes, they seem to have given up and are currently trying other professions. Steve has become a part-time paladin shaman, and currently focuses on learning various skills of the paladinnot to mention, the Avenger Shield is simply tailor-made for Steve. David saw two days ago that Steve, who had just started practicing this move, could easily hit five or six targets with a shield containing holy light. Thoroughly trampled the word ''science'' under his feet and crushed it repeatedly. Will and Elizabeth seem to have also tried the mage''s knowledge, but failed as well. Eva is still choosing. She doesn''t know which one she should choose, and she even asked David for advice. David said that when he comes back from this busy trip, if Eva has not made up his mind, he will help her choose a strength study that suits her. As for which power Peggy and Sharon chose, David is completely unclear. "I''m actually very interested in the knowledge of mages, and I can clearly perceive the existence of arcane energy, but I can''t mobilize this energy, let alone absorb it." Speaking of this, Sharon frowned Tightly, she is actually a very strong girl, that''s why she didn''t mention the difficulties she encountered to anyone, but just competed with the arcane energy there: "I always feel that the arcane energy is bound by something. gone." "Is that so?" It wasn''t the first time that David heard someone say that the reaction to the arcane energy was not right. The last one said so was Steve. A person who can be recognized by the Holy Light and the elemental power at the same time, why is there no movement in the arcane energy? Judging from Steve''s initial description, the arcane energy should also have opened its arms to Captain America. Before, he thought that after Steve accepted the Holy Light, the arcane energy "automatically chose to retreat", but from Sharon''s description, things were different from what he guessed. "Could it be... the arcane energy of this world is imprisoned?" "Is imprisoned? Can the arcane energy be imprisoned?" Sharon looked at David in surprise. She didn''t know much about this kind of mysterious things. All the knowledge came from the notes that Fording brought back. It was not mentioned in those notes. "It is possible..." Thanks to the various miscellaneous books he has read and the many games he has played, David made a reasonable guess based on Sharon and Steve''s description: "In some worlds, although the same There is arcane energy, and even the concentration of arcane energy is still very high, but it is restrained and controlled by some powerful forces, so that all arcane users can only use this energy according to the rules he made. " David briefly introduced the setting of the magic net. In the world with the magic net system, mages can only obtain the "permission to cast spells" in a specific way. The caster is not stronger than the powerful existence that formulates the rules of the magic net. Before, there was no way to break this system, only to use spells according to the rules within this framework. Sharon listened to David''s description, and quickly discovered the difference between the setting David said and the situation she felt: "You are talking about casting spells, and it seems that there is no limit to the arcane energy." The magic net system restricts magic, not magic power. It seems to be completely different from what Sharon encountered. "What I mean is, maybe there is a more powerful existence in this world, and a more stringent system similar to the magic net has been formulated. Even arcane energy is restricted, and specific methods must be used to mobilize arcane energy." David Spreading his hands: "I''m just guessing based on what you and Steve mentioned, combined with some knowledge I know. It doesn''t mean that my guess is necessarily correct." "I understand." Sharon nodded, David was just guessing, and the guess is quite reliable at present: "Does that mean that I can''t become a mage?" "Although I don''t know why you all like mages so much, it''s not impossible to become mages." David found that the group of people in the village counted as one, and with several career choices, they all swarmed towards mages , The charm of a mage is really great: "Find a mage in this world, and ask about the situation, and you will know." Sharon can perceive arcane energy, which proves that she has a good mage talent, but Azeroth''s mage knowledge is limited in this world. As long as she finds the right method, Sharon can become a mage. "It doesn''t sound like such an easy task." Sharon sighed, and it seemed that she was going to give up the idea of ??becoming a powerful mage. Maybe she should follow Peggy''s example and don''t bother with the mage''s knowledge, or even bother. Career, but see what you can learn from those things? Sharon fell into silence, and David didn''t continue to speak. The two of them galloped on the snowfield at high speed, and soon they saw the snowfield castle that hadn''t been built yet. This northern fortress decided by Iron Tree Fort was just a small town surrounded by walls made of wood, a small amount of stone, and a lot of mud. It didn''t look like the most important fortress in the northern plains. Using binoculars to observe in the distance for a while, David and Sharon only saw a few people moving on the city wall, and most people should be sheltering from the cold in their houses, waiting for the arrival of spring. "These people seem to have suffered a lot." David looked at it gloatingly for a while, and then put away the binoculars. "Shouldn''t we go in and have a look?" Sharon also put away the binoculars, watching David turn the horse''s head, obviously not thinking of heading towards Snowfield Fort. "I won''t go. Before arriving at Iron Tree Fort, there is no benefit in contacting these people." David felt that once he entered Snowfield Fort, God knows if there would be any assassination, frame-up, beating and other bad things. Even if nothing happens in Snowfield Fort, it is impossible to guarantee what will happen on the subsequent road. In order to avoid these possible incidents, he decides to bypass Snowfield Fort and go straight to the northern guard post. , Has this guard post been renamed? "Let''s continue on our way!" Sharon felt that David''s decision made some sense, so she put the thick hood back on her head, and tightened the cloak on her body to wrap herself more tightly. As soon as he turned the horse''s head, he saw David waving his hand lightly at him, and a golden light fell on him, making him feel warm all over: "Can the Holy Light be used in this way? " "Yeah!" This is what Laura told David. During her expedition in Siberia, Laura found that the heat preservation effect of the Holy Light is very good, which made Laura not have to worry about the harsh weather in Siberia: "Is it convenient? Or You can also learn from the Holy Light." "I will think about it." The two of them galloped south with two horses, and soon arrived at the northern guard post. The soldiers in the sentry had changed a group of people. They didn''t know David. In addition, there were already villages and towns in the Kingdom of Tilan on the northern plain, so the people from the north were not curious. They just looked at Sharon. I took a few more glances. David didn''t have much communication with these soldiers either. After learning that the northern sentry post had been renamed the Beiyuan sentry post, David didn''t ask any more questions. After resting for one night, Sharon and Sharon set off for Iron Tree Fort the next morning, and arrived at the destination soon. The top horse from Azeroth has great endurance and can run at high speed for a long time. After touching the horse under his crotch for a while, David and Sharon walked into the town while looking at the dirty, messy, The smelly Iron Tree Fort. "This is Iron Tree Fort?" Sharon frowning, was almost knocked off the horse by the smell that rushed into her lungs. She swayed a few times before she finally stabilized her body, and pinched it with her hands while frowning. Nose: "Although I have already made mental preparations, this is also..." David really wanted to laugh at Sharon, but after living in a clean place for several years, he couldn''t stand the environment here, so he could only endure the discomfort and enter the inner city quickly. "Let''s go to Maloney Mansfield. The environment in the inner city is much better." David was going to contact Maloney, the only person he knew well, to get more information through the local nobleman of Iron Tree Fort. Determine if you can achieve your goal in Iron Tree Fort in time. As a result, things developed faster than David expected, and he was unable to see Maloney Mansfield. After reporting his identity and asking for a visit, David only received a message from Maloney at the door. Incoming note: Sorry, there''s nothing I can do! Looking at this concise note, David called Sharon and left Iron Tree Castle decisively. "Go to the capital!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 91： Another sense of the light rod commander Chapter 91 The Bare Commander in Another Sense Galloping south along the main road, they rode their horses all night and added another day. When it was getting dark, David and Sharon stopped their horses. David looked back habitually. Although he was sure that no one was catching up from Iron Tree Fort, he still couldn''t control his neck. Sharon saw David''s actions, and she said casually: "You have turned back many times along the way, are you worried?" "It''s not worrying." David rubbed his neck, turning his head and looking around frequently, which made his neck a little sore: "It just feels like something is missing." According to common sense, shouldn''t there be many chasing soldiers at this time? It also has to be from different families, strong or weak, so that the protagonist, himself, has enough opportunities to pretend to be aggressive. As a result, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t even see a bird feather, which made him very disappointed. "After you received the note from Maloney, you galloped all the way. The nobles sent people out after they got the news. They probably didn''t catch up with us so quickly." Sharon looked at David who was still sitting on the horse: "If you are very worried, why don''t you drive all night?" With the stamina and speed of these two war horses, if they drive overnight, they can completely throw off possible pursuers. But she is not very sure, after all, she doesn''t know enough about this world. I don''t know if the mounts in this world are also very strong? "Maybe there won''t be any pursuers." David jumped off the horse, took out an apple from the luggage, and fed the horse to eat the apple while stroking the horse''s mane: "Some obvious things must always be obeyed. " Just like the Forrester family wants to annex Cold Winter Village, even if it is located in a remote area, they must find a plausible reason. This is not for ''commoners'' like David, but for other families who are also nobles - we are very disciplined. Its the same now, its inconvenient for them to send someone to kill David too bluntly, even if they want to send someone, they hire guys who seem to have nothing to do with them, such as bandits, bandits, mercenaries and the like. But now in a hurry, they don''t have time to make these arrangements. After repeating the analysis, Sharon rolled her eyes: "So, there''s no need for us to be in such a hurry?" "It is still necessary. If we really waste a few days in Iron Tree Fort, there may be many bandits, robbers, and mercenaries along the way, and they will all want to kill us." Now with David''s Running all the way, none of these enemies will appear. "Okay! Sounds like a lot less trouble." Sharon is a super soldier who has received various trainings since she was a child. She has good combat power, but it does not mean that she is a lunatic who is obsessed with fighting and killing. As the daughter of Captain America, although Sharon has not shown any particularly great sentiments, she has been taught by such a father since she was a child, and her three views are still very normal. Leading the horses to the side of the road, David and Sharon didn''t stop in the villages and towns because they were on their way, so they could only rest on the side of the road for one night. "Let''s just rest for one night. At this speed, we should be able to reach Wangbei Town tomorrow." Wangbei Town is the largest town on the way from Iron Tree Fort to King Tilan. It is also the transportation hub in the northern part of the Kingdom of Tilan. It used to be an important border town in the north of the Kingdom of Tilan until the Kingdom of Tilan pushed its territory into the Iron Tree Forest and established the Iron Tree Fort. "To be honest, I prefer to stay and sleep in the wild." Although I only stayed in Iron Tree Fort for less than half a day, I didn''t even stay long and left directly. But the poor sanitation environment of Iron Tree Fort still left an indelible impression on Sharon. She has given up any hope of hygiene in the world. In comparison, the environment in Cold Winter Village is much better, especially after David, the village head, built a public toilet and made mandatory requirements for the public and personal sanitation environment in the village. "The environment in the capital is not very bad, is it?" "I haven''t been there either." David waved his hands to express that he didn''t know: "But don''t hold out too much hope, think about Paris and London back then." Sharon sighed, she deeply felt the huge gap between a modern person from the civilized age and this backward world. Glancing at David, although many things were not clearly stated, smart people can discover many things, not to mention that after David figured it out, he didn''t deliberately cover it up. "How did you fit in?" David and Sharon found some rocks and gathered some firewood to start a bonfire. After sitting down, they began to search for food in the luggage. "Adapt to what?" "this world." "Oh, this one!" David bowed his head and continued to choose the dinner he wanted to eat: "I didn''t choose at first, but you will know later." Join the pioneering team, build Rinwinter Village, let the village develop according to your own ideas, and naturally solve the problem. After Sharon understood what David meant, she thought of a similar question like Mark: "So, what will you build the village into? A more modern and civilized city?" She also thought of a deeper question, can other people in this world, especially those rulers, allow such a special city to exist? "If the so-called modernization is just to match the era you live in, then you underestimate me!" David took out some dried meat and some chopped vegetables, threw them into a small pot and added some water to cook together, and then took out A few pieces of bread, placed on the lid of the pot next to the fire to heat up: "My goal is the stars and the sea!" "..." Sharon felt that David was joking, maybe he didn''t want to answer his own question, so she used this joking way to distract the topic. From a certain point of view, Sharon''s feeling is not wrong. David did deliberately pull this topic apart. Some things can be talked with Fording, with Laura, and even with scientists like Mark and Leonard, but it is inconvenient to discuss with superheroes like Steve, Peggy and Sharon. Talking about the development of Rinwinter Village, if we talk about it in depth, then some topics are almost unavoidable. If David wants to grow the village, not to mention building a huge country, even if it is just a big enough city, it will inevitably conflict with surrounding forces. This kind of conflict does not necessarily involve others provoking David, but it also includes David provoking others. To give a simple example, with the continuous expansion of the power of Winter City, the villagers under Davids rule have to reclaim more fields, but they have already reclaimed to the door of other peoples houses. As a lord, what should you do? Standing on the position of the lord, of course he is supporting the villagers under his rule. After all, it is not his subjects who are being bullied. He does not need to worry about other people''s people. That is a headache for the lord opposite. Then the question is, will the captains of justice unconditionally support David at this time? Besides, despite the fact that Rinwinter Village already has hundreds of villagers, and has even started modern infrastructure construction, the Rinwinter Town, or Rinwinter Fortress he envisioned, will be built soon. But he has never overlooked one thing: there is not even a real soldier in his territory now! At first there were no people; now there is no shortage of people, and even those craftsmen and miners are still top-level soldiers, but dont forget that they came to Davids place just to avoid wars and disputes. If you still want to fight, stay in the Is Westfall bad? There is a real hatred between them and the Stormwind Kingdom. So, regardless of the fact that the actual combat power of Lindong Village is amazing, and it is not afraid of the invasion of foreign enemies at all, there are many deep-seated problems, and on these problems, David can''t find anyone who can discuss solutions with him. So far, the way he can think of is to make these partners have more sense of identity with this town through the construction of Cold Winter Village, to ensure that the city is established and developed as expected, and to attract more people through a better living environment. More locals moved to Winter City to live in and expand the city, forming a virtuous circle. In this case, the poached surrounding forces either take the initiative to launch an attack on Cold Winter Town, then he can hold high the banner of justice to counterattack and destroy the opponent; or annex the opponent naturally. This may be the only development direction that does not cause dissatisfaction among these "just heroes". "I never thought before that there would be a lack of unjust helpers around me." After gulping down the mixed vegetable stew, and taking a bite of the hard bread, David glanced at Sharon in front of him. He is thinking, if he develops Winter City well enough, and Sharon sees how miserable the life of the common people at the bottom of this world is, will he choose to identify with himself, and finally firmly support himself to eliminate other forces, and fight for the sake of Winter? war? When Sharon fights with the enemy, she can also shout loudly: "For freedom!" It will be fun if it happens like that! Not only Sharon, but even several captains can line up, shout freedom and launch a charge, defeating all the feudal forces blocking the front of the Winter Empire. "But what kind of Winter Empire has really been created, the first of these three to be defeated should be me?" Captain America, Captain Carter, and Sharon, the second-generation Captain America, will become Captain Liberty. He doesnt know. Just when David wanted to rest on the tree trunk, he found someone approaching. "somebody is coming." Sharon, who was also aware of it, touched the lance with her hand, and before she could hold her weapon, she saw an old man with a luminous long stick walking on the road next to it. The long stick in the old man''s hand was about the height of a person, with a bright light emitting from the top end, illuminating everything around him, and also allowing David and Sharon to see the old man''s appearance clearly for the first time. The old man also noticed the two people who raised a bonfire not far from the roadside, and walked straight towards them: "I accidentally went in the wrong direction and missed the village, can I rest here with you for a night?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 92： Alchemist Newton Chapter 92 Alchemist Newton The old man looked at the young men and women in front of him. He did not ignore the leather armor on the two of them and the weapons at hand, but he did not have the slightest expression of fear. Instead, he looked at David with a curious expression on his face. Unusual war hammer. "My name is Pierre Newton." Pierre Newton sat down by the fire very familiarly, and put the long stick in his hand aside. David noticed that when the old man let go, the light on the top of the long stick slowly went out, and the surrounding area dimmed a lot in an instant, leaving only the light from the campfire. "David." Sharon still did not relax her vigilance, but the other party sat down and put down the long stick. She also stopped the hand reaching for the lance, but only held the shield beside her with her left hand, so that she could make defensive actions in time. Seeing Pierre Newton looking at her, Sharon smiled and said her name: "Sharon." Before the other party shows no clear hostility, both Sharon and David will only maintain appropriate vigilance, and will not directly regard them as bad guys. Even though it was already dark and the weather was quite cold, an old man wandering alone on the road in the wilderness seemed suspicious no matter how you looked... "Hehe, you two young people don''t need to be so nervous, I''m just a very ordinary old man." "Ordinary old people don''t wander around at this time and in this environment." David knew that he couldn''t take a good rest today, so he simply boiled hot water to make some tea: "And, the long stick in your hand The weight is not light." It was not clear from the distance before, but right in front of him now, David noticed that the long stick was actually made of metal. Judging from the sound the old man made when he put down the long stick, the metal long stick was solid. Not to mention that the stick was still shining, and the old man''s confident attitude, anyone with a normal mind can tell that this is not an ordinary person. "Oh, I''ve been spotted!" The old man Newton said, since you have already seen through, then I will stop pretending and have a showdown: "That''s right, I''m actually an alchemist!" "Alchemist?" Sharon had a question mark on her face, not because she didn''t understand what the word meant, but what she asked was that this old man was the kind of alchemist she knew? "Yes, alchemist!" Newton misunderstood Sharon''s reaction, carefully arranged his hair, beard and collar, and then looked at David: "I have been traveling for many years. Through most of the countries on the mainland, looking for all kinds of unknown and rare materials. After speaking, Newton glanced at the hammer in David''s hand again. After seeing the eyes of the old man who claimed to be an alchemist, David understood why the old man came straight to him: this man was attracted by the materials used to make the Hammer of Judgment. "This time I came to the Tilan Kingdom in the north of the mainland. I have traveled to many places, but this is the first time I have seen such a strange material, so I am here to disturb you two." Newton said in one breath. Come out, wanting to avoid bigger misunderstandings: "So, you two don''t have to be so careful with me." "I feel that I need to be more careful." David held the hammer of judgment. What kind of alchemist wouldn''t grab it directly? The plots of killing people and seizing treasure kept playing in his mind, and David began to think whether he should act first? "Are you worried that I will **** Ni''s weapon?" Newton waved his hands frantically: "I misunderstood, you just need to tell me what material it is made of and where I can find it." Pierre Newton said that he would look for the original ore, because he also wanted to carefully observe what the environment where this strange mineral was born: "And I won''t let you provide information for nothing, I can pay you. " "Eh?" David was ready to test his newly developed skills: how effective is the Avenger''s Hammer in actual combat, but the other party expressed their willingness to pay a reasonable reward, which made the villains he expected to kill and seize treasures rejected After the protagonist was beheaded, the plot of giving out a lot of rewards completely collapsed: "Remuneration?" "Yes, enough to satisfy you." Newton''s expression of "any price is negotiable" made David wonder if he had met a businessman? But his mind is clear enough, he is not going to tell this alchemist named Pierre Newton that the Hammer of Judgment in his hand is made of the crystal ore produced only in Winter Village, plus the Made of light cast iron obtained from Xerath. "Sorry, I got this weapon by accident, and I don''t know what material is used?" "this" David felt that this kind of reply was the easiest way to send the other party away, but he didn''t expect the old alchemist on the opposite side to be more persistent than he thought. "How about I pay a reasonable price and you sell me this weapon?" Newton kept his eyes on the Hammer of Judgment, and it was obvious that he really wanted to get this weapon. "..." David didn''t reply this time, but just shook his head, blew on the boiled tea, and took a sip. The old alchemist wanted to say something else, but suddenly took a few strong sniffs, then glanced at the cup in David''s hand, and his eyes sparkled again. It''s not an adjective, but a flash of brilliance really flashed, and David immediately held the hammer of judgment in his hand. If he hadn''t realized that the light was not an attack spell and stopped his hand in time, the old alchemist''s head would have died. Got hit. "It''s just a forensic technique." Newton was also taken aback, because David''s shot was too fast. If the other party hadn''t stopped the momentum in time, his brain would inevitably be scattered with the handle. Holding a sacred pink hammer for an intimate contact: "A follower of Lumiere?" David frowned. The last time he heard this name, it was from the assassin who was suspected to be sent by the Temple. He suddenly realized that this alchemist, who said he had traveled for many years and been to many countries, seemed to have what he urgently neededintelligence information! "These... two are Templars?" When David raised the hammer, Sharon had already grasped the shield and the lance for the first time, but judging by the current appearance of the other party, how could they be more cautious than the two of them before? The situation on the field suddenly turned upside down. Pierre Newton, who was originally relaxed and smiling, looked carefully at the two young men with a full face. "This lady named Sharon is not a follower of the God of Magic, is she?" Sharon and David glanced at each other, and both noticed that Newton seemed to be more wary of Sharon, until Sharon replied, "No." "Huh~ That''s good." Newton took a long breath and put on a relaxed smile again: "I just said, if it''s those guys, they should do it when they hear that I''m an alchemist . David was silent. These two short sentences have already revealed a lot of information: the believer of the **** of magic and the temple seem to have a bad relationship with the group of alchemists. In addition, in such a big environment, the old man in front of him dared to reveal his identity as an alchemist to strangers casually. Is he out of his mind? Or do you feel that you are strong enough and don''t care about these troubles? If the old man named Pierre Newton was bragging before, David thinks it should be the latter possibility. Although the three of them were still facing each other, the tense atmosphere had dissipated a lot. David even put the Hammer of Judgment beside him instead of holding it in his hand. "Do you want to study the material of the warhammer in my hand?" "right." The topic returned to the beginning again, as if the tense atmosphere just now had never appeared. After seeing that the two people in front of him were not followers of the God of Magic, Newton picked up the previous words: "Are you willing to sell me the hammer? Believe me, I will definitely pay you what you are satisfied with." "I''m not going to sell this hammer to you." David thought for a while and made a suggestion: "But you just want to study the materials, and you don''t have to get this thing. Am I not mistaken?" "That''s right, you mean..." "That''s right." David picked up the hammer again, and lightly threw it twice in front of Newton: "I can lend you the hammer for research, but you need to follow me." "Oh, it is indeed a way." Newton touched his chin, thinking seriously about David''s suggestion: "Then what about chips? What do you want? Gold? Jewelry? Weapons? Armor?" David shook his head. He is not interested in those things, and he is not short of those ordinary items: "I hope that in the future, you will be by my side and answer various questions for me." What he lacks most is the understanding of the world. He was born at the bottom of the remote area, and he has no channels to obtain various information. Originally, Maloney was a good prospect, but now it was hard to count on it, and he didn''t dare to ask too many questions. The one in front of him is a better choice. The other party is not from the Kingdom of Tilan at all. At least he has nothing to do with Iron Tree Fort. He also has some information about other countries. He is exactly the person he needs. More importantly, if this person is really an enemy, bringing him with him is more reassuring than letting him go to Cold Winter Village. "Answer the question? You mean to let me be your personal consultant and think tank?" The old alchemist suddenly looked at David curiously: "It''s that simple?" "Yes, it''s that simple." "for how long?" Hearing that Newton began to inquire about the details of the transaction, David''s doubts about this person gradually decreased: "At least a month, whether you only study for one or two days or ten days." "If I study for more than a month..." "Then automatically add one month." Newton stroked his beard and seriously thought about David''s suggestion. He looked at the pink Hammer of Judgment, and then at the teacup placed beside him. "make a deal!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 93： continental brennia Chapter 93 Brennia Continent The deal was concluded, and David immediately began to ask for various information in order to squeeze the idea of ????the alchemist named Newton with maximum efficiency. Especially the intelligence of various forces on the mainland. Newton did not expect that David would start asking questions at the same time as he reached an agreement with him. It seemed that his posture was to let him, a consultant, start working immediately. "Didn''t you even sign a contract?" "I guess you don''t care about a piece of paper as much as I do." "That''s right." Newton nodded and approved of David''s words: "Well, if you have any questions, please ask them... If possible, I really hope you can ask all the questions tonight. " If you can, spend one night answering various questions, and then you can freely research new materials. Presumably this young man named David will not be too obsessed with the minimum one-month time limit. "The first question, I want to know the situation on this continent." "The situation on this continent? Which aspect are you referring to?" "How big is this continent, and what countries are there? There is also the situation called the Temple, how much do you know?" Newton looked at David, suddenly curious about David''s identity, but he didn''t rush to ask, but answered David''s difficult question first. According to the old alchemist''s description, this continent called Brennia is very vast, at least he hasn''t visited every corner of this continent, he only travels around in the human kingdom. There are many countries established by humans, and there are four of the most powerful countries. They are the Kingdom of Tilan, which occupies a large area of ??land in the north of the continent; the Kingdom of Holy Gunter, located in the west of the continent; The Sodurum Empire; the last one is the New Alan Federation, which is surrounded by the Holy Gunter Kingdom and the Sodurum Empire, and a small part of its territory borders the Tilan Kingdom. In addition to the four major human kingdoms, there are many small kingdoms and duchies scattered at the junction of several major human kingdoms or further south. While watching Newton''s explanation, David drew a sketch on the ground, giving him a clearer understanding of the entire continent, especially the divisions of the human kingdom. The Kingdom of Tilan is located in the northernmost part, and a large area in the southeast of the kingdom borders the Sodulunma Empire. The territory of the Sodulunma Empire is much larger than that of the Kingdom of Tilan, which has expanded rapidly in the past 100 years, and their land is only slightly smaller than the combined land of the other three human kingdoms. The Kingdom of Holy Gunter is located on the west side of the central part of the mainland, southwest of the Kingdom of Tilan; the last new Alan Federation is located in the east of the Kingdom of Holy Gunter, bordering a small part of the Kingdom of Tilan in the north, and close to Sodu in the east Luma Empire. "These four are the most powerful human kingdoms on the Brennia continent." For the remaining small kingdoms and duchies, Newton didnt introduce them in too much detail, but just roughly pointed out a few locations to indicate the general area where these small countries are located. Except for the borders between several countries, there are more south of the New Alan Federation. "What about other places?" David looked at the map drawn by Newton. It was obvious that there were many lands beyond the human kingdom: "For example, further south..." "The southern plains are the territory of werewolves, tauren, centaurs and other races. To the west of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom, there are a large number of dark elves. As for the east... the east of the Soduruma Empire is the sea. This country There is a long coastline, and it is said that the coastal area is often harassed by a strong and savage race, but I have not seen it, and the specific situation is not very clear." Looking at the simplified map, David finally had a basic understanding of the continent. "What kind of existence is the temple?" Newton looked at David in front of him, and Sharon next to him. Instead of answering immediately, he asked a question: "Before answering this question, I want to ask the identities of the next two." "I am the village head of Lindong Village in the Tilan Kingdom. Lindong Village is a new village that has just been established for a year. You can understand that I am a country bumpkin in a remote place in the Tilan Kingdom, so I am very curious about the outside world." "You don''t look like an ordinary country bumpkin." Newton nodded and didn''t continue to ask questions. After making complaints, he continued to answer David''s question. According to Newtons description, the temple is a religious group, and the temple is not only the name of the group, but also the headquarters of the group. The temple is located next to the capital of the Holy Gunter Kingdom, and it has a huge influence in the human kingdom. Like the Holy Gunter Kingdom, even the candidate for the king needs the approval of the Holy Temple, although other countries do not reach this level , but the overwhelming majority recognized the transcendent status of the temple. "Currently only people in the Kingdom of Tilan don''t believe in the gods in the temple." David knew that the so-called Lumiere was the God of Light, one of the most important gods in the temple, and had many believers. Priest Lumiere occupies a pivotal position in the temple, and most of the priests who often preach in various places are priests of the God of Light. At the same time, the God of Magic is also one of the gods enshrined in the temple. This God of Magic, whose real name is not known, is also the belief of all mages on the continent of Brunnia. "Mage''s Faith..." Hearing this, David understood why Sharon was able to perceive but was unable to mobilize the arcane energy of this world before. It seems that the magic and arcane energy in this world have been restricted by the **** of magic, so that the mages in this world can only use magic within the rules he made. However, compared to ordinary believers, the group of mages is still special. There are quite a few mages on the Brennia continent, and most of them have no contact with the temple. They can do whatever they want outside. After listening to all kinds of news for a long time, David didn''t feel sleepy at all. He looked at Newton. The old man also showed no signs of fatigue or depression. He seemed to be able to talk for a few more days. "Is there anything else you want to ask?" The old alchemist looked at the hammer in David''s hand bluntly. He felt that he had said so much and in such detail that it should be enough for David, a "country bumpkin", to digest it for a while. He can take advantage of this time to study the hammer. "Let me ask one more question!" David picked up the hammer of judgment and handed it to Newton: "What is an alchemist?" "Ah, this question..." Newton happily took the hammer, thinking that he could study it carefully, but he didn''t expect David to raise such a question, immediately put the hammer in front of him, and put on a A very serious expression: "An alchemist is an individual who studies and uses alchemy." Newton knew that such a nonsense answer would not satisfy David, so he explained to him what alchemy was before David continued to ask. Simply put, alchemy, as its name suggests, can turn objects into gold. Its true essence is to change the form and nature of matter through mysterious magic. "It can be turned into gold, and naturally it can be turned into something else." This is also the reason why old alchemists traveled around, wanting to see more minerals that they had never seen before, or rare and difficult to see. For alchemists, this kind of traveling in search of various rare objects is a kind of practice in itself. "I see!" No wonder the old alchemist was so persistent in wanting to study it when he saw his Hammer of Judgment. No one can resist the temptation of a novel, unseen object in front of them. "Of course, the tools in the national alchemy workshops established by various countries are another matter." "And what is that?" Following Newton''s disdainful narration, David realized that all human countries have more or less alchemists, and the main job of these alchemists is alchemy. Alchemy in the true sense of the word, these alchemists'' main job is to create currency for the kingdom they serve. "..." David didnt know until today that the currency of the human kingdom in this world was minted in this waydoes that mean that the currency of the human kingdom essentially relies on the kingdoms own reputation? After all, gold can be continuously produced through alchemy, and it is no longer a rare and precious metal, and has lost its value as a standard. David didn''t think deeply about this issue. He didn''t need to worry about this kind of thing now. Even if the currency market collapsed, the headaches should be the kings of those big countries. "Is there any contradiction between the alchemist and the believer of the **** of magic?" A lot of information was asked, but David didn''t ignore it. Newton''s performance when he suspected that Sharon was a believer in the God of Magic. But from the pile of information Newton told earlier, he didn''t see any conflicts between the alchemist and the mages before. Even according to Newtons description, all human nations value mages and alchemists, and their status is not low in any country. "Because alchemists need to consume energy when using alchemy to change the shape or nature of objects." Newton did not deliberately conceal it, but stated the biggest contradiction between the two very straightforwardly: "And many alchemists Sorcerers prefer arcane energy that is highly malleable, versatile, stable, and easy to mobilize. "..." David had vaguely guessed the answer, and Newton''s subsequent words confirmed his guess. "However, the vast majority, or 90% of alchemists do not believe in the God of Magic. The way they obtain arcane energy, in the eyes of the believers of the God of Magic, seems a bit... so what, you know of." "Disrespectful?" "Yes, that''s roughly what it means!" Newton chuckled a few times, as if to cover up the embarrassment in his words: "However, most mages don''t get too entangled in these things, except for the **** of magic in the temple. believer." (end of this chapter) Chapter 94： alchemy Chapter 94 Alchemy After asking enough information, David signaled that he had nothing more to ask for the time being, and immediately saw Newton happily holding his hammer of judgment over and over again. Originally, he didn''t want to ask anything, but after seeing Newton''s behavior, David still couldn''t hold back: "Just look at it like this?" "This is the most basic observation." Newton looked up and down several times, and the more he looked, the more surprised he felt, and the surprise on his face did not hide anything: "The material used for this hammer head seems to have only been used for simple inspection. processed and not mixed with other minerals." The more Newton looked at it, the more surprised he became, and the more he looked at it, the more he wanted to figure out what kind of mineral it was: "It seems to contain a lot of energy. This energy exudes a sacred atmosphere. Is it natural?" After pondering for a while, Newton began to rub the handle of the hammer again: "Or is it the special metal in the handle that caused this phenomenon?" David knew the answer, but he didn''t say a word, just looked at Newton, he was very curious about what magical methods alchemists have? He didn''t wait too long, and soon noticed a faint golden light in Newton''s eyes, he lowered his head and kept looking at the hammer of judgment in his hand, and said from time to time: "Oh~ that''s it! Huh? What kind of material is this?" The more you look at it, the more you feel superior. The excited Newton put away the light in his eyes, then raised his head and asked David: "I may have to use some special methods, don''t you mind?" "What special means?" "It''s a kind of spell in alchemy. Don''t worry, it''s just for analysis and recording, and it won''t cause any damage to your weapon." When Newton talked about things related to alchemy, his whole body became more confident. Even the back is straighter: "Even if it is really damaged, I can repair it immediately and return you a better quality one." "As long as it doesn''t break it." David stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. He was really curious about the alchemy in this world, what kind of ability is it? As for the hammer, the manufacturing process of this hammer is not very delicate. For people in this world, the real difficulty is that they cannot obtain the two key materials of crystal ore and light cast iron. Newton, who had obtained the permission, beamed with joy, and became particularly energetic. Although it is not as high as three feet in one jump, everyone can see the state of excitement. Resting the Hammer of Judgment on the palm of his left hand, he opened his other hand to make a false grip. He didn''t see the old alchemist chanting any spells, let alone any special pre-order steps. It was just a flash of gold. From then on, the Hammer of Judgment was wrapped in a golden ball of light. The golden ball of light was suspended between Newton''s hands. After wrapping the Hammer of Judgment in it, there was an additional halo around the ball of light. This golden haloed sphere looks a bit like Saturn, but the halo surrounding the light sphere is densely covered with various mysterious runes. David looked at it several times, but didn''t understand any of them. He just thought that these runes were very beautiful, and they reflected Newton''s spell in a very high-end atmosphere. "These runes symbolize the alchemist''s understanding and perception of various alchemy techniques. Each alchemist''s alchemy array, alchemy frame, and alchemy runes are very different." I don''t know if it was because David readily agreed to let him study the Hammer of Judgment, or because the old alchemist was addicted to being a teacher. Seeing that both David and Sharon were paying attention to the alchemy circle in his hand, he directly opened his mouth to explain . This opening is terrible. The alchemy array in his hand is still analyzing and recording various details of the Hammer of Judgment. The old alchemist may feel that waiting is boring, so he talked endlessly. I dont know if I noticed the bewildered expressions on the faces of the two people, so Newton turned around and started talking from the most basic things, as if he was going to teach the two people in front of him an authentic alchemist introductory class. David didn''t say a word. He was really curious about this so-called alchemy. Anyway, he was idle, so he just listened to it. Sharon also remained silent. Although she didn''t know what else this alchemist could do besides alchemy and researching various rare minerals, it didn''t prevent her from learning more mysterious knowledge. Substance transformation should be the core content of alchemy, but it is not so easy to achieve this. According to the words of the old alchemist Pierre Newton, only a few people who stand at the top of alchemy Only some people can truly transform any substance as they wish. That not only requires the alchemist to have huge energy, but also to have a sufficient understanding of various substances. And to reach this level, you can change anything arbitrarily and turn it into what you want. But this involves a restricted area, which is currently a minefield that all alchemists are not allowed to touch: living bodies! "Because this behavior is unethical?" Sharon couldn''t hold back after all, and asked a question anyway. "No, simplicity is just too dangerous!" "..." The living body refers not only to humans, but even ordinary animals are also very dangerous, and even plants are not low in danger. This is also an important reason why most alchemists mainly study minerals. After talking about some taboos, Newton began to explain how alchemists use energy. "What? I didn''t say what kind of energy it is? Oh, sorry, I skipped a paragraph." Newton turned back and introduced to the two of them, the energy used by alchemists to perform alchemy: "Mainly arcane energy, but it is very difficult to absorb arcane energy, and there are many troubles when using it later, so alchemists will ''refine'' the absorbed arcane energy and convert it into a more ''safe'' energy Use it later." "Of course, theoretically, besides arcane energy, other energies are also possible, even without the ''refining'' transformation, you can also use alchemy, as long as you have a strong enough control over this energy." Balabala continued to talk non-stop, and the addicted Newton soon talked about the real introductory part of alchemy. After obtaining the energy that can be used for consumption, knowing the dangers and taboos, and knowing what alchemy is, you can start to try the real introduction. "First, build a frame with your own energy." The alchemy array is composed of alchemy frames and alchemy runes, of which the frame is the most basic frame. "What kind of frame?" "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can put things in it." Newton, who was talking happily, was a little upset that David interrupted him continuously, but when he turned his head, he saw a golden yellow energy cube appearing between David''s hands. "Huh? You are very talented in alchemy!" Newton had a look of surprise on his face, which was similar to when he suddenly saw the material he was interested in: "No, you must maintain the stability of the entire frame structure. It looks unstable, and its too easy to collapse. "No, I''m not talking about the unstable shape of a square. It doesn''t make any sense if you change it to a triangle. I''m referring to the uneven energy distribution in it... Yes, yes, that''s it!" "Alchemy runes need to be arranged on the frame. If you want to arrange enough runes on the frame in the early stage, the easiest way is to increase the surface... well... this hexahedron is enough for the time being." He talked all night in one breath, and even the analysis and recording of spells in his hands had been completed, but the old alchemist could not stop. Putting the Hammer of Judgment aside, he continued to instruct David to build his own alchemy frame, and then taught him how to construct alchemy runes and how to complete his own alchemy formation. After teaching the theoretical knowledge, Newton let out a sigh of satisfaction: "It''s been a long time since I''ve taught so much!" Looking around, I found that the sun had already risen in the sky. "..." Looking down at the Hammer of Judgment in front of him, he quietly glanced at the cup next to the fire. Newton sighed helplessly: "I wanted to analyze it after analyzing and recording it." "Don''t worry, there''s still a month left anyway!" "That''s true." Newton regained his energy, stood up and moved his body: "Teaching you alchemy for one night is also a good way for me to breathe a sigh of relief." "Exhaust?" "That''s right, I see who will question my teaching ability in the future!" The old alchemist seemed to think of something particularly angry, and the originally stable energy in his body suddenly exploded a little, blowing his beard up. "So that''s the case." David really wanted to agree with that evaluation. When he was listening to the class last night, he discovered that Newton often jumped around when he was talking, basically talking about what he thought of, and the old man was very upset that he was being rejected. People interrupt. If it wasnt for Davids essence being the old alchemists employer, and after David asked a question, David would understand immediately after the old man taught him a lesson, and Im afraid it wouldnt give him a good look. "I have learned alchemy?" Newton immediately put on a disdainful expression when he heard this: "Where is this? At most, you have just opened the door of alchemy, and you haven''t even stepped in!" "..." "To really get started, you need to go to the blacksmith shop for a while to learn and understand how matter changes its shape and how it fuses with other matter." Newton also talked about how David will practice next. : "And draw your own alchemy runes." According to Newton, with the talent shown by David, if he is willing to work hard for a year in the blacksmith''s shop, draw the basic alchemy runes, and then combine them with the alchemy frame to complete his own alchemy array, then Only then can he be considered a real beginner. "At that time, you can use alchemy to change the appearance of metal objects as you like like me." Newton knew that in order for people to study hard, they must have a goal they want to achieve, so he showed the effect of entry-level alchemytake out a piece of metal from his waist, and with the appearance and disappearance of the alchemy circle, the metal piece has become It became a sharp dagger. (end of this chapter) Chapter 95： Tiran Kingdom Chapter 95 Tilan Capital After demonstrating the magic of alchemy for David, Newton stopped talking about alchemy. The addiction to teaching has been greatly relieved, and now his thoughts are all transferred to the raw materials of the Hammer of Judgment. He has to study this kind of materials that he has never seen before in his free time. "By the way, you two, where are you going next?" Until this time, Newton didnt remember to ask David and Sharon where they were going. He had talked for more than a night before, but he didnt think about it, so he reached an agreement with David in a daze. "King''s Capital of Tiran." Newton was temporarily added as a member. The speed of the three of them would be affected to some extent. Fortunately, they were not far from Wangbei Town. After arriving in Wangbei Town, Newton immediately went to buy a horse. After that, the three of them rested in Wangbei Town for one night, and embarked on the journey again before dawn the next day, galloping all the way to the capital of King Tilan in the south. The journey went smoothly. During the occasional breaks, Newton would seize the time to study David''s Hammer of Judgment, and David would make full use of the agreement between the two, no matter what he saw, he would ask the temporary consultant , to deepen their understanding of the world. In general, in addition to the distribution of forces on the entire continent that I asked at the beginning, I can also inquire about some differences between countries. For example, the Kingdom of Tilan did not rise for a long time. Two hundred years ago, the Kingdom of Tilan was still one of many small kingdoms and duchies, and it was inconspicuous among countless human kingdoms. However, in the past 100 years or so, the Kingdom of Tilan has been rising rapidly, and soon became the country with the largest land area outside the Sodulunma Empire. In addition, the rise of the Kingdom of Tilan indirectly led to the establishment of the new Alan Federation. That federal state is essentially a union of countless small countries, which was born to counter three powerful neighbors. The Holy Gunter Kingdom is more like a religious country, and the religious atmosphere of the whole country is very strong; The Sodurumma Empire is the most powerful and longest-inherited human kingdom. Although countless changes have taken place in this empire over countless years, and even the position of the emperor has changed several families, the empire still continues. and always with great strength... Listening to all kinds of miscellaneous information, the image of these names in David''s mind gradually became fuller, and he was no longer as dry as before and only knew a name. At the same time, he also knew that even a small country living in the cracks of a big country has a good military power. Knights, court mages, and royal alchemists are almost the standard equipment of all countries. In a powerful country with a vast territory like the four major human kingdoms, some powerful lords will recruit mages and alchemists to serve them, and form a knight order that is absolutely loyal to the lord. Typical example, Dudley Morgan, the lord of Iron Tree Castle, has a well-equipped and powerful Iron Tree Knights under his command. Of course, the most powerful armed force of the Kingdom of Tilan is the Knights of Tilan, which is far stronger than the Knights of the Iron Tree. David curiously asked more about the Knights of Tilan. Although the old alchemist didn''t talk too much, David was able to analyze it from just a few words: These knights in the Kingdom of Tilan may have better physical fitness than he expected. The top horses in this world are probably no worse than the top horses in Azeroth. As for weapons and protective gear, he did not ignore the sets of armor that Fording helped sell. Among them, Gregory''s set of armor was mixed with a special metal, which greatly increased the defense of the armor. He didn''t think that what Gregory could get, the main force of the Kingdom of Tiran would not be able to get. Maybe this kind of armor is only standard configuration in their hands, and it is very likely that they are wearing an enhanced version. "If you don''t come out, you really don''t know anything!" David felt that he was really a country bumpkin who didn''t understand anything, and he made the right choice to come to the capital this time. Even if nothing is done in the end, just relying on these intelligence information, it is not a waste of time. As we approach the capital, the road gradually becomes wider and flatter, and there are more and more pedestrians on the road. Occasionally, we can meet caravans heading to the capital, transporting various special commodities from remote cities to the Kingdom of Tilan Selling in the royal capital is the main source of income for most caravans. Because there were more pedestrians on the road, it was inconvenient for David and Sharon to continue galloping, and their speed slowed down. Even so, after many days of trekking, they finally arrived at the capital of the Kingdom of Tilan, the royal city of Tilan! "A very majestic capital." Different from Iron Tree Fort, King Tilan has a majestic city wall, and the outer city of the capital can be seen only after entering the city wall. Compared with Iron Tree Fort, the outer city of Tilan King''s Capital is much betteralthough it is still chaotic and full of various smells, it can be seen that planning and rectification have been carried out, and the looks of ordinary people living in the King''s Capital are also much better. Individuals seem to be very busy. Sharon led the horse, followed the surging crowd through the city wall and entered the city, and kept looking at the common people around: "The people here seem to be living well." "That''s because you are walking on the main road." Newton, who also dismounted from his horse, explained to the naive Sharon why this place looks good because of the ban in the city: "This road and the surrounding few blocks, commuting There are a lot of people here, and anyone who enters the capital must pass through these main roads, so the Kingdom of Tilan will properly manage these roads." Newton explained a few words, and Sharon understood that these streets were the facade of the Kingdom of Tilan, and if they were too ugly, the ruler of the Kingdom of Tilan would not look good. "Since it is a facade? Why not manage it properly?" "This is already very good." Newton''s answer silenced Sharon, and the smart girl understood a lot through these words: Kingdom of Tilan, one of the strongest human countries on the continent, also felt that such a facade was good enough, so some weak What will the country look like? What will happen to those remote cities? "If you want to see the worst parts of these big cities, you have to explore the center of the outer city." According to Newton, these areas surrounding the inner city were roughly divided into several squares with the main road of the royal city as the boundary. , the closer to the center of the square, the worse the living conditions. "What are we going to do next?" Sharon already had a plan in mind, and she planned to take the time to go deep into the civilian area to have a look. Although she knew that the environment there would definitely be terrible, she still wanted to see it with her own eyes, provided that it would not affect Dai. Wei''s business. "Let''s go into the inner city." Compared to the time when entering the outer city, it is very loose. Basically, it is only a simple questioning and it is released. The interrogation at the gate of the inner city is much stricter. This also led to the fact that although the number of people entering the inner city was much less than when entering the outer city, they lined up and could only move in slowly. David glanced back and forth, most of the team were caravan vehicles, and most of the goods brought by these merchants were transported into the inner city for the real rich nobles in the kingdom to enjoy. Besides, I dont see any nobles queuing up here, because they have a dedicated passage, and they dont need to wait for interrogation like David and ordinary businessmen. Fortunately, the questioning speed was fast enough. After moving slowly for half an hour, it was finally David''s turn. "Where are you from? What are you doing in Tilan? Why do you want to enter the inner city?" David answered these questions truthfully: Iron Tree Fort, Cold Winter Village, come to Tilan to submit the village and town certificate, and apply for upgrading the territory level. "Application to upgrade Rinwinter Village to Rinwinter Town?" The inner city guard''s face was very surprised. Looking at the documents in his hand, he looked at David a few more times: "Are you the village chief?" "Yes." The guard glanced at Sharon and Newton who were following David, and after confirming that the two were with David, he didn''t ask too much, but continued to ask David: "Why don''t you handle it in Iron Tree Fort? " "Rinwinter Village is the latest land developed by the Kingdom of Tilan. I think this new territory belongs to the Kingdom of Tilan, not Iron Tree Fort." Of course David couldn''t tell the truth. The excuse he had thought up a long time ago was said, and the look seemed to be ''I am all for the Kingdom of Tilan''. The guard in the inner city looked at David''s posture and thought it was very funny, and he didn''t want to hide his smile at all. He handed the document in his hand to David, and waved his hand to indicate that he could go in: "Remember, don''t cause trouble. , the people living here are not something you can offend." "OK!" David led Sharon and Newton into the inner city, and after walking ten meters away, he heard the guard''s mocking voice behind him: "The country bumpkin from the north." "Hahaha, maybe he will become a nobleman soon." "Don''t be joking, how can it be so easy to become a nobleman? Do you really think that you can become a nobleman by simply enclosing a piece of land with a development order?" "Actually, you are jealous...but then again, that woman is really beautiful." "You have an idea about that girl? It''s just a country girl, it should be easy to fool..." "Forget it, I''m not that adult..." As the distance gradually became farther away, coupled with the noise of the surrounding environment, David could no longer hear what was said behind him, so he just led the horse and turned to look at Sharon. "I have a premonition." According to the normal plot direction, is the plot of robbing the civilian girl next? Sharon looked at David, then looked back at the guard who could no longer see clearly: "How about I go out of the city and wait for you?" "It shouldn''t be to that extent..." David recalled the information Newton provided earlier, and resolutely rejected Sharon''s suggestion: "Besides, it might be a good thing for us to get out of the situation." (end of this chapter) Chapter 96： earl stewart Chapter 96 Earl Stewart When David found the office in Wangdu that was responsible for handling pioneering affairs, and handed over his materials and application, he only got one reply: leave the address and wait for the notification. "Fortunately, there are gold and jewels given by Varian." After hearing the reply from the reception staff, David knew that this matter might not be so easy to accomplish, and he might not waste much time in the capital. And the capital will not provide any board and lodging for David, Sharon, and Newton. Personal problems such as living and eating must be solved by David himself. Fortunately, David brought a lot of gold and jewels when he came out this time, and Newton led the two of them. After exchanging all these things into the currency of the Kingdom of Tilan, they had the foundation to live in the royal city for a long time. "The outer city saves money, but the staff here don''t go to the huge, chaotic outer city to find people." David and others can only choose to live in the expensive inner city, but it is not easy to live in the inner city, and it is not enough to have money. "You need to issue a certificate." The hotel owner told David that if he wanted to live in the inner city, even if it was only a short-term stay, he must have an official certificate to prove that David was staying in the inner city reasonably before he could stay in the hotel here. In addition, it is also possible to have a guarantee from a local noble in the capital. The guarantee of the noble has the same effect as the official certificate. Helpless, David had to go to the development affairs department again, and asked the reception staff to help issue a certificate, for which he spent a little extra gold coins. Seeing the satisfied smile on the other party''s face, David also inquired by the way, under normal circumstances, how long would it take for the application document to be approved? Maybe it was because the light of the gold coins was too dazzling. The receptionist who was confused told David in a much gentler and kinder tone than before: "There is no exact time for this matter. If you are lucky enough to be noticed by the people above, It will be processed in two or three days; if you are unlucky, it is not surprising that it has been left there for several months without any response." Moreover, David wanted to ''declare his allegiance to His Majesty the King'' this time, so this matter was a little more troublesome-if the upper-level officials who dealt with it thought it was such a trivial matter, they still wanted to obey His Majesty the King? It is not impossible to just throw this application aside and eat ashes. "Understood, thank you!" Reaching out to shake hands with the other party to express gratitude, the reception staff had some doubts in their eyes, but disappeared after feeling the hard touch from the palm, and returned with a brighter smile. Its just a smile, and I didnt mention half a word about asking for help. David cursed inwardly, then left the office with a smile on his face. No matter what, the certificate was issued at any rate, and then I took the certificate to the hotel to book a room, and paid a one-month deposit directly. "Pay a one-month deposit directly? Do we have to stay here for that long?" Sharon looked at the environment of the hotel and was very satisfied with the condition of the room. The decoration is very simple and very clean, the furniture does not feel damaged and old, the bedding is almost new, and there are even green plants in the room, I dont know where the boss got it? The weather is just starting to warm up now, right? Several people booked a suite, which has three bedrooms, a shared living room, a simple bathroom and toilet. The toilet will be cleaned every once in a while to ensure that it will not affect the guests. This kind of environment and service is indeed worthy of the high accommodation fee. "I don''t think it''s possible to get things done in a month." David is also very satisfied with the environment here. The price is a bit expensive, but he is not short of money now: "I am looking forward to it now, and someone will come to find something quickly coming." According to Newton, the Kingdom of Tilan respects the strong and places great value on those with strength. David wondered if there were any noble children who suddenly wanted to take part in the scene of robbing women because of Sharon''s beauty. In the end, he was beaten to the ground by the beauty Sharon. Such an interesting anecdote may attract the attention of some people, and then notice that he, the village head of Winter Village... "Wait, is there something wrong with this plan?" "What''s wrong?" "According to the development of the traditional story, shouldn''t you stand up and overthrow the nobles who want to **** me, stage a hero to save the beauty and attract the attention of the big shots?" Sharon listened to David''s plan while eating. Hearing and hearing, why is he busy with work? David, the official village head, was actually watching the fun from the sidelines the whole time? "That kind of story is too clichd." The Kingdom of Tilan has been strong for so many years, and it is estimated that such things as heroes saving the beauty have happened countless times. In comparison, there is no beauty who should be the victim who directly kills the other party. Attract attention? Even though this is a world with mysterious power, in most people''s minds, beauties are generally to be protected, not to stand out and protect others. "Well, it makes sense." Sharon inserted a piece of meat, put it in her mouth and chewed slowly a few mouthfuls: "Then what should I do? Wandering around the city?" Since she wants to make some noise and attract some people''s attention, then Sharon can''t hide in the hotel and not go out, otherwise, no matter how good-looking she is, no one will see her! "No, if my guess is right, someone will take the initiative to send you to your door to be beaten soon." David took a sip of the juice, and then looked at the thing in his hand with satisfaction: "This is good, it tastes as good as it tastes." Like grape juice, what is this?" Nearton next to him was concentrating on destroying the food in front of him. After hearing David''s question, he turned his head and glanced at him, then stared at David with an expression of caring for the mentally retarded: "Grape juice." "..." David coughed a few times to ease his embarrassment, and he couldn''t explain why he asked such an imbecile question. He didn''t even know that there were grapes in this world, after all, he had never seen them in Iron Tree Fort. The country bumpkins label couldnt be removed at all. David ate quietly, and then waited for the fish to take the bait. Unexpectedly, the fish took the bait faster than he expected. Before the meal was finished, someone came to the hotel and asked to see Sharon by namethe guard asked for his name when he entered the city. The door of the apartment was knocked. David was waiting for the other party to open the door and come in. Unexpectedly, the other party was very polite. Seeing that there was no response, he knocked a few more times, and did not open the door until David said please come in. walk in. "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb your meal." A handsome long-haired man walked in. He looked about 30 years old. He was wearing a gorgeous dress and shiny leather boots on his feet. When he came in, he saw several people eating and immediately expressed his gratitude. apology. "Sincere apologies for my presumptuous visit." Waving his hand, the attendant behind him walked up to the man with a box in his hand, then held the box in front of him, and opened the lid. There are necklaces, earrings, and rings all made of rubies, which are obviously a complete set of jewelry. Sharon sat across from David, and both of them were facing the door. At this time, she got up slightly and approached David, complaining in a low voice: "This scene seems to be different from what you planned." "Excuse me..." Of course David noticed this, but what could he do? Isn''t the Kingdom of Tilan being complained about as barbarians by people from many countries? Why are everyone so polite? "In front of you is Earl Sutton Stewart of the Kingdom of Tilan." The attendant holding the gift box solemnly introduced the identity of his master to David and the others, and at the same time reminded David and the others that they should treat the Earl as they should. respect. David and Sharon had already left the dining table, got up and walked to Earl Stewart and gave a simple salute. The etiquette actions of the two are not very standard, let alone respectful, but this Earl Sutton Stewart doesn''t care about such trivial matters at all. Since entering this room, Sutton Stewart''s eyes have been on Sharon, and the expression on his face that he saw his favorite prey is very obvious. As for David and the old alchemist Newton beside Sharon, he wasn''t even interested in glancing at them. "Nice to meet you, beautiful lady, welcome to Tilan, if possible, I sincerely invite you to have dinner." "This..." Sharon didn''t know how to deal with it. If the opponent came in very forcefully, it would be easier to deal with the posture of trying to **** her away, just roll up her sleeves and start fighting. Now the other party came up and apologized first, then gave her a gift, and then politely invited her to dinner. She couldn''t just go up and punch someone, right? "What should I do?" She asked David next to her in a low voice. She thought maybe she could accept the invitation? Anyway, it''s just a meal: "This man seems to be very talkative, maybe I can ask him to help me during dinner?" "Don''t rush to agree, just take a few words to see the situation." David coughed a few times, trying to pull the attraction of the man whose eyes were locked on Sharon''s body: "My lord earl." "Oh?" Sutton Stewart heard someone calling himself, even though he was busy looking at Sharon, this wonderful new prey, he still parted his eyes and glanced at the side from the corner of his eye. After the glance, he immediately turned his attention The force turned to David: "This is David, right? The village chief of Cold Winter Village." "Yes." "I was too rude just now, I hope you don''t take offense." While speaking, he gently waved his hand to the attendants behind him, and immediately another attendant came out, holding a long box in his hand. Open the lid of the box, revealing the gorgeous long sword inside: "This is a meeting gift for Mr. Village Chief." After that, Earl Stewart''s eyes seemed to be shining, and he looked back and forth between Sharon and David: "I wonder if I will be lucky enough to invite the two of you to have dinner with me?" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 97： return gift Chapter 97 Return Gift Earl Stewarts unexpected invitation made David feel bad. He didnt expect that there was something of his own in it: Its my honor to invite you, Lord Earl "Then it''s settled. I will send someone to pick you up tonight." Earl Sutton-Stewart looked at David and Sharon with a smile, and finally bowed to them very politely: "Right now, Don''t disturb the two of you eating." Nodding to the attendant beside him, the attendant who had put the gift box beside him surrounded the Earl and left the hotel suite, and closed the door politely. Looking at Earl Sutton Stewart who came and left in a hurry, David didn''t know how to evaluate this person? A polite and truly noble gentleman? From the eyes of this man looking at Sharon, he could only see a gentleman with another meaning. That kind of straightforward and undisguised gaze made Sharon feel very uncomfortable. It was only because the other party did not take actual actions that she did not explode. That''s all. As for the way he looked at himself, David simply felt it was weird. "Are you going to have dinner with the Earl?" Sharon turned to look at David: "Didn''t you say to observe the situation before?" "What I want to say is that although the Earl''s gracious invitation makes me feel honored, but..." David spread his hands: "The Earl has already left before I have time to say the rest." "This man is playing with humanity." Sharon saw through Earl Stuart''s tricks. First greeted politely, and then gave gifts. Normal people would try their best to express politely even if they wanted to refuse a nobleman who was far superior to him but was still very polite to him. At this time, Earl Stewart did not give the other party a chance to express his true meaning, so he left directly. "This person gives me a bad feeling." It can even be said to be very bad. After Sharon came to this world, Earl Stewart should be the person she dislikes the least, not one of them. David didn''t say anything. Earl Stewart''s etiquette on the surface was very good and impeccable, but the arrogance in his bones was not covered up in any way, and it was also vividly displayed. "Although the actual plot is different from the script, it still achieves its goal?" David glanced at Sharon next to him, "Perhaps during dinner, that Earl Stewart will tear off his disguise and reveal his true nature." Woolen cloth?" "If I wound the earl, will it affect your plan?" Seeing David pick up the two gift boxes and walk back to the dining table, Sharon, who also returned to the dining table, stared at David. : "It shouldn''t be a trivial matter to injure an earl in the capital of the kingdom." "It doesn''t matter." David didn''t look up, as if he didn''t notice Sharon''s gaze, he just opened the box to look at the gift on his own: "If he really wants to do something to you, you can kill him on the spot." "Are you serious?" Sharon originally suspected that in order to obtain the noble status of the Kingdom of Tilan, David would tell her not to make a move, but she didn''t expect the other party to give such an answer: "In that case, you will also be implicated." Killing local nobles in the royal city is not the same thing as showing bravery. It will make Sharon and David stand on the opposite side of the entire upper echelon of Tilan Kingdom in an instant. At that time, dont talk about noble status, the nobles are afraid that they will ask the two to be hanged on the spot. Whether its aristocratic status or something else, the premise for me to get these things is that our own people will not be hurt or offended in any way, whether it is physically or verbally. This is David''s truest thought. In the past, he knew the truth of "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you". He himself did not want to be bullied by the nobles, so why should he let other people suffer from them? oppression? After activating the golden finger, what he values ??most is his personal combat power. The fundamental reason is to ensure that he can evaluate his strength and choose to reject it when necessary. This time I chose to let Sharon accompany me when I came to the capital, because I also valued that the opponent has enough combat power to protect himself and fight back. Throw the box containing jewelry on the table, and then look at the sword in the long box. The handle and scabbard of this sword are inlaid with gems. It looks very gorgeous, and it seems to be a decorative saber. . But when David pulled out the blade a little and heard the melodious sound of the sword, he knew that this gorgeous sword was a real weapon, and its function was not just to be hung on the body as an ornament. The old alchemist, who had never had a sense of existence, turned his head and glanced when he heard the sound of the sword, and gave an evaluation: "The blade is made of silver gold and broken iron steel, and it has a very good handle. Sword, that Lord Earl has spent all his money." By the way, Newton looked at the ruby ??jewelry in another gift box: "This set of jewelry is not ordinary jewelry, it has some special magical effects." "Oh? Can you tell what kind of magic it is?" David was very surprised. He didn''t expect this to be a set of magic accessories? Are there any shields, fireballs and other spells on it? "It''s just a warm-keeping spell so that the wearer doesn''t have to fear the cold." Newton could see the effect of the spell attached to it at a glance: "In Tilan, where the sky is freezing, this spell is quite useful." "..." There is no shield, let alone a fireball. This is a jewelry warmer that allows the wearer to wear those dresses that are not suitable for winter in severe cold weather. "I bet the person who picks us up tonight will also give you a suit." Sharon rolled her eyes speechlessly, and expressed her attitude to David: I would rather not have this noble title, and we can''t suffer! Afterwards, the suspicion that had just arisen in Sharron''s heart disappeared. I dont want to wear a dress and jewelry from a stranger. "What a coincidence, I thought so too." Put the long sword back into the box, and put it casually beside the table, and David continued to eat. "David." "Um?" "If you don''t have a smooth conversation with that earl, or even tear your face apart, what will happen to your Winter Village?" "This..." The piece of meat that was originally delivered to the mouth paused for two seconds before it was delivered to the mouth by the fork, and he chewed a few mouthfuls vigorously: "It depends on the reaction of the kingdom." The best case is no response, too lazy to talk to you in a remote rural village; the worst case is nothing more than trying to kill David. Really to that extent, David has no choice. He didn''t want to die, of course he would fight Tilan Kingdom to the end. "This is the worst possible thing." I just dont know what will happen to my golden finger? So far, David, the golden finger, can only rely on his own research. He is only sure that the development of the village will give the golden finger a certain degree of upgrade and strengthening, but the details are not clear at all. Even, Goldfinger''s last upgrade was recognized by the legal principles of the Kingdom of Tilan? Or does the actual development of Cold Winter Village meet the requirements? He has no way to judge accurately. This time I came to the capital, it might be that I didnt want to figure it out. Again, it is a good thing to be able to obtain the status of nobility and the legal recognition of the Kingdom of Tilan without any loss. If you have to come out on the spot, David is not going to spoil anyone. Even if you can''t beat the Kingdom of Tilan in a short time, don''t think about ''this person''. The two of them finished the meal, and Sharon had a better understanding of some of David''s thoughts. Before that, although Sharon lived in Cold Winter Village for a long time, she didn''t have much contact with David in private. Her understanding of the village chief was superficial, and even David''s specific personality Can''t tell. "I have to say, you are a little different from what I thought before." "How to say?" "Originally, seeing that you were so persistent in wanting to obtain noble status, I thought you were the kind of person who took power and status very seriously!" After listening to Sharon''s evaluation, David was not dissatisfied with being misunderstood, but laughed instead: "Actually, in a certain way, I do attach great importance to these things." It''s just that he knows that some things cannot be given up as a price just because he wants other things. It''s easy to throw away some things, but it''s hard to pick them up again. He didn''t say this. After finishing the intermittent lunch, David waited for the waiter to come in and packed up the tableware, then took out his bag and searched. Sharon, who wanted to find something to pass the time, sat back when she saw David''s movements: "What are you looking for?" "Gifts." David kept digging out shoe boxes, stockings, cosmetics and other items from his luggage, and Sharon on the opposite side looked at them with question marks all over his face: "The Earl first gave gifts when we met, let''s go to the banquet You can never go empty-handed. The other party invited them to the banquet in a polite and considerate manner, not with a knife on their necks. In this case, no matter how the follow-up will develop, appropriate etiquette must be followed, and David must offer some gifts as a meeting gift. "I understand what you''re saying, but what are you bringing?" Sharon looked at the items on the table in front of her. They were all common ''daily necessities'', and they were all women''s items: "Why do you put these things in your luggage?" "You said this?" David picked up a repackaged stocking that didn''t leave any traces of the earth and looked ordinary: "If you often chat with your father, you should know how powerful this thing is." Sharon was speechless. She knew what David meant, but the crux of the problem wasn''t here, was it? "The Earl of Sutton-Stewart is a man." Although high-heeled shoes and stockings were originally manufactured as men''s products, the dressing style of men in this world is not like the trend of that period on earth. David rummaged for a while, and finally determined the type of gift. In addition to a few types of socks, there was also a combat inner armor of the corresponding color: "As a man, it is even more difficult for him to resist the charm of these." (end of this chapter) Chapter 98： Earl Stewarts Advice Chapter 98 Earl Stewart''s Proposal For David''s words, Sharon only replied with a very simple sentence with extremely complicated meaning: "Hehe!" Having decided on the gift, David will go outside to buy a few gift boxes next, otherwise it would not look good to just take out the present in such a dry manner. By the way, he also wanted to inquire about news. David felt that the Earl of Sutton-Stewart should have a good reputation in the royal capital. This can be known from the conversation between the two guards when they entered the inner city. Sharon''s information was most likely sold by one of the guards. I don''t know how much it was sold for? Walking on the streets of the inner city, the environment of the inner city of the capital is very good, the road paved with stone slabs is clean and flat, and the buildings on both sides of the street also maintain a good image, which is indeed better than the dirty and messy outer city. I dont know. How many grades. David didn''t spend too much time finding a shop selling gift boxes. To be precise, this shop is just next to the hotel, and it is only a few steps away. According to the owner, the guests who can stay in the hotel in the inner city are those who often have to walk with the nobles. No matter whether they are nobles from other places or other identities, it is inevitable to send gifts to each other when they walk with the nobles in the city. , the gift box is a very good commodity here. By the way, David also inquired about Earl Stewart. Originally, he thought that ordinary people would not discuss the information of an earl too much, but he didn''t expect that the earl didn''t seem to care about it, and his name can be said to be known to everyone in King Tilan. According to the shop owner, even ordinary people in the outer city often talk about the earl in their daily lives. The younger brother of the current queen; the most ''romantic'' man in the Kingdom of Tilan; the number one **** in the Kingdom of Tiran; Earl of Sutton-Stewart. David, who bought a gift box with a bunch of information along with it, didn''t waste any more time and walked back to the hotel. "Come back so soon? Didn''t you go to inquire about the news?" Sharon put the things in her hands back in a panic, but the old alchemist in Newton was not in the living room, and he should have gone back to rest in his room or study David''s Hammer of Judgment. "The earl''s information is easier to inquire about than expected. The owner of any shop on the side of the road can tell you a lot." After briefly explaining the news she had inquired, the image of the earl in Sharon''s mind gradually became three-dimensional and plump after hearing it, and at the same time, it became even more disgusting to her. It sounds like he is just a scum who uses his status to harm beautiful women everywhere! "At least I haven''t heard that the Earl has used any violent means to grab the woman he likes." "Because of his status, all these news were suppressed?" The two discussed a few words casually. Before such a thing actually happened, it was difficult for the two of them to draw a conclusion directly. While talking, David put the prepared gift into the box, and went to the hotel alone to ask for a pen and paper, wrote a simple explanation and put them into the box together. Before the sun gradually approached the horizon, but before the world fell into twilight, the person sent by Earl Stewart came. "Two respected guests, this is the dress prepared by the Earl for you." The lead attendant, who was holding the jewelry gift earlier, introduced the two dresses to David and Sharon in a very calm tone. David didn''t care about what the top tailor in King Tilan designed and sewed, what precious materials were used, and how long it took. After the attendant Balabala finished the introduction, he smiled and said that he was not going to change the dress, but kept the current outfit to meet the Earl. "this" The attendant was a little confused, as if he didn''t expect that there would be a commoner who would refuse the kindness of a lord earl so bluntly. In the past, no matter how unhappy the guests were, they would not refuse to change their dresses. It may be that these two bumpkins from the countryside didn''t understand the value of these two dresses at all. The attendant quickly regained his composure, the doubt and disdain on his face lasted less than two seconds, the kind that ordinary people couldn''t detect his actual thoughts at all. Thinking of his master''s order, the attendants did not force David and Sharon to wear the dresses prepared for them, but politely invited them to go downstairs. "The carriage is already waiting for you two, please follow me." David and Sharon looked at each other. The attitude of the other party was beyond their expectations. Following the attendants out of the hotel and boarding the carriage, David noticed the sights from various places around him. These people were all looking at him and his side. Sharon. Also be able to hear things like "It''s Earl Stuart''s carriage!" "Is that earl looking for someone again?" "It seems to be a young couple, the earl likes this kind the most!" "Oh~ poor man, maybe this is their last day together." All kinds of conversations did not escape David''s ears, and Sharon also heard a lot of them. It was not until they sat in the carriage that those weak conversations were completely isolated from the outside. As the carriage drove, David looked outside through the side window. The carriage quickly turned from the commercial district of the inner city to another street, and passed a guard post before turning into this street. "It''s Lord Stuart''s guest." The attendant sat next to the driver of the carriage, and after telling the heavily armed soldiers the identities of the passengers in the carriage, the soldiers didn''t even come over to check, but just glanced at the carriage curiously, and let the carriage pass the guard post. David saw through the window that the soldier and another colleague seemed to be whispering, but unfortunately there was no way to hear any sound. "This carriage won''t have enchantments, right? The sound insulation effect is a bit too good." David continued to look out the window. After passing the guard post, the carriage entered a block with a smoother and cleaner road. On both sides of the street were the best houses that David had seen since he came to this world. The front and rear courtyards and buildings are like a small castle mansion. The distance between these mansions is relatively far, leaving a large open space on both sides of the street. David guessed that these wastelands are lawns in summer. "It looks like a rich neighborhood." Sharon also looked out through the car window on the other side: "The people living here should be nobles from the capital, right?" "There should be many senior officials of the Kingdom of Tilan." David looked away, because the carriage had turned into one of the courtyards. The carriage did not stop, but continued to pull the two of them to the backyard before stopping. The door opened, and David got out of the carriage first, and saw Earl Sutton Stewart who had already been waiting here. Earl Stewart did not respond to David and Sharon not wearing the gowns he presented. It seems that the earl had already received the news before David got out of the car. After Sharon got off the carriage, Earl Stewart said a word of welcome: "It''s a pity, that set of jewelry will make your blond hair and skin more dazzling when worn on you." Sharon has long golden hair that shines like a holy light, a sweet appearance, and a tall and fit figure. Even in the eyes of Earl Stuart, who has seen countless beauties, this young girl in front of her is the best of the best. Now it seems that it is not easy to take down this prey. While greeting the two, Stuart led David and Sharon to a long table with tableware, candles, flowers and other decorations on it. When everyone was seated, the servants immediately came up and took away the extra decorations on the table, and at the same time put clean wet towels and other items. A rectangular table, three people eat, it seems that it is not convenient to arrange seats, in fact, the chairs have already been set up, two of them are located at the two ends of the long table, and the other is placed diagonally opposite to one of them . Stuart sat alone at one end, David sat at the other end, and Sharon sat diagonally across from David. "Welcome to Tilan." After taking his seat, Earl Stewart used these words as his opening remarks, and signaled the servants to serve the dishes by the way: "I heard that David came to King City to upgrade the village?" "Yes." David knew that when he was inquiring about Stuart, the Earl also inquired about himself and others. I''m just picking up a girl, is it necessary to ask such details? David began to wonder what the Earl wanted to do? After serving the food and taking a few bites, Earl Stewart suddenly raised his wine glass and stared at David with expectant eyes: "I think Mr. David''s trip will be very smooth, maybe I should express my congratulations in advance, What do you think, Mr. Mayor?" David looked at Earl Sutton Stewart who was sitting not far in front of him. His words were easy to understand, and he almost told David directly that he could help a little in this matter. "So, what''s the price?" "I like talking to smart people." Earl Stewart took a sip of the fruit wine in his glass, and was happy that David, a commoner from a small country place, could immediately understand what he meant: "I admire Sharon very much, and I hope she can Come enjoy tomorrow''s sunrise with me." "..." Looking at the silent David, Earl Stewart did not rush to urge him. He looked at Sharon''s face a few more times before adding a few words: "Your Excellency must be very worried that Miss Sharon will not be able to rest well in an unfamiliar environment. , maybe it should be left to ''see''." "..." Earl Stewart did not give David time to ''consider'' this time, and immediately urged: "What do you think of my suggestion? Baron!" "My lord, you seem to be asking the wrong person." David called ''good guy'' from the bottom of his heart, enduring the constant pain in his calf, and calmly expressed his attitude: "I have no right to do it for Sharon." any decision." (end of this chapter) Chapter 99： Gathering of nobles in the royal capital Chapter 99 Gathering of nobles in the royal capital Earl Sutton-Stewart shook his wine glass lightly, looking at David with a smile on his face. In countless similar conversations, he has often heard such an answer. In the earl''s view, no matter what happens next, it will not exceed his expectations. Including Sharon who rejected his invitation very rudely! Earl Stewart didn''t bother with this question, and greeted the two of them to enjoy various delicacies. By the way, he told some interesting stories about the capital, and then asked about Iron Tree Fort or Cold Winter Village. David had been waiting for the Earl to turn his face, but Earl Stewart was very restrained, as if he didn''t care about the rejection of the two people at all. After chatting for a while, Earl Stewart, who seemed to see the doubts in David and Sharron''s heart, explained: "Don''t be nervous, there are only ordinary servants around, and I didn''t arrange soldiers to ambush in the dark." Taking a sip of fruit wine, Earl Stewart put down his glass: "I want to negotiate a deal with the two of you, provided that both parties have the idea of ??a deal. I have no interest in forcing others." "..." David listened to the boastful words of the earl in front of him, and felt a lot of nausea, so he just held back and didn''t open his mouth. Sharon also felt that the earl was full of flaws. Although she didn''t say anything, she didn''t hide her speechless expression. Earl Stewart, who noticed Sharon''s expression, was not angry at all, and continued to say: "You can get what I want, and it is a perfect deal... The two of you can enjoy this dinner in a relaxed manner. If it is too late, you can also You can just rest at my place for one night." "I think it''s better not to bother the Earl too much." David opened his mouth to express his refusal, he was not going to spend the night at the Earl''s house. Similarly, Sharon will not stay, even if the Earl repeatedly emphasized: "I can''t do anything!" She has no idea of ??staying. After finishing a dinner with a strange atmosphere, David, Sharron and the Earl strolled around his garden twice. After talking nonsense for a while, they boarded the carriage arranged by the Earl for them and returned to the hotel. Waiting until the carriage disappeared into the night, David and Sharon stood at the door of the hotel and looked at each other. "Just sent us back like this?" Sharon still found it a bit unbelievable. She wondered if the Earl had any follow-up actions? Sharon couldn''t figure it out, but David vaguely guessed the tricks that the Earl was playing: "The fishing technique... Your impression of this Earl was not wrong before, this is indeed a guy who likes to play tricks on people''s hearts." "What''s the meaning?" David waved his hand, and returned to the apartment with Sharron. After closing the door, he continued the previous words: "The earl''s goal is not just the two of us." David tilted his head and gestured. The direction of the window: "Including ordinary people in the capital." "..." Sharon thought for a few seconds before realizing what David meant, and at the same time, she also thought of what kind of trick Earl Stewart was playing: "You mean, if we accept the invitation of the Earl, even if it is really simple Just eating, there will be all kinds of rumors..." "Exactly." "Fortunately, we didn''t agree to stay overnight." "I''m afraid it doesn''t make any difference whether you agree to stay overnight." David didn''t go to the window, trying to hear some people''s comments, even if he didn''t listen to him, he could guess what they were talking about. "But this, won''t it affect his reputation?" Sharon had already thought of what kind of comments the earl''s behavior would cause, and thought of the earl''s reputation in the capital, compared with the earl''s performance tonight, she began Thinking about how many of those rumors are true, are they all caused by the earl on purpose? Sharon is, after all, a young girl who has never seen the real sinister heart. Coupled with the environment she grew up in, she generally does not think of people in a bad direction, but thinks of people in a good way. So when she finds a possibility, she will assume that this person is ''good'', and habitually treat all remarks as rumors that were deliberately created. David was not like this. At the same time, he also saw that Sharon was thinking wrongly, so he immediately reminded: "Those rumors should be true or false. Don''t think that our rejection of the transaction terms proposed by the earl means that everyone will choose reject." "Huh?" Sharon said, "How is it possible? expression, once again exposed the fact that she is an inexperienced rookie, she never thought that there would be such a possibility: "Really...will someone agree?" "From the conversation at dinner, we can know that the transaction conditions proposed by the earl are all the things the other party wants most urgently." With Goldfinger as his backing, he didn''t even dare to say that he would simply refuse. Even if you express your refusal because you feel insulted and angry, you will keep thinking that you may have missed an opportunity. People, sometimes Im afraid of thinking blindly! What''s more, the earl has a follow-up trick: gossip! No matter what the facts are, even if its just a night of watching the stars, gossip will cause a long-term follow-up blow to people, and it will cause a lot of psychological pressure on the parties: I didnt do anything, why should I be said like this? If it is a couple, it will have a more deadly impact. These rumors may arouse the suspicion of close people around them and detonate conflicts between the two. In the state of anger and unconsciousness, the mind is likely to turn to the other extreme: If I knew it would become like this, I might as well have agreed at that time! Then he was dragged away by that Earl of Sutton Stewart in a daze... "..." Listening to David talking about various analyses, Sharron suddenly felt chills all over her body. Even though she was still wearing thick leather armor and didn''t even take off the thick fur cloak, it couldn''t make her feel warm at all. . "What a horrible person." "Yes! It''s the standard template for a super villain." David nodded in agreement, only to find that Sharon was staring at him: "What''s wrong?" "You''re scary too." "..." David spread out his hands, saying ''what''s the matter with me? puzzled expression. "Ordinary people can''t think of these things in such a short period of time." Sharon looked at David. She had never thought that David was so good at manipulating people''s hearts before. "Reading more books~www.novelhall.com~ can really increase people''s knowledge." David stood up and walked to Sharon, and patted her on the shoulder: "If you really can''t read it, Its okay to watch a few more movies, you will find that such tricks are almost being used badly. "..." Sharon felt speechless this time. She never imagined that one day she would be educated by a small village chief who lived in an ancient feudal society and asked her to read more books and watch movies to increase her knowledge. By the time she wanted to say something more, David had already returned to his room and closed the door. Looking at the closed door, Sharon sat there thinking for a while before going back to her room to rest. There was nothing to say all night, and when Sharron came out the next day, David had already woken up and left the hotel without knowing what to do. After Sharon finished washing and watching the hotel waiter secretly look at himself while laying out breakfast, David walked back. "Going out so early, what did you do?" "It''s too early, why don''t you just go for a walk and get some fresh air." David sat down at the dining table, answered Sharon''s question, and turned to look at the old alchemist Newton, who obviously hadn''t slept all night: " You didn''t rest yesterday?" "I will take a good rest today." The old alchemist often conducts similar research, knowing where his physical limit is: "Do you want to use the Hammer of Judgment?" "It shouldn''t be needed." David hasn''t figured out what to do next, and seems to be waiting for news dryly. Originally, I hoped that some blind people would tease Sharon and make some news. Now the news has indeed come out, but it is completely different from what I expected. Looking at the waiters who put away the breakfast and were about to leave, he was very familiar with the curious, sympathetic, and envious eyes of these waiters, and he had felt it countless times after going out just now. When the waiter left, Sharon looked at David with a puzzled face. She felt that she could get answers from David for any confusion in this regard: "Did I read it wrong? I can understand curiosity and sympathy. Why do I Do you think there is envy or even jealousy in the eyes of these people?" "Because they think we have received a generous reward from the Earl." Just when Sharon didn''t know how to evaluate the situation, that Earl Stuart came to the door again. "It seems that I interrupted your meal again. I am very sorry." Sutton Stewart was still very polite. He apologized first when he entered the door, and then expressed his intention: "I am here to invite you two to attend the party together." David was about to speak, but Earl Stewart stepped forward and said: "Don''t rush to refuse, this party will be attended by many nobles in the capital, and even His Majesty the King may attend." Sharon, who originally wanted to say no, heard that His Majesty the King might appear at the party, immediately swallowed what she wanted to say, and turned to look at David. David was also looking at her. Although the two of them didn''t speak, Sharon immediately understood what David meant and nodded at him. Although Sharon has expressed that she doesn''t mind, David still wants to ask: "I''m curious, why did the Earl invite us to this party?" "This is the reward for those gifts yesterday!" Earl Sutton-Stewart''s eyes were shining, and he showed special enthusiasm for David: "After seeing the gifts, I realized that the true confidant has finally appeared!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 100： There was a surprise Chapter 100 actually has unexpected gains Although Earl Stewart was very enthusiastic, as if David was his half-brother who had been separated for many years and finally reunited today. But David couldn''t be happy at all. He always felt that he had somehow become Earl Stewart''s life confidant, more like scolding him. Returned an awkward and polite smile. After a brief chat with Earl Stewart, David and Earl Stewart asked about the content of the party and accepted the other party''s invitation. But then David declined the invitation to be a guest at Earl Stewart''s house, and sent the Earl out of the hotel himself. Glancing at the carriage the Earl boarded, David stood there and took a few glances, then immediately turned and returned to the hotel. Newton had gone back to his room to rest, and put the Hammer of Judgment in the living room, so that David would not have to knock on his door when he needed it. Sharon was waiting for him to come back, probably wanting to ask David some questions. As a result, David just waved his hand to her, signaling her not to speak yet, and then, under Sharon''s gaze, sat on the chair by the window, and at the same time took out an electronic device from the bag on his back waist, and connected it to the Headphones stuffed into ears. "..." Sharon blinked and looked around, and immediately realized what David was doing. What David had in his hand was the receiving device of the bug. Sharon was not surprised that David could get this thing. She was just curious when David was? And where is the bug installed? "Carriage?" David nodded, and Sharon walked to the door of the room, leaning against the wall and guarding her shoulders. David, who had already adjusted the signal band, listened carefully to the sound coming out of the earphones. He was not sure that he could hear what he wanted to know. But idleness is idleness. What if I get lucky and hear some useful information? Especially when David noticed that Earl Stewart was not alone in the carriage. After a period of silence, conversations began to appear in the earphones... "You should insist on inviting that young man. It''s different from what you said." A man in a clean dress sat opposite Earl Sutton Stewart. Under the cover of a gorgeous dress, it is easy for people to ignore its existence: "You should understand that this person is a very good pawn." "You take it for granted. With that young man''s character, it''s not that I will continue to insist on the invitation, so I will agree." Earl Sutton-Stewart closed his eyes as if he was resting, and didn''t even look at the man opposite: " I have seen many young people like this, you have to trust my judgment. If it wasnt for you, I would even wait a few more days to find him, and I wouldnt invite him to the party in a few days. "I believe in your judgment. I have seen many vivid examples over the years. Your judgment of people is always so accurate." "So, what are you worried about? Are you afraid that someone will take the credit first?" Earl Stewart opened his eyes slightly, and looked at the man in front of him: "Don''t worry at all, Bellam. Those of your companions are unlikely to succeed of." Bellam didn''t make a sound, but a momentary abnormality appeared on his face. Earl Stewart was keenly aware of this abnormal reaction, and the expression he didn''t care about disappeared instantly, and he warned the other party in a solemn and serious tone: "I don''t want to say similar things again, go back and tell your companions, The Kingdom of Tilan is not the Kingdom of Holy Gunter, this is not a place where you can do whatever you want." "..." Bellam didn''t continue to say anything, despite Earl Stewart''s dissatisfaction. After realizing that it was useless to say more, Earl Stewart just hummed heavily, closed his eyes and fell asleep again, and prepared to recover more energy that was consumed too much last night... David opened his eyes, took off the earphones, turned off the receiver, and put the receiving device away properly. After David finished these things, Sharon walked up to David and took a chair to sit opposite him: "What?" "Out of receiving range." "Are you actually going to test the receiving range in the morning?" Sharon suddenly realized why David got up so early. "Yes." David got up early in the morning, just to try to see where he could receive the bug signal from the earl''s house. "..." Sharon was suddenly curious, how many bugs did David install? "Two." David raised his hand and made a ''(ޣ)V'': "One on the carriage, one on the dining table." Sharon nodded. She didn''t ask why bugs were installed on the carriage. When she found out that the carriage had a strong sound insulation effect yesterday, she also thought that the carriage was very suitable for talking about private matters. And the carriage can move non-stop, avoiding people lurking nearby, further reducing the possibility of being eavesdropped. However, no matter how cautious Earl Stewart was, he would never have imagined that someone would be able to eavesdrop on his conversation with the help of advanced technological products from another world. "Have you heard anything useful?" "The Earl is cooperating with some people." The man named Bellam, David suspected that he was sent by the temple. These people in the temple seemed to want to make trouble in the Kingdom of Tilan. It is not difficult to guess what happened specifically. The Kingdom of Tilan is the only country in the human kingdom that does not respect the temple. It is not surprising that the temple wants to radiate its influence into this country. It is a very normal choice to cooperate with the dignitaries of the Kingdom of Tilan. Retelling what she heard, Sharon also gave a guess similar to that of David: "Besides, this person named Bellam seems to be eyeing us...Why is he eyeing us?" "What''s so strange about this? It''s not difficult to understand that the situation cannot be opened in the capital of the Kingdom of Tilan, and it''s not difficult to try to change the direction." Through the news heard this time, David felt that the appearance of the assassin was not worth it. Surprised. Since the Temple can send people to cooperate with the dignitaries of King Tilan, it can also cooperate with the dignitaries of Iron Tree Fort. The assassin may have been sent by a nobleman in Iron Tree Fort to deal with David. I thought it was just a small favor, but I didn''t expect that I would kick David''s iron plate. Who is the messenger behind the scenes? The Forrest family is the most suspected. "Occupy the relatively remote areas of the Kingdom of Tilan first, and then influence the capital through various places." This time, the man named Bellam seemed to want to list his Winter Village as an occupyable area: " From the conversation between these two people, we can know that the people sent by the Temple to Tilan Kingdom have many internal contradictions." Sharon also noticed this situation, but she didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing for David? "Of course it''s a good thing. If it weren''t for this situation, how could the Lord Earl come to us so soon?" Obviously, the Earl''s attitude towards the two of them has undergone a huge change, from two new toys, to It has become a target that needs to be attacked in order to maintain a relationship with a partner. The key to the transformation is that Bellam. This change in role positioning also gave David room to maneuver: "If I guess correctly, at this gathering, Earl Stewart is likely to actively promote the upgrade of Cold Winter Village to Cold Winter Town." "Well, it will also make you a Baron." "This, it shouldn''t be..." The earl likes to play with people''s hearts, and he must understand the truth that you can''t put all the chips up at once. Giving benefits bit by bit, it is easier to build a long-term relationship than paying all at once, and it will also help you implement various things in the future. plan. "By the way, did you expect this situation a long time ago?" After discussing with David for a while, Sharon suddenly realized something: "Otherwise, how could the bug be installed in advance?" "How is it possible? I don''t know how to predict spells." Fording joked that he was a prophet, and Varian even believed his identity as a prophet, but David''s prophet can only be used in those familiar worlds, which does not include here : "Just for the sake of safety, I installed two bugs at random." He felt that it would not be troublesome to install two bugs, and he might be able to get more information about Earl Stewart. You can make some preparations in advance to deal with various situations that may arise. It seems that the information I heard today is a pure windfall. "You are very lucky." "I''ve always been lucky." David nodded, accepting Sharon''s compliment very frankly. After all, not just anyone can live two lives. In the second life, he can also get a golden finger, get help from various familiar characters in the previous life, and also master the mysterious power that he could only feel in the game. If you feel that you are unlucky, how can you be lucky? "It must be at least SSS level." "Yes, yes, that''s right." After Sharon echoed a few times, she seriously thought about what kind of impact the information she heard today would have on Cold Winter Village. Going further, what impact will it bring to me? She lives in Cold Winter Village, and she will continue to live in Cold Winter Village for quite some time in the future. Sharon is very different from the others, that is, she cannot return to her own world at any time, so she attaches great importance to the situation of Cold Winter Village. Thinking about it, she suddenly thought of a problem that she had ignored: It seemed that since the appearance of Earl Stuart, her identity had been misunderstood in a muddle. Because of her dislike for the earl, she has not explained to the earl until now that her relationship with David is not what he thought. "It seems to be a loss, but it seems that there is nothing to lose?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 101： in davids spare time Chapter 101 When David is free Marvel Cinematic Universe, Stuttgart, Germany. "I say...get down on your knees!" A tall man in an antler helmet stands amidst a large kneeling crowd and speaks until an old man stands up in defiance. "Look at this old guy, he is your role model!" The scepter in his hand gathered a dazzling light, and then fired a beam of light towards the old man, but Steve, who suddenly appeared and stood in front of the old man, bounced the beam back with his shield. "Ah~!" The man wearing the antler helmet was knocked down by the beam he fired, which made him feel a little uncomfortable, so he quickly got up and looked at the man who appeared suddenly. The tall, strong, and ambitious man with the star-spangled banner and hips, did not wear the uniform with the star-spangled banner pattern on his body today. It is very ordinary casual trousers and a leather jacket, but the round shield with the iconic pattern on his hand, Still betrayed his identity. "A big soldier." Knowing all the information about potential threats from the men under his control, he quickly matched the person in front of him with one of them: a soldier who was strengthened with very backward technology decades ago. In his heart, this soldier can''t threaten him at all. It seems that if he wants to become the opponent''s prisoner reasonably, he needs to work harder... Just as he was thinking this way, the shield on the opposite side had already flown over. The shield infused with holy light was very fast, and even drew an arc in the air. "?" Before he realized what was going on, the tall man had already been hit by the Avenger''s Shield. When the powerful holy light contained in the shield hit him, it also made his brain dizzy for a moment. "What''s going on? What kind of power is this? It seems to be different from the information I obtained?" The tall man who couldn''t even stand still while he was dizzy, was rushed forward by Steve in the next second, pressed his hands wrapped in lightning on the opponent''s body, and used the power of lightning to stun the enemy. Steve looked at the Asgardian named Loki who was lying on the ground with smoke all over his body, and then looked at his right hand, which still had the thunder that had not completely dissipated. "The power of this move is much stronger than expected..." Then he looked down at Loki who fell on the ground, and soon realized that the opponent had not been seriously injured, and in just a moment, the opponent had awakened from a coma . Just as he was about to say something, deafening music sounded from the sky, and then a metal man in gold and red colors landed beside Steve at high speed, watching Loki who got up slowly and showed all kinds of things on the armor. Weapon: "Don''t move." "Mr. Stark." "Captain." Seeing the opponent raised his hands under the deterrence of his own weapon, Tony Stark felt very satisfied: "You have been arrested!" Some time later, New York. The world-renowned bustling city has completely turned into a battlefield. Zeta Swiss soldiers are continuously drilled out of the wormhole in the sky, destroying the city frantically, killing all life that can be seen. Steve is wearing a seemingly ordinary and outdated armor, holding Will''s newly forged hammer in his hand, which is exactly the same as the Hammer of Judgment. Steve originally thought that the full-body armor with crystal powder added, and the hammer of redemption that Will had time to build after David confirmed that Steve had chosen the path of the paladin, would be useless in a short time. Husband, I didn''t expect my world to usher in a huge crisis so soon. Alien invasion! Faced with such a situation that he had never encountered before, Steve deliberately went back to Winter Village, put on the armor he had never worn before, and brought the hammer of redemption that he had just built, which he had never used himself. Then go straight to New York. The newly formed Avengers wondered where did the equipment on Steve come from? But now is not a suitable time for chatting, and I can only watch in wonder as Captain America suddenly turns into a medieval American knight, holding a shield and a warhammer and rushing towards the hordes of Zeta Swiss soldiers. Light kept flashing, and the battle became more intense. Steve looked at the chaotic situation around him, and he and his comrades were dragged into the bitter battle by endless alien soldiers. He felt his own weakness. Even with the approval of the Holy Light, he can only watch countless people lose their lives on the chaotic battlefield. A feeling of powerlessness surged from the bottom of my heart, but was quickly suppressed by Steve with faith. He tightened the shield in his left hand and continued to hold the hammer of redemption. He felt his limit and knew his weakness, but he still didn''t think of backing down or even giving up. At this moment, a beam of light descended from the void and shone on Steve''s body, restoring all his depleted physical strength, and the gradually depleted holy light was filled again, and even became stronger than before. Steve also realized something through this holy light. He held up the hammer of redemption in his hand, and the beam of light that descended from the void suddenly became several times thicker, and then countless light spots slowly fell from the sky. The Avengers, as well as the civilians in New York, found that all the pain on their bodies disappeared. A moon with a strange brilliance gradually appeared in the sky, and then the golden light spots were mixed with silvery white stars, and a bald man in a yellow robe stood on the roof and looked at the strange sight not far away. high altitude World of Azeroth, Kingdom of Lordaeron, Hearthglen. Tirion Fordring stood on the city wall, returning to his homeland since the Scourge began to wreak havoc on the land. When Alsace killed his father, King Menethil, and led the Scourge to destroy all life, Fording took over Hearthglen, the territory that originally belonged to him. Tirion Fording has great prestige, even if he was deprived of his lord status, paladin status, and expelled from the country, but when encountering a terrible crisis, everyone still hopes that Fording will lead them to face the difficulties. The soldiers of Hearthglen, the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and the paladins of the Silver Hand Knights gradually gathered in Fording''s Hearthglen. After Gavin Ladd, one of the first five paladins, and Uther, Alsace''s teacher, died at the hands of the prince of Lordaeron who fell for unknown reasons, more Knights of the Silver Hand The paladins fled to Hearthglen. "Did Saidan refuse?" Looking at the letter handed over by a paladin, Tirion Fording sighed helplessly. Actually, he didn''t care about Saidan Dathrohan''s accusations against him at the beginning, he attached great importance to the commander-in-chief of the Silver Hand Knights. Because Dathrohan''s plan to storm Stratholme would not only cost him his life, but also be taken over by the Dreadlord, causing a lot of members of the Knights of the Silver Hand to go astray. He doesn''t want the few remaining human powers to become more fragmented because of Dathrohan under the ravages of the Scourge Legion. However, Fording can''t care about Dathrohan now. I saw a flood of Scourge soldiers rushing towards Hearthglen. Turning around and walking for a while, I looked at the other side of the city wall: After careful planning, with the help of the dwarves and the efforts of the people of Hearthglen, a complete defense system has been constructed. Especially the rows of artillery positions, which were made by the dwarves working overtime. These cannons are the key to whether Hearthglen can block the Scourge. In a farther position, there are also hidden heavy artillery with more powerful firepower. "Holy light..." Fording wanted to say something habitually, but just as he started, he realized that it was no longer holy light that protected him this time, but steel and gunpowder: "I hope the effect will be the same as I expected. " Soon, the deafening sound of cannons reverberated in Hearth Valley. Standing on the city wall, Fording watched the smoke and dust rising in the distance like a sea of ??natural disaster soldiers, and was killed before it could dissipate. The new smoke and dust set off instead. Soon, the Scourge soldiers in sight were completely gone, replaced by explosions and dust that seemed to never stop... When there is nothing to do, time seems to have stopped. After thinking about it, David felt that instead of wasting time, he might as well learn more from the old alchemist Newton. Even if Newton told him that it is useless to just listen to the theory if you want to learn about alchemy, David wants to learn not only alchemy, but he is also willing to learn other knowledge. "Cudgel? Sword? Fist? Elvish? Tauren? Centaur? Blacksmithing? Painting?" Newton said that he has traveled around for so many years and knows a lot besides alchemy. If David is willing to learn, He is also willing to teach. But after David asked carefully, he found that he was not interested in much knowledge, and finally decided to continue to inquire about the customs of various countries. This time he specially drew a map of the Brennia continent in his notebook, and at the same time sorted out the messy and unsystematic information that Newton said. For example, the information belonging to the Kingdom of Tilan is recorded under the column dedicated to the Kingdom of Tilan, and the information that is not easy to classify is recorded under the other or miscellaneous categories. Some uncertain information was marked with a question mark. As a result, within a few days, David recorded a lot of information about the continent of Brunnia, constantly squeezing the value of the old alchemist Newton. After he sorted out the information, that Earl Stuart came to visit again. Earl Sutton-Stewart came to David this time to take him and Sharon to attend the aristocratic gathering in the Royal City of Tilan. "This is Bellam, my personal health advisor." Earl Sutton Stewart took advantage of the opportunity and introduced the man beside him to David and Sharon. Different from the low-key mingling among the attendants in the previous two times when I saw him, the dress Bellam wore today was a little more gorgeous and delicate, clearly different from the attendants. Earl Stewart did not prepare dresses for David and Sharon this time, and reminded them that they had better wear that black leather armor to attend the party. (end of this chapter) Chapter 102： Her Royal Highness birthday present Chapter 102 Her Royal Highnesss Birthday Present Wearing full leather armor to a party? There is no need to ask too many questions. Based on Earl Stewart''s reminder, David knew that this so-called gathering might not be too friendly for him and Sharon. "However, no weapons." I didnt bring the Hammer of Judgment, nor did I bring any firearms. The weapons were all placed in the hotel room, and the old alchemist Pierre Newton was in charge of the housekeeping. At the same time, there were soldiers guarded by Earl Stewart outside the suite. David and Sharon rode in the earl''s carriage and drove all the way to a certain place in the capital. On the way, Earl Stewart didn''t say much, and the health consultant Bellam only nodded to David and Sharon to show friendship during the initial introduction, and didn''t talk to David and Sharon too much. Have a chat. Considering the eagerness shown when chatting with Earl Stewart earlier, his quietness today was probably reminded by the earl next to him, he controlled himself very well, and did not eagerly chat with David to deepen his friendship. Until the carriage drove for a while, David found that the scenery outside gradually became ''desolate'', with fewer and fewer buildings, but a large number of big trees that began to turn green. If it wasn''t for the carriage still driving on the flat stone road and not passing through any city gates, he would even wonder if he had already arrived outside the city? Just as he was thinking this way, the carriage was stopped by several soldiers, and a handsome middle-aged knight carefully looked at the passengers in the carriage before signaling that the carriage could pass. "Is this also in the royal capital?" Through the sentry post, David noticed that the city wall here is not tall, and the blocking effect is far greater than the defensive effect. It is better to say that it is a wall than a wall. "This is the hunting ground of the royal family." Earl Sutton Stewart, who had not spoken much, introduced the meeting place: "Of course, today we are not here to hunt, but to participate in an open-air party." The carriage drove for a while in the hunting ground, and finally arrived at the destination. In fact, there is still some distance from the real party place, but you cant take a car on this section of the road. Earl Sutton Stewart, who got off the car, walked in the front, and the health consultant reminded David and Sharon: Next Just follow me and don''t talk to anyone." As for what happens when someone starts talking to them? Bellam didn''t explain it, but David immediately figured out the important point: the people who attended this party would never take the initiative to talk to him and Sharon. Following Earl Stewart, they walked through a wasteland where no grass had yet grown, and soon came to a building. This is a building that doesn''t know what it is, and it has no roof. There are some stone pillars and pools around it as decorations. In the center is a circular shallow pit, maybe a dance floor? David noticed that there were several stone tables around, on which a lot of fruit, wine jugs, wine glasses, etc. had been placed. When Earl Stewart walked in with a few people, there were already some people chatting in twos and threes. Earl Stewart stopped and looked around, and then went straight to one of the small groups. "Oh, Sutton, it''s really strange, this is not like you at all, usually you are the last one to arrive." When one of the middle-aged men saw Earl Stewart, he immediately stopped talking to the two people in front of him and turned around to say hello. "I went to bed early yesterday." Earl Stewart was also very enthusiastic, and greeted the middle-aged man who was a bit bald, and at the same time did not ignore the other two: "Didn''t it be a good idea to have a party at the Duke of Campbell''s mansion?" ? Why did you temporarily change the location?" "The Duke of Campbell is suddenly unwell, and there is no way to hold the party." The tone of the bald middle-aged man couldn''t tell whether he was worried about the Duke or gloating: "It is said that it was Her Royal Highness''s suggestion to change to the hunting ground." "So that''s how it is." Earl Stewart said a few words to the middle-aged Xie Ding, then turned around to greet other people. Along the way, he chatted with almost everyone, and finally took Bei Ram, David, and Sharon came to a corner. This party has already started since they appeared here. There is no official announcement, and there is no host. After the number of people gradually increased, a band had already appeared on the scene and played non-stop. After a few pieces have been played, a new batch of players will be replaced to ensure that the music will not stop. Occasionally, men and women would come to the circular venue to dance, but David noticed that those who could dance were relatively young men and women, and some older people stayed around and chatted more. After observing for a while, he understood that this gathering was actually a place for the nobles to socialize, and some less formal matters were very suitable for discussion on this occasion. For example, let the next generation of young people get to know each other; bring your own heirs to recognize other nobles in the kingdom; it is not ruled out that some nobles are here to discuss the marriage of young people. "A little boring." The few people staying in the corner did not pay attention, and chatted in a low voice. After observing for a while, Sharon began to feel bored. No one would take care of them in this place. When they greeted Earl Stewart, the people here were all dignitaries of the royal capital. In the eyes of these people, they are no different from the decorative stone pillars next to them. "That Earl... Your Excellency." Glancing at Bellam who was standing beside her, Sharon decided to keep proper verbal respect: "Why did you invite us here?" "I am not sure as well." David was also thinking about this question, when His Majesty Abelson Tilan, King of the Kingdom of Tilan, arrived. The music stopped, and all the dignitaries present saluted His Majesty the King who was entering the arena. David and Sharon hid behind the crowd and didn''t pay attention to them at all, but they saluted obedientlythe etiquette of leaning their chests and bowing their bodies, which doesn''t require kneeling and kowtowing, so the two didn''t have any resistance. The appearance of His Majesty the King did not bring any special changes to the party. They were still chatting in twos and threes, but His Majesty the King would keep chatting with different people until Earl Sutton-Stewart said something to His Majesty the King. The ruler of the Kingdom of Tilan turned his attention to David in the corner. "Let''s go there!" Bellam, who had been paying attention to Earl Stewart, immediately reminded the two to follow. David and Sharon did not hesitate, and followed Bellam directly to the front of His Majesty the King. Waving his hand, Abelson Tillan, who signaled that they don''t need to salute again, was looking at David, and by the way, he was looking at Sharon who was looking aside. "What an outstanding young man." The outstanding looks of the two left a very good first impression on His Majesty Abelson Tillan: "You built a new village with the pioneering order?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" David knew that he was asking himself. In fact, when Abelson looked at himself, David was also looking at the king. Abelson looks about forty or fifty years old, his temples are already gray, and he seems to have entered old age. But Abelson has a strong physique, standing there is like a boulder, giving people a very calm feeling. At this moment, His Majesty the King looked at himself with those eyes that seemed to be able to see everything, and the eyes of the two quickly collided. Generally speaking, it is very disrespectful for David to look at His Majesty the King, but Abelson doesn''t seem to care about such trivial matters at all, and just asks the next question on his own: "You want to upgrade your village to a small town?" "Yes, Your Majesty." "Your village should have been established not long ago!" Abelson can see this from David''s age. After all, David is the one who established the village, not the one who inherited the position of village chief: "It''s already Can I apply for an upgrade?" "I assure His Majesty that Cold Winter Town absolutely meets the requirements of the kingdom." "Winter Town?" Abelson glanced at Earl Stewart next to him, and Earl Stewart nodded to the side. Immediately, a knight came over with the document and sent it to King Abelson. before. After opening the document, Abelson only took a few glances, and he knew that the content of the document was very detailed. According to the information recorded above, this new village called Rinwinter Village did meet all the conditions for upgrading to Rinwinter Town. Of course, it is impossible for David to write something on the document, and Tilan will directly write the official letter. According to the usual practice, the Kingdom has to send officials to Lindong Village for an on-site assessment, to make sure that all the data is consistent with the information filled in the document, and only then can the real administrative upgrade work be completed. If His Majesty the King said at this time, "Send someone to visit Rinwinter Village according to the procedure", the matter would basically be settled, but Abelson did not say this, but handed the document back to the side The knight, and then asked another question: "Do you want to make Cold Winter Village my territory?" "Rindong Village is part of the Kingdom of Tilan, and it was originally the territory of His Majesty the King." This answer made Abelson smile, but he still didn''t say whether to accept it or not. Instead, he asked about the geographical environment of Cold Winter Village and the output of crops. David reported everything truthfully and did not exaggerate in the slightest, but even so, it still attracted somewhat suspicious scrutiny, which was dealt with by David with the high-yield crop of potatoes. His Majesty the King chatted with a strange young man for a long time, which also aroused the curiosity of other people in the field. Everyone was looking at David, a strange young man, including Queen Rosie Stewart and little princess Sophia- Tyran. At this moment, Earl Sutton-Stewart suddenly made a suggestion that surprised His Majesty the King: "Sophia is about to come of age, and maybe Cold Winter Town can become the territory of Her Royal Highness the Princess." (end of this chapter) Chapter 103： strength commensurate with status Chapter 103 Strength matching status The chatter that could still be faintly visible, seemed to be paused in an instant. Everyone present looked at His Majesty the King and Earl Sutton Stewart, and only the melodious and melodious music continued. Two seconds later, the surroundings returned to normal, and the collective loss of voice at that moment just now seemed to be an illusion. But David could feel that, compared to just now, more eyes were focused on him, and in addition to curiosity, there was also a bit more hostility. "Will Winter Village be Sophia''s fiefdom?" Abelson seemed to want to say something, but suddenly changed his mind, and turned to ask his daughter: "What do you think?" "I don''t know." Her Royal Highness has milk-white skin, long golden hair shining in the sun, big round eyes and a small face with baby fat. She is beautiful and playful. Women in the Kingdom of Tilan come of age at sixteen, and men at eighteen. That is to say, Princess Sophia, who has not yet celebrated her birthday, is still a fifteen-year-old girl: "But according to the introduction of the village head David, it is a very good place." Her Royal Highness looked at David with round eyes. Her tone of voice and expression at this time did not conceal her appreciation for David. Seeing his daughter''s reaction, Abelson''s first reaction was helplessness. He turned around and glanced at Earl Stewart, feeling that this unreliable brother-in-law had caused him some sort of trouble. "Send someone to Rinwinter Village for an assessment to determine whether it meets the conditions for upgrading to Rinwinter Town." Abelson gave the order casually, and he was not going to make a decision right away: "As for Sophia''s fiefdom..." "Your Majesty." Before Abelson could speak, some people could not stay any longer, and immediately walked out from the crowd: "If Rinwinter Village is upgraded to Rinwinter Town, as an important town on the border of the Kingdom, we need a A truly capable knight sits..." David turned his head to look at this young man. Judging from his gorgeous attire, he could tell that this person should be a child of some powerful person. He should have been brought out by his family to socialize when he appeared here today. It''s just that this person came forward and didn''t ask whether Lindong Village was qualified to be upgraded to Lindong Town. Instead, he began to question David, the village head''s ability, which made him realize something. He turned his head and looked at Earl Sutton Stewart who was not far away. The Earl was also looking at him, and nodded to himself with a smile, and reminded himself with a more obvious mouth shape: "The next thing is to see you performance!" "..." The young people in the field were still talking, and quickly explained their point of view: I dont want to mention what is the situation of Lindong Village, since it is the current de facto border of the Kingdom of Tilan, and it will be upgraded to a town, then Is the de facto ''frontier town''. It is reasonable and logical that the important border towns need to be guarded and managed by more powerful people! All in all, David, a village head of civilian origin, is no longer suitable to continue managing such an important town. "This is the youngest son of Baron Baker, Jeremy Baker." Someone beside His Majesty reminded him who was talking loudly in the field at this time, so as to avoid the embarrassing situation that His Majesty the King did not know who this person was. Because he was standing close, David also heard these words and knew the identity of the young man who jumped out first. Probably glanced at the surrounding crowd, and the young people in front of them were not the only ones who were eager to try, and they might still regret that their movements were too slow. "Jeremy, do you think Village Chief David is not qualified to be the mayor of Cold Winter?" Abelson didn''t seem surprised by this situation, and looked at the third son of Baron Baker, Jay, very flatly. Remy Baker: "Don''t forget, Village Chief David established the village with a development order, and he came to Wangdu in a short period of time to submit an application for upgrading to a town." His Majesty''s intentions are very clear. With the support of the development decree, and the fact that David has developed the village in such a short period of time, it has proved David''s ability in a certain way. Under such circumstances, David''s village cannot be dismissed casually. mayor, or the mayor of the town. "Your Majesty, you must have sufficient strength to be stationed on the border of the kingdom." Jeremy Baker finally said the key point that he had been brewing for a long time: "Village Chief David is very capable in building and managing the village, but in the face of These abilities may not be of much use when foreign enemies invade." "So, you are questioning the bravery of Village Chief David?" "Yes, Your Majesty." "Is that so..." Abelson pondered for a few seconds, then suddenly looked at David who was still not far in front of him: "So, Village Chief David, do you think you can protect the border of the Kingdom of Tilan well?" "Of course." David stood by and observed for a while, listening to the conversation between the king and the young man from Baron Baker''s family, he had already figured out Earl Stewart''s intention for him to wear leather armor. Not only did he figure it out, His Majesty the King looked at David''s attire and knew that this young man had come prepared. Glancing at Earl Sutton-Stewart, who looked like he was "exciting", he made a final decision: "Very well, as a Tilan, you must have the courage to not be afraid of challenges. I am looking forward to it." Your next performance." His Majesty the King even deliberately walked down the steps, stood next to David and patted him on the shoulder: "Go and prove your strength, prove that you are worthy of being the mayor of Cold Winter Town." Immediately facing the crowd, he ordered loudly: "Clear the venue and give the two young people some time to prepare." After finishing speaking, His Majesty the King walked aside to talk to his wife and daughter, while the surrounding dignitaries consciously gave way to the shallow pit-like dance floor in the center, and stood on the periphery one after another. Several knights also brought weapon racks. Various weapons were placed on the two weapon racks, which were placed at both ends of the circular shallow pit. David looked at this posture, and suddenly realized why he felt that this place had an inexplicable sense of sight. Isnt this a reduced version of the Roman arena? Looking back, only Sharon, Bellam, and Earl Sutton Stewart stood beside him. "You expected this to happen?" "Yes." Earl Sutton Stewart held his wine glass and gently raised it to David: "This is your best chance, if you want to thank me, remember to give me more gifts, just like a few days ago The kind you gave me." "..." David was speechless. Today''s incident looked like Earl Sutton Stewart kicked David into the pit with a few words. As a result, this guy still said with a shy face that he remembered to send more gifts as a reward. grateful. For someone with a bad temper, the earl would have to be given two electric cannons on the spot. Maybe it was because David''s eyes were too oppressive, or maybe Earl Stewart was really worried that this country young man didn''t understand his kindness, so he sent himself two electric cannons on the spot. Even if his life was not in danger, he couldn''t afford to lose that person, after all, there were so many nobles around him watching. So, he explained a little bit why he did it. The development decree of the Kingdom of Tilan did give ordinary people a channel to ascend, but it is one thing to have this channel, and another thing to be able to go through it. The dignitaries in the kingdom have enough means to deal with various situations. Of course, considering the remote location of Rinwinter Village, before it really develops, it cannot be seen by the nobles in the royal city. What they really want to do, they will wait for Rinwinter Village, or Rinwinter Town to become More valuable later. This also led to another problem, because it was too worthless, and everyone was too lazy to pay attention. David''s idea of ??attracting attention and attracting the king''s interest was difficult to realize. Earl Stewart, who is very familiar with various situations in the royal city, is different. He only made a slight suggestion, and he successfully aroused the interest of countless descendants of the rich and powerful in the city. "Let Cold Winter Town become the fiefdom of Her Highness the Princess?" "That''s right!" Sutton Stewart took a sip of the fruit wine in his glass: "There are many nobles in the royal city, and there are also many noble children. For various reasons, there are naturally many young nobles who are eyeing Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia." So when Princess Sofia was involved, these most provocative young people couldn''t sit still. The fiefdom of Her Royal Highness the Princess? Direct allegiance to Her Royal Highness? Whether it is becoming a knight of Her Royal Highness or something else, the relationship with Her Royal Highness must be much closer than it is now. With the opportunity of frequent contact, it is not impossible to go further! In addition, the stumbling block that these noble children have to solve is just a young country bumpkin from a remote place. Is it difficult? Jeremy, the third son of the Baker family, was the first to jump out, but if David couldn''t deal with the other party neatly, then he would definitely not be the last. "Are you so confident in my strength?" David understood Earl Stewart''s intention, which was to attract young nobles to take the initiative to challenge David to prove that he was strong enough to manage the border towns of the Kingdom of Tilan: "If I really Can''t beat these people?" "What does that have to do with me? If you want to sit in that position, you must show the corresponding strength." If you have strength, you will naturally get everything you want. If you don''t have enough strength, don''t think about good things all day long. Even if there are no challenges from these young people today, someone else will come to trouble you tomorrow: "At that time, it may be infinitely more dangerous than today. At least in today''s competition, you don''t have to worry about your own life." "Isn''t this a life and death fight today?" "Of course, His Majesty the King, His Royal Highness the Queen, and the Princess are all here, and there are so many dignitaries in the royal capital. How could such a cruel and **** thing happen?" "Understood." (end of this chapter) Chapter 104： Davy wants to hit ten too Chapter 104 David also hits ten Sutton Stewart looked at the young man who drew a long gun from the weapon rack, kept looking at it, and weighed it a few times from time to time, wondering if the other party really understood what he meant. At the beginning, Sutton Stewart didn''t take David too seriously, but just regarded him as a new toy similar to those people he met in the past. Even though David and Sharon sternly rejected the deal he proposed, he didn''t take it too seriously. Anyway, he is very free and has enough time, and David wants to upgrade his village, and the time he stays in Wangcheng will not be too short. He has a lot of time to play with each other slowly. He firmly believes that he will still win in the end, because he will only gain joy and will not lose anything. Even if he gave David everything he wanted, he just said a few words, so what can he lose? Nothing is lost. But this plan had to be abandoned when Bellam found himself. Belam took a fancy to Lindong Village, the most remote new town in the Tilan Kingdom. He hoped to take this new town, and then gradually radiate his power to the entire northern part of the Tilan Kingdom. Sounds like a good plan, at least much more reliable than the initial drastic ideas. So Earl Stewart asked David to attend the party with him, and when most of the nobles and their children in the royal city were present, he proposed to make Cold Winter Town the fiefdom of Princess Sophia. Through Princess Sophia, those young nobles were provoked to question David''s ability and challenge the young village chief. As long as David defeats these challengers and proves his strength, then he can be granted the title of knight, the real mayor of Cold Winter Town, and the real nobleman of Tilan Kingdom. As for David''s strength... From the first meeting, Earl Stewart realized that this young man named David is very confident in his own strength. Therefore, he was very curious about how strong David was? Or, the self-confidence and fearlessness he displayed were simply due to the ignorance of the country bumpkin? "Your opponent, Jeremy Baker, is not yet an official knight, but he has received training from the Tiran Knights." The martial prowess of the Kingdom of Tilan is not based on boasting. The nobles have more or less received various trainings when they were young. Many members of the Tilan Knights are the children of the nobles of the royal capital. "I see." David, who chose a long gun from the weapon rack, was also looking at his opponent, the young man named Jeremy Baker. With the help of his attendants, Jeremy put on a full set of armor and drew two swords from the weapon rack. Holds a standard long sword in his right hand, and a short sword in his left hand. Standard knight weapon skills include long and short sword swordsmanship, and short sword swordsmanship is a compulsory course, which is mainly used when the main weapon is difficult to use in a small space. The swordsmanship combined with long and short swords is very suitable for one-on-one duels, and the short sword can have a surprising effect, and even complete a critical fatal blow. But there is no way for everyone to appreciate these. The two young men picked up their weapons and stood in the arena. The surrounding dignitaries were still guessing how long it would take for the third son of the Baker family to defeat this countryman from the north. The battle in the arena was over. The long sword has fallen to the side, and the sharp spear head is firmly in front of Jeremy Baker''s neck. As long as it is a little further forward, a hole can be pierced in it. The faint coolness coming from his neck made Jeremy Baker dare not breathe hard. When he swallowed, he was worried that his neck would rise and fall too much, so that he would be cut open by the spear. The spear was taken back by David, and it was casually placed on his shoulder. From the beginning to the end, David has a relaxed smile. In Jeremy''s eyes, this smile is incomprehensible, stupid, and ignorant. But now it seems that stupid and ignorant seem to be describing himself. This person may have been laughing at himself from the beginning, but he doesn''t have the courage to continue fighting the opponent. Although Jeremy hadn''t completed all the training and became a qualified knight, those trainings had broadened his vision and knowledge. Even if he only touched the opponent with a long sword once, he still noticed how big the difference in strength was between the two sides. So he decisively chose to admit defeat. "Your Excellency is very strong, I lost this competition." Throwing the dagger still in his hand to the ground, Jeremy Baker knelt down on one knee very formally, put his right hand on his chest and bowed his head slightly, and saluted David. Then he got up and returned to the crowd. With the help of his servants, he took off the armor that had just been put on and hadn''t been warmed up. "This young man from the Baker family is straightforward." David didn''t expect that the opponent would choose to admit defeat so simply. He thought that the opponent would continue to attack and stalk for a while before giving up. He was ready to play. Think about it for a while, and show the huge gap in strength between yourself and the opponent. "However, according to Stewart, I don''t have to worry about not having an opponent at all." Glancing back at Earl Stewart, the earl seemed a little surprised by his own performance, and at the same time showed a little bit of surprise, applauding himself, as if to cheer himself up and let himself continue to work hard. David guessed right. Earl Stewart did not expect David to perform so well. He expected that David might be good, but this performance still exceeded his expectations. At the same time, he also found that David did understand that he had previously The true meaning of those words. "Show the strength worthy of your status...similarly, when you show your strength, you will get a higher status." The Kingdom of Tilan advocates bravery, and the positive and open environment has given young people like David a chance, and the current king, Abelson Tilan, is a king who likes to reuse outstanding talents. If it weren''t for these prerequisites, Earl Stewart would not have done these things. Even if he wanted to plan Cold Winter Town, he would have changed his method! "However, if you perform too well, it seems that it is not a good thing for me..." Earl Stewart, who was originally happy to watch, realized that David''s strength seemed to be too strong. He had to adjust his follow-up plan, otherwise it would be easy to get out of control. Earl Stewart was thinking, and His Majesty King Abelson of Tyran was also thinking. He hasn''t figured out what his brother-in-law is going to do? But David is undoubtedly an outstanding young man. After he became interested in this young man from the bottom of his heart, he ignored another nobleman who stepped into the field, but turned his head and gave some instructions to the attendants beside him. Sentence, and then turned back and continued to look at the field. "Wow~" At the same time His Majesty the King turned his head, he clearly saw David use the barrel of the spear to overturn the opponent, and then turned the spear around, and pressed the blade of the spear against the throat of the man who had fallen to the ground. "Amazing!" Before he had time to listen to the explanation of the knight beside him and let him understand what happened just now, his daughter''s exclamation came from beside him. Turning his head in the direction of his daughter, he found that his little daughter was staring at the field with glowing eyes. "..." He understands what his daughter''s reaction means, and he doesn''t know what to do. Talk to her mother about it later! Next, His Majesty the King wants to appreciate this young man''s performance. Obviously, this young man named David, who comes from the north of Iron Tree Fort and is currently the most remote area in the Kingdom of Tilan, has very good strength. "What do you think of his strength?" "This young man''s strength is very good, Your Majesty!" His Majesty''s personal guard knight replied: "Although the two defeated by him are not official knights, they are receiving the training of knights taught by the Tilan Knights." "So, this young man has the strength to be a knight?" "It''s like this, Your Majesty." The guard knight seemed to want to say something, but after thinking about his identity, he swallowed all the extra words. He felt that it was impossible for ordinary young people in the countryside to have such powerful force, and he had doubts about David''s identity. But if you think about it carefully, His Majesty the King cannot fail to think of things that he can think of, and his duty is not to advise His Majesty the King. "Oh~" There were exclamations from around again. This time, the opponent who came down was defeated faster. This young man named Frankie Hutton may have wanted to take advantage of his physical strength. He didn''t even change his armor. The long sword went straight to the field holding the shield, and was knocked down to the ground by David in the next second. Three consecutive battles, David''s breathing is still steady. Including Frankie Hutton, the three young people finally admitted that they had lost, and knelt on one knee before returning to the crowd. David was enjoying the baptism of the eyes of people around him with various emotions, while secretly wondering: The Kingdom of Tilan advocates martial arts so much? Did I choose the most correct development route by mistake? No matter what attitude these noble children had when they jumped out, they were very graceful when they finally conceded, and they didn''t stalk them endlessly. The tutors of these nobles were pretty good. Of course, it is also possible that His Majesty the King is watching. These young people can only hold back no matter how upset they are. After all, they represent not only themselves, but the entire family at this time. "Next, someone with more strength should appear on the stage, right?" Looking at the people around him, David felt that those who are strong enough to win the fruits of victory at the last moment should not continue to watch. But ready to end. But he didn''t expect that the opponent he was waiting for was no longer the noble children around him, but a knight in the Tiran Knights. "The Knights of Tiran teach knights, Freud!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 105： a good example Chapter 105 A Good Example Floyd stood in the arena and challenged David, not because he also wanted to become the lord of Cold Winter Village, or because he had any unreasonable thoughts about Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia. The reason for his end was very embarrassing: the three noble children who were defeated by David before all accepted the guidance of him, who taught the knight. Three people in a row were defeated by a young man from the countryside in the blink of an eye. This made Floyd very embarrassed. When today''s incident spread, he might have no future in the Tiran Knights. In order to prove his strength, and to some extent also to keep his job, Freud had to go off to prove his strength. And thenthen he gets knocked out by David. The battle between the two was much more exciting than the previous three. Floyd, relying on his superb martial arts skills and stronger physical fitness, launched a fierce attack on David. It''s a pity that his attack couldn''t pose a real threat to David, and was easily dispelled by the opponent. Just when he wasted a lot of energy and wanted to take a little effort to stabilize for a while, he was seized by the young man on the opposite side. , put it on the ground neatly. Still held against his throat by the sharp edge of the spear, Floyd fell to the ground and looked at the young man standing beside him, who seemed to be standing high above him, knowing that his future was completely over. This feeling made him feel suffocated. Even though David had retracted his weapon, he had stood up from the ground again, but his face was still pale. "Okay, the challenge ends here!" When several young people in the surrounding crowd were still hesitating whether they should end, His Majesty the King suddenly announced the end of the challenge. "David has proven his strength and is fully qualified to be the lord of Cold Winter Town." The words of His Majesty the King surprised the nobles at the scene. The Duke, Marquis, and Earls couldn''t help but look at their colleagues around them, while the Viscounts and Barons looked at David in the field with envious and jealous eyes. . "?" David thought that if he didn''t defeat a dozen or twenty noble children today, this matter would never end. Now it seems that things are much better than he expected. As for what the eyes around him meant, there were too many that he couldn''t guess. He could only judge that his biggest purpose in coming to the king''s city was achieved. What His Majesty the King said just now was not Rinwinter Village, but Rinwinter Town! As the lord of a country, Abelson cannot speak casually, and judging from Abelson''s performance in previous exchanges, the king speaks very carefully, so it is impossible to say something wrong. This means that the upgrade of Rinwinter Village to Rinwinter Town was directly finalized by His Majesty the King! The fact is also as David guessed, after proving his ability, His Majesty the King announced on the spot: Cold Winter Town is the latest border town of the Kingdom of Tilanthis announcement means that the official of the Kingdom of Tilan directly gave David a The administrative level of the town, even if David''s village does not meet the minimum requirements of the town, this level will not be affected. Correspondingly, there will be no follow-up assessments, and the name Rinwinter Village will be completely replaced by Rinwinter Town after today. "Show ability, you will get better treatment..." Earl Stewart hinted at David, but he really didn''t expect it to be in such a straightforward way. "The formal ceremony will take place tomorrow." After His Majesty the King announced his decision, he signaled everyone to continue the previous activities. Today is for the party, and we will talk about the business tomorrow. After whispering something to Earl Stewart, he continued to chat with his wife, daughter and other dignitaries in the royal capital, and did not come to ask David about Winter Town. As the guard knights carried away the two weapon racks, the small arena turned into a dance floor again, and David also walked to the corner where Sharon and Earl Stewart were. "Congratulations!" Earl Stewart raised the wine glass in his hand and congratulated David: "You have officially become the Lord of Winter Town in the Kingdom of Tilan." Although it is still uncertain whether David will be made a knight or will receive a title, there is no doubt that his rule in Cold Winter Town has been legally recognized by the Kingdom of Tilan. Earl Stewart originally did not think that David could directly obtain the title, but some words of His Majesty the King just now made him shake his judgment. "Are you feeling very happy?" Seeing that David didn''t speak, Earl Stewart thought that the young man was immersed in great joy and hadn''t recovered yet. "I originally thought that this would be more difficult than the test." "You mean the competition just now?" Stuart took a sip of his wine: "I said that, in today''s situation, it is more beneficial for you to conduct this kind of competition." Under the watchful eyes of His Majesty the King, Queen, and Princess, among the countless high-ranking dignitaries of the Tilan Kingdom, no one dared to use low-level tricks. At the same time, the criteria for winning and losing were also very strict. Everyone knows who is strong and who is weak. In order not to embarrass their own family, those who are at a disadvantage should simply admit defeat, and should not be entangled repeatedly. On the contrary, David, a country bumpkin, does not have too many restrictions. After all, in the eyes of the upper class, it is not surprising that these mud legs do any absurd things. Of course, if David''s strength is not enough and he continues to entangle him, although what awaits him is not death, the end will not be so good. The king can''t deal with you when he is staring at you. After the party is over, the nobles have ten thousand ways to make a commoner feel that life is worse than death. "Will there be trouble later?" "You won''t be in any trouble until tomorrow." His Majesty the King has said that a formal ceremony will be held tomorrow to confirm David''s identity. "As for tomorrow, I don''t know." Sutton-Stewart has several guesses in his heart. Whether David will encounter trouble in the future depends on how His Majesty the King arranges the newly promoted lord of Winter Town tomorrow. The key to the question is not whether to make David a knight or bestow a title, but whether David''s Cold Winter Town will become the fiefdom of Her Royal Highness the Princess? Is David loyal to His Majesty the King? Or is it loyal to Her Royal Highness? What will happen specifically? Maybe even His Majesty the King will have to go back and check some information before he can make a decision. Stewart was not wrong about His Majesty the King''s guess. After the party, King Abelson Tilan returned to his office and directly opened the documents that had been placed on the table. Looking at the information about Cold Winter Village, David and Iron Tree Fort, the official report sent from Iron Tree Fort, and some secret information, Abelson understood why David didnt go to Iron Tree Fort, but went to Tee King Lan came to apply for the village''s upgrade, and even wanted to "sworn allegiance" to his majesty the king. "Hmph, a bunch of greedy guys!" Throwing aside the documents about Iron Tree Fort, Abelson picked up the thin document that recorded David''s personal information: "A very smart young man, not like an ordinary civilian. " Abelson, like many nobles who had contact with David, expressed doubts about David''s origin and made some reasonable guesses. However, unlike other nobles, Abelson just made a random guess and put these things aside. For His Majesty the king, David''s current identity is a young commoner who has made his debut with a pioneering order, and after proving his ability, he will soon become the lord of Cold Winter Town, which is enough! . It doesn''t matter what David''s origin is! What Abelson wanted to see was a successful example of civilian success, pioneering orders. "In this case, just being a knight is inappropriate." Thinking of this, Abelson made a decision in his heart, and immediately issued a series of orders to make corresponding preparations for the ceremony that will take place tomorrow. At the same time, David returned to the hotel. Surprisingly, Earl Stewart did not come home, and decided to stay in the suite next door to David for one night. "Why do you want to stay here for one night?" Even for dinner, Earl Stewart ate with David. At the dinner table, David asked the earl''s intentions: "What do you think will happen tonight?" "Yes." Earl Stewart had already finished eating, and his face was full of waiting to see the excitement: "I am very curious about what decision His Majesty the King will make." "You can get the answer by staying here?" "Of course." Earl Stewart looked at David. The more he got in touch with, the more he felt that David was very contradictory. This young man seemed to know a lot, so much that people doubted his origin; sometimes he would behave very ''Ignorant'', if he is really of that kind of background, he should know a few things: "You don''t think that you don''t need to do any preparations before the ceremony, do you?" "Ah..." David immediately realized that Earl Stewart was waiting for the emissary of the palace here, and then knew about His Majesty''s decision: "Is that ceremony very troublesome?" "It''s not troublesome, you can remember the whole process after listening to it once." Earl Stewart gave his own suggestion: "As long as you honestly let yourself be manipulated and don''t talk nonsense, you won''t have any problems." At this moment, the envoy from the palace that Earl Stewart was waiting for arrived, and what he was most concerned about was the style of the clothes specially sent by the attendants. "Armor? Or dress?" As the younger brother of the queen and a famous person in the capital of Tyran, Earl Stewart doesn''t need to evade at all, and can even ask straightforwardly what he wants to know. The envoy of the palace also answered the earl''s question very simply: "It''s a suit, my lord." Hearing that it was a dress, Earl Sutton-Stewart couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, then turned around, and congratulated David very formally: "Congratulations, while there is still enough time, think about the details of the family emblem." pattern." (end of this chapter) Chapter 106： Lord Glamorgan Chapter 106 The Lord of Glamorgan Put on the gown, and with the help of the messenger sent by the palace, David''s somewhat messy hair was also cut short and meticulously arranged. After confirming the appearance of attending the ceremony tomorrow, you have to write down the process of the ceremony under the guidance of the palace envoy, and remember when you should do what? and what not to do. Sounds boring and dull, but it''s not difficult. As Earl Stewart said, as long as there is no serious disease in the brain, no one will make mistakes. After completing these tasks, David can rest. He must ensure that he has enough energy to attend the ceremony tomorrow, and the envoys sent by the palace will have to work overtime to make small changes to the size of the dress to ensure that the dress After wearing it on David''s body, there will be no problems. In addition, there were knights standing guard outside David''s residence, and a carriage was parked at the door of the hotel, all of which were preparations for the ceremony the next day. When David lay back on his bed, he relaxed a little. Being surrounded by a group of people respectfully and serving him made him feel a little uncomfortable. "Actually, it''s pretty good..." He fell asleep happily, and opened his eyes before dawn the next day. He was reminded yesterday that he needs to get up early to take a shower, and immediately arrange his clothes and appearance after solving his personal problems, and then head to the palace. Since walking on the path of the Holy Light has become smoother and smoother, his current physical fitness and mental strength are far superior to ordinary people, and he does not need a long sleep to relieve fatigue. Only proper rest is needed to ensure sufficient mental and physical strength. Washing, changing clothes, no food! In order to ensure the smooth progress of the ceremony, no one participating in the ceremony will eat until the end of the ceremony. The messenger originally wanted to explain, but David said that he could understand why: he needed to take a bath and fast before a major ceremony. In the middle of the process, it is very embarrassing for important people to keep running to the toilet. David, who had changed into his uniform, boarded the carriage that had been prepared long ago under the guidance of the messenger. In the car, David met Earl Stewart. "It seems that you are in good spirits." Earl Stuart looked at David, and did not see half of the immortality from the face of the young man opposite: "When I inherited the title of the Stuart family, I was not as calm as you are today." "It''s okay, maybe everything is going too smoothly, so I don''t have any sense of reality." David responded a few words casually. He did feel that things were going too smoothly, but the sense of reality is pure nonsense. In the final analysis, that is how much he attaches importance to this so-called title. He wants to obtain the official recognition of the Kingdom of Tilan, one is to test his golden finger; The second is to strive for a relatively peaceful development environment when the town of Winter is still very weak. These things can be done best, and he will not be particularly disappointed if they fail. After all, his real foundation is his golden fingers, his friends from all over the world, and the Winter Town that he and his friends built together. However, with the official recognition of the Kingdom of Tilan, the nobles in Iron Tree Castle can no longer use some low-handed methods. Although those methods can''t really threaten himself and Rinwinter Town, they will make people feel sick and irritable if they pop up from time to time. Now he doesn''t have to worry about these things anymore, and after the town of Winter Winter has been officially recognized, he can still go to any village and town in the kingdom to recruit people under the official name of the Kingdom of Tilan. This is different from Davids previous village that was established with only one development order. For the civilians of the Kingdom of Tilan, David was just a commoner like them at that time, so what if the village was established? Who knows what''s going on in that village? Without enough fame and prestige, ordinary people simply ignore you! Even if David promises all kinds of benefits, these people will doubt the authenticity, and they don''t even have the idea of ??visiting Cold Winter Town. But now it is different. The Kingdoms officially certified Cold Winter Town can use its official identity to issue announcements to recruit people. Then some people who live in their hometowns are not good, and some people live well, but those who want better opportunities are willing to take a look. , This is the official authority. Thinking of David here, he wondered if he could start thinking about the development plan of Winter City? David, who was thinking wildly, soon arrived at the palace, and the next thing was a very boring ceremony: Basically, various ceremonial officers and judges kept talking on it, asking David from time to time if he understood his responsibilities, powers, etc.? What David has to do is to answer "yes" when the other party asks a question, and to maintain his image as much as possible. This is not an interesting thing, especially under the watchful eyes of countless nobles, David felt as if he had become an exhibit, and he still couldn''t move. After the long lecture and inquiry, His Majesty King Abelson Tillan finally appeared on the stage, stamped the seal on the document that had been prepared earlier, and then the two copies were kept separately by David himself and the royal family of Tillan. But before the final stamping and reading, there was a small episode. "Last name?" Because David was not made a knight, but directly obtained the title of baron. According to regulations, he can and must obtain his own surname. According to the customs of this world, the main way to obtain a surname is to "bestow", and David is currently loyal to His Majesty the King, so only King Abelson is eligible to bestow the surname on David. Afterwards, David witnessed a very unique surname-giving ceremony in this world: the palace attendant brought a thick book, and then His Majesty the King casually flipped through it, closed it after a few glances, and then reopened it. With just a quick glance, David knew that the bestowed surname was determined purely by looking through the dictionary of the common human language of Brennia. Adjust'', and finally ''make up'' a suitable surname. His Majesty King Abelson on the throne finally decided on David''s surname after turning the pages a few times and thinking for a few seconds: "From today onwards, you are the lord of Cold Winter Town, David-Glamorgan baron" "..." Suddenly feeling that he was shrouded in great malice, David blinked and tried not to protest, but accepted the surname of Glamorgan. Watching the civil servant next to him write the new surname on the document, and finally asked His Majesty the King to affix the seal, and handed one of them to David, the whole ceremony was considered to be over. "Congratulations, Lord Glamorgan." "Thank you so much." After receiving this document made of special materials, David Glamorgan officially became the baron lord of Cold Winter Town in the Kingdom of Tilan from this moment on, and was directly responsible to His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Tilan. Additionally obey orders from anyone in the kingdom. In other words, even the Marquis Morgan, the lord of Iron Tree Castle, has no right to give orders to the little baron David, and any noble in Iron Tree Castle, once they invade Cold Winter Town, it is equivalent to declaring war on His Majesty the King. . "The Baron of Glamorgan stays, the others can go back." After the ceremony, His Majesty the King asked David to stay alone, and everyone else who came to watch the ceremony went home directly. After David was left alone in the hall, as well as a few officials and guards, King Abelson left The throne got up and motioned for David to come with him: "Come with me to the garden." "Yes, Your Majesty." "This kind of informal chat, you don''t need to be so formal." Abelson waved his hand casually, and asked David as he walked towards the garden, "Are you a little disappointed?" "No, actually, that''s what I want." David knew what the king was referring to, and he answered sincerely: let Winter Town become the fiefdom of Her Highness the Princess, and make himself a subordinate of the Princess, etc. He hadn''t thought about it before. "I like ambitious young people." Abelson didn''t know what he had misunderstood. Maybe he felt that David was unwilling to cling to the princess, because he believed that he had enough ability to get more: "And he is also very capable." "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your compliment." David felt that to a certain extent, the king was not wrong, so he accepted the other party''s compliment calmly. "If you have the ability, you should show it as much as possible, so that those who have no ability can recognize themselves and stay where they should be." Green Garden: "You should know what I mean." "Yes, Your Majesty." David did understand what His Majesty the King meant. It seemed that the King was very dissatisfied with the nobles of Iron Tree Fort. I was able to successfully become the Baron of Glamorgan, thanks to the nobles of Iron Tree Castle: "When I go back, I will thank those colleagues very much." Abelson nodded with a smile, it seems that David really understood what he meant. Originally, he was worried that what he said would be too cryptic? Do you want to arrange someone to make a point? For example, Sutton Stewart, who is more familiar with David, is very suitable for this kind of thing. Now it seems that David is smarter than he thinks. Considering that David was less than twenty years old, Abelson suddenly felt that maybe he should try to get Sophia and David in contact, instead of completely cutting off the connection between the two as originally planned, and letting the two Young people no longer meet. Thinking about what to choose, Abelson suddenly found that his daughter Sophia also came to the garden and walked up to him. After saluting himself, he smiled and greeted David: "Nice to meet you, Lord Glamorgan." (end of this chapter) Chapter 107： Davids coat of arms Chapter 107 David''s family crest "I am also honored to meet Her Royal Highness the Princess." Davids reply was impeccable, and the etiquette taught urgently last night was also perfect. Judging by his performance at this time, he is definitely a very authentic noble elite. At the same time, David showed enough respect to Her Royal Highness, and kept a proper distance, including the initial greeting. He did not take the initiative to communicate with Her Highness, but simply replied to Her Highness''s question . Abelson looked at David, and he was more convinced of his previous judgment in his heart. He felt that Baron David Glamorgan would definitely be a perfect example, able to rejuvenate the common people in the kingdom, and deter those who were gradually losing their vitality. What an obedient guy. "I think Baron Glamorgan is also hungry, so stay in the palace and finish eating before leaving!" Before important ceremonies, even His Majesty the King cannot eat, and he has to stay hungry until the end of the ceremony. From this point of view, letting the nobles leave as soon as the ceremony is over is the greatest gift His Majesty the King has given to the nobles. And Abelson originally just wanted to say a few words to David, so he let the newly promoted Baron Winter leave, but he didn''t expect to waste some time, and because he admired David more and more from the bottom of his heart, he simply stayed. David dined in the palace. His Majesty the King ordered casually, and some attendants rushed to make various arrangements. In addition to reminding the kitchen to prepare food for His Majesty the King, they also reminded the chef to prepare an extra serving for the newly promoted Baron. David had no reason to refuse, and he went back immediately to eat, and it was the same to eat in the palace. What he didn''t expect was that there were some unexpected benefits of staying in the palace. "Go and inform the etiquette officers that the family crest designed for Baron Glamorgan will be delivered later, so that Baron Glamorgan can personally determine which one to use." "Yes, Your Majesty!" After the guard knight left with His Majesty''s order, David was still in a state of doubt, but it was Sophia who came with him who explained to David, so that David understood what was going on. Although the ceremony of being named the Baron of Glamorgan has ended, it does not mean that the newly promoted Baron of Glamorgan can go directly back to his territory. What awaits him is a series of things that need to be done, the first of which is to complete a series of basic information as a nobleman in the royal city. One of them is to determine the family crest of the Glamorgan family! Because the pattern of the family crest is to be included in the kingdom''s archives for easy query at any time, this matter must be completed as soon as possible. The design of the family crest can be designed by myself. Of course, the family crest you design is not in compliance with the regulations and will be rejected when you send it up; or you can directly ask the ceremonial officer of the kingdom to help with the design. This kind of information is used to design the family crest, and then it is up to the new nobles to decide whether to use it. Both methods are acceptable, but the former requires the new nobles to have a certain understanding of the requirements for the design of the family crest. You can consult the etiquette officer for this aspect. The second is more convenient and easy, just need some "face" or "gold". There are several designs that meet the requirements, and it is up to you to choose which one to use. If you dont have enough face and gold, even if you get someone, it will take a long time, and the final product may not meet your wishes. But David doesn''t have to worry about this. His Majesty''s words directly saved David a lot of trouble. He only ate for a while after a meal, and he was more talking to His Majesty the King and His Royal Highness. His Majesty''s The guard knight brought an ceremonial officer to the place where they had their mealsthe semi-open-air hall used for rest beside the back garden. "Your Majesty, the family crest designed for Baron Glamorgan is ready." An official wearing the uniform of an ceremonial officer was holding a stack of cardboards in his hand. When reporting to His Majesty Abelson, he also held the cardboards to his chest so that His Majesty the King, His Royal Highness the Princess, and Baron David Glamorgan could see Know the pattern drawn on the cardboard. "Lord of Glamorgan, do you like any of these patterns?" David responded, and carefully looked at the cardboard in the hands of the etiquette officer, and the etiquette officer also turned to David in a timely manner, so that David could see more clearly. On the cardboard held by the etiquette officer at this time, there are not many patterns on it, just a shield-shaped pattern with blue as the background color, three trees are drawn on the shield, and a white horizontal stripe like lightning is on the bottom of the tree. In addition, there is a crown pattern on the top of the shield, which means that the family is directly loyal to His Majesty the King. While David was watching, the etiquette officer explained in a clear and loud voice why the design was so: Baron Glamorgan''s territory is a newly developed territory, because it is not a land that was captured or entrusted by military exploits, so there is no symbol of weapons, but It chose the representative terrain around Cold Winter Town, such as forests and rivers. After realizing that Baron Glamorgan was not very satisfied with the first picture, the etiquette officer decisively changed to the next one: the pattern is still the shield shape with a crown on the blue background, but there is an extra one in the middle that runs through the whole picture, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. According to the etiquette officer''s introduction, this is a symbol of the peak in the distance of Rinwinter Town... Glancing at David''s expression, the etiquette officer continued to change another picture... After introducing several pictures in a row, David found that these etiquette officers are really not fooling around. In such a short time, the etiquette officers have already figured out all the elements around Cold Winter Town. In addition to the mountains, forests, and rivers, wolf heads appeared on the pattern behind. The unique species of the northern giant wolf was also recorded in the documents and was not ignored by these ceremonial officials. In the end, David chose a blue background, pure white without any details, a huge wolf head pattern on the side, and a shield pattern with a crown as the family emblem. This picture looks simple and straightforward, and the wolf head looks more handsome. Trees, rivers, etc. are not domineering enough, and have not shown his inner ambition at all. After the family crest is determined, the ceremonial officers must report the family crest to the civil servant in charge of the archives and records, so as to improve the records of the basic information of the Baron Glamorgan family. "Is it true that there are still many similar problems to be solved?" After the etiquette officer breathed a sigh of relief and left, David finally couldn''t help asking, and his expression made Princess Sofia and Abelson couldn''t help chuckling. "Lord Glamorgan, this is indeed just the beginning. There are still more things that need to be dealt with slowly." Abelson chatted with David again, and after eating all the food on the table, reminded David that he could Go to the etiquette department: "According to the laws of the Kingdom of Tilan, newly recruited nobles must receive instruction from the ceremonial officer appointed by the kingdom for more than one year." "I see, Your Majesty." Although he kept chatting with the king and the princess, and had to choose a family crest during the period, it made him uneasy to eat this meal, but he ate some food, and the state of hunger was alleviated. Besides, I can leave now, and Ill just eat if Im hungry after returning home. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stood up, Princess Sophia stood up next to him: "Father, let me take Baron Glamorgan to the ceremonial officer!" "..." Abelson pondered for a few seconds, and finally nodded in agreement: "Go early and come back early!" "Okay, father." Sophia turned around happily, and waved to David beside her: "Come with me, I will take you to find the etiquette officer." David bid farewell to His Majesty the King, a bit unclear what His Majesty was thinking? Obviously, he didn''t want to get close to his daughter, why did he suddenly change his mind? Could this be the so-called unfathomable power of the sky? Should I learn by myself? Follow the energetic young princess to leave the back garden, then bypass the side of the main hall where the conferring ceremony was held before, return to the square of the main hall, then turn right and walk into a huge building. Before entering this building, David didn''t think it was difficult to find this etiquette department, but after walking around with Princess Sofia for a while, he realized that this place was ''really hard to find'', What about drawing a maze? "How is it? Is it hard to find?" "Yes!" David nodded sharply: "Fortunately, Her Royal Highness is leading the way." "By the way, is that giant northern wolf really huge?" The etiquette officer introduced the northern giant wolf when he introduced the special products around Lindong Town. "Yes, it''s huge, and it can even be used as a mount." David originally wanted to catch a few of them himself to see if they could be domesticated into mounts. Now that he has chosen the family crest with a wolf head pattern, he wants to catch it even more. "Sounds like fun! How about you grab one for me?" "Oh, Your Royal Highness, I''m afraid that thing is not suitable for you." "Tsk, isn''t it just a wolf?" Princess Sophia looked annoyed, feeling that she was underestimated: "Is Winter Town really cold?" "Yes, it''s very cold, much colder than the winter in Iron Tree Castle, and the winter time is also very long." David briefly described the winter in Lower Winter Town, and when he heard the winter, he couldn''t see other colors. At that time, the princess showed great interest. "It''s a pity, it would be great if my father sealed the town of Lindong as my territory, then I can go and see for myself." "..." David didnt answer the conversation, which was not easy to answer. He felt that it was a problem no matter what he said, and it was best to pretend to be dumb. At this moment, Princess Sofia stopped in her tracks, pointed to the open double door and introduced: "This is the Etiquette Department of the Kingdom of Tilan. My task is completed. It was a pleasure chatting with you. I hope to see you again." , Lord Glamorgan." "Thank you very much for your help, Your Royal Highness." David thanked her, and then watched calmly as Her Royal Highness walked out of the building from the gate less than three meters ahead, and returned to the square they had walked through when they came. Many friends are concerned about my word count and listing. The main reason is that I am used to 3,000 words per chapter, while many people use 2,000 words per chapter, especially during the public version period. If you update at the normal speed, it should be just over 200,000 now, but I have always updated 3,000 words, so those who think I update slowly, won''t your conscience hurt? (end of this chapter) Chapter 108： well arranged Chapter 108 The arrangement is clear Although Her Highness the Princess led her around the corridor for a long time, she finally came to the Etiquette Officer. The next question comes, who should he call? Walking into the spacious front hall of the etiquette department, David just looked around, and before he had time to ask, someone greeted him: "My lord baron, what can I do?" "I''m Baron David Glamorgan, His Majesty the King asked me to come here to find the ceremonial officer." David hadn''t finished speaking, the person who was asking the question already understood why David came: "It turned out to be Lord Baron Glamorgan. Please follow me, and I will take you to see the ceremonial officer who is in charge of assisting you." "Oh, sorry to trouble you." "Your Majesty Baron, you are welcome." Following the middle-aged man in court uniform, he was soon led to a lounge: "Master Baron, please wait a moment, I will go and inform the ceremonial officer to come and report to you." After expressing his thanks again, David waited quietly and looked at the lounge by the way. The lounge is not big, but it is simple but reveals luxuryevery piece of furniture is decorated with gold or gemstones, and the luxurious atmosphere cannot be concealed at all. Didn''t wait long, David didn''t even finish looking at the lounge, the door was opened again, and a young etiquette officer in court uniform who looked about twenty years old was in front of him. "Nice to meet you, Lord Baron Glamorgan. I will be the ceremonial officer in charge of your etiquette and related affairs for the next period of time. My name is Elias Parker." "Hello, nice to meet you." David carefully looked at the young etiquette officer in front of him. He could sense a bit of unnaturalness from the other person''s expression. It seemed that the assistant taught him this job. This young etiquette officer Not willing to take over. After thinking about it for a while, I can understand the reason: in the eyes of the people in the capital, David is a small lord from the countryside. Although inexplicably won the favor of His Majesty the King, he was conferred the title of baron, and jumped from a commoner to a real noble class. But where is Cold Winter Town? The most remote place in the Kingdom of Tilan is further north than the original border town of Iron Tree Castle. It is a newly developed territory and the latest frontier of the Kingdom of Tilan. It can be predicted that the living environment there will not be so good. The actual situation is similar to what David guessed. The ceremonial officers have read the relevant documents. They have just designed several family crests for Baron Glamorgan. Many ceremonial officials didn''t care that the town of Rinwinter had a population of several hundred in such a short period of time after its establishment, nor did they care about any newly discovered high-yielding crops. They all noticed one thing: Rinwinter Town is very cold, and the winter is particularly long. Even if winter is over now, but they will stay in that kind of place for a whole year, winter is unavoidable at all. Poor living conditions, a young rural aristocrat with no background as a commoner, what the **** is this job? So any etiquette officer with some background and some influence is unwilling to take this job, and finally throws this job to the person who is the most inconspicuous, has the least background, and is usually only bullied by everyone. Elias Parker thus became the ceremonial officer responsible for instructing Baron David Glamorgan on various aristocratic etiquette and corresponding affairs. "Lord Baron, do you know anything about the next thing to deal with?" Since this job is mandatory, Elias Parker has no right to refuse. Now he can only do his best to complete the job and strive for an early The year passed. No matter what, being able to guide and assist a new nobleman will add a lot of color to his work resume, and maybe he can use this to get rid of the embarrassing situation now. "not very clear." Elias was not surprised by David''s answer. Everyone has read David''s information. This is the most authentic countryman. It is impossible to expect him to know what to do after becoming a nobleman. "According to the normal process, the baron needs to design the family crest... This has been completed, and then go to the Kingdom Archives to complete the personal file." Speaking of this, Elias signaled David to leave here with him, and stepped aside The position of the gate, wait for David to go out before following: "If the Baron has any private matters to deal with, you can go back first, and I will go to the archives room to fetch the blank file." David thought for a while and decided to go back to the hotel first: "Do you know where I live?" "Yes, Bauhinia Hotel." "Then I''ll wait for you at the hotel." "Okay, my lord." Elias didn''t feel any dissatisfaction. As an etiquette officer, after being assigned to assist the new nobleman, his duties included helping the new nobleman handle various procedures, which means that this is his work. Accompanying David all the way out of the palace, Elias turned back to the archives to fetch all the necessary documents. David was about to stroll back to the hotel after leaving the palace, but Sutton Stewart''s attendants were already waiting outside the palace. "Lord Baron Glamorgan." It can be seen that this servant has received accurate information: "I am the servant of Lord Earl Stuart, and the Lord told me to wait for you to come out here and take you back to your residence." "Oh, I''ll trouble you then." David glanced at the carriage parked next to him, but it wasn''t the one he was familiar with (with the bug installed), this one was much smaller and could only allow two people to sit side by side in the carriage inside. "The baron is too polite." Watching David respectfully board the carriage, the attendant closed the door before sitting next to the coachman. Without further instructions, the coachman drove the carriage and drove towards the Bauhinia Hotel. Not long after, the carriage arrived at the destination, and the attendant immediately got out of the carriage and opened the door, and opened the hotel door for David first. Nodding to the attendant, David wanted him to thank Earl Stewart on his behalf, but as soon as he entered the hotel, he saw Earl Sutton-Stewart sitting in the lobby, obviously waiting for him. "Aha! Look, it''s Lord David Glamorgan." Standing up, he said in an exaggerated voice, "Welcome!" "..." "How do you feel?" Earl Sutton-Stewart put down the wine glass in his hand and walked in front of David: "I thought you would waste more time to deal with those trivial matters." "My ceremonial officer went to fetch those papers for me." "Oh, yes!" Stuart nodded: "According to the usual practice, you will be assigned an etiquette officer to guide you in handling various related matters." Speaking of which, Earl Stuart seemed to have thought of something, and put on a sympathetic look: "The ceremonial officer assigned to you must be miserable at ordinary times." Things that David could think of, Stuart also thought of. Given the situation in Cold Winter Town, no etiquette officer is willing to take the job, and it must be thrown to some unlucky guy in the end. "Which unlucky guy was assigned to be your personal ceremonial officer?" "Elias Parker." "Oh, it''s him!" David felt amazing. He just answered Stuart''s question casually. He didn''t expect that the Earl actually knew who this person was. "You know him?" "The youngest son of Baron Parker''s family, I have seen him several times before, but since Baron Parker passed away, I haven''t seen him again." At present, the human countries on the continent of Brennia basically have the same title system. It is said that they all originated from the title system of the Soduruma Empire. From high to low, they are Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, and Baron. Among them, the baron is not hereditary. This is an important reason why Elias Parker''s life was not very satisfactory after Baron Parker passed away, because the most important pillar of the family was gone. However, at any rate, they are also descendants of nobles. They have received various educations since they were young. When their father was around, they were well connected. Although the sons are no longer nobles, they will not turn back into common people. kind of officials. After chatting about Elias Parker, David had a better understanding of some situations. Only then did Stuart express his intentions: "I have prepared a celebration party for you...don''t refuse During the period, there will be many knights from the Tiran Knights, alchemists from the Kingdoms Alchemy Workshop, and mages from the Tiran Mages. After hearing this, David immediately understood that this was actually a job fair held for him. After becoming a baron, he would definitely not be able to handle everything by himself. Before returning to Cold Winter Town, recruit some powerful It''s a normal thing to help. "You don''t have to worry about my bad intentions. This party is actually what he meant." Earl Stewart reminded David in a low voice, letting David understand that this time it was all arranged by His Majesty the King, so don''t worry about yourself What kind of tricks are you doing. David immediately understood that His Majesty the King wanted to intimidate the nobles of Iron Tree Fort. Of course, he couldn''t just confer a title and finish the job, and he had to give some support as appropriate. If David''s guess is correct, some people should have received His Majesty''s instruction to take advantage of this job fair to accept his invitation and follow him to Cold Winter Town. Of course, David believed that the Earl Stewart in front of him would also add some sand to this team in order to achieve some goals, such as the plan to help the Temple gain a foothold in the north of the Kingdom of Tilan. "Host at your place?" "Yes, I''ll send someone to pick you up later, I''ll go back first." Earl Stewart was about to leave after finishing speaking, but he took it back before his foot landed: "By the way, go up Is there any more gifts like the one from last time?" "I''ll bring some more to the past." Earl Stewart nodded in satisfaction, gave David a look of "Sure enough, you are my confidant", and left the Bauhinia Hotel happily. (end of this chapter) Chapter 109： Not going well with recruiting Chapter 109 Recruitment is not smooth The party held by Earl Stewart was very lively, and many people came. In order to celebrate David becoming the Baron of Glamorgan, the dignitaries of the royal capital more or less made some gestures. Almost all families sent people to congratulate them, and presented gifts: mainly a small amount of jewelry, jewelry, gorgeous sabers, etc., which are not particularly good in a single sense, but they cannot be supported by many people, and the accumulation It is also a considerable amount of wealth, enough to allow a commoner to step into the wealthy class in an instant. If you save a little, you don''t have to worry about having no money to spend in your life. But other than that, there isn''t much to gain. The knights in the capital of Tilan were not very interested in David, the country lord. Only the knight who had been instructed by His Majesty the King expressed his willingness to follow David to Cold Winter Town. This knight is called Gareth Stanton, about twenty-five years old, just the best age, has a certain prestige in the Tiran Knights, and has a bright future, so he was selected by His Majesty the King to serve as David -The personal guard knight of Baron Glamorgan, his colleagues are very sympathetic to his experience. But sympathy belongs to sympathy, no one is willing to sacrifice their future to accompany Stanton into the pit, so at the end of the whole party, David was not able to recruit a second knight. As for mages and alchemists, these people only maintained superficial respect for David. Except for the first time they came to greet the newly promoted Baron of Glamorgan, no one took the initiative to express their closeness, and even deliberately maintained A little alienated, for fear of being misunderstood by the other party, and being entangled by this country nobleman. David didn''t feel any anger at the ''rejection'' of mages and alchemists. He just secretly kept the names and appearances of these people in his heart. After the party, at Earl Stewarts home, with the earls guidance beside him, David learned how to canonize others as his knights, and at the same time, under the witness of Earl Stewart, he accepted Gareth Stantons allegiance. Subsequently, Earl Stewart introduced a pharmacist to David: "This is Cordell, a very good pharmacist. If you feel unwell or have any related questions, you can consult him." Cordel is a member of the Pharmacist Association of the Kingdom of Tilan. He usually serves the nobles and even the royal family in the capital. His job duties are a bit like a mixture of doctor, health consultant, and medical consultant. "I personally selected and persuaded Cordell, you can completely trust him." Looking at Earl Stewart''s smiling face, David felt that the Earl seemed to be reminding himself that this pharmacist was not trustworthy? He wondered if he had misunderstood it? At the end, Earl Stewart also took a small box and handed it to David. This was a gift he had prepared. After the gift was delivered and the people who needed to be introduced had been introduced, Earl Stewart went straight to rest. "Lord Baron Glamorgan, may I ask you to stay overnight, or send a carriage to take you back to your residence?" David gave the answer without hesitation: "Go back to my residence." Then he looked at Cordell and Gareth Stanton at the side: "I should stay at the Bauhinia Hotel for a few more days. During this time, you can take care of the things at hand first." The two immediately stated that they would finish the matter at hand in the shortest possible time, and go to the hotel to meet David early tomorrow morning. Going back to the Bauhinia Hotel in the carriage arranged by the attendant, and walking back to his suite, David let out a sigh of relief. "Come back so soon?" Neither Sharon nor Newton went to the party, and stayed in the hotel until David came back. In addition to the two, there is now more ceremonial officer Elias Parker. Before attending the party, Elias Parker took the documents from the archives, and with the cooperation of David, a new nobleman, he filled in all the above information. According to him, submit the documents after dawn tomorrow, and after confirming that there are no problems, the most important tasks will be completed. Seeing Elias Parker standing aside respectfully, David asked curiously: "After submitting the personal information, what else should I do?" "These are the necessary procedures, and the rest depends on your thoughts." Elias briefly introduced the various things that need to be dealt with after becoming a nobleman: "It is necessary to record the family emblem, personal and family information into files. It has to be done, and it has to wait for the review, and it will not be considered complete until it is confirmed that there are no problems. "To recruit knights, soldiers, pharmacists, judges, assistants, clerks, treasurers, mages, alchemists, butlers, cooks, servants, etc." Elias glanced at David: "It is all It is up to you, my lord, to decide whether to hire both of them. According to Elias, in addition to these subordinates, the new nobles will also hire a large number of craftsmen, including stonemasons, carpenters, blacksmiths and tailors. "In other words, don''t we have to hire all of them?" After obtaining the status of Baron Glamorgan and successfully upgrading Cold Winter Village to Cold Winter Town, he wanted to leave. After hearing that many things are not necessary, the idea becomes even more irresistible. "Wangcheng is, after all, the most prosperous city in the Kingdom of Tilan, and it is easier to hire the talents that adults need here..." Elias didn''t finish his sentence, but David understood the meaning of his words: If David didn''t hire all these people, it would be difficult to hire suitable people when he returned to Cold Winter Town. Compared to Tilan King''s Capital, Cold Winter Town is really too remote. Even if you go to Iron Tree Fort, it is impossible to have more talents than here. "Among them, knights, pharmacists, mages, and alchemists can only be recruited in the capital." "The knight and pharmacist have already recruited people, and the other two can be given up." David waved his hand: "Those mages and alchemists obviously don''t want to go to Cold Winter Town." "This...maybe we can raise some salaries, or hire mages with mediocre reputations." Fame is generally just a nice word, and Elias'' idea is to find some unlucky people who don''t do well. In terms of generous remuneration, he agreed to be recruited by Baron Glamorgan. As for the alchemist, he didn''t mention it. He already knew that this old man named Pierre Newton was an alchemist. "No need!" David didn''t care about the mage''s problem, and signaled Elias not to think about recruiting a mage: "I can be sure that even if you spend a lot of money to recruit a mage, it will only be some low-level guy." Elias doesn''t mind his suggestion being denied, in fact, he agrees with the baron''s judgment in his heart. He wouldn''t want to go to Cold Winter if his job wasn''t mandatory. In comparison, the kingdom''s mages have a much higher degree of freedom. In this case, there will not be any reliable mages who will accept the recruitment of Baron Glamorgan. Instead of wasting time and a lot of money, it is better to use limited funds where needed: such as recruiting reliable assistants and judges, more soldiers and craftsmen, etc. Elias never imagined that David was no longer planning to continue recruiting in the capital, and today''s gathering had already made him see clearly: he, a small country baron, could never recruit talents here, and the only two Two were cast under his command: one was ordered by His Majesty the King, and the other was probably an undercover agent of the temple. The only two successful examples are eyeliners. Considering that Gareth Stanton said that he will at least recruit a small team of elite soldiers for David, there may be more eyeliners? Thinking of this, he gave up the idea of ??continuing to recruit people. Anyway, the lord has absolute autonomy over his territory, and he can find other ways to fill in various vacancies, such as letting those visitors from other worlds in the territory fill various positions. Anyway, this was the case in his Winter Town. In addition, according to the information Elias inquired in the palace, the Kingdom of Tiran will send a small group of guard cavalry this time to **** Baron Glamorgan back to the territory. At noon today, many officials, under the **** of soldiers, went to various towns in the north to post announcements. David, a new nobleman who rose through the pioneering order, will soon become a household name in the north of the Kingdom of Tilan. Real talents cannot be attracted, but such a large-scale posting of announcements may attract ordinary civilians and craftsmen to Cold Winter Town. Thinking that the population of his territory may continue to grow in the coming time, David can''t wait to Immediately teleport back. "When the information review is over, we will set off back to Cold Winter Town." David glanced at Elias in front of him: "Take advantage of this time to deal with the matter at hand." "I have already dealt with all my private affairs. Starting today, I will be by the baron''s side for the next year." David nodded to show that he understood, and motioned for the ceremonial officer to rest, when he suddenly remembered the box that Earl Stewart had given him. Take out the small box and open it, and find three beads of different colors inside. "What is this?" David put the box on the table and turned to look at Newton next to him. He felt that it would be most reliable to ask the old alchemist about such things. Unexpectedly, it was Elias standing next to him who answered his question: "Cleansing Orb, Aroma Orb, and Vibrating Orb." Seeing David and Sharon looking at him with puzzled faces, Elias explained the functions of the next three kinds of orbs: "The blue cleansing orb is used to cleanse the body; the pink aromatherapy orb can let the user Body scented; yellow vibrating orbs can be massaged for relaxation..." David sighed when he heard this: "As expected of Earl Stuart!" "These kinds of orbs are daily necessities that have been favored by nobles in the past two years..." "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 110： The first person to take the initiative Chapter 110 The first person to defect After coughing twice, David closed the gift box again with a normal expression. From the corner of his eye, he noticed that Sharron was still staring at the gift box, so he pushed it over: "You seem to like it very much. Sending you a treat." gone." Sharon put it away happily, not being polite to David at all. As a girl who loves cleanliness, after doing a lot of exercise every day, she hopes to take a good bath. This kind of orb is very suitable for her needs. Meanwhile, that vibrating orb is great for relieving muscular problems after a heavy workout. "Have you received any gifts?" "It''s all jewelry and sabers and things like that, and those things are still piled up at Earl Stewart''s house." David paused, and seeing that Elias hadn''t left, he asked by the way: "Hire someone to help." It shouldn''t be difficult to transport these things, right?" "It''s not difficult. There are many people who take this kind of transportation." Elias asked by the way: "Do you need to buy a carriage for the Baron and Ms. Rogers?" Elias already knew that Sharon''s surname was Rogers, and with Sharon''s appearance and temperament, it didn''t look like she was from a commoner family. Down and out. However, this Miss Rogers is expected to change her future, and it seems that this should become the Baroness of Glamorgan. Actually, it is not surprising that Earl Stewart misunderstood the relationship between David and Sharon. David ran to the capital from the remotest part of the Kingdom of Tilan, hoping that he could cross that threshold and join the noble class. In this case, he was accompanied by a beautiful young girl, and anyone would compare the two of them. Relationship misunderstanding. If it was not related to her own interests, why did this Sharon accompany David so far to the capital? Still want to make sure your future is bright? Earl Stewart thinks so, and now Elias thinks so too, including the pharmacist Cordell who came to report the next day, and the personal guard knight Gareth Stanton also thinks so. They never imagined that David brought Sharon because she was good at fighting! It''s just that these people have seen all kinds of things in the capital, and they''re not dumb people who don''t understand anything. They won''t make their own claims until the baron really introduces "this is the baroness". Calling her indiscriminately, just maintaining due respect, and calling Ms. Rogers is over. In the next two days, Elias successfully completed various procedures, and David can leave at any time as long as he wants to. It''s just a slight delay on Gareth Stanton''s side. Its not that at least ten excellent soldiers cannot be recruited, but that Gareth Stanton, the personal guard knight, is rushing to consider the factors considered by the Lord Baron Glamorgan, and choose young, outstanding, and elites without families as much as possible, and Rejected Earl Stewart''s suggestion to help. This made David a little surprised. This Gareth Stanton, who became his personal guard knight because of His Majesty''s order, is still very dedicated to his duty! In addition, the ten guard cavalry sent by the king have already greeted David. These ten guard cavalry will protect Baron David-Glamorgan until they safely arrive at the territory of Cold Winter Town. The ten kingdom cavalry guards are already quite a force, but the real deterrent is their formation and the exclusive armor that symbolizes the royal family of King Tilan. These ten cavalry guards actually showed an attitude: Baron Glamorgan is directly loyal to His Majesty the King. Those nobles who have bad ideas, it is best to put those thoughts away honestly. In addition, Earl Stewart directly arranged a carriage and guards to help David transport those gifts, and discussed with David that after the team arrived in Cold Winter Town, it would be good to decorate the special potatoes of Cold Winter Town as a reward, no extra Pay for shipping. "The drawings you gave me called high heels and maid outfits are the best reward." At the end, he reminded David: "By the way, have you seen the drawings I drew by myself?" "Illustration?" "It''s in the box! I think you can think of it even without any prompts, because I can feel that we are the same kind of people!" "..." David, who understood immediately when he saw the gift, was a little flustered. Could it be that, as Earl Stewart said, he was actually the same kind as him? But after we parted this time, there shouldn''t be many chances to see each other in the future, right? Three days later, Gareth Stanton finally selected ten elite soldiers. These ten soldiers will be led by Gareth Stanton himself, and they will serve as Baron Glamorgan''s personal guards to protect the Baron and the Baron. Return to Cold Winter Town together with the property. The team of more than 30 people was ready to go. After Elias confirmed again that Lord Baron Glamorgan did not plan to continue recruiting more people, he began to notify everyone to set off. Just then, an unexpected visitor came to visit Lord Glamorgan. David, who had already made preparations and even returned the room, saw this visitor in the lobby of the hotel. It turned out to be Flo, the Knight of the Tilan Knights who was defeated by him when countless nobles gathered in the capital of Tilan. Ed. "It is you!" "Yes, Lord Baron." Floyd was wearing the standard armor of the Tiran Knights, without a helmet, and the hair on his head was meticulously arranged, but he could still see a little haggard upon closer inspection. "Do you need something from me?" "Yes, Lord Baron." Floyd paused, as if thinking about words in his mind: "I want to swear allegiance to Your Excellency." One sentence clarified his purpose of coming, and at the same time attracted the attention of everyone around him. There are currently no people in the hotel lobby, and most of them are people who want to follow David to Cold Winter Town. Including the etiquette officer Elias, the pharmacist Cordell, the guard knight Gareth Stanton and the four guard soldiers, as well as Sharon and Newton. Other than that were the innkeeper, the waiter, and two people who were talking to the innkeeper. Now everyone is silent, including the Royal Cavalry Guard who just walked in and was about to notify David that he can leave, they kept looking at Floyd. "You want to pledge your allegiance to me?" "Yes." Floyd answered simply and neatly, completely ignoring the scrutiny, curiosity, and wonder that kept shooting at him from around, ''Is this person out of his mind? Wait for the eyes. "Why?" David immediately added: "I am very clear about my situation. I can''t even recruit the most third-rate mages and ordinary knights. As the teaching knight of the Tilan Knights, you have no reason to join me. A small country nobleman?" David''s question is also a question of everyone present. Everyone present kept their mouths tightly shut, wanting to know what the **** is going on with the teaching knight of the Tiran Knights? "I am no longer the teaching knight of the Knights of Tiran." Floyd tried his best to control his expression, but still showed a little bit of bitterness. "Oh~" Only David made a sound, but Floyd seemed to hear everyone here "oh~". "Have you left the Tiran Knights?" "No, but I am no longer going to stay in the Knights." David looked at Floyd, finally looked at the expressions of the people around him, and made a decision: "I accept your allegiance." He didn''t know why Freud chose to leave the Tiran Knights to join him under his command based on what considerations; he also didn''t bother to investigate what trouble this Freud encountered in the Knights. There is only one reason why David decided to accept Floyd''s service: this is the first person who, in the true sense, voluntarily chooses to join him. No matter what troubles he has encountered now, the identity of the Knights of Tilan is there. David has no reason to push this talent out, especially when there are so many spectators present. Spreading his hands slightly, Elias took out the saber that was originally in the box when David spoke, and then handed the hilt to David''s hand. David took advantage of the opportunity to hold the magnificent saber presented by Stuart, and pulled out the long sword. With the melodious sound of the sword, Freud knelt down in front of David on one knee. He lowered his head, resting his hands on the knees in front of him, facing Baron David Glamorgan to whom he would be loyal, and then recited the oath of allegiance in a loud and clear voice. "I swear in the name of Floyd, a knight of the Knights of the Kingdom of Tiran, that from today onwards, I will use my sword and shield to expel all enemies that stand in front of Lord David Glamorgan... (omitted)...Here, I dedicate My loyalty!" The people behind David avoided to the sides in a very timely manner, and watched quietly. After Freud finished his oath, David put the back of his long sword on Freud''s shoulders on both sides. . "I, the baronial lord of Coldwinter Town in the Kingdom of Tilan, David Glamorgan, accept the allegiance of the knight Floyd." The ceremony is simple and uncomplicated, but for Freud, it means that his life will go in another unknown direction from now on. After David signaled that he could get up, Floyd secretly let out a sigh of relief. No matter how much entanglement and hesitation he had before, he has already taken this step, and he hopes that his choice is not wrong! He raised his head slightly, wanting to look at his future lord, but collided with David''s eyes. David looked at the flustered Floyd and said softly: "You made the most correct choice." The voice was very small, but the quiet environment made David''s words clearly heard by everyone. The innkeeper, the two people who were talking to him, and the cavalry guards standing at the door all showed disapproving expressions. It was obvious that they didn''t agree with David''s words in their hearts. "Take care of your own affairs, and then catch up with the team after finishing." Instructed Freud to deal with the follow-up matters of the Knights, David led the people out of the hotel, stepped on his horse, and officially embarked on the journey back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 111： Kingdom of Tilans new top rank Chapter 111 Tilan Kingdom''s new top player When David left, there was still thick snow on the northern plains. It was already spring, and the land seemed to be still in the harsh winter. When I came back, the snow had disappeared, and greenery appeared on the vast land, and the light wind blowing across my face from time to time no longer cut people like a knife, but it was a bit cold, which made Zai take off his cloak on the road. The crowd put the thick cloak back on their bodies again. "This is Cold Winter Town!" Floyd looked at the village gradually appearing in his eyes, his eyes were full of curiosity. Is this small village composed of many wooden houses our future? His gaze shifted to the huge ''construction site'', where countless craftsmen were busy. He could guess that the area under construction was the real Cold Winter Town. "It seems that it is worth looking forward to." The scope of the construction site is very large, with various gullies and channels criss-crossing, and the complexity makes everyone, including Freud, a little confused. "It seems to be building a drain?" The few people who will live in Cold Winter Town are carefully looking at their new home, but the people from Earl Stewart''s family and the Kingdom Guard cavalry who came to visit temporarily are simply disgusted. What is the future of such a remote, rural place with nothing? Several of them glanced at Floyd secretly, thinking that this former knight who taught the Knights of Tiran really made the worst choice in life. Floyd could feel the eyes of everyone, but he didn''t care: he had made a choice, and there was no room for regret. After swearing allegiance to David, he went to the Tiran Knights to go through various procedures, and then caught up with David''s team as quickly as possible. Because Freud is swearing allegiance to the newly promoted lord, he can retain his status as a member of the Tiran Knights, but it is only a name, he will not hold any position, and he will not receive half of his salary. "Really don''t stay overnight?" While Floyd, Gareth, Cordell, Elias and others looked around, the knight guards and those who helped transport the presents were about to leave. The duty of the knight guards is to **** Baron Glamorgan back to his territory smoothly. Now that their task has been completed, they don''t even need to ask David''s consent, they can leave at any time. The people sent by Earl Stewart couldn''t be so rude. His master was very polite to Baron Glamorgan, how could the people sent out not know this. He could only politely express to Lord Baron David that they need to go back to report to Lord Earl as soon as possible, and the territory of Lord Baron is simply a big construction site, so there is no place for them to stay overnight, right? In fact, there are still places to live. David found out when he came back that there was another big wooden house next to the big wooden house specially built to accommodate the craftsmen of the masonry union. Obviously, this is the residence built in advance by several partners in anticipation that David will bring some people back. Regardless of whether David can successfully upgrade Rinwinter Village to Rinwinter Town this time, everyone will still live in the existing houses for a while. Because the construction of Cold Winter Fortress is not a matter of one day, before the construction of Cold Winter Town, if newcomers or new villagers come, there must be a place to resettle, right? In addition to the big wooden house, there are two separate small wooden houses, which are prepared in advance. So, there are actually enough houses in Cold Winter Town to accommodate these people for one night, but since the other party shows such resistance, David will not force the other party to stay. After a few friendly and polite words, after the other party put away all the gifts in charge of delivery, he watched the other party leave. Looking in this direction, they should be preparing to go to Snowfield Castle and rest there. On the way back, David''s team passed through towns including Wangbei Town, Iron Tree Fort, Snowfield Fort, etc., but they didn''t stop or communicate with anyone. They just rushed all the way to Cold Winter Town and finally arrived today. destination. Looking at the familiar wooden houses, familiar streets and familiar people, David took a deep breath: "The air here is better!" He didn''t indulge in the joy of returning home alone. As a lord, at least he had to settle down his subordinates first. Called Eva, who was already waiting by the side: "This is Eva McKenna. She helped me with the affairs in the territory before. You can ask her about the affairs in the village." "Eva, these are newcomers to Cold Winter Town, show them around and settle down." Eva looked at these people, and understood that David wanted to take this group of people around, and at the same time send these newcomers away, so that David could buy time to explain the current situation to his partners. Case. Although she sometimes showed a silly look, Eva, who was actually very smart and capable, led the crowd to the big wooden house, planning to waste more time there. After Eva led a group of people to the big wooden house, the people notified by Sharon came to David one after another. Mark even sat at the long table and waited for everyone to listen to David''s story. Time has passed. He didn''t wait too long, and the few people currently staying in Cold Winter Town quickly gathered together to listen to David talk about his experience of going to the royal capital and what he gained... At the same time, in various towns in the northern part of the Kingdom of Tilan, countless people saw the latest announcement posted by the officials. "Winter Town?" "It is said to be the newest frontier of the kingdom, a new town established by a young man through a pioneering order." "Isn''t the pioneering order establishing a village?" "Maybe it''s because there are more people? And it''s a new border, so building towns seems to be more important?" "The young man named David was named a baron by His Majesty the King because he successfully established a new town, and was bestowed a surname by His Majesty the King himself." "What a lucky guy..." All kinds of comments can be seen everywhere in the major towns in the northern part of the kingdom. From the beginning, they were only discussed next to the announcement, and slowly became the latest talking points of countless people. For these civilians who have never left their birth villages and towns for almost their entire lives, there are only so many things they see and hear on weekdays, and there are very few things they can talk about. Everyone is very interested in hearing such big news this time. As a result, the news gradually spread from the town to the surrounding villages, and more and more people knew about the new town of Cold Winter Town and the new nobleman, Baron David Glamorgan. In addition to discussing the lucky Baron David Glamorgan, some people also seriously discussed with friends, should they go to Cold Winter Town to find opportunities? "It''s a newly established town, maybe there''s nothing there." "Nothing means a lot of opportunities." "I don''t think it''s good, it''s better to stay here and continue farming." "Maybe you''re right, but I don''t own a field." "You can continue to work for Lord Fitz, Lord Fitz is still very generous." "Maybe...but I want to give it a try..." Farmers who dont have their own fields, craftsmen with some skills, and even some young people who feel a little strength and have nothing else, all began to seriously consider whether to go to the new town of Winter Town to find opportunities. In the eyes of some old people or those who have a stable life, the new town of Winter Town is full of too much uncertainty; but in the eyes of those who have nothing or some young people who are unwilling to stick to the rules, Winter Town is full of Chance. Being a self-cultivator, becoming a store owner, or even becoming a soldier, no matter what it is, as long as it can be better than now, they are willing to try it. More and more people began to inquire about the news of Rinwinter Town. All kinds of information about Rinwinter Town and Baron Glamorgan gradually spread to other parts of the Kingdom of Tilan after they gradually became well-known in the Kingdom of Tilan... "So, you are now a baron?" After listening to David''s story, everyone including Mark looked at David curiously. "Don''t look at me with such strange eyes, is the baron something strange? There is also an earl sitting here!" David pointed to Laura next to him, and dragged Laura who was watching the play down. water. (P.S: The Laura-Crawford family is set as a hereditary earl, which only exists in the Trilogy of Finding My Mother. Other generations, including the new trilogy, have not clearly stated the specific title of the Crawford family. This book This setting is applied in the book) In addition to Laura, Fording is also the great lord of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and his status is higher than David, a small rural nobleman, who knows how many levels. So, aristocratic status is not such a rare thing in Cold Winter Town, but it does not prevent everyone from using this to joke with David. "It''s Lord Glamorgan... This title sounds quite good, and it feels a bit familiar." Mark thought about it, but he didn''t expect to hear the word Glamorgan. It just so happens that Laura is here, and she has a lot of knowledge, not to mention her "hometown": "Glamorgan is an old place name in Wales, located in the current Cardiff and Swansea areas; in addition, the current The University of South Wales was formed through the merger of the University of Glamorgan and the University of Wales, Newport." Mark let out an ''oh~'', then looked at David and then at Laura: "What an interesting coincidence." Everyone present knew that the Glamorgan surname was a new surname created by His Majesty the King after flipping through the dictionary. They didn''t expect it to be related to Laura''s hometown. This unexpected situation made everyone feel very interesting. . When everyone was chatting about the same, Eva came back with many newcomers who had settled down. The time card was very accurate. Then there was a scene where a group of people introduced each other. As the lord, David did not need to introduce these people personally. You can go about your own business. For example, standing aside, whispered to Edwin Van Cleef who stood next to him after getting his signal: "Observe these people carefully." (end of this chapter) Chapter 112： Conditions for cheat upgrade Chapter 112 Conditions for cheat upgrade Edwin Van Cleef, the leader of the Masonry Guild, the founder of the Defias Brotherhood, has received training from the Stormwind Kingdom MI7, and is an excellent assassin, thief and intelligence officer. After designing the perfect Winter Fortress, Edwin''s main job now is to supervise the progress and quality of the project, to ensure that this brand new, cross-era Winter Fortress, which has gathered many new things, can be perfected. Build it. During the construction period, he still had plenty of free time. By the way, he helped the mayor, who had become the Baron of Glamorgan, and monitored the newcomers for any dishonest behavior. It was not a difficult task for him. Elias Parker, Officer of the Ceremonies; Gareth Stanton, Knight of the Guard; Floyd, Knight of the Guard; Cordell, Apothecary; Pierre Newton, Alchemist; plus ten new recruits . These people are the ones that Edwin needs to focus on in the next period of time. After David handed over the investigation work to Edwin Van Cleef, he didn''t mention these things to others. He just asked Eva how the newcomers'' residences were arranged? The two personal guard knights will live in the big wooden house with the soldiers, and the vacant small wooden house is given over to the etiquette officer and pharmacist. The old alchemist Pierre Newton is actually here as a guest, and he may not stay in Cold Winter Town for a long time. Currently, he is regarded as David''s short-term consultant and is staying at Jonah''s hotel. It is said to be a hotel, but in fact, like Will''s blacksmith shop, it has a living area dedicated to Jonah, and the space is relatively large, so staying with a few people is not a problem at all. "How is everyone''s reaction?" "It''s okay." Eva carefully recalled everyone''s reactions: "They haven''t shown any dissatisfaction for the time being." "Usually you can observe more to see if they show some dissatisfaction." If someone is dissatisfied, David will not feel unhappy, he just wants to find out the reason for the dissatisfaction. If it is because Lindong Town is not doing well enough in one aspect, it can be regarded as providing him with a direction for improvement; If it''s just that he doesn''t like Cold Winter Town, David won''t make it difficult for the other party. "I know how to do it." "During this time, how is the village... the town?" "After the temperature gradually rose during this period, the ground was no longer so hard, so Edwin Van Cleef increased the workload of the craftsmen, as if he wanted to complete the basic underground facilities earlier." After the underground facilities are completed and the foundations are laid, the construction of various buildings will begin: "The foundations of the White... Winter Fortress have been laid, and it may become the first completed building." David rolled his eyes, but when he heard that the foundation of his own house had been laid, he began to look forward to when this house that belonged entirely to him would be completed? "According to the current progress, it may be completed before the end of the year?" "So fast?" Although the craftsmen are all steel humans, the construction speed is still amazing. After all, what they built this time is not an ordinary log cabin, but a huge building equivalent to a palace: "Where are the others?" Currently, the most important job in Rinwinter Town is the overall construction project. Before the completion of various buildings, there is no so-called business at all. So, after David asked about the progress of the construction and whether there were any difficulties encountered, he asked about the situation of everyone. Eva introduced everyone''s situation in detail. She is usually warm and friendly, and can become friends with most people in Cold Winter Town, so she knows everyone''s situation best. Peggy Carter was in charge of staying in Cold Winter Town during this time. She reduced her exercise time every day and instead patrolled around to ensure that Cold Winter Town would not be threatened. During the time David was away, no one came to invade Cold Winter Town, so Peggy just killed a few wild animals that came out to look for food. Mark devoted himself to learning new knowledge, went back to the Mars base every day to keep in touch with the Earth, and took the Jenny Turtle around in his free time, like a sneaker on the first street in winter. However, with the arrival of spring and the rising temperature, he will also start the new year''s work. It is said that many fruit seeds have been prepared. Will is busy at the blacksmith shop every day, mainly using crystal ore powder to create ammunition and repairing various tools for craftsmen. When he is free, he will go to Port Royal to find Elizabeth on a date. After a round of introductions, Fording and Steve were finally mentioned. "Tirion is fighting against the Scourge in Hearthglen. Recently, he came here occasionally to report his safety. By the way, he went to Will''s blacksmith shop to get some powerful ammunition." Eva finally said about Steve: "As for Steve Husband, he seems to be looking for you." "Has Steve been here today?" "He left just before you came back." "Oh!" I missed today, I don''t know what Steve is looking for? However, through Eva''s report, he knew that during his absence, everything in Cold Winter Town was normal, and the villagers had no dissatisfaction, and the partners were all doing well. Only Laura''s situation, Eva didn''t mention it to herself, but Laura, who was standing next to her after a glance, really didn''t need to ask Eva. "Why did you turn black?" "I went to South America." Laura didn''t care about the changes in her skin color. It''s normal for a person like her to run around all day, and she is obviously a healthy wheat color: "Finally put that annoying The Holy Trinity is destroyed." "congratulations!" The two walked towards the back of the cabin while talking, and Mark, who had noticed David''s movements, also followed, and several people came to the back of the cabin together. At the back of Davids cabin, an additional wooden shed was built, and the crystal ore was preserved in it. After testing, it was found that the crystal ore did not need sunlight, and an additional wooden shed was built to cover it, so outsiders could see it. Come on, this is the warehouse behind the wooden house, I don''t know what''s in here. Opening the wooden door, David immediately noticed the changes in the crystal mine. "Huh? There are more crystals?" In addition to David, the other three people saw it. From the beginning, only two crystals grew at the same time, and now there are two extra crystals, and these two small crystals are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It seems that after a while, they will become Same size as the two middle pieces. "Before I came back, did the crystal ore experience similar changes?" "Not at all, I will check every day." Mark shook his head affirmatively: "Besides, I just dug out the crystal ore of the mature body yesterday, and these pieces should have just grown out." According to the conclusion drawn from previous observations, only two crystal ores will grow at a time, and they will not continue to grow when they grow to a certain extent, and the number will not increase, so David will regularly dig mature crystal ores down. There must be a reason for such an obvious change suddenly. "This change is because you became the Baron of Glamorgan?" Mark and Laura immediately thought of the biggest change in Cold Winter Town: Cold Winter Village officially became Cold Winter Town; David became the Baron of Glamorgan. "Maybe..." Because of the crystal ore as a clear reference, David concluded that the gold finger upgrade does require ''certification''. Thinking back a little bit, I only found out that I could bring people here after I got the official certification documents and returned to the village. Considering that there is no physical upgrade in Winter Town this time - after all, Winter Fortress has not even finished the foundation, but has only obtained official certification upgrades. "Official endorsement? Or maybe deeper broad endorsement?" The certification of the Kingdom of Tilan is, in a certain sense, recognized by the ''world'', because the Kingdom of Tilan is currently recognized by all intelligent life in the Brunnia continent, and appointments within the Kingdom of Tilan are naturally will be generally recognized. Not to mention that David is a village here, even if it is still a piece of wasteland, the Kingdom of Tilan officially recognizes this as the town of Winter, and other intelligent life on the mainland will also recognize it as Town of Winter. If David''s guess is correct, theoretically speaking, David does not have to be rewarded by the Kingdom of Tilan. If his strength is strong enough, all intelligent life on the continent will recognize Winter Town, or Winter City. The existence of the gold finger can also be upgraded. He felt that his guess should be correct. If the certification of the Kingdom of Tilan is necessary, is the upper limit of Goldfinger the City of Winter? Do you want to serve the Kingdom of Tilan for the rest of your life? He felt that his golden finger shouldn''t be so bad. Of course, when it was weak in the early stage, there was a Tilan Kingdom in front of it to protect it from the wind and rain, and it was acceptable to upgrade Goldfinger only by step-by-step development and construction. To use an analogy, todays David is like playing a construction and farming game, with the option of war threat adjusted to the minimum, and he only needs to build and develop territories with peace of mind. "No matter what, it''s over if we try to develop in the direction of Winter City." By the time it reaches the stage of Winter City, David is already strong enough and has enough understanding of the world. At that time, he doesn''t care about the official recognition of the Kingdom of Tilanat that time, maybe it will be Tilan The kingdom is rushing to recognize Winter City. Thinking about the bright future, he dug out the four mature crystal mines and handed them over to Mark for safekeeping. David took Laura and Eva out of the wooden shed. Turning back to the front, everyone has finished introducing each other, and the newcomers who have been driving for a day have returned to the previously decided residence to rest. Now only acquaintances such as Peggy, Sharon, and Addis are left here. There is no ''outsider'', these people immediately made a joke about David, and congratulated him on becoming the Lord Baron Glamorgan, mixed with some allegiance to the Baron Lord, paying tribute to the Baron Glamorgan, and so on. "Speaking of which, are you interested in becoming an official? I have a bunch of vacancies here!" As a result, those who said they would pledge their allegiance to him in the last second shook their heads like rattles. (end of this chapter) Chapter 113： First day in Winter Town Chapter 113 The first day in Winter Town I packed up my things, washed up briefly, and then got into bed and had a good night''s rest. It was obviously a very rough hut, and the bed was just a simple wooden bed made by myself who had never learned carpentry, but it made David sleep very peacefully. Opening his eyes again, it was already the next morning. The energetic David didn''t stay in bed, but simply got up, stretched his waist, and simply moved his shoulders and neck. After getting dressed, he fetched water to wash up. When he changed his clothes and stood in front of his wooden house, there was only a little light in the distant sky, and the whole town of Cold Winter was still immersed in the darkness before dawn. Even so, Lindong Town has become lively, and the villagers living here have been getting up one after another: countless people are fetching water at the public water intake point, and many people are washing in front of the newly built drainage faucet on the other side of the water intake point . David noticed that there were two street lights on the side of the water point and the faucet, and he didn''t know who made it. The chimney of the cafeteria began to emit smoke, and the women who worked in the cafeteria were picking vegetables from the cellar. "It''s so lively!" "Yeah!" Peggy, who was walking around the village, saw David and said hello to him: "Get up so early? I thought you would take a good rest after traveling so long. Down." "I went to bed early yesterday, and I slept soundly." David was in good spirits, and he definitely relaxed and rested for a night, which was much more effective than running around outside, thinking about this and that all day long. . In addition, I finally figured out the upgrade requirements of Goldfinger and determined the next goal, and there are many distracting thoughts in my heart, and I feel that my holy light has become stronger in a trance. "Good morning, Lord Baron." Not long after standing in front of the wooden house, Elias, his ceremonial officer, also got up, but judging from his state, the ceremonial officer did not have a good rest. After a long journey, in a new environment, and the future is not clear, Elias may not have slept much at all. The fact is also the same. In addition to the question that David thought of, Elias also worried about when Lord Baron Glamorgan will get up? As the ceremonial officer in charge of instructing Baron Glamorgan in various aristocratic etiquettes, it is impossible that Baron Glamorgan has already woken up, and he is still sleeping soundly in his room. So every once in a while, he would get up to check the situation. This time he saw that David had gotten up, put on his clothes immediately, and tidied up his appearance before appearing in front of Lord Baron Glamorgan. "Actually, you don''t need to get up in such a hurry." "No, this is my duty." Standing outside, stimulated by the somewhat cold air, Elias became much more energetic: "My lord baron, if possible, I would like to confirm your daily routine. journey." "I don''t have any fixed itinerary for the time being. If you''re talking about those etiquette courses, they can be arranged after lunch." It''s not suitable for strenuous exercise after eating. He usually practices bows and firearms at that time, and now he can bring them Take these lessons. "Okay, Lord Baron." After Elias understood, he quietly stood aside, because David usually would not notice him, but when he thought of him, he could catch a glimpse of him from the corner of his eye. that state. At this time, the two guard knights also got up, and were preparing to arrange the soldiers for basic drills. But after seeing the Baron actually get up, Gareth Stanton exchanged a few words with Floyd, and Floyd walked straight towards David. "grown ups." David nodded to Floyd and asked how was the rest? Is there anything wrong with it? "No, my lord, everyone is resting well." To be honest, when Floyd first saw the situation in Cold Winter Town, he felt that he would inevitably suffer some hardships before the construction site became a real town. The temperature here in Lindong Town is very low, living in such an empty big wooden house, I am afraid it will not be a good night. Unexpectedly, after they moved in, they lit up the fire in the way Eva introduced earlier, and after the so-called heating was turned on, not only did everyone not feel the cold, they even wondered if summer had arrived earlier? Moreover, the quilts distributed to everyone in Cold Winter Town are very comfortable (Laura ordered them in batches), which are actually more comfortable and warm than the quilts that King Tilan can buy. This makes Freud seriously suspect that he used to Is it all **** bedding? Really good quilts can only be used by high-ranking nobles? If thats the case, why would Lindong Town distribute such good bedding to ordinary soldiers? Although there were many doubts in his mind, Freud slept soundly. Unlike Elias, he doesn''t need to think about so many things, and his future has already been settled. The better the winter town is, the happier he is. Wait until I wake up, although it is still dark here in Winter Town, but I have already made an agreement with Gareth Stanton yesterday, and I need to get up early and start official work today. Train soldiers, investigate the surrounding environment, think about how to arrange sentries and other matters. Considering that they only have ten soldiers in their hands, it is difficult to arrange shifts. Maybe they should recruit recruits in the territory appropriately, and form the armed forces of Cold Winter Town as soon as possible, which is also showing their abilities to their new lord. Surprisingly, Baron Glamorgan, a newly promoted nobleman, got up so early. The two of them had to discuss briefly, and Gareth Stanton would continue to be in charge of the training. After all, these soldiers were all recruited by him, and he was more willing to obey. his orders; Floyd is reporting to the baron, and is in charge of today''s guard workthe personal guard knight, who already has the duty of guarding the lord. By the way, he also wanted to figure out the daily habits of the new lord. I glanced at Elias, who was standing almost in the same position as myself, but he was standing behind David on the left, while Floyd was behind on the right. The two nodded to each other as greetings, and then they closed their mouths and pretended to be themselves. is a mute. After greeting Floyd, David knew that the personal guard knight was serving as a guard, so he didn''t say anything, ''go about your own business! ''. In the future, he will have to get used to this kind of daily life where there are always people around him. After chatting with Peggy for a few words, he noticed that Floyd behind him was very concerned about what Peggy said, and there was a bit of surprise on his face. This is not surprising. From Peggy''s report, it can be known that the defense of Cold Winter Town is currently in charge of this young woman named Peggy Carter. It is not that there are no female warriors in the Kingdom of Tilan, but there are very, very many of them. There are so few of them, I didn''t expect there to be a female warrior here in Cold Winter Town. When Freud was surprised, Elias thought the same thing, and at the same time remembered Miss Eva McKenna who showed them around the whole town yesterday. At this time, the young woman named Eva also walked out of her hut and came to David: "Good morning! David." "morning!" Elias, the ceremonial officer, wanted to remind the young Miss McKenna that she should be called Lord Baron Glamorgan, but he felt that it would be better to pretend to be a dummy now and discuss this matter later. Because he began to think, what is the relationship between this Eva McKenna and the baron? It is not only him who thinks about similar problems, but Freud next to him is also thinking about this problem. From Sharon who I met before and accompanied Baron David Glamorgan to the capital; to Peggy Carter who was in charge of the defense of Cold Winter Town; Kenna. "Rinwinter Town, is the Baron the only man who manages affairs?" Fortunately, the appearance of Edwin Van Cleef brought Floyd and Elias back to the right track. After seeing this strong craftsman leader, the two secretly breathed a sigh of relief: They were a little worried just now, if they are not women, will they not be taken seriously? but Floyd seriously looked at Van Cleef who was standing in front of him. He just arrived yesterday and saw many people at once, but he didn''t observe everyone carefully at all. After a full rest today, he was full of energy and started guarding work. When he professionally looked at anyone who appeared in front of him, he found that this so-called craftsman leader gave himself a very dangerous feeling. But when he took a closer look, he found that this man named Edwin Van Cleef was ordinary and unobtrusive. Not something wrong? When he wanted to take another look, Van Cleef had already left. Through the conversation just now, the people here know that Van Cleef is going to have breakfast, and then start a day''s work: check the progress of the projects in various places and the construction quality of each area. "Let''s go to breakfast too!" David looked around, and everyone who should get up has already got up, and the rest looks like some kind of pharmacist Cordell, who belongs to the person who can go to him if there is any need, and dont care about it when there is nothing to do. When everyone arrived at the cafeteria, it was full of people, and they were all strong and strong men. "This time is the time for the craftsmen to eat breakfast. Generally, other people will wait for the craftsmen to finish eating before coming." Peggy wanted to remind David before, but when Van Cleef interrupted, she forgot to mention this again. thing. "That''s it! Let''s go to the farmland first and have breakfast when we come back." The baron''s decision, whether it is Freud or Elias, will only be obeyed unconditionally, and naturally he will not raise objections. But before walking out of the cafeteria, Freud deliberately looked at the guys in the cafeteria again, and secretly sighed in his heart: "These are all good seedlings who can be cultivated into elites! Where did your lord invite these craftsmen?" ? (end of this chapter) Chapter 114： Perfectly avoid a catastrophe Chapter 114 Perfectly avoiding a catastrophe Floyd was puzzled, but it was inconvenient to ask the baron directly if he had any questions. Maybe he should ask someone else? Looking at Eva McKenna in front of her, this young woman seems to be the baron''s most important assistant. Yesterday she took herself and others to visit the town and told them how to heat the heating and how to get water. It must be about Lin Dong All kinds of things in the town can be inquired from her. In addition, another woman named Peggy Carter is also a suitable questioner. "Speaking of... McKenna... Carter..." He has never heard of the surname McKenna, maybe it is a descendant of a down-and-out nobleman? As for the surname of Carter, there is indeed a noble named Carter in the Kingdom of Tilan, and the Carter family is located in Green Willow Town, not far to the south of the capital. What does this Peggy Carter have to do with that Carter family? Floyd also thought of the many people Eva introduced to him yesterday. Almost all of these people had surnames, even the chef Jonah Myawa who worked in the kitchen. Floyd is very curious about the origins of these people, maybe he can get some answers from Eva or Peggy? While thinking about it, Floyd had already followed David to the farmland not far away, and met one of the "unknown people with surnames" he met yesterday, Mark Watney. And that amazing looking creature called a Squirrel. "Hi, Mark." "Good morning, David." "Are you ready to plant new crops?" "No, just check the condition of the soil." Listening to the conversation between Lord Baron and this Mark Watney, Floyd was a little confused. It wasnt just Floyd who felt a little confused, but Elias next to him was also full of question marks: Listening to the conversation between the two, is this man named Mark Watney just a farmer? "How is the situation?" Not knowing that the two people behind him had fallen into a state of confusion, David also wanted to know the situation of the land. If his guess is correct, with the upgrade of his golden finger, the land inside Rinwinter Town and the surrounding land will be affected. Sure enough, Mark Watney gave an affirmative answer: "If my judgment is correct, the previous failed crops can now be planted." "This is really good news." In any case, it is a good thing that the land becomes more fertile. This means that farmers in Cold Winter Town can grow more and more types of food with less land, and there are many fewer taboos when planting. "Yes, this winter we can eat any vegetables and fruits we want... Oh, by the way, if you have anything you want to eat, you can tell me in advance, so I can prepare." "strawberry!" "Received!" Mark gestured with his fingers in front of his eyebrows in a less formal military salute, then leaned in front of David, and whispered his request: "By the way, if possible, let this Jenny find some Compatriots come here." "let me try!" The IQ of Pokmon is not low. Pokmon like Squirtle can communicate normally except that they cannot speak human language. The only question is, does this squirrel approve of David? Would you like to listen to him? "Worth a try." Glanced at the Squirrel next to him, and waved at it, the Squirrel followed happily. David was not in a hurry to discuss with the Jenny Turtle here, but walked all the way west to the Winter River, looked at the calm lake in the distance, and signaled Floyd and Elias to wait in the distance, He took the Jenny Turtle to the bank of the river alone. The two people stayed where they were obediently. After all, the place is very empty, and they don''t have to worry about someone suddenly appearing to attack the baron. As for why the Lord Baron took a blue turtle to the river, this...they don''t need to think about why, as long as they stay here. "How is your life here?" Squirtle thought for a while, smiled and nodded. "Is it too lonely without a partner?" Squirrel bowed his head in thought, it really didn''t think about this question. "Why don''t you go back... Do you know how to go back?" Seeing that Jenny returned a look of "I''m not a fool", he continued: "Let''s find some friends." "Jenny Jenny!" Seeing that the Squirrel nodded after thinking for a while, and gestured something while ''talking'', David realized after watching for a while that it was asking ''Can other Pokmon come too? '' "Of course, as long as you want to come, I welcome you!" Jenny nodded, raised his head and patted his chest (turtle shell?), as if covering me, then pointed to the cold winter river next to him. David looked down at the river, understood the meaning of the Jenny Turtle in seconds, raised his hand and released a smite, knocking out a huge winter river prawn. Watching the Squirrel go to the river to catch the prawns, and then swim happily back to the shore, waiting to go to the cafeteria for dinner. David knows that the Squirrel will not start work until he is full. "Let''s go, let''s eat!" He walked towards the cafeteria in Cold Winter Town. As for why he took a blue turtle to the river and stood there for a while, and even caught a huge river prawn, he didn''t ask Elias and Floyd. De explained. Anyway, as long as they can live in Cold Winter Town for a long time, those questions will be answered. If they can''t live for a long time, then David hopes they will never figure out why! It is impossible to expect him to take the initiative to explain, these two will not get that kind of treatment for the time being. What he didn''t expect was that soon there would be someone who needed to explain the situation by himselfjust as everyone was walking back into the town, David noticed a vague shadow at the end of the town road. It was very timely that Laura happened to be preparing to have breakfast and met David at the entrance of the cafeteria. "You go in and wait for me first, Laura and I have something to say." Like the previous situation, Elias and Floyd just need to keep a distance and stare at each other, but now that David has given a clear order, the two can no longer stand aside. obediently obeyed the order and entered the cafeteria first, while David and Laura walked a few steps to the side to make way for the cafeteria door. "how?" Laura turned her back to the phantom, and didn''t know what happened. When David pointed behind her, she turned around and realized why David said that she had something to talk to herself alone. "Is there a newcomer here?" "I don''t know, maybe it''s Steve." David came back this time and hasn''t seen Steve and Fording yet. Fording may not come back to report when he is safe; Steve will come every day: "Peggy said he has something to ask me." If it''s Steve, you can just ask him what he wants from me. What David and Laura didn''t expect was that it wasn''t Steve who came, but a strange new face. "A newcomer is here." Laura glanced at David, thinking of his current situation: "I''m afraid, it''s not convenient for you to get in touch with the newcomer right now?" "Actually, it''s nothing, just send people away." In fact, David thought further: with the construction and development of Cold Winter Town, his territory will become larger and larger. You can''t find each other. It would be fine if these people took the initiative to find me, but if they didn''t come to find me, what kind of trouble would they cause in the town? And when you leave? I dont know if these issues have been optimized with the cheat upgrade? While thinking about it, David noticed that the newcomer had stopped in his tracks, and found himself in a strange place, standing at the end of the street in Rinwinter Town, looking around with question marks on his face. "Do you recognize who''s the new guy?" "Um!" David recognized the other party''s identity when the other party turned from a phantom into a real person. After all, the brown jacket, parted hair, and that handsome face are so recognizable. "If I''m not mistaken, this person''s name is Leon Kennedy, and he''s an agent." In addition, this famous Leon also has nicknames such as Li Sanguang, Vehicle Destroyer, and Village Slayer. When thinking of this, David is particularly grateful that his Winter Village has been upgraded to Winter Town, otherwise he would be afraid Something big is going to happen. "Agent? That''s it?" Laura felt that the people who could come to David were more or less strange. Either their own experiences were strange, or the world they lived in was very strange. Even the most ordinary-looking, normal-looking Leonard Hofstadter has a few strange friends around him. "The world that this agent lives in has all kinds of biochemical viruses. This Mr. Kennedy is an expert in dealing with such things." "I see!" Laura felt that this was much more reasonable, and at the same time, she planned to take some time to go home and search for various information about this Leon. While the two were talking, Leon also noticed David and Laura, and walked in front of them. "Hello." Leon first looked at the two of them. The man and woman in front of him didn''t seem to be very old, only about 20 years old, and they were tall and well-built. They seemed a little out of place with this backward village: "Excuse me, what is this place?" "This is Cold Winter Town." David stretched out his hand first: "I am the mayor here, David." "Ahem~" Laura coughed a few times deliberately, as if to remind David. "David Glamorgan." "cough cough cough ~" "Lord David Glamorgan!" Glaring at Laura, he introduced Laura to Leon in front of him: "This is Earl Laura Crawford." "I''m Leon Kennedy, just call me Leon." Leon saw the other party reach out and shook hands with the other party in the same friendly way, but the other party''s introduction made him full of doubts: "Is this a joke?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 115： lyon Chapter 115 Leon Looking at the whole face, Where is the point of this joke? With Leons expression on his face, David explained the situation in the simplest words. This is Cold Winter Town, this is not the world you originally lived in, but another world; you have gained the ability to travel freely between the two worlds, etc. After introducing the situation, David also told Leon: "If you feel unbelievable, you can try to go back and forth between the two worlds a few times, and then you will know that I have not lied to you." "As you said, I just need to go back to my own world in my heart and go far away at the same time?" "Yes." David nodded: "After you try it, you can come here to find me." David pointed to the cafeteria door next to him by the way. "Understood." Leon did have a lot of questions he wanted to ask. Although David said a lot that he couldn''t understand or believe, he didn''t feel any malice from the two young people in front of him. You can try to see if the so-called time travel is true or not. Saying goodbye to David and Laura, Leon walked in the direction he came from, and quickly disappeared into the distance. David didn''t wait here, turned around and walked into the cafeteria with Laura, ready to have breakfast. As soon as he entered the cafeteria, David saw Elias and Freud, who were waiting for him not far from the side, but Eva and Peggy, who had already found vacant seats, were enjoying their own breakfast . David gestures to Elias and Floyd to eat first. Because the population has increased a lot, more people have been added to the cafeteria to help. Otherwise, Jonah would not be able to keep busy at all. Fortunately, the craftsmen do not have high requirements on the taste of the food, as long as there is a large amount of food, it is enough. This also makes this kind of large-scale food production mainly done by women who come to help. Jonah, mainly responsible for delicate food cooked individually. "A steak set meal and two potatoes." David didn''t bother Jonah to make a special breakfast today, but just ordered a very ordinary set meal, and walked to the table where Peggy and Eva were with the breakfast. Floyd and Elias, who followed the baron, were stunned for a while before ordering the same breakfast as the baron. Then the two of them were embarrassed, wondering if they should sit at the same table with the baron. After much deliberation, Elias, the etiquette officer, finally walked to the table next to him and sat down, and Floyd followed suit and sat opposite Elias. Elias wanted to remind Lord Baron that, as the lord of Cold Winter Town, Lord Baron Glamorgan should have his own restaurant, dining table, chef and servants. How could he mix with a group of artisans in a restaurant and eat the same food? ? But it''s not like he can''t see the situation in Rinwinter Town, it seems that it''s useless to mention it? After much deliberation, the etiquette officer Elias felt that he should do something: for example, he should get up earlier, ask the baron what he would like to eat, and then deliver the food to the baron''s log cabinalthough it is not a separate restaurant, But at any rate, it is a space that belongs exclusively to the baron. In just one morning, Elias, the etiquette officer, has confirmed several new jobs. He expected that he would have a hard year this year, but the reality seems to want to tell him: the actual situation is even more difficult than you expected. Now he can only hope that Lord David Glamorgan will not make any fuss in learning noble etiquette, otherwise he may be exhausted as an etiquette officer. When Elias was worried about the future, David had already mentioned Lyon, which had just arrived, with Eva and Peggy. "A newcomer is coming? I don''t know if he will stay." David can choose visitors from other worlds that suit his wishes. In fact, these people also have the right to choose whether to become the resident residents of Cold Winter Town. After all, whether you want to come or not depends on your personal opinion. David didn''t hypnotize or control them. "Should it be?" David ate a few bites of steak and a piece of potato, and then slowed down the speed of eating after feeling warm in his stomach: "That Leon Kennedy should not let go of such an interesting experience." Leon is a standard existence with the protagonist''s halo, always encountering various incidents, and with his strong personal ability and halo blessing, he successfully resolves the incident. Including the Resident Evil incident in Raccoon City, special investigation operations in South America, and going to Spain to investigate and rescue the president''s daughter Ashley Graham. From the brown jacket on Leon''s body, we can know that he has now become a Secret Service agent directly under the president''s orders, but he should not have experienced the rescue of the president''s daughter during Resident Evil 4, because the jacket was damaged in that rescue operation. lost. David suddenly thought that if Leon was willing to stay in Cold Winter Village, even if he failed to learn any special abilities, his strength would be greatly improved by relying on the existing weapons in Cold Winter Village. If you miss Ashley Graham''s Illuminati, you will be in bad luck. "Huh? Could it be that the armor is in the way... What a pity, it can''t be seen as lively." While feeling regretful, Peggy suddenly thought of another thing: "I remember you mentioned before that every time a new person appears, they don''t appear alone. Does this mean that there will be another new person soon?" In fact, there was a situation where he appeared alone, but he was expelled by David, but the appearance of Eva and Leonard soon made David not sure what it was? One was expelled and replaced by Eva? Then Leonard and Eva appeared in one batch? Or are these three the same batch? "Maybe?" David didn''t get too entangled, he was only curious about who would come to Cold Winter Town after Leon? He felt that his golden finger was like opening a blind box, which made him full of expectations for the unknown new rolefor a while, he recalled once again the fear of being dominated by crisp noodles when he was a child. It is still unknown who the newcomer is, but Leon once again appeared in David''s sight. The handsome guy who walked in from the door, stood at the door and looked around, and soon found David, and then walked towards David while looking around. "he came." David''s reminder made several people at the same table look up at Leon, and was stared at by many people, making Leon pause for a while, almost putting on a defensive posture, but he quickly returned to normal. Came across from David and sat down. Leon greeted Laura whom he had seen before, and nodded to Peggy and Eva who were sitting beside him. "Tried it?" "Um." "Looking at you, I''m afraid you have tried more than once or twice." Leon smiled awkwardly. He tried back and forth many times, and every time he could successfully cross over, or return to his own world smoothly. No matter how incredible he felt in his heart, he still accepted the fact that he could cross over. Anyway, I have already experienced quite a few bizarre things, and it doesnt matter if one more or one less. "Why is there such a miraculous thing? Is there anything special about this town?" After all, Leon has received several years of training, and he has a very high talent. After only a short period of observation, he confirmed one thing: this table The few people sitting there should be in the same situation as me. "It''s really special, as for why... Maybe it''s because you''re lucky?" David''s answer left Leon speechless. It sounded like he was lucky to be able to come to this seemingly backward village. Although it is very interesting to be able to travel freely between two different worlds, he can''t see any benefit to him? All right! There are many beauties here, and I have an extra resort where I can stay away from various tasks and relax quietly. "It seems... not bad." Thinking of this, Leon lost the slightest resistance in his heart, and began to get to know each other with a few people around him: "My name is Leon Kennedy, you can call me Leon." "Peggy Carter." A somewhat familiar name. "Eva-McKenna." For some reason, Hannigan''s shadow can be seen in this Eva. After getting to know each other, Leon remembered David''s title of Baron of Glamorgan again: "So...you are really a baron?" "Yes, but it hasn''t been long since I got the title. As you can see, Cold Winter Town is still under construction." Leon nodded and asked a question related to himself: "So, I want to buy a house here so that I can come here during my vacation. Do I need to go through any procedures?" Before he came in, he took a general look at the surrounding environment. This is a small village with a beautiful environment. If possible, it would be a good choice to build a house here as a vacation home. "About these things..." David originally wanted to introduce the situation in Cold Winter Town in detail, but he didn''t expect Steve to walk in from the gate and go straight to David. "Let me show Leon around first!" Peggy also saw Steve, and took the initiative to take Leon, a newcomer, to visit Cold Winter Town and introduce various situations in the town. "Then I''ll leave it to you." David nodded, and then introduced to Leon and Steve who walked in front of each other: "This is Leon Kennedy. He just came to Winter Town." "Welcome, I''m Steve Rogers." Steve shook hands and noticed that David used the name "Winter Town". "Hello." Leon got up and shook hands with Steve, but his expression was a bit weird, and he obviously noticed Steve''s name. However, he had already realized that this Steve and Baron Glamorgan had something to talk about, so after a brief acquaintance, he followed Peggy and left the cafeteria. After the two left, Steve sat in the seat Leon vacated. Before David could ask, he explained why he was looking for David: "There is someone over there who wants to see you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 116： Supreme Mage Chapter 116 Supreme Mage "Want to see me? Who?" David heard that someone in Steve''s world wanted to see him, and his first reaction was Nick Fury, who was dubbed the black marinated egg. Since Captain America Steve mastered the Holy Light and the power of the elements, he guessed that the agent leader would definitely find a way to find out where Steve learned these abilities, and come to the door through Steve. But what he didn''t expect was that Steve gave an answer that he had thought about before but was habitually ignored by him. "The Ancient One mage from Karma Taj." "this" "Mage Ancient One is the leader of Kama Taj and the supreme mage of the present age. The duty of the supreme mage is to protect the earth from being invaded by demon gods from different planes." Steve briefly introduced the ancient one to David. Situation: "At least that''s what she told me." In fact, even if Steve didnt introduce him, David knew who Gu Yi was. What surprised him was why this contemporary supreme mage wanted to see him? I have no direct relationship with that person, right? Even the few successors of the supreme mage, I don''t know each other. Seeing David sitting there without answering, Steve thought that David didn''t want to see Gu Yi, so he said that he could help reject the request of the supreme mage. "No, I''m just curious why this supreme mage wants to see me?" "Perhaps, she regards you as an alien demon who wants to invade Steve''s earth." Laura dragged her chin with her palm, looked at David who was sitting next to her, and didn''t understand why he was having a headache: "Steve Didnt the husband say it? The duty of this supreme mage is to defend against the invasion of demon gods from different planes. "So, you think she wants to confirm David''s thoughts?" Steve thought for a while: "Isn''t it possible?" "It''s not impossible." David thought about it carefully, and by the way, recalled some settings about magic and plane demons in the Marvel world, and found that the way he helped Steve obtain mysterious power, in the eyes of Karma Taj''s mages, It seems...probably...it''s no different from what those demon gods from different planes do. The magic and magic power of the Marvel world has ownership. These all belong to powerful existences from other planes, such as Visandi, Sithorne, Dormammu, etc. are all such existences. Where mages want to become stronger, they have to "sign a contract" with a certain power, so as to obtain the magic power mastered by the power, and cast those spells that the power has labeled and holds copyright. Now, Steve Rogers has acquired a mysterious power, which comes from another world. Is that some powerful or demon **** who wants to get involved in their world? So choose Steve Rogers as the spokesperson? "So, do you think Master Ancient One wants to warn you? Or simply wants to knock you down?" "It shouldn''t be." David was also wondering, what does the ancient one mean? There are many people who covet the earth, as long as they don''t launch actual attacks like Dormammu, Gu Yi won''t pay much attention to them. That is to say, even if Mage Ancient One really suspects that David wants to invade the earth, before the real attack, Mage Ancient One will only stay vigilant instead of playing door-to-door warnings like nowwhats the use of that? It''s more like taking the initiative to go to other people''s territory to find fault. "If she wants to talk to me, then bring her here!" David finished the breakfast in front of him, and thought about the place to receive Master Ancient One by the way: "I''ll wait for her on the bank of the Winter River." "Is it okay?" Steve was very worried that Mage Ancient One was really looking for trouble: "Or, I''d better reject her." "No, I thought about it carefully, she shouldn''t have any malice towards me, maybe she just came to visit?" David felt that the possibility that Gu Yi came here to trouble her was really not high. As for visits, these supreme mages like to observe the timeline. To a certain extent, they also wander around in various parallel worlds, and they will also go to some alien planes, so the ancient master learned that he had never been to an alien plane. When the world exists, the possibility of wanting to look at it is greater. At the same time, as a powerful spellcaster, Gu Yi may also want to study the power that Steve possesses, which powerful existence does it belong to? Stand up and ask Steve to go back to find Gu Yi. From the previous conversation, he has confirmed that Steve can directly contact the supreme mage, and there is no need to make a special appointment. He himself left the cafeteria and walked towards the cold winter river again. Elias and Floyd followed as usual, but I don''t know what the baron is doing by the river again? Are you going to help that blue turtle catch food again? Speaking of which, the tortoise named Jenny has been missing since just now, and I don''t know where it went. David didn''t wait by the river for too long, and Steve soon came with Gu Yi. And it wasn''t until this moment that Steve noticed the man who was about to stop him. He remembered that these two people were sitting at the next table when they were in the cafeteria just now. Finally, after getting a signal from David, Floyd let the two of them go to David''s side. "Those two are..." "My personal guard knight Floyd and ceremonial officer Elias." Steve felt weird, but he still reached out and congratulated David: "I forgot to congratulate you just now, it seems that things went well." "It did go well." After chatting for a few gossips, Steve then introduced the woman in the yellow robe beside him to David: "This is the Ancient One mage from Kama Taj." "This is from here...it should be the mayor now, David." "Hi, nice to meet you." "I''m glad to meet you too, mage." After the two greeted each other, Gu Yi and Steve made a request: "I want to have a private chat with David. Don''t worry, I have no malicious intentions." Steve just returned an embarrassed smile. He seemed to be standing beside him casually. In fact, his whole body was in a tense state, and the holy light in his body could be released at any time. He was obviously wary of Gu Yi. When Gu Yi proposed to talk alone, Steve glanced at David, and after seeing David nodded at himself, he said that he was going to get to know the newcomers: "I''ll go and talk to those two newcomers." Say hello." By the time Steve walks up to Floyd and Elias, David and Koo start a real conversation. "Master Gu Yi specifically asked Steve to bring you here. I don''t know why?" David didn''t like going around in circles, so the first sentence went straight to the point, confirming Gu Yi''s real intention. Gu Yi didn''t have any opinion on David''s straightforwardness, and immediately expressed his intention: "As a mage, it''s normal to be curious about the unknown world and unknown power. Don''t worry, I don''t have any malice towards you and Steve. .As for this special visit, its mainly because I have some expectations for Steve. "Expectation?" David froze for a moment, he suddenly thought of a possibility: "What do you want Steve to do?" "I''ve lived for a long time, and I''ve held the position of the supreme mage for a long time. I''m almost unable to hold on..." Gu Yigang said halfway, and after noticing David''s expression, he suddenly realized something: "Sorry, I''m used to it." "It''s okay." David realized that he''d lost his composure again: "So, are you going to let Steve take over as the new Supreme Mage?" "Yes!" "Is this... going to go wrong?" "No." Gu Yi looked very sure. Once a person like her has made a decision, she will not be easily shaken: "Steve is very suitable, and can even be said to be the most suitable one among several successors." "Why?" David was curious, how did Ancient One make such a judgment? Does Steve really have the talent to become the supreme mage? Is there a world line in which Steve becomes the supreme mage in Marvel''s countless parallel universes? Because there are too many parallel universes in Marvel, David thought about it but couldn''t think of the answer. "Because Steve possesses the power called Holy Light." After a few conversations, Gu Yi realized that it is best to be simple and direct when chatting with David, so she simply said that she chose Steve. The reason for the husband: "It is a kind of power that can be mastered and used at will without paying an additional ''price''." "Just because of this?" "Because of this!" Gu Yi has lived for so long, and her understanding of various spells has reached a very high level. After only being in contact with Steve for a short time, she realized that the Holy Light that Steve has mastered, It is fundamentally different from the magic currently mastered by Karma Taj. First of all, the energy of holy light is one of the foundations of the existence of the universe, and its level is very high; secondly, this kind of power exists in almost any plane, even the dark dimension of Dormammu is not completely absent. ''. The most important thing is that this kind of power does not belong to a certain power alone, it does not carry any marks, and there is no additional cost for casting holy light spells. Just these points are enough for Gu Yi to make up his mind to make Steve the successor of the supreme mage, not even one of them! As long as Steve becomes the supreme mage, all mages of Karma Taj can learn the holy light. No need to be like now, only a very small number of mages can find a certain dimension master and sign a contract with those powerful existences to obtain strong enough magic power to cast those powerful magic. Gu Yi''s biggest concern is whether the power Steve uses is a bait released by a certain power? After all, during the battle in New York, she sensed a powerful existence that sent power to Steve from another dimension. Therefore, after she took the initiative to contact Steve, and used a little trick to cheat out of the magical place of Cold Winter Town, she asked Steve to bring her over to see the mayor (who was still the village chief at the time) ). After seeing the other party with his own eyes, Gu Yi found that he couldn''t see through this young David. (end of this chapter) Chapter 117： staking and painting sites Chapter 117 staking and drawing territory In Gu Yi''s perception, David felt very strange to him. When we first met, although he looked like a handsome young man on the surface, Gu Yi could feel a huge holy light from David. Such a powerful holy light means that the young man in front of him is a powerful spellcaster. But if its just that, then theres not much difference between David and Steve? But when she took a closer look, she noticed something different. Gu Yi once felt this kind of feeling from the master of certain dimensions. Could it be that this David is the master of the power of holy light? But if this is the case, isnt this Lord of the Holy Light a bit too weak? Observing further, in a trance, Gu Yi felt as if he was staring at a more ''powerful'' existence. After having this feeling, Gu Yi stopped his observations. The feeling David gave her just now reminded her of that existence. It is definitely not an "ordinary person who can''t even transcend the universe he lives in." A powerful presence that looks directly at and even provokes. He began to suspect in his heart that maybe David was just a projection or avatar of that mighty one, Gu Yi suddenly felt that all of this had become reasonable. In her cognition, only by reaching that state can she tinker with this small town that can connect countless universes. At this time, David didn''t know what Gu Yi was thinking at all. He could feel that the other party was examining him, but he didn''t understand what this person''s reaction meant? This is scared? Am I that scary? unconsciously glanced at the river, and looked at his own face through the reflection in the water: very handsome! Why did Gu Yi react in this way? Many question marks appeared in his head, and Gu Yi seemed to be a little distracted, the conversation between the two entered an awkward stage. In the end, it was Gu Yi who broke the silence: "This Winter Town is very beautiful." "Is Master Gu Yi interested in coming to settle here?" "Hahaha, if I hadn''t already determined the path I would take in the future, coming here would indeed be a good choice." David glanced at Mage Ancient One, and he knew one thing from the other party''s words: this Mage Ancient One from the movie universe should report to Eternity after his death. Then the two of them chatted a few more words, but they didn''t talk about serious matters. They were basically gossip about the clear river, the beautiful mountain, and the forest full of vitality. Slightly more formal topics are about the Holy Light. After chatting for almost three hours, Gu Yi said that he had a good chat with David, and he was ready to go back. At the end, David reconfirmed: "Are you really going to make Steve the supreme mage?" "Yes." Gu nodded. She had already decided that the next Supreme Mage would be Steve Rogers: "Before I came here, I had already decided. After coming here, I am more convinced that my choice is That''s right." With stable access to mana and spells without additional payment, Gu Yi felt that in this era when the overall environment does not belong to magic, Holy Light is the best way out for Kama Taj. Gu Yi''s biggest regret on this trip was that he failed to see the powerful existence that delivered the silver holy light to Steve. She sensed for a while that the mighty person should not be in this world. At the same time, Steve, who has mastered the power of the Holy Light and became the spokesperson of the Holy Light, has no problem with his moral character, and has the magical place of Winter Town as his backing. No matter how you look at it, he is qualified for the position of Supreme Mage. As for possible trouble? That''s what the next Sorcerer Supreme, Steve Rogers, will have to worry about. After saying goodbye to David, she left Cold Winter Town with Steve and returned to the Marvel universe. Next, she is going to train Steve to become the supreme mage, and then find a suitable opportunity to start her new journey... After Gu Yi visited Cold Winter Town and left, David did not go to find Leon, but took Elias and Floyd around Cold Winter Town, and finally came to the north on the construction site. The place is dusty and full of various smells. The craftsmen are working **** the construction site and sweating, making this seemingly ordinary land gradually transform into the town of Rinwinter. To David''s surprise, he actually saw Anduin among the workers. The prince of the Stormwind Kingdom is taking Ilsa, his personal bodyguard, to shuttle around the construction site non-stop, chatting with a certain worker from time to time. Standing on the edge of the construction site and watching for a while, when Anduin wandered around the construction site and came out, David greeted: "Hope (Anduin)!" and called the prince to his side. "Good morning, Lord Glamorgan!" After fermenting for one night and half a morning, David has successfully upgraded Cold Winter Village to Cold Winter Town, and he himself has become the Baron of Glamorgan, which has been known to everyone. Anduin, who has been taught complete aristocratic etiquette since he was a child, naturally knows how to address David correctly. "What are you talking about with the artisans?" David wondered, didn''t Anduin know that these artisans were members of the Defias Brotherhood? If you knew, why didn''t you keep a proper distance, but moved closer? Glancing at Ilsa Corbin who was following Anduin, the female warrior had a sad face. Seeing David looking at her, she could only answer vaguely: "Hope is very curious about some things, I It can''t stop him." Although it was very cryptic, David still understood: Anduin knew the identities of these people, and he also knew that he should avoid them. But he wanted to ask these people some questions, and Ilsa, who was the guard, had no way to forcefully stop him after the prince made a decision, so he could only follow the prince into the ''monster pile''. "In the past few months, I have noticed that the craftsmen are very happy. I want to know why they are so happy?" Anduin was very curious. Obviously there is a lot of work every day, and the craftsmen have to do physical work in the severe cold, but he No dissatisfaction was seen on the faces of these craftsmen. However, before coming here, he only knew that these craftsmen were originally a group of robbers, thieves, and gangsters who did not obey discipline and were lazy and lazy, a group of thieves who did not know how to be grateful, and a cancer of the Stormwind Kingdom. According to this description, shouldn''t these people express their dissatisfaction with David, who is the mayor, long ago? He even went back to his old business and turned into robbers, thieves, and hooligans again, destroying this small village into ruins. The knowledge in his mind was completely inconsistent with what he saw before him, which made Anduin fall into great doubts. The solution that Anduin thought of was to ask these people in person, to know what these people really think, and to judge what the truth is like? "Is that so... Do you know the answer?" "Ask several people, but I don''t quite understand what they said." David looked at Anduin. The little prince''s face was full of confusion. It is estimated that with the increase in communication, his confusion will gradually become depressed. After all, the image of his father Varian in his heart has always been perfect. If he learned about his father''s imperfection from the mouths of these craftsmen, he wondered if it would be a huge blow to the young Anduin. "Sometimes don''t think too much, listen to more people, the answer may come out automatically." After comforting Prince Anduin, who was still very young, David led the two of them around the village again, and finally returned to his wooden house. "The place I took you through just now is the area currently under the actual control of Rinwinter Town." Then he pointed to the northeast direction: "There is a border town under construction in that direction, not far from Rinwinter Town." Afterwards, David pointed to several other directions: "Starting from this spring, more villages will be established around Cold Winter Town." As a personal guard knight, Floyd immediately understood the meaning of his master''s words: "My lord, do you need your subordinates to lead someone to expel?" David laughed, this is the difference between a real subordinate and a partner. If you ask Steve to do these things, Steve will definitely not agree, and maybe he will persuade himself instead. Peggy might understand, but she wouldn''t do this kind of thing either. Maybe only Fording understands why David did such a thing, and is willing to help. It''s a pity that Fording has his own things to do, and now he is focusing all his attention on Azeroth. "The towns in the northeast have already started construction last year, and there is no point in evicting them now. Let them help us reclaim the land there." David pointed to other directions: "But the other directions..." "I understand what to do." Floyd straightened his back and pressed his right fist against his left chest: "Please rest assured, my lord, I will never allow anyone to establish a new "in the sphere of influence of Cold Winter Town". village." "You and Gareth take turns leading soldiers to expel... By the way, they are training soldiers." At present, there are not many positions in Cold Winter Town suitable for these professional soldiers, and they can only rely on training to vent their excess energy. Rather than putting it in the town, it is better to send it out to draw a circle, and at the same time let Floyd and the soldiers get acquainted as soon as possible. There are only ten soldiers in total, and now they all only listen to Gareth Stanton, which is not a good thing. "Yes, my lord!" Floyd realized that this was the Lord Baron who wanted to reuse him, and wished he could immediately bring a few soldiers, mount his horses, and clean up all the ''intruders'' around Cold Winter Town, to prove his worth to the Lord. ability. "By the way, my lord, what if these newly established villages are willing to pledge allegiance to Cold Winter Town?" "If you want to be loyal to me, come and live in Winter Town." David''s influence has just started, and he can''t wait to concentrate all kinds of resources on the development and construction of Cold Winter Town. How can he cut his own flesh and give it to others? Even if those meats are only put on the lips of Rin Dong Town, they have not been eaten by him yet! (end of this chapter) Chapter 118： welcome to winter town Chapter 118 Welcome to Cold Winter Town Maybe this kind of behavior will make David seem a little bit overbearing, but he has to do it. Whether it is for the smooth development of Winter Town into Winter City in the future, or to meet His Majesty''s expectations to a certain extent, so as to obtain more benefits, he must maximize the development potential of Winter Town as much as possible, and at the same time Compress the sphere of influence of other nobles in Iron Tree Fort. "By the way, follow me to the blacksmith shop." David remembered something, and ran to the blacksmith shop with the ceremonial officer and the guard knight, and found Will who was busy. "Will." "Good morning, David." Will put the work in his hands aside, it was just the daily maintenance of farm tools, and he was not in a hurry to finish: "Or should I call you Lord Baron?" "Just be casual." David said it to Will, and also to the two people behind him. Following David around the town of Cold Winter, the two of them, who were already quick-witted, have already realized who is special in this small town. Like Peggy Carter, Mark Watney, and Will Turner in front of them, they all obviously received special treatment from the Baron. How many people like this should there be? These people may be the basis for Lord Baron to maintain the rule of Cold Winter Town? Could he become a local nobleman in Cold Winter Town in the future? At the same time, these people also have common characteristics. They all have surnames, which seems to remind the two of them why these people are special. "Is there any urgent work for me?" Will knew that David would not come to the blacksmith shop unless he was in a hurry. While waiting to eat, I casually told myself that I don''t need to come here specially. "I need you to help me make some signs." "brand?" "Yes, rectangular, big enough, with ''Welcome to Cold Winter Town'' written on it." David roughly described what he wanted: "Oh, you can add the family crest of Glamorgan." Will quickly understood what David meant, which was a notice board: "This thing is not difficult to make, how many pieces should you make?" "One piece to the south, one piece to the east, and one piece to the north..." The west is the Winter River, so there is no need to make a special sign, but after thinking about it for a few seconds, David asked for another piece: "Make four pieces first." "OK." Chatted with Will again, knowing that his relationship with Elizabeth was stable, and he was satisfied with his life in Cold Winter Town, so David left the blacksmith shop. "My lord, that sign is..." "That''s right." David glanced at Floyd, and the knight reacted quickly: "Next, you and Gareth will be responsible for inserting these signs in the proper positions." There is no signboard here in the Kingdom of Tilan to remind people of what village or town they are entering. The boundaries between villages have always been blurred. It often happens that this is the land of our village, the river The water in the village belongs to our village, and people in your village are not allowed to use it. The solution is generally to seek mediation from a higher-level official; or directly start a fight! Whoever has the bigger fist has the final say! The former is the most commonly used option for territorial conflicts between villages; the latter is a common solution for territorial disputes between nobles. Of course, a military solution between the nobles does not necessarily mean that both sides will pull up soldiers and horses to fight. In many cases, two nobles will send people to duel to determine the outcome. But no matter how it is resolved, the specific boundaries between territories have never been clearly defined. The generally recognized boundary is based on the actual control area of ??the territory, that is, wherever the buildings and farmland in your territory are covered, which piece of land belongs to you, and at most you will be given an extra point of extension, at most an additional 100 meters , no more. According to this practice, it would be unreasonable for David to send soldiers to drive people far away to prevent people from building villages on the wasteland. So, David decided to use this method: isn''t it the place where the building is built? I''ll put in a notice board, and then build a simple sentry post next to it, it''s okay, right? The sentry post is also very simple. He didn''t plan to build a pavilion or anything. He just got a piece of wood and placed it under the notice board. Anyway, the buildings in my Winter Town have been built here. According to the usual practice, you cannot build new villages and towns near my territory, otherwise you will be deemed to be invading my territory. Under normal circumstances, the nobles of Iron Tree Castle would definitely not pay attention to David''s shameless behavior, but the key issue now is that Cold Winter Town is directly under the King''s territory, and Baron Glamorgan directly pledges allegiance to His Majesty the King. The iron tree castle nobles can ignore David, but do they dare to offend the territory of His Majesty the King? David would like to know, do these nobles of Iron Tree Fort have the courage? "My lord, is the fourth sign prepared..." "That''s right, it''s going to be inserted in the northeast of Cold Winter Town." David still remembered that the Forrest family sent someone to frame him. He didn''t plan to just let it go. Now that he has legal principles and strength, if he doesn''t meet that Sean Forester, why don''t he wait for him to disgust himself first? After asking Will to help make the sign, David went to a carpenter from the former Masonry Union and told the carpenter his request: a wooden disc with a diameter of about one meter, on which the town of Cold Winter should be engraved. The northern sentry post; the northeast sentry post in Cold Winter Town, etc. The carpenter said that such a simple job can be completed soon, the mayor can rest assured! The task was properly arranged, and it was already noon. David took the people to the cafeteria for another meal, and then returned to his wooden house to learn aristocratic etiquette with Elias. If it wasn''t that David''s cabin was not big enough, it might have attracted a large crowd of onlookers, but in the end only Laura managed to stay in the cabin, and even the guard knight Floyd gave etiquette lessons to David. When the time comes, they can only stand guard outside the wooden house. This treatment made the two close ministers realize one thing: they thought that Sharon was the other half of the baron, but now they seem to have guessed wrong! Since returning to Cold Winter Town, Sharon has not been in contact with David. On the contrary, this woman named Laura Crawford has shown a very close relationship with the baron. And compared to Freud who could only stand guard outside the door, Elias also noticed another thing: this young woman named Laura seemed to come from a very extraordinary background, and that aristocratic temperament was beyond the reach of ordinary people'' pretend'' out. "What is going on in this cold winter town?" Vaguely, he felt that he might have fallen into the vortex of some conspiracy, but Elias didn''t dare to ask anything, he could only hold all kinds of questions in his heart, and only hoped that he could get through this time in peace. year time. What makes him happiest now is that Baron David Glamorgan''s learning of aristocratic etiquette is very smooth. According to Elias, the etiquette officer, Baron David Glamorgan has been able to do well in just one class. Cope with most social situations. The one-hour etiquette class ended soon, and David was going to practice archery, firearms, hand-to-hand combat and some cold weapon exercises next. Elias couldn''t see anything in this regard, he was just curious about the kind of weapon called a firearm - he used ordinary ammunition during practice. David didn''t deliberately shy away from the two of them. These two people are currently their own people and live in Cold Winter Town. They will find these things sooner or later. As for Elias returning to the capital in the future? By that time, the people in the capital should also know that there are "unique" weapons such as firearms in Cold Winter Town. At the shooting range, David saw Leon again. "Peggy should have explained everything clearly, right?" "Yes!" Leon nodded. After Peggy''s guidance and his own inquiry, he now has a detailed enough understanding of Cold Winter Village. Compared to when I first came here, Lyon feels more magical now. At the same time, he also made up his mind to build a holiday house here: "However, it seems that your place is being remodeled, and it is not suitable for building a new house." "If you just build a log cabin as a temporary residence, it''s a very simple matter, and it can be built in a few days." David explained to Lyon: "If you want to build a large enough luxury villa, you must build it in a short time." No." It''s not just a matter of building materials and manpower. The various sewage pipes, water pipes, wires, etc. in Cold Winter Town are still in the laying stage, and there is no suitable place for Lyon to build a luxury villa. "Let''s build a log cabin first. As for what kind of vacation house to build in the future, we''ll talk about it later." Lyon''s words were an expression of his attitude to David, and he hoped to live in Cold Winter Town. "Welcome to Cold Winter Town." He shook hands with Leon again, but the meaning was completely different from before: "Trust me, this will be the most correct choice you made." "I think so too." Peggy led the tour for a long time, and chatted for so long, Leon has heard a lot about Winter Town, including the situation of Fording and Laura. The two of them used the magical place of Cold Winter Town to solve the troubles they encountered in their own world. Coincidentally, the world in Leon is not very peaceful. If I can live in Cold Winter Town, it means that when I encounter trouble in the future, I will have a strong guarantee. Not to mention anything else, just being able to go to Cold Winter Town to replenish weapons and ammunition when being chased by biochemical weapons is a great help to him. Moreover, after learning about the magical power of Holy Light, which has the ability to heal injuries, he thought of his partner who was seriously injured during a mission with him not long ago. If possible, he hopes to ask David to help treat his comrade''s severely injured arm. Seeing a HP sorting test, I took the test. I was assigned to Gryffindor again... (end of this chapter) Chapter 119： frost town Chapter 119 Frost and Cold Town Jack Krause, an elite soldier who once served in the red beret, was recruited into a special department because of his strong personal ability, and directly obeyed the president. Not long ago, Jack Krause and Leon Kennedy received a special mission to investigate in South America. During the execution of the mission, Jack Krause was seriously injured in his left arm. Although he managed to save his arm without amputation, he still lost his combat effectiveness and was forced to withdraw from the front-line battle sequence. These are the information Leon introduced to David, and David uses this information to determine Leon''s current time point: there is still a long time before the plot of Resident Evil 4. He also knew that this Jack Krause had seen the power of the biochemical virus in South America, and after he was directly abandoned by the authorities because of his injury, out of yearning for powerful power, he defected to Albert, the famous villain of the Resident Evil series. T-Wesker. After defecting to Wesker, Krause was sent by Wesker to serve as an undercover agent for the Illumination Cult. In the original plot, it was Krause who kidnapped the president''s daughter Ashley Graham, who was dubbed by many players as a hindrance . Klausar himself has also become one of the villains that Leon must defeat when rescuing Ashley. These things havent happened at this time. The kind-hearted Leon is very concerned about his partner. After learning that David has magical powers, he immediately thought of the injured Krause. David did not refuse, and told Leon directly that whether he could be cured could only be determined by seeing him. "Thanks." Receiving Lyon''s sincere thanks, David vaguely sensed something: It seems that Lyon''s reward here has been obtained. From this, we can also see Lyon''s character. Regardless of whether David can cure his partner or not, he is grateful to David from the bottom of his heart. In a way, it makes sense that decent protagonists are more popular with the public. "You''re welcome." David, who got the ''reward'', was very happy, and Leon was more pleasing to the eye. If it wasn''t for fear of being misunderstood by the other party, David would even be more enthusiastic, and ask Leon if there is anything else that needs help. people? Let''s introduce together! Although I dont know what kind of rewards I can get from Leon, of course the more rewards, the better. In addition, David also thought of another thing: Jack Krause, seems to be a good thug? Although Krause is a villain, what he pursues is simple: the power to make himself stronger. Compared to biochemical viruses, David feels that Winter Town has more, stronger, and more worthwhile powers than biochemical viruses. He can easily attract Krausa''s attention. What David needs to consider is whether to recruit this soldier. Until Leon left Cold Winter Town and went back to his own world, David didn''t think about this issue. He decided to put this issue aside and wait until he saw Krausha with his own eyes and made a decision after contacting the other party. Actually, at this time, he already had the answer in his heart: Since he wanted to meet the other party, it proved that he was more inclined to recruit this person. It was already dusk when I returned to my wooden house, and the busy craftsmen also finished their work one after another, and went to the cafeteria to enjoy today''s dinner. Elias and Floyd, who have been wandering around with David for a day, have already figured out their daily schedule. But on the second day, Elias and Floyd discovered to their dismay that there was an extra item in David''s itinerary: go to the blacksmith shop to find Will to learn blacksmithing. "My lord, why do you want to learn these things?" Looking at the majestic baron wearing only a vest, and then sweating profusely in front of the iron felt, Elias felt a little broken. "To learn alchemy." Rinwinter Town is still under construction, and there are not many chores in the town that David needs to deal with. The only thing David has to do every day is to take a noble etiquette course with Elias. What to do at other times is entirely up to him to arrange. Martial arts exercises such as archery, shooting, long spears, empty hands, etc.; the practice of holy light and so on. Now, it''s just a little extra time to hang out and learn about blacksmithing. "Alchemy?" Of course Elias knew what alchemy was, but he didn''t expect David, the baron, to know alchemy. "Learning alchemy requires learning blacksmithing?" "That''s what Pierre taught me." The hammer in David''s hand didn''t stop, and with every drop of the hammer, he seemed to understand what was going on with the so-called alchemy rune: "And, at present There is nothing to deal with in Cold Winter Town, so learning something new is better than being idle, right?" Elias felt that what David said made sense. As for the current appearance of the baron, would it be detrimental to his prestige? Anyway, it was the blacksmith named Will Turner who taught David to learn these things. He is obviously not an ordinary blacksmith, so it shouldn''t matter! After a few days like this, Elias stopped worrying about these things. As Lord Baron Glamorgan said, there are really not many affairs in Winter Town that David, the lord, needs to deal with. Most of the entire town is a construction site, and the craftsmen are constantly busy. The craftsman leader named Edwin Van Cleef arranges everything in an orderly manner. Under his leadership and command, the craftsmen complete the work step by step. or various jobs. The foundation of Rinwinter Town is being perfected at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the building that will become the residence of the lord of Rinwinter Town has completed the underground part of the work, and will soon start various construction works on the ground. Floyd and Gareth Stanton take a few soldiers to patrol far away every day. It is said that Floyd has encountered a group of people who came to build the village and has driven them farther away. . Several reminder boards and wooden boards representing sentry posts have been inserted in the east and south of Rinwinter Town, formally determining the sphere of influence of Rinwinter Town. So far, no one or force has jumped out to express dissatisfaction with these actions of David. As for the north, because of the existence of forests in the north, there is no sign yet, but David is going to put the sign in the northeast direction first today. Today, he didn''t go to the smithy to learn how to forge iron, but put on a suit of armor early on, that is, the Lightbringer suit that Varian gave him. There is a thick black cloak on the outside of the armor, the Holy Light Hunter is stuck on the right waist, the Judgment Hammer is hung on the left waist, and there are hunting bows, arrows and a crystal mine used by Will Turner hanging on the horse. A gun made of powder. David, who is fully armed, has reached his personal peak in terms of appearance and combat power. Floyd and Elias will accompany David to the northeast today, accompanied by five heavily armed soldierstwo of the other five will follow Gareth to patrol the guard post, and three will take turns patrolling the town. In addition to these people, there is Laura and... Sheldon Cooper. Actually met Leonard and Penny, but Leonard can''t ride a horse, and Penny decided to stay with Leonard in the town, so only Sheldon happily accompanied him. "I really didn''t expect you to be able to ride a horse." Laura looked at Sheldon miraculously. In her impression, these scientists from Los Angeles were the kind of people with very smart brains but relatively weak bodies. I grew up in Texas. "No wonder." That is a magical place where even a kid wants to challenge riding a calf. It is normal for Sheldon who grew up in that place to know how to ride a horse. "Well, there won''t be any conflict this time, will it?" Sheldon was excited to see other towns, but he was still a little uneasy. David''s fully armed appearance is obviously looking for trouble, won''t a fight break out? If a battle breaks out, it would be better for him to stay in Cold Winter Town. He has a very accurate judgment of his combat power, and he can hide as far as he can from such things. "No." David can be sure that no real conflict will break out, and his outfit is more for a demonstration: "Besides, even if a conflict does break out, you will not be in any danger." "That''s good." With David''s assurance, Sheldon can enjoy the journey with peace of mind. He greeted Leonard and Penny next to him, and then the group rode along the edge of the Winter Forest, towards the northeast of Winter Town. Fang moved forward quickly. There are not many war horses in Cold Winter Town. With the help of Fording, they have saved a dozen horses one after another, all of which are top-level war horses from Azeroth. The quality of these war horses is top-notch, so the distance that takes a day to complete is completed in only a short time. With the guidance of the Winter Forest, everyone soon saw the new town built by the Forrest family. David and the others came galloping at high speed without any cover-up, so the people in the newly built town had noticed them long ago. When David and the others approached, several heavily armed soldiers stopped ahead. "This is the Kingdom of Tilan, Iron Tree Fort, Frost Town, please indicate your identity and purpose!" Reining in the horse, David glanced at the farmland not far away, and the new town that was already a little bigger. "Shuanghan Town? The name is okay." David was about to reveal his identity, but before he had time to speak, Sheldon Cooper beside him had already introduced loudly: "In front of you are the border guards of the Kingdom of Tilan, the pioneers of the territory, and the people of Winter Town. Founder and Ruler, Lord David Glamorgan!" "..." David glanced at Sheldon beside him, and resolutely swallowed back what he was about to say. Elias on the side looked at Sheldon dumbfounded: "Who is this guy? How did he steal my job?" Unaware that Sheldon, who was being slandered by several people, raised his head and looked at the soldiers contemptuously: "Don''t you hurry up and report? Ask your mayor to come out to meet the baron?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 120： Winter Town Northeast Watchpost Chapter 120 The Northeast Sentry of Cold Winter Town The Forrester family is a relatively powerful noble family in Iron Tree Castle, and the current head of the family is Earl Percy Forrester. The current mayor of Frost Cold Town is Sean Forrester, the fourth son of Percy Forrester. As for Sean Forrester, David has always kept it in his heart, but until today, he has not seen this Sean Forrester in person. A handsome young man in his early twenties, with a gloomy face, came to the southwest of Frost Chill Town with heavily armed soldiers. A handsome young man in a thick black cloak outside. Hearing that someone came running, and the person who came was not good, Sean was very upset. When he saw that the person who came to make trouble was a handsome young man, his unhappiness aggravated a bit. "who are you?" As soon as Sean asked half a sentence, someone already whispered in his ear the identity of David and the others. The border guards of the Kingdom of Tilan, the pioneers and rulers of Winter Town can be ignored, and it is only necessary to focus on the identity of Baron Glamorgan. Sean was a little taken aback when he learned of the other party''s identity. He had no idea that the village chief of Rinwinter Village would come to him on his own initiative. Even though the mayor of Rinwinter Village was lucky enough to upgrade his village to Rinwinter Town and embrace His Majesty''s big thick legs, Sean didn''t pay much attention to this person from the bottom of his heart. In his opinion, David is a very lucky mud leg. If he doesn''t go to Winter Town to trouble him, he will secretly find a place to rejoice? How dare you run over to provoke him? That''s right, in Sean''s view, David''s behavior is provocation! Actually, David came here today to provoke. "You didn''t salute the baron when you saw him? Could it be that the noble children of Iron Tree Castle are so uneducated?" Sean Forrester was still slandering David in his stomach with a gloomy face, completely ignoring the fact that there was still a ''Lord Baron'' in front of him. It wasn''t until Elias reprimanded that Sean realized an extremely embarrassing fact: even if he looked down on the mayor of Cold Winter Town, he is now the Baron of Glamorgan conferred by His Majesty the King of Tilan himself. And he, Sean Forrester, is only the son of Earl Forrester, and he does not have any title of title. Tangled in pain for two seconds, Sean Forrest suppressed the nausea in his heart, and respectfully saluted David who was sitting high on the horse: "Lord Baron." In order to avoid the other party finding fault, Sean Forrest gave the most standard bowing greeting. After all, he is not a commoner and has an official position himself. David is not the lord he serves, so there is no need to kneel. "Nice to meet you, Mayor Forrester." David''s response made Sean Forrester heave a sigh of relief, he straightened his back again, and looked at David who was still sitting upright on the horse again. Huge anger surged from the bottom of my heart. It was really unacceptable to be looked down upon by people I once looked down upon. But he couldn''t show any dissatisfaction, he could only suppress the anger, and asked the other party''s intentions in a calm tone as much as possible. After all, the situation in Cold Winter Town is too special, and he doesn''t want to give the other party any excuses. "It''s nothing important. I just noticed that more new villages and towns began to appear around Cold Winter Town. I think that in order to avoid disputes that may break out, I should determine the boundaries of Cold Winter Town in advance." David used the most peaceful , A tone that seemed to have no emotional fluctuations, telling a seemingly ordinary thing: "After all, no one likes conflicts, are you right? Mayor Forrester." "The Baron is right." Sean Forrest was a little confused, wondering what kind of trick David was trying to play? As a son of a nobleman, Sean Forrest certainly knows that it is very common for conflicts to erupt due to unclear boundaries. But before the real conflict broke out, no one would determine the so-called town boundaries early. The reason is very simple. Towns need to be developed, and no one knows how far they will develop in the future. Isnt the early determination of the borders to define the scope of the territory for oneself? Now such blurring is more in line with the wishes of noble lords, and this boundary can be continuously expanded with development. Even if this situation is likely to cause conflicts with neighboring nobles, no one has thought about changing thiswhat if I win by then? "Tsk, he really is an ignorant commoner." From the bottom of his heart, he satirized David as a fool who didn''t understand anything. What''s the use of getting the title of baron? Just stick to your little territory and eat the soil and drink the wind! From the bottom of his heart, he fantasizes that he will develop Frost Cold Town and unite with the surrounding villages and towns to completely block Cold Winter Town in the corner, expressing his agreement with David''s words. "Lord Baron Glamorgan is right. No one likes conflict. If the boundaries can be clearly defined early, it will be good for everyone..." "Since Mayor Forrester has also expressed his approval, then the matter is settled like this." David waved his hand lightly, and the soldiers following him had already jumped off their horses, carrying the horses loaded on their horses. The reminder board and the wooden plate representing the northeast sentry were all removed. Then, under the gaze of Sean Forrester with question marks on his face, several soldiers dug a hole on the edge of the farmland in Frost Cold Town and erected the signboard, and then put the piece that symbolized and indeed engraved with Rin The wooden plate of the northeast sentry post in Wintertown is placed under the notice board. "this" It wasn''t until the sign was erected that Sean Forrest noticed the words "Welcome to Cold Winter Town" written on it, and then he realized what David was doing. "You!" Sean Forrest''s face flushed instantly, and even his neck seemed to be two points thicker: "You can''t do this!" "Oh? Why not?" David looked at Sean Forrest with a smile, and was very satisfied with his reaction at this time, wishing he could record it directly: "As the mayor of Cold Winter Town and the leader of the Opening Order Holder, I have the right to build the buildings in Cold Winter Town on any unowned land." "This is against the rules!" "The decree of the Kingdom of Tiran gives me the power to do so." Sean Forrester had already started to growl, but David still responded with a steady tone. This situation made Sean Forrester''s anger even more intense, and he felt that he was being played by this pariah! The puffing and puffing slowed down for a while, and the reminder board had been firmly inserted there. Several soldiers had already re-buried the hole dug below with soil, and moved a few big stones from nearby to hold it down. , to ensure that the sign is firmly fixed. After finally suppressing his anger, Sean Forrest secretly clenched his fists and gritted his teeth to express his dissatisfaction: "Master Baron, your sign does not represent Cold Winter Town." "No, the building that represents Cold Winter Town is the sentry post... See that? It''s the round board." "..." Sean Forester just noticed the board, he was just staring at the sign. But even so, David''s behavior is too ridiculous. He has never seen or even heard of any nobleman who can claim the land as his own with just a random sign and board: "Please forgive me for not accepting it, Lord Baron doesn''t think this so-called border is far away from my frost." Is Hanzhen too close?" Its just a sign of the farmland in Shuanghan Town. How does this make his town reclaim new farmland in the future? "First of all, I did not infringe half an inch of land in Frost Cold Town. According to the decree of the Kingdom of Tilan, the scope of the territory is based on farmland, buildings, etc., and the sentry post in Cold Winter Town was not built on the farmland in Frost Cold Town." David pointed to the farmland next to him, and then pointed to the sign next to it, with a distance of several meters between them. It''s just that these actions of his are more provocative than explanations, which makes Sean Forrest''s anger, which had been suppressed with great difficulty, surge again and become more vigorous. "Secondly, I''m here to inform Mayor Forrester this time that this will be the border of Cold Winter Town, not to discuss with Mayor Forrester...Mayor Forrester, you are not qualified to discuss with me This kind of thing." David paused, and suddenly thought of something: "Unless Mayor Forrester is going to pledge his allegiance to me?" "What... are you kidding me?" Sean Forrester couldn''t help but feel that he had suffered the greatest humiliation since he was born. The angry Sean Forrester finally broke out. "You are humiliating a nobleman of the kingdom!" Sean Forrest''s hand had already touched the hilt of the sword at his waist: "I want to duel with you!" Although angry, Sean Forrest still retains a bit of reason in his head. He didn''t attack David directly, let alone let his men go to attack David, or David''s men, and even more so. There was no order to demolish the **** northeast sentry post in Coldwinter. Sean Forrester chose to challenge David himself. As long as he can defeat or even kill this guy on the spot, then all problems will no longer be a problem. Unfortunately, the exuberant anger still made Sean ignore an important situation. "Mayor Forrester, as the ceremonial officer of the Kingdom of Tiran, it is very necessary for me to remind you that you are not qualified to make a duel request to Lord Baron Glamorgan." David hasn''t replied yet. Elias Parker, who has been silent today, finally found a chance to show himself. This time he won''t let the guy named Sheldon take the lead: "Instead of your father Frey Lord Earl of Sturt is qualified to duel with Lord Baron Glamorgan." Sean Forrester had already touched the hilt of his sword, and his fighting spirit and anger were raised to the extreme. Before he could erupt, he was poured a large basin of ice water over his face by an etiquette officer. It was still the kind mixed with ice cubes, which made him dizzy and stared at him. Finally, he was furious, his eyes went dark, and he fell straight backwards. (end of this chapter) Chapter 121： real man of steel Chapter 121 The Real Man of Steel The mayor of Sean Forrester simply fainted. David looked at Sean who fell on the ground, and curled his lips in disdain. "My lord, what should we do next?" Floyd has been guarding David. Now the mayor of Frost and Cold Town, who is the only one who is qualified to talk to Lord Baron, has fainted. They are responsible for rescuing the mayor. are you coming? "Let''s go, the goal has been achieved." He glanced at Sean Forrester. The young son of the earl didn''t pretend to be dizzy, but was really so angry that he passed out. This is quite angry. : "Let the mayor of Shuanghan Town take a good rest!" "Don''t wait for the mayor to wake up before deciding on the issue of the lower boundary?" "No need, the border has been determined, and the mayor of Frost Cold Town already knows this." David steered his horse to turn around, and did not deliberately lower his voice when speaking, so the knights and soldiers in Frost Cold Town all I can hear David''s words: "If you dare to ignore the sign and invade the territory of Cold Winter Town, it will be regarded as a declaration of war, and you will go to war without warning." This sentence is a warning to the people of Frost and Cold Town, and it is also a reminder to Floyd that the next patrol route, the northeast guard post will be the key patrol area. "I see, my lord." With Floyd''s response, the operation came to a successful conclusion. Established the northeast boundary of Cold Winter Town, blocked the possibility of Frost Cold Town''s development to the southwest, and at the same time severely stimulated this Sean Forester. I dont know if this young earls son will be crazy enough to ignore Davids identity, and then order his men to attack Cold Winter Town? In his heart, David hoped that Sean Forrester would do this, so that he could reasonably annex Frost Chill Town and drive the Forrester family out of the northern plains. But he knew that this might not be a big deal. Even if Sean Forrester''s head was burned by anger, his subordinates would not ignore various factors, not to mention that Sean Forrester was not the head of the Forrester family at all. In addition to protecting this young man, there should be a duty of surveillance. After the knights reported the situation to Earl Percy Forrester, the Earl would definitely not start the war easily, especially if there was no suitable reason to start the war. Unless... that Earl Percy Forrester cruelly killed his son, and then announced that he was mad at David, he could attack Cold Winter Town under the banner of avenging his son. "I don''t know if this Earl is so ruthless?" Riding on the horse, David glanced at Laura next to him, who was also looking at him: "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing, I suddenly feel like we have become the big villains." Its fun to be a villain once in a while, and maybe were really villains in a sense. David and the cold winter town he established are very different from this world. In order to survive and develop, more irreconcilable conflicts will erupt between them and the local forces in this world. For some people in this world, aren''t they and the force of Cold Winter Town the villains? "You are right." Laura doesn''t think the Winter Town that David wants to build is a bad existence. If Winter Town really develops into Winter City, or even the Kingdom of Winter, it may be a big deal for ordinary people in this world. great thing. She, who has been to Iron Tree Fort, knows what the world is like; and Laura, who is an expert in history, knows how difficult it is for ordinary people to live in such a social background. In this respect, David is indeed the villain of some people, but also the savior of some people. How to look at it depends on the person''s position. It is inaccurate to judge right or wrong regardless of this point. At the same time, Laura discovered a topic in this world that particularly attracted her: on whether a "modern person" can choose a system with the help of some partners with various knowledge after returning to the Middle Ages, To replace the original system? In this process, what kind of troubles will you encounter? What kind of reaction will ordinary people and those nobles have? This topic is much more interesting than simple archaeology. After all, it is difficult to have real practical examples for this kind of topic, and it is impossible to obtain real feedback. Now she has the opportunity to observe the whole process up close, document it, and even participate in it herself. Running fast all the way, everyone soon returned to Cold Winter Town. At this time, Will Turner made another signboard, and this signboard will be inserted in the southeast of Cold Winter Town by Floyd. In this way, in the surrounding directions, except for the winter forest in the north, there are reminder signs to determine the sphere of influence of the winter town. If someone ignores the warning and enters this area, David and the others can choose to expel them by force, or they can choose to directly Capture and confiscate all property. Which one to choose depends on how the other party chooses to respond: if you obediently leave when you are warned, you will be expelled; If you want to fight against Lin Dong Town if you dont want to accept it, of course you have to arrest him and confiscate all your property. By the way, you can decide whether to impose some additional punishment according to the specific situation. "Do you want to build a prison or something?" David''s thinking diverged, and then he thought of the mine in the north from the prison. Thinking about whether to go to the north in person tomorrow and place the signboard representing the northern border? Floyd felt that there seemed to be no need to insert a special warning sign in the north: "The north is a large forest, so is it necessary to place a sign?" "It''s better to insert one, lest someone take advantage of the loophole." David thought for a while, and felt that it would be safer to insert one. Otherwise, what if someone really built a village in the forest? Theoretically, the living environment of Winter Forest would be even worse because of its location to the north, but now that the situation is special, maybe some nobles from Iron Tree Castle will deliberately disgust themselves? Laura heard that she was going to the Winter Forest tomorrow, and said that she would go together. "What are you doing in the forest?" "This time I will go deeper into the Winter Forest, right? I want to see if there are any strange relics." The last time Gen David explored the interior of the forest, he encountered strange ancient altars and giant monsters. This time he walked Further afield, and maybe find something like: "Aside from that, I want to see if I can catch a pet." "Have you learned how to tame pets?" After mastering the energy of the holy light, Laura only learned how to use the holy light, and did not focus on learning the skills of priests or paladins. Instead, after Fording brought a lot of information, she learned a lot of hunter skills. "Of course, that''s not too difficult to learn." As a qualified hunter, how can he not have a pet as a combat partner? Laura wanted to catch a suitable pet for a long time, but she didn''t have a favorite target: "Compared to my world, it''s easier to find powerful pets here." "Well, I also want to catch one." "You are not a hunter." "I can learn!" In reality, there are no such strict occupational restrictions. David feels that in his current situation, it is not too difficult to learn the basic skills of various occupations. "Is that so..." Laura thought for a while, and thought it was quite interesting: "Then let me teach you?" Seeing David''s ''Are you okay? expression, Laura confidently made waves. "Don''t underestimate me. I have studied hard for a while, and I have actually used these skills in actual combat. I know better than you how to use the holy light to display those skills." Seeing how confident Laura was, David chose to nod in agreement. He felt that if he continued to question Laura''s knowledge of hunters, he might end up with nothing tonight. Just when the two agreed that Laura would teach David how to become a hunter using the holy light, a phantom suddenly appeared in the open space not far away. "Is it Leon? Or a newcomer?" Noticing the appearance of a phantom, David and Laura both looked forward to it, while Floyd and Elias on the side looked like they were looking into the distance. At the same time, Floyd Lloyd even touched the hilt of the sword, worried that it was an enemy who appeared suddenly. While David and Laura were looking forward to the phantom, they were surprised to find that the phantom kept getting bigger, and even gradually turned into an off-road vehicle. "???" Laura turned her head and glanced at David, the meaning on her face was understandable: "What''s going on?" David shook his head slightly. He didn''t know what was going on. It was the first time he had seen this situation. Could it be that Cold Winter Town has allowed everyone to drive over? Floyd, who was behind him, had already drawn his weapon when he realized that "the one coming from a distance seemed to be a monster", and even prepared to stand in front of the baron, protecting David behind him. He only took half a step before David stopped him: "Wait, maybe it''s not the enemy." "Maybe?" Hearing this uncertain word, Floyd didn''t put away his weapon, and continued to stare at the monster nervously on guard. As the monster ''gradually approached'', David and Laura also saw clearly that what was in front of them was a yellow Hummer search and rescue vehicle. The yellow-painted Hummer emergency vehicle stopped in front of the two of them, and under the slightly speechless gaze of David and Laura, a flickering figure suddenly appeared in the empty driving seat. "..." Laura and David looked at each other, and both felt that this scene was speechless and funny. At the same time, the two also completely let go of their guard, and David signaled to Floyd beside him that he could put away his weapon. "Don''t worry, this guy is not an enemy..." Then he took a few steps forward and patted the hood of the Hummer: "No need to pretend, I know you, ambulance!" P.S: I saw someone asking why they are all white skins? This time it''s iron... (end of this chapter) Chapter 122： The style of painting gradually deviates Chapter 122 The painting style gradually deviates As David withdrew his hand, the projection of the yellow Hummer searching for the driver''s seat of the emergency vehicle in front of him disappeared. Accompanied by the classic deformation sound, a yellow metal giant stood in front of David and Laura. "Hello." The ambulance glanced at Floyd, who was holding a long sword, and spread his empty hands to show that he had no malice. Then he knelt down on one knee and squatted halfway, allowing himself to have an equal dialogue with this strange life in front of him. The ambulance has powerful scanning equipment, and he is also proficient in the body structure knowledge of multiple races in the universe, but in his eyes, although the "human" in front of him has roughly the same body structure as a human on Earth, his physical strength far exceeds Earthlings also contain enormous energy in their bodies. The ambulance has realized that the ''person'' in front of him is not actually a person from Earth. At the same time, after testing and comparing, he found that the environment here is very slightly different from that of the earth, which means that he suddenly came to another planet without knowing why. "Excuse me, what is this place?" Looking at the relatively primitive dress in front of him and the primitive buildings not far away, the ambulance felt that it would be difficult for him to figure out what planet he was on? "This is Cold Winter Town, and I am the mayor here, David." "you know me?" "Yes, I know you are a Cybertronian." David waved his hands to Elias and Floyd beside him, signaling that the two should not be nervous, and stepped back a little. He wanted to fight this The metal giant chats alone. Although Floyd and Elias were worried, they must obey Lord Baron Glamorgan''s orders unconditionally. However, what both of them couldn''t understand was why the people in the village didn''t respond when a huge metal giant appeared in the town? Especially those craftsmen on the construction site not far away, they just took a few glances here, and then continued to concentrate on their work... Hey, is that broken hole so fascinating to you? There''s a big metal giant here! Until a certain distance was withdrawn, the two still couldn''t figure out what was going on now. The two who were not familiar with each other and didn''t communicate much usually looked at each other. "Do you know what this is? And what language do adults speak?" "I don''t know." Elias shook his head: "Some kind of magic or alchemical creation? Maybe you should ask the alchemist named Pierre Newton." While the two were discussing the origin of the metal giant in the distance, the ambulance was still trying to understand the situation. "So, what do you know about Earth?" "Yes I know." The ambulance was surprised, then overjoyed, and then started to have a headache. How should I go to the earth? He doesn''t have the ability to travel to the stars by himself, and this place doesn''t look like a spaceship. "Are you thinking about how to return to Earth?" "Yes." The ambulance body is an Autobot, and he is very friendly to any race. In addition, he is a medical officer, and his main duty is not to fight. He has a relatively good temper among the Autobots: "You know Is there any way I can go back?" "Of course." David directly introduced the situation in detail, including how to travel freely between the two worlds and so on. The ambulance listened to David''s story and quickly understood what was going on. Space folding, jumping, etc., are not difficult knowledge for the Cybertronians, and Cybertron already has these technologies. What he couldn''t figure out was, why did he acquire this strange ability? "Thank you very much, David." "You are welcome." After chatting with the ambulance for a while, David quickly gained the favor of the ambulance, especially after learning that David''s Winter Town is still under construction and welcomes ''anyone'' to come and settle here. The ambulance thought of many Autobot comrades. Autobots are scattered in every corner of the universe, and many of them do not have strong combat effectiveness. It is not an easy task for them to avoid the endless pursuit of Decepticons. According to what David said, his planet and his own earth are not in the same universe. Does this mean that Autobots can take refuge here? The ambulance didn''t ask this question directly. After all, he and David had just met, and he planned to have a good chat with Optimus Prime, the leader of the Autobots, after returning home. At this time, David was also thinking about a similar question: Can his Winter Town accept Cybertronians as residents? When he thought about it, the Cybertronians were not unacceptable. Since his golden finger came from various worlds, he had foreseen a similar situation. Even, he has often imagined this kind of picture in his mind: On the bustling streets, vehicles and aircraft turned into Cybertronians shuttle back and forth, and there are elves, draenei, and humans sitting in the vehicles. , Tauren... However, the premise of accepting the Cybertronians is that these Cybertronians should not play Autobots and Decepticons here, and should not always regard themselves as a unique race, but truly integrate into this city and become A member of Winter City. It is very difficult to achieve this, much more difficult than allowing elves, tauren and other races to be absorbed. Because the life form of the Cybertronians is too special, this is why David didnt know that the Autobots were a group of refugees when he first met the ambulance, and he didnt directly express his welcome to more Cybertronians to Cold Winter Town. He believes that as long as he has been familiar with the ambulance for a while, as long as he mentions this, the ambulance can lead a large group of Autobots. If you really want to do that, when these Autobots come over, it will be the beginning of a lot of trouble. To avoid internal conflicts that could erupt, it is better to be cautious from the outset. Watching the ambulance test a few times, successfully leaving and returning, after chatting with David for a few more words, the ambulance began to consider resting in Winter Town for one night, and then go back tomorrow. "I don''t know why, but I always feel that when you are here, my fire becomes more active." The ambulance couldn''t understand why, and wanted to observe for a while to get the answer, and at the same time chatted with Laura a few more words. "By the way, can you know the condition of the human body through scanning?" David remembered one thing: "Then can you scan my body?" "Of course." The ambulance''s eyes let out a ray of light, scanning David''s body: "Do you want to make sure if there is any hidden danger in your body? In fact, you are the strongest human being I have ever seen, and your body It contains a huge amount of energy." "That''s an energy called Holy Light." David asked the ambulance to project his body data, especially his body strength data. This was not a difficult task for the ambulance. David soon saw a projection symbolizing his physical condition in front of him, with various data marked beside it. With data reference, David has a more intuitive understanding of his physical condition. "The intensity of your body parts is not very balanced." The ambulance also found this situation: "Maybe you should adjust your exercise plan." "I''ll keep an eye out." David found that his head and back were significantly stronger than other parts of his body. He doesn''t know about the head, but the strength of the back has improved in the past two days. With the help of Laura, it was discovered that it should be a reward from Leon. After all, this man also has the title of "Bristleback". "The head...isn''t it a reward from Squirrel?" If so, it is really a dumbfounding reward, and it can only be said that it is better than nothing. Thanks to the ambulance lane, David found that the ambulance can function as an attribute panel. I wonder if he can get similar rewards from the ambulance? Thinking of this, David began to think again, after the goodwill between himself and the Ambulance, the Cybertronian, continued to rise, could he gain the ability to become a Transformer? It would be fun if you could! What name will be given to this ability at that time? Man of Steel - Cybertron? Body of Cybertron? He was happily naming his name, when suddenly Marks exclamation came from beside him: "Hoolixett! Is this a Transformer?" "This is Mark Watney, and this is the ambulance." David saw Mark''s muddy appearance, and knew that he was busy in the farmland just now, and he probably didn''t notice the situation here. Now he should be preparing to go back to his cabin, so he saw the ambulance who was still chatting with David. Mark''s appearance was like a signal. Everyone who was still busy with their own work came over one after another, and then watched the new Transformer together. "David, why do I feel a little strange?" The ambulance began to think, should I give up the plan of staying overnight? Hurry up and forget it? "Don''t worry, they are just curious about you." People like Sharon, Peggy, and Will are indeed purely curious, while people like Mark and Jonah feel more miraculous. Even though they already knew that Cold Winter Town is a very magical place, there will be many people from different worlds and all kinds of people, but they never imagined that even Transformers would appear one daylooking at this giant The metal life form, and looking at the surrounding environment, I feel that the painting style is a bit off. "Leonard and Sheldon would probably go crazy if they knew what they missed." How crazy Sheldon and Leonard will be, everyone can only rely on imagination; but how crazy Pierre Newton, the alchemist, will be, everyone can see now. "What a perfect existence!" If David hadn''t pulled him, the old alchemist would have climbed to the top of the ambulance to observe and study: "Let me go, I must not miss this opportunity!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 123： Clausa Chapter 123 Klausar The ambulance finally rested in Cold Winter Town for one night. Although the man named Pierre Newton was a bit long-winded, after the exchange, the other party did not show any malice. He was just curious about the Cybertronians. In this case, an ambulance is acceptable. So, this night, Pierre Newton chatted with the ambulance in the cab of the ambulance and quickly became good friends. The unexpected harvest that came with it was that after dawn the next day, Pierre Newton, who hadn''t rested all night, directly found David who had just woken up, expressing that he hoped to stay in Cold Winter Town for a long time. "Um?" "Ever since I came here, I feel that Cold Winter Town is the place I''ve always been yearning for." Newton really thought so, and it wasn''t a casually made-up polite statement. Since meeting David and following David to Cold Winter Town, he has seen many interesting things. He has been recording and researching such a magical thing as a crystal mine for a period of time, and the more he studies it, the more miraculous he feels, and until now he has no way to truly ''understand'' this mineral. In other words, he has no way to use alchemy to convert certain objects into crystal ore. Besides, light cast iron, a magical metal, was something he had never touched before; he also didn''t ignore the shield in the hand of the woman named Peggy Carter. After coming to Cold Winter Town, he also saw a lot of food that he had never seen before. He wanted to stay for a while longer to see the conditions of the farmland in Cold Winter Town, and explore nearby by the way, maybe there are some weird things waiting Let him dig. As a result, the ambulance suddenly appeared before he started to act. Such a magical metal life surprised the old alchemist. He had a clear understanding that David''s Winter Town was probably not an ordinary town, and staying here might allow his alchemy to reach a higher level. So, he decided not to leave! "If you are willing to stay in Cold Winter Town for a long time, I certainly welcome it." Elias reminded David at the beginning that it is best to recruit some alchemists and mages. The mage will not consider it for the time being, there will be no reliable mage willing to come to his remote place to live permanently. As for the alchemist, he originally wanted to study hard and get a part-time job. Unexpectedly, the arrival of the ambulance would have additional benefits, which made Newton think of living in Winter Town. "Then it''s settled, I''m going to continue talking with the ambulance about that thing called an atom." "..." David waved his hand and watched as Newton got into the cab of the ambulance againthe ambulance was parked next to David''s cabin that night. Elias and Floyd, who watched the whole scene from the sidelines, didnt know what to say at this moment. They just looked curiously at the car that the metal giant turned into. It seemed to be called that? "grown ups" Elias could hold back, but Floyd really couldn''t control himself, especially as the personal guard knight of Baron David Glamorgan, he found that he seemed to have a lot of things that he didn''t understand. "I know what you want to ask, I can only tell you that Cold Winter Town has some special features, but what are the special features..." David glanced at Floyd and Elias: "It takes you We observe it ourselves, and then we get the answer. Floyd no longer asked any more questions. He believed that this was a test for them by the baron, and his future might be closely related to his final performance. In comparison, Elias felt that this was the baron''s guard against him. After all, he was only sent by the kingdom to assist and teach the new nobles, and his term of office was only one year. Related to the secrets of Cold Winter Town, it was impossible for the Baron of Glamorgan to tell himself the whole situation directly. It can even be said that Lord Baron Glamorgan did not warn himself that he is not allowed to spy on things that he should not know, which is already a very generous performance. After thinking about it for a few seconds, Elias made up his mind: dont ask anything, just do your job honestly and its over! Otherwise, if you know too much, what should you do if you can''t leave in the end? He is still young and has many years to live. "Go to the north as planned today..." David was about to ask Freud to bring two soldiers, and then to bring the last reminder card, and then set off for the cold winter forest in the north, when Leon took his injured The partner is here. David greeted Leon, and told Freud to prepare things first, select the accompanying soldiers, and deal with the matter himself before setting off. "By the way, this time I may sleep in the forest, remember to bring enough supplies." "My lord, this kind of work can be entrusted to the subordinates." Floyd thinks that this kind of hard work can be done by him with the soldiers, and there is no need for the baron to accompany him personally. "I want to help Laura catch a pet that suits her." "Understood." Floyd and Elias did understand that this trip was not just to set up signs, the baron was going to hunt in the forest today. In this era, hunting is a common activity for nobles. As Lord of Winter Town, Baron Glamorgan can of course go hunting to pass the time. Floyd was ordered to make preparations, and Elias continued to stand beside David, and then watched as Leon led a strong man full of evil spirits to the front. After greeting each other, Lyon introduced his partner to David: "This is Jack Krause; this is the mayor here, Baron David Glamorgan." "Baron?" Klausar looked at the young man in front of him in surprise, and when he saw the other person''s face, he secretly complained in his heart, "It''s actually a boy who is more handsome than Leon, why do I always meet this kind of person?" ''. "Didn''t I tell you before that I want to take you to a special place?" Leon just told Krause that taking him to a special place might heal his arm, but the specific situation has not been explained yet. Klausar knew that Leon was a good person, and he suddenly said that he could heal his arm, so he was sure, so he followed. But this place looks like a very backward small village, and I don''t see anything special. Although he couldn''t figure out how he came to this place all of a sudden. Following Leon''s explanation, Krausa realized that this is no longer the earth, and the two of them are no longer even in the world they originally lived in. "You mean, this is another world?" "Yes." Klausar''s eyes seemed to be looking at the mentally retarded, and Leon could only describe some of his experiences, emphasizing that there is magical power in this world. "You said you can cure my arm, are you referring to those mysterious powers?" Klausar still had some doubts. Although he had seen the magic and power of biochemical viruses, Leon should not be talking about biochemical viruses, but rather Is it a mysterious power similar to magic? He wondered if this Leon was someone else pretending to be? "Let me explain next!" Since Krausa appeared, David has been observing this strong and tall man. Compared to the handsome Leon, Klausar is the kind of fighter who shows his sharpness. Anyone who sees him at the first sight can feel the dangerous aura emanating from the inside out. To put it bluntly, this guy doesn''t look like a good person at first glance. However, David didn''t care about this, because Krause was a very pure fighter: his life was to accept tasks, complete tasks, and then take on new tasks. As for what the task is? What are the deeper implications? Will it be against morality? He didn''t even care much. For David, what he lacks the most at the moment is such a pure thug. So when he learned that Krauser hadn''t feigned death and went to join Wesker, he readily agreed to Leon''s request to help Krause see his injuries. The real purpose was to show the magic he had mastered in front of Krauser Power, thus attracting him to surrender. "That''s the power." David held the golden sacred radiance in his palm. Although he already knew it, but it was the first time he had seen it with his own eyes, Leon also fell into a daze. Klausar couldn''t help but want to stretch out his hand to touch this ray of light, especially his left arm, which was seriously injured and almost crippled, actually had a faint itchy feeling. Elias beside him widened his eyes even more, staring at Lord Baron Glamorgan''s back with surprise on his face. He only found out today that this Baron Glamorgan actually possessed mysterious powers besides learning alchemy . "What kind of power is this? It looks a bit like the light magic used by Priest Lumiere?" As soon as the thought came up, he pressed it down, and kept muttering in his heart, "Don''t ask, don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask", and tried his best to control his facial expressions, only the eyeballs were not affected. Controlled turn over there... Klausar didn''t need to be as entangled as Elias, he stared at the light cluster in front of him with wide eyes, and at the same time carefully felt the changes in himself. "I feel that my body has become much more comfortable. Is it an illusion?" "No, your body is indeed affected, especially your left arm, which is slowly recovering its vitality." The sudden sound startled both Leon and Krausa, and they both turned their heads to look at the yellow Hummer next to them. Lyon and Klausar noticed the Hummer just now, but they didn''t know much about the situation in Cold Winter Town. Although it was a bit strange to park a Hummer emergency vehicle in such a backward village, but Not too tangled. But when the yellow Hummer rescue vehicle turned into a tall metal giant in a familiar voice, Krausa couldn''t control his emotions: "Waterfake?" Lyon was also taken aback. He thought it was the old man sitting in the car who was talking, but he never expected that it was the car who was talking. "What the **** is this?" Then, as if remembering something, he looked at the ambulance in disbelief: "Is this... a Transformer?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 124： Benefits in Winter Town Chapter 124 Benefits of Cold Winter Town Lyon and Clausa were listening to David introducing the ambulance to them, and had a more intuitive understanding of the magical place of Cold Winter Town. At the water intake point not far away, several soldiers from the Kingdom of Tilan looked east of the town while fetching water. "What the **** is that?" "How do I know? It''s also the first time I''ve seen this kind of thing." A soldier turned his head and glanced into the distance. He didn''t show much interest in the yellow metal giant: "During dinner yesterday, I heard According to those craftsmen, this thing may be a kind of machine called a puppet." "Mechanism? Puppet? What''s that?" Didnt get an answer, and the partner spread his hands and said, You ask me, who should I ask? expression, in the end, he could only give up and continue to ask, quietly received the water, and went back to clean the dormitory. Holding the bucket, he looked into the distance again, and secretly sighed: There are so many strange things in this place called Rinwinter Town! "Maybe, you can talk to those craftsmen?" The soldier carried the bucket and walked towards the dormitory, not noticing that a slender figure slowly emerged from a dark corner not far from him. "This time, my father should recognize my strength!" Looking around, making sure no one noticed him, the slender figure seemed to blend into the shadows and disappear, as if nothing had happened here... David introduced the ambulance to Leon and Krausa, and the ambulance also showed that he was not malicious. Afterwards, Krausa and Leon were particularly miraculous that they could see the Transformers in this place. Even if Leon already knew that there would be anyone from any world in Cold Winter Town, he never thought that he would be able to see the "legendary life form" like Transformers with his own eyes. As for Clausa? He now believes everything Leon said just now, and he confirmed once again that Leon is not a normal person, he will always encounter all kinds of weird things, and he doesn''t need to doubt anything Leon tells him in the future, just express Believe it and you''re done. At this time, Elias said that he couldn''t understand a word of what these people said, but it didn''t matter... The ambulance has been loaded with the common human language of Brennia, but when talking to Leon and Klausar, he still needs to use the English he learned on Earth. "So, this power called Holy Light can really heal my arm?" "Yes." Klausar looked at David in front of him. He was silent for a moment and asked a very important question: "So, what price do I have to pay?" In Clausa''s eyes, you have to give what you want to get; it''s the same as getting rewards after you complete the task. "Are you still working in the original department?" David did not directly propose recruitment, but asked a question. And when David asked this question, several people present understood what David meant. "No, I was fired after it was determined that my arm was disabled." Klausar was not surprised by what happened to him. He had seen too many similar situations in countless years, and he didn''t think he would be special. that one. Lyon next to him seemed a little embarrassed. At this time, he seemed to have to say something, for example, after Krauser''s arm recovered, he could help Krause to return to the original department, or go to another department. However, now he should not need to say these words. "What do you think of my place?" Klausar looked at David, then looked around, his eyes finally stopped on the ambulance not far away: "There should be no shortage of people here, right?" "I still lack people here, especially outstanding talents in all aspects." Looking at Krause and Leon in front of him, David actually hoped that characters from the Resident Evil movie version would come. Compared with the world view of the game version, the world of Resident Evil in the movie version is basically an apocalyptic background, only a few humans are struggling to survive, and these people are easily recruited to Cold Winter Town, and they can easily integrate into this world . After all, their original world has been destroyed. Even if it will be saved in the future, there are not many people left in the world at that time. The vegetation, creatures, and climate environment have been completely destroyed. Even the few Survivors, I''m afraid they won''t be too nostalgic for that world. The world view of the game version is a relatively normal world. Resident Evil is just a small-scale local crisis, which can be resolved in the end. This also means that the world cannot recruit a large number of ordinary civilians, but can only absorb some specific talents. "I should be honored to be favored by the baron." Klausar didn''t struggle for too long. A person like him wouldn''t waste that time thinking about this and that. He knew what he wanted from the very beginning. When David showed his appreciation for him and showed his mysterious power, he was already moved. Now that the other party is taking the initiative to solicit him, he has no intention of refusing, and he is not going to play any tricks such as refusing or welcoming. At any rate, he was in his thirties, and he could see that although the baron in front of him took the initiative to recruit him, he did not pay much attention to him. If he really refused, what was waiting for him would not be to recruit him again, but to wait for him again. Also missing. Therefore, Klausar accepted David''s invitation decisively. As for the specific scope of work, he can learn about it later. He is not even in a hurry for the treatment of his arm. He can wait until he shows a certain value, and then he can feel at ease. Get paid. "welcome!" David didn''t waste time doing any investigation, he raised his hand and released a cloud of holy light, covering Krausa''s whole body in it. As he was shrouded in the holy light, Krausa felt that his left arm was recovering rapidly, and even some hidden wounds in other parts of himself, and various minor problems accumulated over the years, were all covered by this golden holy light. The light healed. The whole mass of holy light only enveloped his body for two or three seconds, but when the holy light dissipated, Krausa had a feeling of being ''alive'' again. At this moment, he felt that he had made an extremely correct decision! Clenched his fists hard, he felt that his body had returned to the state when he was in his twenties, which was the peak period of his body. Later, with the increase of age, the increase in the number of missions, the accumulation of various major injuries and minor injuries, and the hidden injuries accumulated from years of squeezing the body''s potential, he can feel that his physical condition is gradually getting worse. Today, these problems are gone, only because of that magical power called Holy Light. Just when Krause wanted to ask something, the Lord Baron Glamorgan in front of him said something that moved his heart even more. "I have several methods of cultivating mysterious powers including Holy Light. If you are interested, you can choose one of them to learn." "I can also master such a magical power?" "Yes." David nodded: "As long as you can learn." "Isn''t there any extra cost?" "That''s the benefit of being a resident of Winter Town." David looked at Klausar. For such a ''simple'' person, it is actually very easy to control, just give him what he wants: "Of course, you can also understand Caught a good time for myself." Klausar understands. The Lord Baron Glamorgan in front of him said earlier that Winter Town has just been established, so there is a lot of demand for all kinds of talents, so if you choose to join at this time, you will naturally get some preferential treatment. "I understand!" Klausar looked at David firmly, as if swearing: "I will never let you down." After finishing his statement, Krausa looked at Leon again and expressed his gratitude to his former partner. It was Lyon who brought him to this magical place. If it wasn''t for Lyon, his arm would not have been healed, and his physical fitness would not have been able to return to its peak. "You''re welcome, we are partners." Lyon returned a sunny smile, he was happy from the bottom of his heart that Krause was able to heal his arm and got a ''new job'', and expressed his congratulations. As for Krausa''s decision to settle in Cold Winter Town, he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it. Anyway, he can go back and forth at will, and the two of them will have a lot of opportunities to meet in the future. Solved the matter of Clausa and Leon, and asked Leon to take Clausa around in Cold Winter Town first to familiarize himself with the situation. At the same time, he said goodbye to the ambulance lane and watched the ambulance return to his world. By the time these things were all over, Freud had already been waiting aside with someone. "Wait a minute, I''ll change some equipment first." Klausar and Leon, who hadn''t had time to walk away, also expressed their desire to go with them when they learned that David was going to the winter forest in the north. "Don''t you have work to do?" "I''m on vacation." Leon also wants to experience this kind of relaxing hunting activity. By the way, let''s take a look at the forests in this world. How is it different from the earth? As for Clausa, he feels that he is in very good condition now, but he needs some weapons to arm himself. In his opinion, he accepted the recruitment of the Lord Baron Glamorgan, and now he is doing work like a guard, but he doubts whether this seemingly ''backward'' place has weapons he is familiar with? "I can make do with bows and swords..." Klausar, who wanted to say this very much, saw a lot of pistols, assault rifles, and grenade launchers under the leadership of David. At the same time, he noticed the chariot next to him with a simple camouflage. "Is that a chariot?" Krausa thought of the ambulance he had just seen, and he felt that he might not be clear about what he asked: "I mean, wouldn''t that be a Transformer, too?" "No!" David waved his hand: "That''s a very ordinary weasel ultralight tank." Hearing that it wasn''t a Transformer, Krause went to check it out, and then looked at the surrounding environment, as well as the soldiers wearing the ''ancient armor'' next to him. "What a weird combination..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 125： The Road to Wintertown Chapter 125 The Road to Cold Winter Town Clauza, who made complaints about the weird combination, finally dressed up in a weird combination. Training uniform plus a breastplate, assault rifle, pistol, and a crossed sword. Lyon looked at Krauser''s outfit, and there were a lot of troubles brewing in his chest. He was about to speak, but Krauser stared back: "Don''t complain about my outfit!" "as you wish!" Made a zipper movement on his mouth, and he was also going to Leon in the forest. He only brought the commonly used pistol and tactical dagger, and did not take extra weapons from David. In comparison, David, who was wearing a Lightbringer suit, a Judgment Hammer, a Holy Light Hunter, and a hunting bow in his hand, could be called fully armed. Not to mention Floyd, the personal guard knight, and the two soldiers in full body armor. "Elias, you don''t have to go with me when you go to the forest this time." David noticed the embarrassment on Elias''s face. Even he himself didn''t know the situation in the winter forest. For a purely civilian official like Yas, it was not a safe place. Even if you don''t encounter any beasts and monsters, simply walking and sleeping in the wild forest is a kind of torture for this person. "Actually, I have received certain training..." Elias wanted to fulfill his duties, but the momentary lack of confidence revealed his true thoughts. "This time I''m just going hunting, and I''m going to set up the signage. I won''t meet anyone, so you don''t have to follow me..." David noticed Elias'' lack of self-confidence at that moment, and left the etiquette officer in the town Li: "Besides, you have been with me since you came to Cold Winter Town. I guess you have a lot of things to deal with. Take advantage of these two days to settle those things, and then you can serve me better in the future." "Yes, Lord Baron." Elias found that Lord Baron Glamorgan was right. After he followed Lord Baron all the way to Cold Winter Town, he ran around with Lord Baron all the time. He only had time to deal with his private affairs before going to bed at night. Up to now, some of his luggage has not been packed yet, and while the baron is out hunting in the past two days, he can also organize his own things. After appeasing Elias, the ceremonial officer, David also waited for Laura who had changed her clothes. As a result, I was surprised to find that Laura was actually wearing a silver-and-white armor: "How is it? Does it look good?" "It looks good!" Although he was still surprised, David answered Laura''s question neatly, and then looked at the equipment on Laura with a puzzled expression: "This armor looks familiar." "Well, it is modeled after Tyrande''s armor." "oh!" "It''s a pity that it''s just a show." Laura looked at the armor on her body. Although some alloy materials were used to make the armor''s defensive power good, it was just an ordinary protective gear with no special effect: "I''m looking forward to The one that Will recreated." "Add some special metal and mineral powder?" "It''s not just that, Will wants to try to forge the crystal ore directly on the armor to see what effect it has." Laura pointed to the armor on her body, which was inlaid with many gems: "That''s why I chose it. This armor." "So it is." The fundamental reason why Laura will build this set of armor is not that she wants to dress up like this, but that Will wants to conduct some experiments. Laura checked a lot of information about Warcraft some time ago, so when Will proposed this idea, Laura thought of this set of armor, which perfectly meets Will''s requirements. While chatting about what Will is still researching besides armor, Laura and David first walked towards the winter forest in the north. Klausar and Leon followed behind, and Leon, who had been to Cold Winter Town, acted as a temporary guide for Clausa, introducing him to the current situation in Cold Winter Town. For example, Cold Winter Town is not big yet, and their main activity area is on that street. The area north of Cold Winter Town has become a huge construction site, and a brand new city may soon appear in this beautiful place. At that time, I was going to build a vacation home here. "This is indeed a good place for a vacation." But Clausa wants to understand the power situation in this world, and what enemies does Baron David currently have? What forces are there around Cold Winter Town? It''s a pity that Leon doesn''t know these things, so Krause can only find time to ask other people. Lyon also introduced to Clausa the "special residents" of Lower Winter Town, people like the two of them and the ambulance from other worlds. When he heard that Captain America, Steve Rogers, was also in this place, Krause was a little confused. Even though he had seen the Transformer in the ambulance, he still hadn''t fully adapted to this kind of thing. "If you need help with anything, Peggy, Sharon, and Eva are all available." These people are resident in Cold Winter Town, unlike Leon and Steve, who often return to their own world. And Mark is special. Although he often returns to Mars, he still spends most of his time in Winter Town, so you can find him if you have something to do. "And Jonah, in fact, he is the easiest one to find." "I know how to do it." Keeping all the names mentioned by Leon in mind, the content of the chat between Clausa and Leon changed direction when they entered the forest. At the same time, the structure of the team has also changed. Floyd walked in the front, David and Laura walked in the second echelon, followed by Leon and Krause, and the two soldiers were at the end of the line. "It doesn''t look much different from Earth here." Klausar observed for a long time, but didn''t see anything special. Lyon also had a similar idea, especially when he walked all the way to the mine along the simple rails at his feet, this feeling was even stronger. Since the construction of Cold Winter Town started, some miners have come to the mine and used all the available resources here. Including copper, iron ore, and stone materials, all were collected and then transported to Rinwinter Town for processing. So, this mine is outside the construction site of Rinwinter Town, another lively place. The craftsmen even built a simple railroad track with local materials to facilitate the transportation of various materials back to Rinwinter Town. "It''s so lively here..." David hasnt been here for a while, and he didnt expect it to be so lively, but instead of disturbing the busy workers, he bypassed this place and continued walking towards the depths of the forest... At the same time, in a small village southeast of Iron Tree Fort, two young men were saying goodbye to a familiar person. "Diogo, are you and Marty really going to that Winter Town?" "Yes, we have already decided." The young man named Diogo looked less than twenty years old, and his eyes were firm: "It is impossible for me to get my own land here, so I might as well go to Cold Winter Town Try it." "Okay! Good luck then, I hope you can get your own land there." "Hahaha, maybe I will become a big landowner." "In that case, all of us will go to Cold Winter Town to join you." "OK!" Say goodbye to familiar people, and finally meet Marty who has already been waiting by the roadside: "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to them?" "I''m not familiar with them." Marty glanced at the crowd not far away. These people''s eyes revealed emotions such as ''disdain'', ''watching the fun'', and ''gloating''. Among those who were really worried and blessed, even ten of them not a single one. Moreover, a few blessings are also given to Diogo, and have nothing to do with him. "Everyone come to see us off, why do you have to say hello?" Diogo sighed helplessly: "You are always like this, that''s why you are so out of group, I know you are actually a very kind person..." "Maybe you''re wrong." "All right!" Diogo stopped persuading, turned around and waved goodbye to everyone again, and set foot on the road to Cold Winter Town with Marty. This road is not so easy for two young people with no family background. The most realistic way is to join the caravan as a handyman. You dont need wages, you only need to provide food. Then follow the caravan through the villages and towns, and finally come to Iron Tree Fort. The road is more detours and more roads to walk, but the advantage is that there is food to eat, and you dont have to worry about starving to death on the waythis is because of your youth and strength, and the caravan is more willing to bring young people like them to use this method . Along the way, the two young people have also met people with similar ideas to them, but some old and poor people, even if they say that they can only give a little food every day, they can''t exchange for the caravan. Asylum'', you can only go to the ''distant'' Cold Winter Town with your own strength. When they came to Iron Tree Fort, they saw the young people in the big city for the first time, and were amazed by the "magnificence" of Iron Tree Fort. Even though they couldn''t enter the inner city at all, they just saw so many houses piled up together , It has already shocked two people who have never seen the world. "How about we just live in Iron Tree Fort? There seem to be a lot of jobs here, and we should be able to find a job to support ourselves." Diogo looked at the busy people, envious of their busyness, he I also want to live such a life. "No, I still want to go to Cold Winter Town." "However, there is no caravan going to Cold Winter Town at all." Diogo wants to stay, not only because he is attracted by the big city of Iron Tree Fort, but also has a very real problem: "If we want to go to Cold Winter Town, You can only rely on yourself." Marty was silent for a moment, this is indeed a trouble: "Then find some jobs in Iron Tree Fort first, and save some travel expenses by the way!" Just when the two young men wanted to earn some travel expenses in Iron Tree Fort, they discovered that a caravan preparing to go to Snowfield Fort was recruiting people. (end of this chapter) Chapter 126： Fantastic Beasts in Winter Chapter 126 Fantastic Beasts in Winter The exploration in the winter forest was more difficult than expected. David took a group of people to walk north for a day, and found that with the continuous deepening, the originally flat terrain gradually became more complicated, and the surrounding environment was ups and downs. Many hills and low mountains. "Is it really necessary to move on?" Floyd felt that there was really no need to move on. With such a complicated terrain and the fact that it was still located deep in a very cold forest, would it be impossible for someone to build a village here? David also realized this, so he stopped the team, chose a relatively flat and open place, and asked the soldiers carrying the reminder board to place the reminder board and wooden board that symbolized the northern sentry post and border of Cold Winter Town. . "Let''s rest here today!" Although it is already spring, the weather in Cold Winter Town is still very cold, and after walking north for a day, David feels that the temperature seems to have dropped a bit. If you continue to go north, you may come to a polar environment that is always covered with ice and snow. "Is such a place the North Pole of this world?" Looking at the mountain peak in the distance, it seems that the mountain peak has always kept the same distance from him, and he has never approached it. "Then at least we can get out of this forest first." Laura and David stood together, looking at the distant mountain peak: "Speaking of which, I am very interested in that mountain peak, and I really want to climb up to see it." David was silently mourning for the distant peak for two seconds in his heart when he was suddenly stepped on by Laura. "how?" "You speak ill of me in your heart." "..." "You really spoke ill of me in your heart!" David covered his face and could only take Laura around the temporary camp to see the surrounding environment and see if there were any pets to catch. It seems that their luck was not very good. They didn''t catch any beasts nearby, but only hunted a few hares. Bringing a few hares back to the camp, together with the big fish that Leon and Clausa caught from the river, everyone can enjoy a very sumptuous dinner. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, everyone sat down by the very strong bonfire. After dinner, the two soldiers patrolled around the temporary camp to ensure the safety of the camp. Floyd stood guard next to David, and his eyes would glance at the two soldiers not far away from time to time to make sure that there were no accidents during the normal patrol of the two. David chatted with Leon and Kraussar, but basically Leon asked, and David and Laura answered. Klausar was very silent, he was listening most of the time, and occasionally asked some questions he didn''t understand, or the details of certain things. After chatting for a while, Krause also had a general understanding of the world. Brennia continent. Tilan Kingdom, Holy Gaunt Kingdom, Sodulunma Empire, New Alan Federation. magician; alchemist; temple priest. All kinds of big forces, as well as the situation of Iron Tree Fort, are the information Krause is most concerned about, especially the situation around Cold Winter Town. He has realized that the biggest enemy of the Baron of Glamorgan he serves is Iron Tree The nobles of Fortress, Cold Winter Town will compete with these nobles for this vast land on the northern plain. "And elves and orcs..." David didn''t talk too much about these two races, but Krausa knew that the threat level of these two races was even higher than those of the nobles. The fighting power of these two races is what Clausa is most curious about now. In comparison, Leon is more curious about creatures that have never been seen on Earth, such as the local characteristics of the northern giant wolf. "Laura came out this time to catch a northern giant wolf, but luck seems to be not very good." Not to mention the giant northern wolf, there was no trace of an ordinary gray wolf. David glanced at Laura, who was wearing a silver-and-white armor, and suggested that she change her target: "Maybe you can consider catching a white tiger or something." "Do you have a white tiger here?" Although there is suspicion of copying Tyrande, the white tiger is also a good choice: "Of course you can." "I haven''t found it yet. If I encounter it, I will help you catch one." "..." However, in the next two days, not to mention the white tiger and the northern giant wolf, even the rabbit could not be found. David and Laura could only return in disappointment. When several people walked out of the forest, Laura said with her head held high that she would find time to go into the forest to find suitable pets, and she would never give up until she found a satisfactory pet. "come on!" Mode emotionally provided Laura with some spiritual support, and David glanced at his territory. It is still a busy construction site, but compared with a few days ago, it has a little more special elements. "That is... Eevee?" David looked at the big-eyed brown Pokmon not far away from him, who looked like a little fox with a scarf, and then thought of Jenny who was entrusted by him to bring more Pokmon turtle. "I suddenly felt that this little guy is much stronger than the Northern Giant Wolf." After seeing the Squirtle, Laura also checked the relevant information of Pokmon. Of course, she knew this Pokmon called Eevee, but she always felt that such a cute creature should not be taken out to fight with the enemy. fighting. Even if she knows that Pokmon is a strange creature with many magical abilities and strong combat effectiveness. "It''s so cute, I don''t want to let them fight people." Laura wanted to tease Ibrahimovic, but the Ibrahimovic in front of him didn''t know these people, and kept a safe distance from them all the time, preventing everyone from approaching her. Not persistently trying to catch this Eevee, while continuing to follow David to Cold Winter Town, he kept looking around, and sure enough, he saw several Squirrels by the river. "It seems that Squirtle has brought a lot of compatriots, as well as a small number of other Pokmon." "In this case, I''m afraid it''s hard to tell which one is the original Squirrel?" Laura looked at it for a long time, and felt that these Squirtles were all about the same size. When they were gathered together, she couldn''t find which one at all. It is the Squirrel who can go back and forth between the two worlds. "It''s simple." David came up with an idea: "We''ll find out when it''s time to eat, and then put some special equipment on that Squirrel to make it easier to distinguish." "Oh? What are you wearing?" "Wear sunglasses?" Thinking of the group of squirrels wearing sunglasses in the plot, it is very characteristic: "Or wear a bow tie, a cuff on the arm, etc." "Well, a good idea." Laura planned to arrange these things for the Squirrel Turtle when she went back. But after observing for a while, she found that there were only a few Eevee except for the Squirtle, and there were no other Pokmon: "It seems that the ones who came this time are mainly the Squirtle." "Yes." David also discovered this: "In this case, there is no need to worry about fire in the town." In the world of Pokmon, Squirtle is a firefighter, and the ability of Squirtle is really suitable for this kind of job. In addition, the gradually increasing farmland can also be watered by Jenny turtles. "It seems that special emphasis should be placed in the town to protect these little guys." After all, Lindong Town is no longer a small village with only a few people. There are hundreds of people. No one can guarantee that everyones ideas are completely consistent. If they are not guaranteed, there are people who are curious about how they taste after seeing these strange creatures. If you have specifically reminded someone to do this kind of thing, of course you can be severely punished; but if you haven''t even reminded yourself, the residents naturally don''t need to be jealous. So after discovering that there were many more Pokmon in the town, the first thing David did when he returned to the town was to ask Eva to write a notice, and then posted it on the bulletin board at the entrance of the cafeteria. Due to the special situation of Cold Winter Town, the literacy rate of the residents is very high, so he doesn''t have to worry about people not being able to understand; besides, let Eva and Mark specifically emphasize that, and bring Jenny Turtle to help irrigate the farmland Even if the residents don''t immediately regard these creatures as family members, they probably won''t be curious about how delicious they are. Seeing that David was arranging various jobs for Eva, Laura said hello and went out to find Ibrahimovic. Even if she was not going to use it as a combat pet, it would not prevent her from feeding it. Who would not want such a cute little animal? How many strokes? "Where''s Mark?" "Mark is in his wooden house. He seems to have realized something recently. Maybe he is going to realize some kind of power." When Eva talked about this, her face was full of envy. The longer I stay in Cold Winter Town and the more I learn about the mysterious power, the more I desire to obtain this magical power. Even if they were able to deal with it calmly at the beginning, this calmness was gradually broken after seeing familiar people learn a certain ability one by one. Seeing Eva staring at him, David remembered that he had promised to help Eva choose an ability to learn and master. It''s been a while since I came back, but I don''t think about it at all. "Cough cough!" He coughed twice in embarrassment, never mentioning that he forgot about it, but asked Eva if she had decided which power to learn: "If you don''t have any preference, I can only suggest you Learn the Holy Light." "Holy light is very good!" Eva smiled brightly, and Eva really thought that holy light was a good choice. After all, even the lord of Winter Town, Lord Glamorgan, used holy light. Learn Holy Light by yourself, and you can also ask David for various questions nearby. To learn other abilities, you can only explore by yourself. As for paladin or priest? Before truly mastering the power of the Holy Light, Eva doesn''t need to rush to make choices, and she can even learn to master them all like David. After all, Cold Winter Town is full of users of the Holy Light, and no one is prepared to regard the Holy Light as their belief. After explaining the various points of practicing the Holy Light, David asked Eva to try first to see if she could perceive the Holy Light by herself? If that doesn''t work, then switch to the method of David instilling the Holy Light in her. Just as David was teaching Eva, Fording, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, came back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 127： Fordings choice Chapter 127 Fording''s Choice "You''re back!" Wearing the Lightbringer suit, holding the blue-purple crystal mine warhammer that Will specially made for him in his hand, and the white cloak with obvious battle marks behind him, gently swaying with the wind: "The king''s capital How was the trip?" When Fording returned to Cold Winter Town to report his safety last time, David hadnt returned yet. This was also the first time Fording reunited with David after returning to Hearthglen to fight against the Scourge. "Not bad." David and Fording sat down and chatted at the wooden table where they usually ate together: "Now this is Winter Town." "In that case, you should also be a nobleman of the Kingdom of Tilan now, right?" "Baron, he also got a Glamorgan surname." "David - Baron Glamorgan?" Fording repeated twice: "It sounds good." David smiled awkwardly. He didn''t know how to explain to Fording how unlucky this surname was, so he could only change the subject and ask about Fording''s situation. "Much better than expected." Fording pointed to himself: "It can be seen from my state." "Yeah, you seem to be in good shape." There is no expected lack of energy or lack of food due to the bad battle situation. Following Fording''s narration, David realized that the situation was not just much better than what he had expected. After Fording knew the plot and made preparations in advance, the battle situation was basically the best situation according to his estimation. to develop. After successfully avoiding the chaos of the plague outbreak and the subsequent invasion of natural disasters, Fording successfully returned to Hearth Valley to take power and built a strong defense line. Under the suppression of artillery and guns, there is no way to pose a real threat to Hearth Valley. The few Scourge soldiers who can survive the baptism of shells will also be quickly wiped out by the paladins of the Silver Hand. In addition, the dwarves of Ironforge have invested more and more gunners, as well as dwarven musketeers using improved Garland rifles, which has greatly improved the defense of the walls of Hearth Valley. Hearthglen has become the safest place in the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and Fording''s reputation in Hearthglen and even in the Kingdom of Lordaeron has returned to its peak. As more Lordaeron refugees fled into Hearthglen, including Calia Menethil, the Lordaeron royal family, Fording has begun to consider counterattacking against the Scourge. "Helicopters are currently being produced in large numbers in Ironforge." Fording chatted about the next battle situation: "I am going to wait until enough armed helicopters come to Hearth Valley before launching a counterattack against the Scourge. With enough air force cooperation, absolutely The Scourge can be completely wiped out." "Ah...this..." Although in the original story of Warcraft, the dwarves sent flying troops and artillery troops, and the dwarf musketeers were an important unit of the alliance, but it will definitely not be like this. According to Fording''s description, the Alliance army in Hearthglen now habitually plows the ground with artillery groups after the war, and then the paladins take the lead in cleaning the battlefield... The tactics are simple and rough, but they are especially effective against the Scourge. "Where''s Alsace?" With Fording''s style of play, Alsace won''t be killed by the heavy artillery of Hearthglen, right? After hearing Alsace''s name, Fording shook his head helplessly: "This is also what I am most worried about right now." In a world where extraordinary individuals exist, powerful individuals will have a great impact on the battle situation. In addition, the Kingdom of Lordaeron is still a relatively ''primitive'' country, so it is very troublesome to move heavy artillery groups. So Fording''s current brilliant results are created by relying on the Hearth Valley defense line he prepared in advance. If he took the initiative to attack, it would be tantamount to giving up his greatest advantage. At this time, if Alsace suddenly came out and launched a surprise attack on the remaining Knights of the Silver Hand, there would be a high probability of turning the tide of the battle. Because the most terrifying thing about the Scourge is that the more they fight, the more troops they have, and the more they fight, the stronger they become! The comrades who were fighting against natural disasters with you one second may become members of the Scourge in the next second, waving their weapons at you. In this case, even if you are as brave as Fording, you must be extremely cautious, for fear of making irreparable mistakes. "So, you''re waiting for a new gunship from Ironforge?" "Yes." In addition, Fording is still contacting the Wildhammer dwarves, wanting to get help from the Wildhammer dwarves, because the Wildhammer dwarves have a combat unit that can fly, the Griffin Knight. "It sounds like everything is going well." After listening to Fording''s narration, David felt that the situation in Azeroth was quite good. According to the current state of development, the Kingdom of Lordaeron would definitely not be destroyed. When the war is over, Tirion Fordring, who has made great contributions, will send Calia Menethil to the throne. At least he can be the regent himself. Assisted by Fording, a popular, powerful, and moral paladin, it is not impossible for the Kingdom of Lordaeron to recover to its peak as long as it takes a good rest. After all, the Scourge has wreaked havoc this time, and by the way, it has also brought disaster to several kingdoms around the Kingdom of Lordaeron. The Kingdom of Lordaeron will not have to worry about foreign invasion for a long time to come. For this human kingdom, the biggest trouble is that the land after the Scourge ravages will become incomparably barren, and the originally rich East Weald has become a land of plague, full of all kinds of mutated creatures. "It''s not all going well." Fording saw David''s thoughts, and after talking about the smooth things, he finally started to talk about the bad things: "I can only defend Hearthglen and protect more and more Lordaeron People, there is no power left to rescue others." "so" "I think that Arthas has never appeared on the battlefield in Hearthglen, and he probably took some Scourge soldiers to attack Quel''Thalas." After all, the Sunwell in Quel''Thalas is Alsace''s most important goal right now. Alsace, who was still under the Lich King, was ordered to occupy the Sunwell and resurrect the Lich Kel''Thuzad. When he was unable to attack Hearthglen for a long time, he left enough troops to continue attacking Hearthglen. It was his only option to attack Quel''Thalas with his troops. "So, Arthas may be guarding outside Hearthglen, waiting for you to lead troops to rush out and launch a sneak attack; or he may leave Hearthglen and attack Quel''Thalas directly." The two looked at each other for a few seconds, and David felt that he couldn''t judge what Alsace was thinking at the moment. But he noticed Fording''s embarrassment: Fording felt that the possibility of Alsace attacking Quel''Thalas was very high, but he couldn''t gamble. Behind him is the last hope of Lordaeron. His duty is to protect these hopes of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, not to bring all the soldiers out of Hearthglen to rescue Quel''Thalas. If Arthas is indeed attacking Quel''Thalas, then everything is easy to say, so take advantage of the situation and attack the elves of Quel''Thalas back and forth. But what if this is really a trap for Fording and humans in Hearthglen? To put it bluntly, even if there is only a 1% chance of being tricked, Fording can''t afford to bet, let alone the probability is far from that low. "My personal suggestion... is to continue to guard Hearthglen." David believes that this is the safest way to play. As long as he guards Hearthglen, with various equipment and reinforcements from other races in place, Fording can fight steadily to clear it out. Scourge. This is a winning strategy, especially if you know the follow-up plot: After Arthas revives Kel''Thuzad, he will attack the wizard city of Dalaran, and then open the portal to meet Archimonde. After Archimonde came to Azeroth, Arthas and the Scourge were thrown aside, and then there was an internal struggle between the Burning Legion and the Scourge, and the heroes of several major races of Azeroth joined forces to fight against the Burning Legion. Legion. At that time, it was the best time for Fording to launch a counterattack. As for Quel''Thalas and Dalaran... Fording is the lord of Hearthglen, a nobleman of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, not the lord of Quel''Thalas or Dalaran. "Yes, this is a safe choice, but is it really the right choice?" Tirion Fordring showed helplessness for the first time today. As a paladin with a high sense of morality and honor, He felt that he had made a not-so-right choice. If those additional factors are not taken into account, Tirion Fordring, after knowing what Alsace is going to do, will definitely rush to Alsace and kill the former Lordaeron prince and current murderer. King kills. But did he do something wrong? It seemed that there was nothing wrong with it. This kind of situation where no choice was right made him feel very uncomfortable. Looking at Fording''s uncomfortable expression, David thought for a few seconds, and finally said to him: "Actually, just do what you think." "..." Tirion Fording glanced at David a few times, making sure that the other party was not casually comforting him, but really supporting him: "I thought you would persuade me a few words." David was dumbfounded, feeling that Fording returned to Cold Winter Town this time, hoping that he could persuade him a few words to make him more determined to stick to Hearthglen, instead of running out to fight Alsace to the death and annihilating the entire Kingdom of Lordaeron Stake all your last hopes. Fording didn''t expect that after David saw his entanglement, he actually supported him to do what he really wanted in his heart. "Is this weird?" "No, I was negligent." Fording smiled, the kind of smile from the heart: "In order to make your life ''satisfactory'', you have persisted for two days in this land that lacks food and is very cold. years." "Yeah, if you can''t get along with anyone, you can''t get along with yourself." David stretched out his hand and held Fording''s big hand together: "Besides, my partners and I will support you." When the two held hands together, David vaguely felt something. (end of this chapter) Chapter 128： Mark who likes to bring a big gift bag Chapter 128 Mark who likes to bring a big gift bag "What?" David was stunned for a moment, but of course he couldn''t escape Fording''s eyes: "Do you feel anything again?" Regarding David''s situation, Fording, Laura, and Mark, the people who have been in contact with him for the longest time, have some guesses in their hearts. It''s just that some things are clear in their hearts, and there is no need to say them out. This time he would suddenly ask, mainly because David had previously expressed his firm support for him, which made Fording very happy. For this kind of true friend, he was less scruples about speaking. "It''s nothing... just..." When David shook hands with Fording just now, a series of unfamiliar but somewhat familiar scenes flashed before his eyes. Those pictures he had never ''really'' seen, but had seen again Countless views. Elwynn Forest, Westfall, Duskwood, Plaguelands, Stratholme Different from the pictures I saw on the computer, what I saw this time was much more vivid and real. "I''m not sure." This was the first time he encountered this situation, and he had a vague guess. looked up at Fording, David reached out his hand to signal, and then made a request: "Tirion, can you take me there to have a look?" "Of course, but it''s not impossible... you mean?" Fording saw David nodded with uncertainty, and understood why he had that reaction just now. "Give it a try, it won''t delay anything anyway." "etc." For the sake of safety, David decided to say hello first, so he knocked on Mark''s door. "What''s the matter?" Mark opened the door and saw that it was David. He was surprised that David came to knock on his door at this time. It was probably something important. "I''m going to have an experiment with Tirion, and may be away for a while." "Leave? Where are you going?" Mark responded blankly, and then realized something was wrong. Where can David go at this time? If the experiment is only done near Cold Winter Town, there is no need to come here to inform me, I will come here to say hello, which means that this matter is not easy: "Count me in!" "..." Helplessly watched Mark change clothes as quickly as possible, even brought a pistol, then walked out of the wooden house and closed the door: "I''m ready." David shook his head speechlessly, and could only signal him to wait a while before going to Eva. After receiving his basic teachings, Eva returned to her wooden house and wanted to try to perceive the Holy Light, but was called out by David just at the beginning. "If all goes well, I''ll be right back." "Meaning something might happen?" "It shouldn''t happen, just for the sake of safety, I specifically reminded you, so that you won''t be worried about not being able to find me." "I see what you mean." Eva understands that David asked her to guard here. If someone happens to come to him, or David fails to come back immediately, Eva can say that the lord has something to leave Winter Town. As long as it is stated that David and Fording are together, people who know the situation will naturally not worry about him; and people like Freud, who know that the baron is going out instead of having an accident, at least nothing will happen for a few days. "Let''s go!" After arranging the matter, he looked around and saw no sign of Laura. David looked at Mark again: "Are you sure you want to follow? I don''t know what will happen. Are you afraid of missing the communication with the earth? " "In that case, I can only live here forever...as if this is not a bad thing for me?" Mark spread his hands, he had nothing to lose anyway. "Then let''s go!" David and Mark looked at Fording together, and Fording was looking at David. The three looked at each other in silence for a while before Fording asked, "What should I do?" "This, just like usual, thinking about returning to your world?" David thought for a while, and it should be similar to the situation when Elizabeth followed Will to and from Winter Town: "Mark and I put our hands on your shoulders." Fording nodded, then turned and walked out of Cold Winter Town; David and Mark put their hands on Fording''s shoulders respectively, and walked with Fording. Soon, David felt a blur in front of his eyes, and the surrounding scenery suddenly changed into another look. Fording in front of him also stopped at this moment, and turned his head to look behind him. "Oh, it''s really coming." David and Mark realized that this is the world of Azeroth. The two of them immediately looked around, looking at this strange placeit seems to be an office? The most conspicuous thing in the room is the huge desk and the huge bookshelf with a lot of books on the wall. "This is where I work." After briefly explaining where the two of them were, Fording immediately asked David: "Do you want to try going back?" "Well, let''s try it first! Find out the situation early so that you can better decide what to do next." Subsequently, with the cooperation of Fording, David and Mark made various attempts. Half an hour later, several people figured out the basic situation: Now they can come to the world of Azeroth under the leadership of Fording. It is much easier to go back. Even without Fording''s help, David and Mark can go back at any time, but if they want to come back, they still need Fording''s help to lead the way. "It feels weird, I seem to be the villain who led the ''outsiders'' to Azeroth." "If you say that, don''t I become an evil invader who wants to harm the world of Azeroth?" David felt that Fording''s metaphor was too inappropriate, and he was not called Sargeras: "But in this situation now , I think you can act more confidently and boldly according to your own ideas." Fording smiled, if David and Steve could come to help, he could indeed be bolder. For example, completely killing Alsace on the land of East Weald, defeating the plot of the Burning Legion in advance, so that Archimonde has no chance to enter Azeroth, this result is very important for Azeroth Much better, right? At least the night elves don''t have to sacrifice countless elf souls and World Trees. "As long as you don''t worry about provoking the bronze dragon..." "Ha, of course I don''t care." David pinched his waist and looked like he couldn''t be afraid of those guys: "Anyway, I can go back to Winter Town anytime." "..." Fording shook his head speechlessly, and then looked at Mark. He found that Mark became very silent after coming here, which made him feel wrong. Mark is usually a very energetic young man, very good at entertaining himself, even if he doesnt answer a word, he can chat with himself for a long time. "Mark, what''s wrong with you?" "No." Mark waved his hand: "I just vaguely feel that this land seems to be whining." Since he came to Azeroth, Mark could always vaguely hear weeping and moaning. Having studied shaman knowledge, he immediately realized that these ''voices'' came from the disaster-stricken land beneath his feet. "This...Should I congratulate you?" Fording immediately realized that Mark had taken an important step in the way of shamanism. After all, not just anyone can hear the ''voice of the earth''. "Thank you." Mark was somewhat affected by the mourning of the earth, and he was a little unhappy now. The constant "whining and complaining" made him feel a little headache. At the same time, he also realized why he always felt very happy recently, because the land of Cold Winter Town was always conveying joyful emotions to him, and he himself was also affected. At that time, he thought that the situation in Cold Winter Town was getting better and better, and his future was bright, so he felt joy from the bottom of his heart, completely unaware that he had communicated with the elements. With the experience here in Azeroth, he finally figured out his own situation, and then he can start to practice and learn the knowledge of shamans according to those materials. Just when he was thinking this way, the earth that was still screaming sent him something. Mark, who was full of doubts, tried to get in touch with the information, and was surprised to find that it contained various knowledge about shamans. At the same time, it is mixed with expectation and hope, it seems that he hopes that Mark will learn this knowledge as soon as possible, and then solve his "those pains on his body". After telling their own situation, Fording and David felt very speechless. They didn''t expect Mark to come to this world just out of curiosity to take a look, and finally received the task issued by the spirit of the elements. I haven''t even started the task yet! The mission reward package will be delivered first. "I can only say, is it worthy of being the protagonist?" David began to wonder, if Steve came to the world of Azeroth, would Elune reveal his real body directly? There are also Peggy and Sharon, these two are still hesitating what power to choose. If they come to Azeroth, will they be locked by the holy light in an instant, and they will be directly cast by the light, lest such a good talent be robbed Walk? "Why doesn''t some kind of power contact me? My Holy Light talent is quite strong!" After all, he copied Fording''s talent, so he was so looked down upon? David tried to close his eyes and try to understand it. He was just trying it casually, but he seemed to hear some kind of voice vaguely. "Leave me alone, I haven''t slept enough..." David opened his eyes and noticed that both Fording and Mark were staring at him. "What''s wrong?" "What did you hear? Or what did you sense?" When Mark asked, he pointed to David''s face, reminding him not to make up nonsense and fool himself. Your expression has revealed everything: "Have you gained any knowledge? ? "No." David shook his head. He did not receive any so-called gift package of knowledge, but only heard a piece of information: "I just feel that this world doesn''t seem to welcome my arrival." Mark was confused by David''s answer, and Fording next to him thought of something and looked at David in surprise. (end of this chapter) Chapter 129： First Traveler Alliance Meeting Chapter 129 The First Traveler Alliance Meeting Because of reading the chronicles, Fording can be regarded as the person who knows the entire world of Azeroth best. He can completely say to people, ''No one knows Azeroth better than me''. So when David said that, he immediately understood what the situation meant. "this" Fording hesitated for two seconds, but finally did not ask the question. Anyway, no matter what kind of existence David is, he is now just a partner who supports himself and is willing to help him. As for David is not an ordinary person, he has long realized this. "So, does it mean that we can''t stay in this world for too long?" Mark is concerned about another question. Is David''s reaction reminding them that these outsiders should not come here when they have nothing to do? "I don''t know, it should have no effect, right?" David closed his eyes and felt for a while, but this time he didn''t get any clear response: "Anyway, we won''t live here forever." David and Mark came here this time mainly to test whether David''s ability has been upgraded again? Now that they have the answer, what they have to consider is how to help Fording deal with Alsace and the Scourge. "Should I go back to Cold Winter Town and discuss it with everyone?" Mark walked around Fording''s office, and then looked at the map on the desk, which marked the defense lines of Hearth Valley Layout details: "Especially professionals like Steve and Peggy?" "Well, I must discuss it with everyone." David likes watching superhero movies, and he admires that kind of powerful hero, but he never thought that he would be that kind of lonely hero, even if he has enough strength now, The way of thinking is still the same. Things that can be solved by multiple people working together, there is no need to stand alone. "Well, let''s go back first and talk to Laura and Steve about the situation here." David quickly made a decision: "Tirion should also make some arrangements?" "Yes, especially the colleagues in the Knights of the Silver Hand." If Fording wants to get out of Hearthglen, he must discuss various details with the leaders of the major forces in Hearthglen. Currently, various forces of the Kingdom of Lordaeron are housed in Hearthglen, and they are all willing to obey Tirion Fordring''s command when gathering all their forces for defense. But if you want to carry out other military operations, things will become much more complicated. Those commanders of the Knights of the Silver Hand, the commanders of the army of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and the commanders of the dwarves, especially Calia, the last heir to the Menethil royal family, Fording must launch a counterattack. Gain the support of this princess. "Then make your own preparations first, see you tomorrow." After a few people discussed it, David said goodbye to Mark and Fording, and returned directly to Cold Winter Town. As soon as the two came back, they saw Eva chatting with Laura, and Laura was accompanied by an Eevee. It seemed that after being fed, the Eevee had let go of its wariness towards Laura. "came back?" "Um!" Looking at David and Mark, Laura pinched her waist and expressed dissatisfaction: "Why didn''t you call me to join? I''m also very interested in that world." "This time it''s not traveling and exploring in the past." David waved his hand, and then gave a general description of Fording''s situation with Laura and Eva. Only then did the two women know that the battle situation on Fording''s side had entered a critical moment, and the next choice might determine the future of the entire Eastern Kingdom and even the world of Azeroth. "Can we help?" Laura didn''t know much about things like war, and she didn''t know what role she could play in this war. "No matter what, it''s enough to firmly support Tirion." David thought about it carefully. The key is not these, but spiritual support. The existence of Cold Winter Town gave Fording a solid enough backing, and at the same time it was the safest way out. Even if he really failed to defeat Alsace, and bet away the power he had finally assembled, he could bring the rest of the people to Cold Winter Town to seek asylum and wait for the next opportunity. If it is true that once the battle is lost, the Kingdom of Lordaeron will be completely destroyed, it is not the case that David can say a few words, and Fording can make up his mind to fight Alsace to the death. "Call everyone over here first!" David pondered for a while, no matter whether he could help or not, he should at least explain the situation to everyone first. So under the notice of Laura, Eva, and Mark, several people currently staying in the village gathered in David''s wooden house. Several people gathered at the baron''s place, and they must not avoid the attention of some people. David ordered Floyd and Gareth Stanton to patrol the front and back of the cabin and not let anyone approach the cabin. Jonah, Leon who just didn''t leave, who was talking nonsense with Krausser and Jonah, Will Turner, Peggy Carter, Sharon Rogers, plus Eva, Laura and Mark, finally called out Edwin VanCleef. Except for Anduin''s special situation, the guests from other worlds who are currently staying in Cold Winter Town are all crowded in David''s cabin, filling up the small cabin. Everyone looked at each other, and soon realized that what was going to be discussed today was probably a big deal. David saw that everyone was here, only the ambulance and Steve did not arrive, so he motioned for everyone to be quiet, and described Fording''s matter. Lyon and Krausa were not in a hurry to ask who Fording was. The two of them leaned against the wall next to the door, quietly observing everyone present. Following David''s narration, the two gradually understood that the man named Tirion Fordring also came from another world, and was a powerful paladin with status and strength in his own world. The power called Holy Light in Cold Winter Town was originally taught to Lord David by Fording. Now, the great lord paladin is about to face a very important battle. David probably wanted to express his support for the paladin by calling these people. As David narrated, everyone quickly heard the main point: David''s ability has been upgraded, and now they have the opportunity to travel to other worlds. Everyone suddenly realized, no wonder David suddenly called everyone over, it turned out that this was the key. Everyone looked at each other, including Leon and Krausa, and everyone realized what David''s ability upgrade meant. All of these people present counted as one, and they all became existences that could freely travel to other worlds, and they were no longer confined to the Brennia continent where Cold Winter Town was located, and the world they originally lived in. For example, Laura, if she feels that there are no ancient tombs in her world that are worth scouring, she can go to the world of Azeroth to explore and form a team with Brian Bronzebeard and Lorewalker Zhou Zhuo... Sharon, who cant return to her own world due to inexplicable reasons, can also go to other peoples worlds to take a walk and relax. Maybe she can solve her own problems without knowing it, and she can go back! And Peggy, who is trapped in an unknown dimension, can contact Gu Yi through Steve, go to her world to help her solve her troubles, and return to the earth where she originally lived. In short, with the upgrading of David''s ability, some problems that were not easy to solve have become things that are easy to solve; and some people have more choices. Of course, they are not in a hurry to think about these things right now, but should concentrate on discussing Fording''s situation. Clearly unify our internal thinking. In terms of combat effectiveness, being there can''t help much. Even in terms of battlefield command, Peggy, a super soldier who has never really commanded a large army, and Sharon, a super soldier who has no command experience at all, can''t help. Participating in that battle as an extraordinary combat force, the strength of the two of them was not strong enough to determine the outcome of such a battle. Not to mention, the strength of the other people present is not as good as these two. It can be said that the biggest role of the people in Cold Winter Town is to help people in Hearth Valley to quickly transfer when the situation changes. Everyone can work together to bring people to Cold Winter Town fasteralthough it has not been tested yet. Yes, but if you want to bring ''ordinary people'' over, there is a high probability that you need to make direct contact. "Besides, I may travel to Azeroth frequently during this time." This is the important reason why David called everyone. He notified everyone of his whereabouts in advance: If the lord is not in Winter Town, he is going to Azeroth to help Fording. Don''t worry. As for David''s safety? He just said that David can come back here at any time, if the situation is not right, just run back. "I think, David, you don''t need to stay there for a long time when you have nothing important to do. On the contrary, we people should take turns guarding Tirion''s side." Peggy thought for a while, and gave himself Suggestion: "Once there is an emergency, you can come back immediately to inform everyone to make corresponding preparations." "Well, what Peggy said is right." Laura also thought Peggy''s suggestion was very good: "Let me, Peggy, and Sharon be in charge of the rotation." The few mentioned by Laura are the most suitable candidates at the moment. The three of them have no specific responsible work in Cold Winter Town, and they are usually relatively free, so they are most suitable for this kind of thing. Others such as Eva, Will, Mark, and Jonah have their own things to do; Leon, Ambulance, and Steve spend more time in their own world; The basic situation is not clear yet. "That''s it." The simple meeting is over. David will go to Hearthglen with Laura and Sharon tomorrow. As for Steve, it depends on whether he will come before he leaves tomorrow? If there are no accidents, it will be on the shelves in a few days. And because the public version has too many words, there is a high probability that it will be put on the shelves with a reverse V... Those who are chasing updates, you have earned it! ^_^ (end of this chapter) Chapter 130： hearth valley Chapter 130 Hearth Valley After a good night of recharging, David got up early the next day. When he was washing and eating breakfast (Elias brought it to David''s cabin), he greeted the etiquette officer and told Elias himself may go out from time to time during this time, telling him not to worry. "According to the regulations of the Kingdom of Tilan, I must always be by the baron''s side." "The situation this time is quite special, so it is inconvenient to take you with me." "this" Elias can only accept Lord Baron Glamorgan''s order, but as the baron mentioned, he will not even take the two guard knights, Floyd and Gareth Stanton, with him when he goes out this time. Let Elias very worried. "Don''t worry, I have some special methods, so I don''t need to worry about my safety at all." After a few casual sentences, David put on the Lightbringer suit again, and brought his usual weapons such as the Judgment Hammer and the Holy Light Hunter. When he walked out of the cabin, Laura and Sharon had already changed their equipment, and both women were fully armed. Laura put on the silver-white armor, and carried a hunting bow and quiver on her back. In addition, she also had two pistols in her waist, which should be filled with powerful ammunition made by Will. Sharon is wearing the battle armor made by Will and added with crystal ore powder, with a shield behind her back, and a specially made knight spear in her right hand, which is inlaid with relatively large crystal minerals. "Is this going to fight someone?" Before David had time to greet the two women, Steve happened to come. "You came just in time!" After explaining the situation to Steve, the enthusiastic Captain America told everyone to wait for him for a while, then turned and left Cold Winter Town. When he reappeared, Steve, who often wore slacks and a leather jacket, had changed into a suit of armor, with a buckler in his left hand, and a hammer of redemption and a pistol on his waist. "Are you okay? This time I may stay in Azeroth for a while." "Relax, I just got a vacation." "Then let''s go together!" While a few people were talking, Fording also came over. See a few friends in full armor and know that they have decided to go to Hearthglen to help themselves. "I won''t launch a counterattack these days." Fording expressed his gratitude to everyone for their support, and explained the situation by the way: "And if you really launch a counterattack, you will not let you charge with the soldiers, after all, you have never accepted it. training on this." "We all know this." Steve took the lead in expressing his attitude: "We just want to do what we can as much as possible." Fording nodded to David and others, and then ''led'' a few people to Hearth Valley. Several people who decided to stay in Cold Winter Town also came to chat with Fording one after another, expressing their support for Fording. Until the figures of Fording and David disappeared, Will and Mark looked at each other, and there was an unprecedented desire to become stronger in their hearts. "It seems that we can''t be too satisfied with the status quo." Mark originally thought that if he could master some kind of mysterious power, it would be a great thing; but if he really didn''t have that talent, he wouldn''t force it too much. But now that he has acquired the knowledge of a shaman, and he has taken the most important first step, he has no reason to slack off. If he really didn''t work hard because of his slackness, causing such an opportunity to slip away from his hands, he would definitely regret it in the future and run to Mars, dig a hole to bury himselfnot only would he be ashamed to come to Cold Winter Town again, he would even be ashamed. No face to return to earth. As for Will, he was very content with his current situation. With a stable career and a growing family fortune, the relationship with Elizabeth is about to blossom. Not long ago, he was recognized by Elizabeth''s father, Governor Wetherby Swan, after helping Port Royal repel a group of weird pirates with a special weapon he built. It can be said that his career and love are perfect, but he seems to have lost the motivation to continue working hard? Now he is making and studying all kinds of crystal ore weapons with his heart, mainly because this is his job; in addition, it is also some of his hobbies. Now he finds that he is still not working hard enough. If he continues like this, he may soon lose his unique position in Cold Winter TownWill is currently the only blacksmith in Cold Winter Town who has mastered the manufacture and development of crystal ore weapons. His position in Cold Winter Town is very stable. As everyone has mastered all kinds of magical powers, can ordinary people still create weapons that meet David''s requirements? "Maybe... I should learn alchemy from that alchemist named Pierre Newton?" When David came to the blacksmith shop to learn blacksmith knowledge a few days ago, Will knew the existence of alchemy. Will will feel shaken, and there are also factors in this regard. It can even be said that learning alchemy was not a temporary idea on his mind, and he had this idea in his heart at that time; but today, he has strengthened his idea. Except for Will and Mark, Klausar, who wanted to become stronger, chatted with Leon who stayed in Winter Town for a night without leaving at all. longing. Especially in the place of Cold Winter Town, if he wants to "repay medical expenses" better, he must make himself stronger. "Perhaps we can ask that Eva what kind of power is suitable for us to learn." "Us?" Leon pointed to himself, is there any business here? "Of course, and learning these magical abilities will also allow you to better deal with those biochemical viruses?" Klausar doesn''t think Lyon is an outsider, after all, Lyon is the one who has really obtained the qualification to come to Winter Town: " Moreover, what happens in this place in the future really has nothing to do with you?" "What you said makes sense...but can I learn those magical things?" Leon had heard the general situation from Peggy a long time ago: "What about mages, druids, shamans, paladins, etc., listen It has nothing to do with ordinary people like me." "I''m afraid you''re the only one... who will feel that you are an ordinary person." Klausar complained to Leon, and was going to ask Eva for some relevant information. He wanted to look at the characteristics of those powers and judge which power was more suitable for him. Just when Cold Winter Town suddenly set off a wave of strengthening, David and others followed Fording to the world of Azeroth, located in Hearth Valley in the northern part of the Kingdom of Lordaeron. "Is this Azeroth?" David and others still came to Fording''s office. After arriving at the destination, David looked at Steve for the first time. "What''s wrong?" "Do you have any special feelings?" "A special feeling?" Steve asked with a question mark on his face: "There is no special feeling." "..." David observed carefully for a while with a face of disbelief, and indeed he couldn''t see anything special from Steve. "Oh, I seem to feel some information." Steve closed his eyes and felt it for a while, and then, like Mark, he heard the cry of the earth: "This land is suffering, and it is begging for my help... Um, I It seems that I suddenly learned a lot about shamans." "..." David thinks this situation is normal, and he can already look at it with a normal heart... Damn, do elemental spirits discriminate against me? Ignoring Steve, David looked at Sharon who was on the side, only to find that Sharon was standing there looking around, and there was nothing special about her. "Sharon." "how?" "It was difficult for you to communicate and mobilize the power in Cold Winter Town before. It should be easier to obtain it here." David reminded, if Sharon can mobilize the energy of arcane art here, if she is really more interested in arcane art If you are interested, this is a great opportunity. But to David''s surprise, Sharon said that she had already mastered some kind of power. "Huh?" David thought that Sharon finally chose Shengguang. After all, she is the second-generation Captain America, and her affinity with Shengguang should not be low: "You chose Shengguang?" "No, I chose arcane energy." "It''s not that they can''t be mobilized... Oh, you asked Pierre to help?" David immediately understood how Sharon did it. "Yes, didn''t Pierre say that alchemists are very good at these things?" When she was in the capital, Sharon learned from Pierre Newton how to extract arcane energy on the Brennia continent. After a period of hard work, she has stored a lot of arcane energy in her body. energy. "So... you''re going to be a mage?" "Who said that the one who uses arcane energy must be a mage." Sharon is not going to change jobs to become a mage. She chose arcane energy because it is extremely malleable and versatile. Not only will it not affect her original fighting style, but it can also add more changes to her fighting style. Just when David wanted to ask more about Sharon''s situation, someone knocked on the door of the office, and at the same time there was a voice asking, "Father?" "Tylan? Come in directly!" As a tall brown-haired knight in armor walked in, Fording introduced them to David: "This is my son, Tylan Fording." At the same time, he introduced David and others to Tai Lan who was full of doubts: "They are friends I met outside. After learning about the situation in Hearth Valley, they came here to help." Hearing that they came here to help, Tai Lan expressed his sincere thanks and welcome to several people: "Welcome to Hearth Valley. It''s a pity that I can''t lead you to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Hearth Valley. When the natural disaster recedes, we will come back to you." I will personally lead you to take a good look at the beautiful scenery here." After saying these words, Tai Lan immediately turned to look at his father, and explained why he came to him suddenly: "Father, Jaina Proudmoore is here." (end of this chapter) Chapter 131： Elites of Hearthglen Chapter 131 Elites in Hearthglen "Gianna? What is she doing here?" It''s not just David who is puzzled, even Fording doesn''t understand why this Dalaran mage from Kul Tiras came to Hearthglen. Tai Lan didn''t know that his father was thinking about what impact this change would have on his side. He thought that Tirion Fordring''s words were asking himself, so he answered honestly: "Jianna Proud Mage Demore heard that we were fighting the Scourge in Hearthglen, so he came to check on the situation on behalf of Dalaran." "That''s right!" Tirion Fordring turned his head and glanced at David, both of them felt that the matter might not be that simple: "Just in time, I''m going to invite everyone to discuss some things, so I invite Master Proudmoore to join us Bar!" "Okay, father!" Tai Lan didn''t need to ask who should be invited to the meeting. He was very clear about the current situation in Hearth Valley. If his father wanted to carry out any military deployment or action, those people could not be avoided anyway. , that must be notified. In addition, Jaina Proudmoore, who just came to Hearthglen, is the representative of Dalaran. Waiting until Tailan left, Fording looked at David: "There are changes." "Sooner or later, this kind of thing will happen." According to the original plot, Jaina and Alsace initially investigated the plague incident in the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and the first city they went to during their investigation was actually Hearthglen. In other words, in the original plot, Hearthglen was a city that fell under natural disasters earlier than Stratholme. Later, Tylan Fording gathered the remaining Knights of the Silver Hand and took back the fireplace from the hands of the undead. Valley, and serve as the base of the Scarlet Crusade. Now, with Fording''s various operations, Hearth Valley escaped unharmed. Jaina and Alsace just passed by Hearth Valley when they investigated, and found that there was no plague outbreak here before going to other places. The follow-up development is no different from the "original history". The Stratholme plague broke out, Arthas ordered the massacre of the city, Uther was dismissed from his post, Jaina left in disappointment, etc. According to the original history, Jaina will return to the mage city of Dalaran, and will be prompted by the "prophet". She will lead some survivors of Lordaeron to Kalimdor on the warship of Kul Tiras, and welcome A key battle for myself as a hero: the Battle of Mount Hyjal. That is to say, according to the original development, Jaina will not come to Hearthglen after she returns to Dara. Besides that, what Fording and David valued the most was the ''prophet''. Others don''t know, but these two know that this so-called prophet is actually the last guardian of Azeroth, Medivh. Jaina suddenly came to Hearthglen, is there any guidance from this prophet? Does the prophet have any thoughts on Fording''s actions? "I can''t think of an answer here, so go and meet that Miss Proudmoore!" Fording waved his hands, motioning for David and others to come with him: "By the way, I''ll also introduce you to my colleagues in Hearthglen . Following Fording to leave the office, they quickly walked to a huge conference room. While walking through the corridor, several people saw the inside of the fortress of Lower Azeroth. David saw this dark environment with no light, and suddenly felt that it was a very correct choice for him not to choose the castle as his residence. "In terms of comfort, ''modern architecture'' is definitely better." This is why Laura agrees with that design plan, and she doesn''t want to live in a huge, dark castle. When I came to the meeting room, several knights in armor were already waiting here, and Fording immediately introduced them. "This is Alexandros Mograine, and this is Alfred Abidis." The first to introduce to David were two tall knights in heavy armor. When he heard the names of these two, David understood why he introduced them first. The current composition of the Knights of the Silver Hand in Hearthglen is quite complicated: there is a part that was originally stationed in Hearthglen and took orders from Tyran Fordring. This part is also Fording''s old subordinate, and it is the easiest for Tirion Fordring to transfer command of. Some of them came from the routs of East Weald, most of which were led by Uther. They lost their commanders, and they were willing to take orders from Old Fording after defecting to Hearthglen. It was nothing to mobilize Trouble. There are also some who came to Hearth Valley led by other commanders of the Knights of the Silver Hand, including the knights led by Alexandros Mograine and Alfred Abedis . "This is the commander from Ironforge, Burim-Golden Hammer." To say that Fording can hold Hearthglen, the biggest help is not Alfred Abidis and Alexandros Mograine, but the help from the dwarves of Ironforge. Not only provided a large number of artillery, the dwarves also sent elite gunners and musketeers to directly participate in the defense of Hearthglen. The commander of these dwarf troops is the dwarf commander in front of him. During the introduction, people came to the meeting room one after another, and Fording introduced everyone to David step by step. Including Cleric Isenlien, who was responsible for teaching the way of the Holy Light to Tyran when Tirion Fordring was not in Hearthglen; Mograine''s chief advisor, Fairbanks; Alexandros - Mograine''s son Renault - Mograine and Darian - Mograine, Alfred - Abedis''s daughter Bridgette - Abedis and so on. And Jaina Proudmoore who suddenly came to Hearthglen, leader of Kul Tiras, daughter of Alliance Admiral Daelin Proudmoore, Kirin Tor mage from Dalaran. Just at this time, Calia Menethil, the only surviving member of the royal family of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, also arrived. "This is Baron David Glamorgan. After learning about the situation here, he came here to help." When introducing David to everyone, Fording did not explain his origin, but emphasized that David was because of being with himself. My personal friendship is here to help. Although he didn''t know where David was from the baron, he was willing to help in this situation, and everyone present welcomed David. Calia Menethil even expressed her gratitude to David in the name of the Kingdom of Lordaeron. "Your Highness, there is no need to be so polite. The Scourge is the mortal enemy of all living people. I just did what a living person should do." David''s response made everyone present feel good. They felt that although the Baron of Glamorgan was not a member of the Knights of the Silver Hand, judging from his performance, he was definitely an excellent follower of the Holy Light... After the gossip, Fording began to discuss the business with everyone, that is, the plan to kill the Hearth Valley and launch a counterattack against the Scourge. To David''s surprise, all the commanders present agreed. In the eyes of these paladins, after securing the Hearthglen defense line and resisting the impact of the Scourge, launching a counterattack is a matter of course. These knights have no idea of ??sticking to Hearthglen and waiting for an opportune time to fight back. Alfred Abidis and Alexandros Mograine even stated that they wanted to go to Alsace and kill the King Slayer who had betrayed the kingdom and people of Lordaeron. Pay for everything you do. David was stunned as he watched from the side, deeply feeling how out of place he was with this group of paladins. It seemed that the reason why he couldn''t be a paladin was not only because of his lack of physical strength. When Fording was discussing the battle plan with several commanders, David didn''t intervene, but just listened quietly. Even if someone asked him for his opinion, he would only humbly express that he was not very proficient in combat. Listen to everyone can be arranged. When the commanders of Fording, Mograine, Abedis, and Burim-Golden Hammer began to discuss the specific details, David even retreated directly, and then he felt a light kick from someone beside him. Get off your heels. Looking back, I found that it was Laura, but Laura winked at herself, making him pay attention to Jaina who was not far away: "That daughter of the sea has been looking at you since just now." "Perhaps doubting my origin?" David glanced at Jaina, and happened to collide with her gaze. Seeing this, Jaina no longer hid aside and observed secretly, but walked over generously. At this time, the four commanders are still discussing the details, especially which route should they take when fighting back from Hearthglen and clearing the Scourge? How to judge the current position of Alsace? Is it to clear the surrounding undead from natural disasters first, and then encircle and suppress Alsace? Or should he kill Alsace in one go and kill the culprit first? Then turn around and clean up the undead in the kingdom? Several people need to discuss for a while before reaching a consensus. At this time, Bridget Abedis is also discussing similar issues with Tylan Fording and Mograine''s two sons, and published in the small circle own opinion. David and the others gathered to form another small circle, and Jaina stood alone, walking towards David and the others. "Hello, I''m Jaina Proudmoore, a mage." "Nice to meet you, Mage Proudmoore." The other party did not mention the daughter of the leader of Kul Tiras, but only mentioned his status as a mage, and David called her a mage. "Just call me Jaina." Jaina looked at David curiously: "Where is Baron Glamorgan from?" "I''m from Cold Winter Town." Seeing Jaina frowning, David seemed to be thinking about where Cold Winter Town is, so he added: "It''s a very remote town, and it''s normal that I haven''t heard of it. " Jaina nodded, and then chatted with David without saying a word. And at this moment, where no one could see, a blond dwarf was frantically beating an invisible wall, shouting loudly: "Let me in!!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 132： target alsace Chapter 132 Target Alsace David and Jaina chatted a few words casually. Regarding the problems hidden in the chat, David would choose to fool them casually. I am not familiar with Jaina, so it is enough to maintain the superficial etiquette. So the two chatted for a while, and Fording had already set up a general counterattack process with several commanders. Jaina only knew that Baron David Glamorgan was from a city called Winter Town, and The people around them are called Laura Crawford, Steve Rogers and Sharon Rogers. Apart from this, I didn''t get any information, which made Jaina a huge suspicion in her heart. At this time, Fording called everyone present to the side of the conference table. There was a complete map of the East Weald area on it, and various exquisite soldier cards were placed on it, so that people could see the current enemy and us at a glance. situation. "We decided to launch an attack on the undead outside Hearthglen three days later, and clean up the entire northern part of this area." As Fording''s fingers swiped across an area, everyone understood the goal of this counterattack. "Clean up the entire area north of Andorhal?" Bridget Abedis glanced at Andorhal: "Leave Andorhal alone?" "Our goal is to concentrate all our forces and give priority to destroying Alsace." As the lord of Hearthglen and the commander-in-chief of all Lordaeron''s remaining troops, Fording began to explain the core idea of ??this battle to everyone : "Only by destroying Alsace can the undead be completely eradicated, otherwise they will only be endlessly entangled with these undead." Hearing this sentence, everyone understood what Tirion Fordring meant. Unless Alsace is eliminated, it is meaningless to kill more undead. If Alsace is not dead, the undead natural disaster will not disappear. Alsace can continuously create more undead creatures. Even, he didn''t need to do this kind of thing on purpose. The most terrifying thing about the undead natural disaster is that it pollutes the entire area. Wherever the Scourge has passed, there is no need to deliberately destroy the surrounding environment to make it unsuitable for living people to survive. These pollutions will profoundly affect all creatures living on this land. If they are killed If the power is eroded, the originally healthy people may also become undead. The crops produced on the polluted land will also be infected after being eaten by healthy people, transforming into more undead. This terrible pollution ability is an important reason why Fording proposed this plan: continue to delay, even if they can defeat the Scourge, the entire East Weld will be completely destroyed. Although the survivors escaped the undead natural disaster , but still lost their homeland. "Get rid of the Scourge while the pollution is not too violent." Fording knows that there are many sources of natural disasters and plagues, but Alsace is the most dangerous one among them. If he is not eliminated, they will have no way to turn their swords. , to deal with other sources of pollution. "So... the most important thing now is to find out where Alsace is?" David watched and listened in the whole process, until then he said a word: "Have you found out where Alsace is now?" Many commanders were silent. At first, everyone just concentrated on defending Hearthglen. The Griffin Rider and the helicopter were mainly responsible for positioning and observing the artillery group, and did not fly too far. "After launching the counterattack, we will start to investigate the surroundings." Fording said the follow-up plan: "If Alsace had been guarding somewhere and waiting for us to come out, then there would be no need to waste this effort." David and Fording looked at each other, and the two immediately had a tacit understanding. Fording still believes that Alsace is going to attack Quel''Thalas, so he designed this counterattack plan very boldly, without considering the movement of the heavy artillery group at all. That is to say, for the upcoming counterattack, the main force is the paladins of the Knights of the Silver Hand. After clearing the safe environment, they will move the heavy artillery group to this newly occupied area to help defend. He believed that Alsace had no ambush, and facing the common undead natural disasters, the paladins of the Silver Hand were strong enough to deal with it. "There are enough griffins in Hearthglen?" "Yes." There are Griffin Riders in Hearthglen, but there are not many of them, so they dont dare to fly far away, worrying that they wont be able to come back after going out. After all, the Scourge has a large number of flying units. "I can help with this." David felt that it would not be difficult for him to ride a griffin to the east to find out the location of Alsace. Determining the location of Alsace early is also convenient for Fording to make arrangements for follow-up actions in advance. You can also unite with the high elves of Quel''Thalas to flank Alsace and the Scourge led by him. "Contact Quel''Thalas, I can help." Jaina, who also didn''t participate in the battle meeting, suddenly spoke: "I believe that the elves of Quel''Thalas will not refuse this suggestion." The Scourge is threatening the living in the entire world, and the elves of Quel''Thalas are also living. Their life form determines that they cannot refuse to join forces with the Kingdom of Lordaeron. No matter what conflicts broke out between the two sides before, You can put it aside at this time. In addition to the relationship between Dalaran and the elves of Quel''Thalas, it is indeed a good choice for Jaina to be the middleman. "That''s it!" Fording gave a series of orders neatly, including the Knights of the Silver Hand preparing for the next attack, and the Dwarf Heavy Artillery and Musketeers temporarily on standby, waiting for the follow-up transfer. Immediately, he will form an alliance with Quel''Thalas as Lord of Hearthglen, interim commander-in-chief of the Knights of the Silver Hand, and interim commander-in-chief of the Kingdom of Lordaeronthis alliance letter needs to be signed by Calia Menethil The surviving royal approved, along with an additional letter. These things will take some time to prepare, and by the way, arrange suitable griffins for David and Jaina. "Arrange one for me too." Steve decided to go on this investigation with David: "This kind of work is what I do best." Fording nodded, he has confidence in David''s strength, and when David encounters a danger that he cannot handle, he can immediately return to Cold Winter Town. So when David said that he would ride a griffin to scout the location of Alsace, Fording was not worried about the safety of his partner at all. Steve is in the same situation, except Gianna "You can use the teleportation spell to go to Quel''Thalas?" "If Quel''Thalas was really attacked by Arthas, then it should be impossible to use teleportation magic to enter Silvermoon City at this time." Quel''Thalas has a very powerful defensive magic. When it is attacked, the defensive magic effect is maximized. Even their prince Kael''thas has no way to use the teleportation spell to return to Silver Moon. City, let alone Jaina, an outsider. "Is that so..." After Fording gave the order, and told David and Jaina some more things, he handed David and Jaina to Burim-Golden Hammer. The few Griffin Riders in Hearthglen are all dwarves, and they obey this dwarf commander. After receiving Fording''s order, Burim took David and others out of the Hearthglen Fortress and came outsidethis was the first time that David and the others really saw the appearance of Hearthglen, and everyone was curious. Look around. However, the purpose of entering is not some pastoral farm, but rows of artillery positions, and dwarf musketeers patrolling around with Garland rifles on their backs. Burim noticed that David and the others were looking at the dwarves, and immediately introduced the latest achievements of the dwarves to several people: the Garand rifle made by Ironforge and improved by the dwarves. "These rifles are great, and almost every dwarf wants a Garand now, but the rifles that are currently being made are sent to Hearthglen." Then the topic turned to artillery, from the 105mm howitzer with the largest number at present to the ten 155mm heavy artillery that are currently used as big killers. Finally, Burim also proudly stated that Ironforge is building a super killer named Lordaeron cannon with a caliber of more than 200mm based on the previous accumulated experience. "..." David felt that the dwarves of Ironforge had taken a strange route. He didn''t know how to evaluate this change, so he could only smile to express his amazement, but Steve beside him complained: "Your smile is too Perfunctory..." Until everyone arrived at the Griffin Knight''s camp and met the Griffin Knight''s commander, Grace Thurden, Burim finally stopped introducing muskets and artillery. "This is Grace Thurden, the commander of the Griffin Riders. Under his guidance, you can pick an obedient Griffin to complete your mission." After thanking Burim Golden Hammer and explaining his intentions to Grace Thurden, the Griffin Rider immediately said that it would not be difficult, but in order to ensure no accidents, he would personally ride the Griffon and A few people go together to ensure that these ''rookies'' can find the target smoothly. "You just need to ride on the griffin and be careful not to fall off. I will give all the work of directing the griffin to fly." In this way, there is no need to temporarily teach David, Steve, and Jaina how to control the flight of the griffin. After Fording and Princess Calia have finished writing the letter, the three can immediately set off to find the traces of Alsace and go to Que. Salas. Under the guidance of Grice Thurden, several griffins flew very smoothly, and soon they found Arthas Minai who was commanding the Scourge to attack the kingdom of high elves on the outskirts of Quel''Thalas. Hill. At this time, the former Lordaeron prince was launching a fierce attack on an elf ranger general. (end of this chapter) Chapter 133： Incarnation of the Light Chapter 133 The Incarnation of Holy Light Cirvanas looked desperately at the tall white-haired knight who jumped off the horse in front of her. After continuous high-intensity battles, her physical energy was exhausted, and the magic power in her body had long been exhausted. There are not even half of the arrows left. All she has left is this scarred hunting bow in her hand. "Is this the end?" "No, this is just the beginning!" Arthas raised Frostmourne in his hand and pointed it at Cirvanas in front of him. He admired the Ranger General of Silvermoon City very much. A powerful battle force to help him achieve the order issued by the Lich King. Just when Arthas was about to stab Frostmourne into the body of the Ranger General, a force that he was extremely familiar with at first, but now extremely loathed hit him. The huge holy light made him have to step back, and at the same time put up the Frostmourne in his hand to defend. clang! There was a deafening bang, followed by the huge power of the Holy Light exploding on the Frostmourne held in Alsace''s hand. The strong energy impact forced Alsace to continue to retreat, and he retreated several meters before He stabilized his figure again, and at the same time, he saw clearly the person who attacked him. "Who are you?" Looking at the young human who suddenly appeared in front of him, Arthas realized that he didn''t know him at all, and the pink one-handed hammer that he had just parried with Frostmourne flew back to the young human under the influence of the holy light. hands. From the split-second fight just now, Alsace realized that he had encountered a very powerful enemy, and this battle might not be easier than the one with Uther. The grip of Frostmourne in his hand was tighter, and the runes on the blade began to emit a faint orchid light. Alsace didn''t wait for the other party''s answer, but he didn''t care about these things. "No matter who you are, those who stand in front of me will only have one ending." Using the Hammer of the Avengers to knock Alsace into the air and save David, the ranger-general Sylvanas, he was sizing up the death knight in front of him. That''s right, Arthas at this time is just a death knight under the Lich King, and has not yet become the Lich King who has been massacred and repeatedly killed by countless players. At this time, Alsace still maintains the appearance of a human being. It can be seen that he is a tall and strong handsome guy, but after becoming a death knight, his body exudes a cold and deathly breath, which makes people feel uncomfortable . When he was sizing up the former Lordaeron prince who was very popular in his previous life, he suddenly heard the other party''s words, so he counterattacked a few words casually: "I can''t think of it! You are a dignified Prince of Lordaeron, the number one pick in the kingdom. The heir, the future King of Lordaeron, actually ran to be a dog... or a lackey of the Burning Legion''s lackey..." David didn''t finish his sentence, Alsace rushed up with Frostmourne in his hands, and chopped off David''s head with the big sword in his hand. Just looking at Alsace''s expression, he didn''t seem to be affected; but from his actions, we can know how much David''s casual words had an impact on this extremely proud prince. Otherwise, with his previous style, the first choice when encountering a powerful warrior is to transform him into an undead creature to enhance the combat power of the Scourge. Right now, he is running towards the head with his hands, which obviously excludes this option. "Hey, in a hurry?" A layer of holy light flashed on David''s body. Although under Frostmourne''s full slash, it only lasted for two seconds before it was declared broken, but Alsace did not continue his slash, but decisively dodged backwards. , perfectly avoiding a pillar of fire falling from a high altitude. "Holy Fire? Priest?" Theoretically speaking, the followers of the Holy Light use the power of the Holy Light. For example, the earliest paladins were transferred from priests. But after so many years of development, many paladins are no longer the kind of people who changed careers, and basically trained and taught as paladins from the very beginning. For example, Alsace, he initially received various combat trainings, and after receiving the baptism of the Holy Light, he focused on being a paladin. He only knew the level of holy fire, a skill that priests would study and learn. When I saw the other party wearing armor and holding a warhammer, I thought it was a young paladin. Looking at this, could it be that the other party is actually a priest? There was no free time for Alsace to analyze slowly. He had just avoided the holy fire released by David, and before he could stabilize his figure, he felt something flying towards him from the side. There was no time to look back. He swung Frostmourne in his hand and slashed diagonally backwards. There was another crisp sound. Alsace turned around and saw a red and blue round shield smashed by him. flew. The crisis still persisted, and the round shield that was thrown away by him returned to the hand of a knight, who charged towards him with a strange warhammer similar to that of the young man before. Flying knee, shield strike, forty, forty, forty, shield strike, although the series of combos didn''t cause any damage to Alsace, it really made him flustered for a while, not to mention that the ''priest'' next to him, from time to time Pumping Leng Zi released Smite to sneak attack himself, making it impossible for him to deal with the opponent in front of him well. "Yeah..." Cirvanas knelt on the ground on one knee, she didn''t even have the strength to stand up now, she could only look up at the strange human who suddenly appeared beside her: "Lordaeron A priest of the kingdom?" "I''m not a priest of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, but this time I did come to Quel''Thalas on behalf of Lordaeron." David glanced at the half-kneeling Sylvanas-Windrunner beside him: " My name is David." "Thank you, David." Cirvanas forced herself to stand up. Her condition was obviously bad, but she still tried her best to hold the hunting bow tightly in her hand, and at the same time, she wanted to find a suitable one from the ground. Arrow: "Please forgive me for not being able to express my gratitude to you better, I am going to support my subordinates." David raised his head and looked around. In fact, battles were going on everywhere in this area. Sylvanas, the ranger general, was not the only elf who was exhausted and ran out of ammunition. Many high elves of Quel''Thalas fell to the ground. Even if the undead of the Scourge didn''t make up their swords, these elves could not resist the attack of the power of death in their current state, and they would be transformed into undead creatures in a short time . "Leave it to me." "here you are?" Cirvanas looked at the young man named David next to him in surprise. He looked very young, probably only in his twenties? Although through previous performance, Cirvanas already knew that David was quite strong, but in the face of such a complete defeat, what could he do? Just when Cirvanas was thinking this way, David raised his hand high to the sky, a group of holy light as bright as the sun condensed in the raised palm, and then this group of highly condensed holy light The light shot straight to the sky, as if a channel had been established between David and the sky. As the holy light in David''s hand radiated even brighter light, even his whole body was enveloped by the holy light and turned into a huge light bulb. The strong air flow almost hit Silvana who was standing beside her in a very poor condition. Adams was blown to the ground. But she couldn''t care about her own situation anymore, Cirvanas watched in shock that the beam of light between David and the sky gradually became thicker, and the entire sky turned golden yellow, as if a holy light was shining The rain filled the entire battlefield with strong power of holy light. The elves, who were exhausted and in poor condition and could only wait to die, found that their bodies were recovering rapidly. The priests of the holy light who followed the ranger troops found that the holy light in their bodies was recovering at an astonishing speed, and the priests regained their ''combat power'' again. That''s not to mention, because the holy light naturally restrains undead creatures, and those natural disaster soldiers who crazily attacked the elves, under the light of the holy light, each of them seemed extremely painful, and some weak ghouls were directly killed by the generals of the world. Purified by the holy light that filled the space. Even a powerful death knight like Arthas felt extremely uncomfortable in this environment full of holy light. And Steve, who was opposite him, was like a fish back in the water, acting even tougher. The hammer of redemption in his hand has almost turned into a huge light bulb, and every swing carries a strong power of holy light, and the power has been upgraded from the original forty to eighty levels. What annoyed Alsace the most was the elusive shield. It was the first time he encountered a paladin who could use the Avenger Shield skill to such an extent, and he didn''t know how to deal with it for a while. However, it wasn''t the paladin in front of him that really made Alsace feel afraid, but the priest not far away. By taking advantage of the gap between the battles, Alsace looked at the young priest not far away again. Is the holy light so powerful that it frightens him really a power that humans can master? Similar questions also arose from the bottom of Cirvanas'' heart. She was shocked by the strength of this strange young man. She had lived for many years, let alone saw it with her own eyes, and had never even heard of it. Someone could possess such terrifying power of holy light. In a trance, she suspected that the person in front of her was not an envoy from Lordaeron at all, but an incarnation of Holy Light... Cirvanas, who doesn''t believe in the Holy Light, would have such thoughts. Liadrin, who is a follower of the Holy Light, had tears in her eyes at this time, and looked at the miracle not far away and whispered softly: "The Holy Light Ah, you really didn''t abandon us..." At this moment, David, who created such an exaggerated scene, was closing his eyes, feeling the seemingly endless power of the holy light, and his mind was full of question marks: "When did I become so strong?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 134： VIP of Silvermoon City Chapter 134 The VIP of Silvermoon City David doesn''t know what''s going on, but he feels good. Casting such a powerful holy light spell by himself, the power of holy light in his body has not been exhausted, but has become even bigger and fuller. If it wasn''t for his clear mind, he would simply be indulging in this state and unwilling to wake up, making the holy light in his body even bigger. Opened his eyes and stopped the spell. The vision on the battlefield has not changed because of David''s stop. The heaven and earth are still filled with a large amount of holy light. Although there is no way to recover the arrows and arcane spells that have been consumed, there is no longer any physical problem. Whether it was the damage received or the consumption of physical energy, they all recovered to their peak under the massive amount of holy light. In addition, the undead creatures of the Scourge Legion were greatly affected by the Holy Light, and their combat effectiveness dropped several levels. All kinds of changes made the already collapsed Quel''Thalas line of defense gradually stabilize again. Alsace, who noticed this change, realized that the attack was a failure. Pushing back the annoying paladin with all his strength, Arthas glanced coldly at David who was not far away, and then glanced at Jaina who just got off the griffin. After stepping up to the undead horse beside him, he quickly released a tall and thick ice wall, blocked all the pursuers including Steve, and quickly withdrew from the battlefield. With the retreat of Alsace, the Scourge also left this area full of holy light energy one after another, but there are still a large number of ghouls and undead soldiers who were purified by the holy light and bid farewell to this world. "That''s Alsace?" Steve looked at the hard, cold ice wall that gave off a breath of death, and sighed helplessly: "It''s really strong, I can hardly cause him any harm." "No, in fact, you have already caused harm to him, but he concealed it very well." Although Steve has obtained the powerful power of the Holy Light, he still doesn''t know enough about some extraordinary situations after all, so he still habitually observes and judges with his eyes. Actually, facing Steve, who was highly recognized by the Holy Light and vaguely cared for by Elune, Arthas also felt very uncomfortable. After David released a large amount of holy light and created a field belonging to the holy light, Alsace''s condition became even worse. It felt like a creature soaked in thick acid, even if there was no other attack, his body He was also being devastated, and the power of death in his body was constantly ''melted'' by the Holy Light. This is also the fundamental reason why Alsace decisively chose to retreatthis is the first time Alsace has voluntarily retreated since the Scourge swept Lordaeron. While the two were talking, the high elf warriors who survived the battlefield had already gathered. These high elves of Quel''Thalas are extremely proud existences, and they don''t take much notice of ordinary humans. But the people they look down on definitely do not include these two powerful Holy Light users in front of them. Whether it is the paladin who can single-handedly fight against the powerful death knight in Alsace; or the young priest who released the miraculous spell of holy light. Besides, these two were the saviors of all the high elves present. Priests like Liadrin expressed their gratitude while also showing their respect for the two very straightforwardly. Of course, Steve noticed that most of the respect of these elf priests was directed at David. "The Scourge is the enemy of all the living, and helping our comrades is what we should do." David looked at the high elves who had recovered their strength, but were still in a state of distress: "We will not sit back and watch our comrades die at the hands of the Scourge." Up." At first, he just wanted to find out the location of Alsace. As for sending a letter to Quel''Thalas, it is Jaina''s task to make Lordaeron and Quel''Thalas join forces again. Never imagined that it was such a coincidence that he waited for someone to come, seeing that Alsace was about to stab Sylvanas to death. According to David''s memory, Cirvanas'' death in battle meant the complete collapse of Quel''Thalas'' defense line. The Scourge then destroyed Silvermoon City, and then landed on the island of Quel''Danas and hacked to death the King of Quel''Thalas, Anastarian-Sunstrider. Finally, he resurrected Kel''Thuzad using the Sunwell on the island, and transformed Kel''Thuzad into a lich, completing the first half of the mission assigned to him by the Lich King. That is to say, unless David decides to ride the griffin back directly to Hearthglen, he can only prevent the destruction of Quel''Thalas by stopping Alsace, which is what happened just now. "No matter what, you saved Quel''Thalas and countless high elves..." Sylvanas looked, and he was the person with the highest position present, and he needed to represent Quel''Thalas to David and Steve express their gratitude: "You will be friends of Quel''Thalas forever." As for the matter of representing the Kingdom of Lordaeron to discuss the alliance, this matter is actually no longer discussed. Even without asking King Anasterian-Sunstrider, Cirvanas can give a positive answer now. The Scourge has already arrived at the gate of Silvermoon City, and now they are only being forced back by David using the holy light. The death knight Arthas, who has fallen into an undead spirit, will attack Quel''Thalas again at any time . At this time, Quel''Thalas needed allies and foreign aid, otherwise Cylvanas would not have the confidence to keep his country. After all, the Scourge is terrible. Not only Alsace''s powerful strength, but also the kind of fighting with the enemy with all one''s heart and soul, suddenly discovering that the comrades who were fighting side by side with you one second, are standing opposite you the next second, waving at you The shock of the blade. At the same time, swinging a sword at an original close comrade-in-arms is also a painful and tortured thing. Cirvanas looked around, and there were many familiar faces missing in the team. She knew that those faces had either turned into undead creatures and left temporarily with Alsace; or they bid farewell to this world forever under the spell cast by the powerful priest named David. Perhaps, the latter is a kind of relief, whether it is for them or for themselves. Leaving some elf rangers to clean up the battlefield and set up defensive positions, Sylvanas led David, Steve, and Jaina towards the palace of Silvermoon CityGrice Thurden rode a griffin back to Hearthglen Reported the situation. Entering Silvermoon City, the city of the high elves, David looked at this familiar but vast and magnificent city countless times, and a little special emotion rose in his heart. Before traveling to the continent of Brennia, he was a blood elf in the nostalgic server, that is, a high elf. Silvermoon City was a place he was extremely familiar with, not to mention it was the first main city he saw with his own eyes after coming to Azeroth. "It''s a pity, I missed Stormwind City." Following Cirvanas, he soon came to the square in front of the palace. To David''s surprise, the current king of Quel''Thalas, Anastarian Sunstrider, was actually standing on the square in front of the palace. wait for yourself. "Thank you very much for your rescue. Quel''Thalas will be your forever friend." After meeting, Anasterian-Sunstrider directly expressed his kindness to David. As the king of Quel''Thalas, Anasterian, who is known for his pragmatism and putting Quel''Thalas'' interests first, even if he doesn''t talk about David''s rescue, he only relies on his naive If the level of the holy light of the miracle, will express quite goodwill. And if it wasn''t for David and Steve''s actions today, Silvermoon City might have fallen by now. Anasterian, who had white hair and was obviously weak and old, greeted Steve and Jaina separately in a gentle tone. "I already know why you are here, and I agree with the fact that the Scourge is the greatest enemy of all the living in Azeroth." Anasterian''s words directly settled the alliance''s affairs, even Didn''t even read the letter Jaina handed over. After His Majesty the King read the letter, Anasterian began to consider how to establish a complete communication mechanism with Tirion Fordring of the Kingdom of Lordaeron. Of course, there is no need to bother David or Jaina for this kind of thing. The old king arranged the best treatment for them, and sincerely invited them to stay in Silvermoon City for a few more days, and asked them to stay in the city to rest temporarily. Sylvanas entertained several people. "What should we do now?" Steve, who was confused by the old king, looked at David next to him: "Stay here?" "It''s okay, since His Majesty the King sincerely invited us to stay, let''s stay for a few more days!" David chose among several fruits for a long time, and finally picked up an apple: "Besides, the situation in Silvermoon City is indeed not very good. Wonderful, if we leave, maybe Arthas will be able to break through Silvermoon City immediately." Although Anasterian asked Cirvanas to entertain their guests, as a ranger general, Cirvanas also had a lot of things to deal with, so it was impossible for him to stand by them like a servant. So at this time, there are only David, Steve, and Jaina here. David took a bite of the apple, and was very satisfied with the sweet and delicious fruit here in Silvermoon City. He glanced at Jaina, who had become unusually silent since seeing Alsace, and finally shook his head, thinking that this daughter of the sea might Can''t count on it. "Sorry!" Although Jaina was silent and a little restless, she did not ignore the situation around her. Taking a few deep breaths, Jaina, who had adjusted her mentality, apologized to David: "If I also shot together before, maybe..." "Don''t blame yourself, even if you take action, there is no way to kill Alsace today." David paused, and glanced out of the window: "If that prophet is willing to help, there is still some possibility..." It should be on the shelves at noon today... The update will be released in advance, please watch it soon~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 135： Guardian Medivh Chapter 135 Guardian Medivh When David mentioned the title ''Prophet'', Jaina was stunned for two seconds, staring at the Baron David Glamorgan with wide eyes. In her heart, she regarded this young man of unknown origin as someone who, like herself, had been guided by a prophet, so the other party would do these things. Since Jaina did not hide her thoughts at all, David saw what she was thinking at a glance, and waved his hand lightly to deny her guess: "You guessed wrong, I am not the hero chosen by the prophet '', are you right? Great Prophet...or should you be called, Guardian Medivh?" If David denied Jaina''s guess and just surprised the young mage, then the second half of the other party''s sentence really scared the female mage. "The prophet is the guardian Medivh?" She didn''t question this. From David''s tone and actions just now, she realized that the mysterious prophet was here at this moment. Following David''s line of sight, there was an extra person in the room. No one found out how or when this person came in. Steve was very wary of the sudden appearance of the mysterious man in the red robe, and almost raised his energy to be on guard. Because of his caution, the powerful holy light, water, soil, wind power and other elements responded almost at the same time, and even a little silvery white light circled around Steve. "Don''t be nervous, Steve, this is not an enemy." If it was before today, seeing Steve''s body full of special effects, David would definitely have a good chat with a guy who couldn''t get enough sleep. Now it doesn''t need to be so troublesome, let that guy get enough sleep! The mysterious man in the red robe, who is looking for heroes everywhere in the name of a prophet, and wants to unite various forces on Azeroth to defeat the plot of the Burning Legion, the guardian Medivh lifted the hood on his head, revealing The true appearance of oneself that was previously covered up. "I''m sorry to meet a few of you in this way, after all, my situation is a bit special." Medivh, as the guardian of Azeroth, is one of the culprits of the orc invasion of Azeroth. It can be said that the former Guardian cannot escape the root cause of the upcoming invasion of the Orcs and the Burning Legion, as well as the Scourge currently ravaging the Eastern Kingdoms. Because the reputation in Azeroth has already rotted, even if Medivh has avoided the influence of Sargeras and really wants to do something good for the world, he can only do it in a hidden identity. Medivh glanced at Steve a few times. He was a little curious about this person who was recognized by the Holy Light, the Elements, and Elune, but the "well-informed" Medivh only thought that this was an outstanding hero. On the contrary, it was David in front of him. He couldn''t see clearly. This was the real reason why he decided to show up. "Hi, I''m Medivh." "Hello, I''m David." David introduced Steve to Medivh by the way. As for Jaina, he shouldn''t need to do it for him. Medivh greeted David and Steve successively, and then greeted Jaina. He briefly explained why he wanted to hide his identity and guide Jaina in the name of a prophet. He could see that when her identity was known by Jaina, the young female mage was full of vigilance and guard against herself. The arcane fluctuations on her body were so obvious that even a person who didn''t understand magic could detect it. If they don''t agree, they will use the blizzard to shout at themselves. Until Medivh repeatedly stated that he had gotten rid of the influence of Sargeras and guided her in the name of the prophet, it was not because he had any conspiracy to endanger Azeroth, but because he sincerely wanted to protect the world. "All this is to deal with the Burning Legion that will come again." After briefly talking about the relationship between the Lich King and the Burning Legion, Jaina finally realized what a huge crisis Azeroth was about to face. She began to think seriously, should she believe Medivh''s words and prepare for the upcoming Burning Legion? Or continue to treat this former guardian as a scourge and start fighting directly? "Whether you choose to believe it or not, it''s not the most important thing right now." After Medivh and Jaina finished explaining, they turned around and looked at David seriously: "If I''m not mistaken, you should not People of this world." Actually, Medivh felt that this man named David was not human at all. "I''m not really from here." Medivh was very calm after hearing the answer, but Jaina next to him was going crazy. This female mage from Dalaran began to wonder if she was involved in some huge conspiracy? And this outsider named David Glamorgan admitted it so simply and neatly? Is it going to be a murder next time? You cant blame Jaina for thinking this way, and you cant say that people in Azeroth have delusions of persecution. After all, this world has been persecuted since its inception. The orcs in the Nuo world invaded. So the intelligent beings in Azeroth feel resistance to visitors from other worlds from the bottom of their hearts, and always feel that ''another outsider wants to persecute us''. Medivh has experienced many storms and is much calmer than Jaina. And he felt that the David in front of him should not be a member of the Burning Legion. "May I ask, what is your purpose for coming to Azeroth?" "Help a friend." "Tirion Fordring?" David came to help Fording deal with the Scourge, and Medivh already knew about it. He just doubted the authenticity of this reason. "Yes." David had a premonition that this conversation would not end in a short time, so he simply sat down at the table and picked the fruit he wanted to eat from the fruit plate: "Tirion is deprived of the lord and paladin After my identity, I lived in my territory, and even taught me to learn the Holy Light." "Oh? Is that so?" Medivh also sat down, and after watching David pick up a few grapes, he also picked out a few grapes from the fruit plate: "So you really want to help Tirion- Fording, did you just come to Azeroth?" "Exactly." "Aren''t you worried that this move of yours will attract powerful enemies for your territory?" "You mean the Burning Legion?" "Yes." "Let''s talk about it if Sargeras can find it!" Medivh looked at David in front of him, and found that the other party seemed to really think that Sargeras couldn''t find him. I don''t understand why the other party has such confidence, but Medivh is not going to ask to the end, because it will appear that he has some bad intentions. Considering that his reputation is not very good, Medivh pays attention to his questions and words. Therefore, David didn''t feel offended, and the conversation with the former guardian was more like a casual chat between two strangers they met on the road. We chatted for several hours, from why David came to Azeroth at the beginning, we gradually talked about all kinds of weird customs. As an astral mage, Medivh, who has the ability to travel through many worlds, is well-informed; The traveler David lives in a world of information explosion, and knows a lot of messy things. The two exchanged the information and knowledge they knew, and they chatted very well. Jaina on the side always has a weird illusion that the corner of Sargeras is about to be dug by this foreigner named David. After chatting for a full night, the two who even ate dinner at this table ended the conversation. "It was a pleasure chatting with you." Medivh stood up, indicating that he was ready to leave, but finally said to Jaina: "Forget the instructions I gave you before, that doesn''t apply now." Turning around to say goodbye to David and Steve, Medivh transformed into a crow under the gaze of several people, and then flew away from the open window. He didn''t fly too far, and he didn''t even leave Silvermoon City. He casually found a high place with a good view and landed, then glanced to the side. In the eyes of ordinary people, there is nothing in that place; but in the eyes of Medivh, it is a little different. He can clearly see that a blond dwarf is kicking the wall of nothingness with a face full of resentment, but no matter how hard she tries, , cannot break through that invisible barrier. "give up!" The blond dwarf was startled when he heard someone speak suddenly, and then realized that the person talking to him was the former guardian who had turned into a crow. "Can you help me in?" "I can help you in, but once you enter this world, you will lose the most important power of time." The crow didn''t look at the dwarf, but looked at the direction he just flew over: "In that case, you Even if you come in, it doesn''t make any sense." "Why? How could this happen?" The blond dwarf was frightened by Medivh''s words, and had no idea that this would happen: "What happened in this timeline?" "A strange force has isolated this timeline." Medivh withdrew his gaze and looked at the blond dwarf: "You and your clansmen, don''t worry about what happened in this timeline and what terrible disaster it will cause ...no matter what happens here, it doesn''t affect the other timelines." The blond dwarf just found Medivh''s words unbelievable. She had never heard of any kind of power that could do such a thing. But she really has nothing to do with the current situation. Maybe this is no longer something she can handle. She has to go back and discuss it with her tribe. Watching the blond dwarf disappear, Medivh still stayed on the roof in the form of a crow, thinking about the future of this world in his mind. Because of David''s appearance, many situations have changed. What he originally thought would happen may not happen. This also made Medivh fall into confusion. Do I still need to guide outstanding heroes around to deal with the Burning Legion? Burning Legion... still coming in? Available now! I hope everyone will continue to support! Today''s third update is presented... (end of this chapter) Chapter 136： Autobots Expedition Chapter 136 The Expedition of the Autobots Although Medivh left, the tension he brought didn''t leave with him. Jaina sat on the chair where Medivh was sitting before, and looked at David opposite: "Baron Glamorgan." "Master Proudmoore." David expected this, so he was very calm: "If you have any questions, just ask them!" "Are you really just here to help Tirion Fordring deal with the Scourge?" "Yes." David''s answer was crisp and neat, and there was no extra vocabulary, which made Jaina a little puzzled. Under normal circumstances, when encountering such a thing, you will try your best to explain it, so as to convince the other party, right? Why is David acting so flat? "The specific situation, when I talked to Medivh just now, Master Proudmoore should have heard it." David didn''t want to repeat the same words over and over again. If Jaina still asked this question, it would only prove that the other party I don''t believe his explanation at all. In this case, no matter how you explain it, it doesn''t make sense, it''s just a waste of saliva. Jianna also understood David''s attitude, and after realizing that it was useless for her to continue asking, she said good night to David and Steve, and went back to the room arranged by the elves to rest. Waiting until Jaina left, Steve, who had been very silent today, said, "What are we going to do next? Continue to stay in this city?" David nodded. At present, the defense of Silvermoon City is not enough to withstand the attack of the Scourge. Before Fording''s large army reaches the rear of the Scourge, he and Steve can only rely on him to protect the city. city. "I hope Tirion can move faster!" As long as the Lordaeron army in Hearthglen is fast enough, Arthas can be besieged on the outskirts of Eversong Forest, and the most important subordinate of the Lich King can be wiped out. Once the Lich King loses Arthas, the most useful subordinate, there will be no big waves. Without Alsace, it would not be easy for the Burning Legion to enter Azeroth. After a good night''s rest, Cirvanas found David shortly after waking up the next morning. "Is there something wrong?" "Yeah." Cirvanas''s face was not very good-looking. It could be seen that she did not have a good rest last night. Her face, which was originally glowing with wheat, looked abnormally pale at this moment: "The defense of Silvermoon City Power, more fragile than I expected." "so" "On behalf of Quel''Thalas, I''m here to ask for your help." Cirvanas was busy for most of the night, but after a short nap, she got up early to find King Anasterian-Sunstrider, Reported to him the current defense status of Silvermoon City. His Majesty the King is very clear about the current military power of Quel''Thalas. After the actual confrontation with the Scourge, the old king has understood that even in its heyday, Quel''Thalas can hardly resist the crazy offensive of the Scourge. After a series of hard battles, even the ranger general Sylvanas Windrunner is in a very bad state, Silvermoon City can''t resist Alsace and his Scourge at all. If you want to defend Silvermoon City, you can only hope that Tirion Fordring will bring the army of the Kingdom of Lordaeron to support him as soon as possible, and you can only hope for David who stays in Silvermoon City. In addition to asking David for help, the old king also wanted to ask Jaina Proudmoore to help Dalaran. The letter expressing his willingness to reach an alliance agreement with the Kingdom of Lordaeron to jointly deal with the Scourge was sent out last night; as for asking for help from Dalaran, he considered sending a mage to discuss it with Jaina . Anasterian didn''t know that, through the conversation between Medivh and David last night, when he learned that the Scourge was related to the Burning Legion''s plan to invade Azeroth, Jaina was ready to contact her teacher Antonidas. Now it is no longer simply the Eastern Kingdoms that are in crisis, but the disaster of the entire Azeroth. Solving the Scourge Legion and disintegrating the conspiracy of the Burning Legion has become the most important thing at this time. That is to say, even if Anasterian doesn''t send someone to find Jaina, she will try her best to persuade Dalaran to join the war. Just like now, Jaina was saying goodbye to David and Steve, and happened to bump into Sylvanas who came to David for help. "Don''t worry, I will persuade the Kirin Tor Council to join Quel''Thalas and the Kingdom of Lordaeron against the Scourge." "Thank you very much for your help." Sylvanas expressed his sincere gratitude to all the people or forces who are willing to help Quel''Thalas. With Jaina''s statement and David''s promise to help the elves resist the Scourge, Sylvanas can finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Your spirit is too tense, you need to take a good rest." David looked at the ranger general in blue-green light armor, curious about this ranger general who would become the great chief of the tribe. The Cirvanas he is familiar with is more of an undead figure. It is very difficult to see this appearance in front of him, and there are not even a few human pictures: "You are in this state, and you can''t fight against the Scourge." "I will take a good rest later." Cirvanas certainly knew the importance of rest, but now she had no time to rest at all. After confirming that David would help defend, Cirvanas and David chatted a few more words, then hurriedly checked the situation of the ranger troops. But before leaving, Cirvanas introduced a female high elf priest to David: "This is Liadrin, a priest of the Holy Light. If you and Steve want to visit Silvermoon City If so, Liadrin can be your guide." David nodded, and after watching Cirvanas leave in a hurry, he asked Liadrin to take him and Steve to visit the city of the high elves. Silvermoon City is very big, much bigger than what he has seen in the game before, and it is simply not possible to visit it in one day. So David only walked around the area near the palace, and under Liadrin''s introduction, he tasted some special food of Quel''Thalas. During the entire visit, David found that Liadrin was very respectful to him, which made him feel very special. In the future, Liadrin will be the count of Quel''Thalas, the leader of the Blood Knights, and the first high elf to become a paladin by extracting the holy light. Of course, Liadrin was also the first true paladin in Quel''ThalasLiadrin and the Blood Knights led by her later stopped relying on the "thief" method to obtain the holy light. Became a true paladin. "Actually, you don''t have to be so respectful to me." After a day of contact, David always felt that this feeling was weird. If it was just being polite, he wouldn''t find it weird. Liadrin''s posture was as if she wanted to give him a confession. From the way she treats Steve, we can know that it''s not that the high elves have any special etiquette, it''s simply that the elf priest provided him with special treatment. "Ah, sorry to make you feel uncomfortable." Liadrin looked flustered, and those who didn''t know thought David was bullying her. Faced with this situation, David didn''t know what to do. He also had several subordinates in Cold Winter Town, and they were not so exaggerated when facing him. "Speaking of which, this future leader of the Blood Knight, why did he behave like this when facing himself?" David didn''t get an answer from Steve until he returned to his residence at night. "That elf priest regards you as the spokesperson of the Holy Light in Azeroth." "Me? The spokesperson of the Holy Light?" David pointed to himself, and seeing Steve nodded firmly, he was sure that he heard correctly: "Why do I give people such an impression?" Generally speaking, isnt it Steve Rogers who is often regarded as the spokesperson of the Holy Light? In Azeroth, this title seems to belong to Alonsus Faol, who is still favored by the Holy Light even though he has become an undead. "Because of the spell you used yesterday... Speaking of which, what is that trick called?" "That trick doesn''t have a name, it''s simply a large-scale release of holy light." David suddenly realized that yesterday''s performance was too much, but Cirvanas was closer to him, why didn''t she behave like this? Is it because Cirvanas doesn''t believe in the Holy Light? Just when David was thinking this way, Cirvanas came over again, holding a letter from Hearthglen, specifying to deliver it to David. "Quel''Thalas and the Kingdom of Lordaeron have formally concluded an alliance to fight against the Scourge." In fact, Quel''Thalas was originally a member of the alliance, but at the end of the second war, Anasterian let Quel''Thalas withdraw from the alliance, so this time the alliance must be re-formed. In the original history, Anasterian''s decision triggered a series of subsequent events. Kael''thas finally fell to the Burning Legion, and this decision played a huge role in advancing. But in this timeline influenced by David, Kael''thas should have another future. David didn''t care about Kael''thas'' future. He opened the letter and read it quickly, and David knew that Fording had returned to Cold Winter Town today, and reported safety to those who stayed in the town. By the way, I met the ambulance who just came to Cold Winter Town. "Eh... Tirion really has an idea." David looked behind and saw Fording asking himself in the letter, can the ambulance find some Autobots to come to Azeroth to help. He didn''t expect the Autobots to come to Azeroth to help them deal with the Scourge. He just wanted to invite these Autobots who can be transformed into various vehicles to help pull down the heavy artillery. David didnt know how to reply to Fordings question, so he could only write to tell Fording that as long as the Autobots themselves agree, he has no objection to it! Fourth update...no today~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 137： Jainas Teleportation Magic Chapter 137 Jaina''s Teleportation Magic When writing a reply to Fording, David remembered that he didn''t seem to ask about the ambulance. How long have he been on Earth? Just arrived on Earth? Or have you lived for a while? Judging from the fact that the ambulance is so idle, the plot of the first Transformers movie should have ended, right? The ambulance in that movie did not take much time to participate in the war after arriving on the earth, and it was not idle until Megatron was knocked down. If it is this period, there should already be several Autobots on the earth in that world. If the ambulance calls all the Autobots including Optimus Prime to Azeroth, and helps Fording pull some heavy artillery, then it is true. It''s a very simple matter. But David felt that Fording might be thinking more than that. The size of the Autobots is there. Now that direct contact is necessary to go to Cold Winter Town, their size has an incomparably huge advantage, that is, they can ''transport'' more people to Cold Winter Town at one time. If a large number of Autobots can come to Hearth Valley to help, it will also make the ordinary residents of Hearth Valley safer. Quickly finished writing a reply letter, David sealed the letter with wax and handed it to Liadrin, asking her to hand it over to the pilot who will go to Hearthglen later to maintain the connection between Quel''Thalas and Hearthglen Hearthglen has Gryphon Riders and Helicopter Pilots, and Quel''Thalas has Dragonhawk Riders. Liadrin didn''t dare to neglect the things David explained, and almost ran all the way to deliver the letter to the knight who was about to send the letter. At this time, Dragonhawk Knight, who is responsible for delivering the letter, is still waiting for the unfinished letter from His Majesty the King! Because the knight never set off, Liadrin just stood by and stared at the knight, causing the dragon eagle knight to have a strange illusion that time seemed to be slowing down, and there was a holy light every minute and every second. The condensed fine needles pricked his body, making him feel uncomfortable all over his body. It only took ten minutes, but it seemed as long as a thousand years. After finally waiting for the letter from His Majesty the King, the Dragonhawk Knight immediately took off and flew towards Hearthglen. Until then, Liadrin was satisfied and ran back to report to David Glamorgan. While Liadrin was gazing at the Dragonhawk Knight, David realized another thing because of Fording''s letter. "Does the emergence of ambulances mean that it will be easier for us to transport things in the future?" "Oh?" Steve didn''t think about this kind of thing, and he realized it when David mentioned it: "It seems like this, the ambulance can carry a lot of things." David didn''t just think of ambulances, there was an Optimus Prime among the Autobots, and this brother Zhu Zi was a heavy truck. If you can make good friends with the Autobots and build a good relationship with the leader of the Autobots, Optimus Prime, it means that in the future, the materials of various planes can be transported in containers. I don''t know how many times more convenient than relying on manpower now. In the next few days, David had a very relaxing time in Silvermoon City, taking a good tour of the main city of the high elves. There are not many things that really need his help. He only helped deal with the attack of the Scourge on the third day of his stay. When David released the huge holy light again, turning the entire battlefield into a field of holy light, the Scourge once again chose to retreat. In this environment, the undead creatures of the Scourge have no chance of winning at all. Among them, the ghouls and ordinary undead, which occupy the largest number of Scourge Legion, will be purified by the holy light after a short time in this environment; slightly stronger undead creatures will also continue to bear the damage brought by the holy light. I don''t know how much discount the strength is. The elves of Quel''Thalas, fighting in this environment full of holy light, seem to have cheated. Normal minor injuries dont need to be ignored at all. Even if you suffer a serious injury, as long as you dont die immediately, you only need to slow down for a while, and you will be able to fight the undead alive and kicking again soon. As for the priests who use holy light, they are more like fish swimming freely in the water. They feel that their holy light seems to be endless, and they can release holy light spells to greet these undead creatures as much as they wantbecause the entire area is covered. Shrouded in holy light, the elven rangers of Quel''Thalas didn''t need additional healing from the priests at all, so the priests all did the work of the mages. Because the Holy Light Domain is so powerful, the priests even developed a new style of play: run where there are many undead, rush into the pile of monsters and release holy novas... With the battle going on like this, there is no chance of the Scourge winning half a point, especially when Arthas found out that the priest who made him extremely afraid did not show any signs of fatigue after using such a terrifying holy light spell. He realized that he might not be able to take down Silvermoon City. The most embarrassing thing for Alsace is that even though he has made an accurate judgment, he has no power to change the strategy. The Lich King ordered him to capture Quel''Thalas, capture the Sunwell, and revive Kel''Thuzad, so he must complete this task. Even if there is such a completely unreasonable and powerful existence as David in front of him, his efforts are doomed to be in vain, and he will continue to attack Silvermoon City ahead. Just when Alsace was thinking about whether he should go back and replenish more troops in several human kingdoms, and then attack Quel''Thalas, using the more terrifying sea of ??undead to exhaust the human, his rear was attacked by the Kingdom of Lordaeron. Army attack. "So... this strange puppet was sent by the Kingdom of Lordaeron?" Cirvanas raised her head, her mouth slightly opened, and looked at the huge metal giant in front of her in surprise. "Hello, my name is Ambulance, an Autobot from Cybertron, not a puppet." The ambulance is specially here to meet David and pass on the news. His appearance also means that Lordaeron''s army has arrived at the outskirts of Eversong Forest and is stationed behind the Scourge. In order to avoid being flanked by front and back, Alsace commanded the Scourge to transfer in a small area, and thus opened a passage, allowing the ambulance to arrive at Silvermoon City smoothly. The ambulance came to Silvermoon City in the form of a Hummer emergency vehicle. For such a mechanical vehicle, the high elves in Silvermoon City initially thought it was a masterpiece of dwarves. But when the ambulance transforms into a humanoid pose, the elves are a little confused. This guy looks like some kind of golem? Maybe some kind of mechanical puppet or magic puppet? So this thing could also be from Dalaran? Or Gnomeregan? When the ambulance revealed its identity and said that it was a messenger from Hearthglen to deliver a message to David, the high elves of Quel''Thalas immediately put away their habitual arrogance and politely asked the ambulance to wait a moment. Wait, and at the same time send someone to notify Cirvanas and David. When Sylvanas and David saw the ambulance, there was a scene where the ambulance introduced itself to Sylvanas. "Cybertron? What''s that place?" "That''s the hometown of all Transformers." Maybe it was Fording''s admonition, or maybe the ambulance simply didn''t want to talk about it. He didn''t reveal the fact that he was an alien from another world. The ambulance who chatted with Cirvanas for a few words, did not forget his mission, and explained the current situation of the Lordaeron army to David in detail. In order for David to understand the situation more intuitively, the ambulance directly used a holographic projection. This is why Fording sent an ambulance. In addition to being able to run back to Cold Winter Town at any time in case of danger, Transformers can use holographic projections to clearly convey various information. According to the report of the ambulance, not only the reintegrated Knights of the Silver Hand arrived in Eversong Forest, but also the Dwarf Musketeers and the Heavy Artillery Regiment came to this battlefield, and have already set up artillery positions. The dwarven helicopters and the Griffin Knights are investigating the specific situation of the Scourge, and then aggregated into various data units, which are then handed over to the dwarf gunners for precise bombardment. "..." David looked at the lifelike heavy artillery positions, and he was surprised that Fording was able to pull all these heavy artillery from Hearth Valley to Eversong Forest in such a short period of time. "How many Autobots are here?" "Actually, only a few Autobots came to help." The ambulance knew why David asked: "We didn''t help transport those heavy artillery." "Huh?" David looked up at the ambulance in surprise, waiting for the ambulance''s next explanation. "It''s a lady named Jaina Proudmoore who used the teleportation ability to send the artillery unit to Eversong Forest." The ambulance didn''t make a fool of it, and quickly told David the truth of the matter: "That''s really impressive. Amazing ability, I have only heard that a small number of King Kong have similar abilities, but I have never seen it with my own eyes." "Jianna? Didn''t she go back to Dalaran?" Jaina only stayed in Silvermoon City for one night a while ago, and then went to Dalaran, trying to persuade Dalaran to join the war against the Scourge. . Why did he suddenly go to Fording again? In the next second, David realized that Jaina must have persuaded the Kirin Tor council in the shortest time, and then used teleportation to run to Fording. As for sending the entire artillery unit to Eversong Forest, he was not surprised by such a thing. In his previous life, he knew that Jaina Proudmoore, the archmage, the most powerful magic she mastered was not a blizzard, nor flying a battleship into the sky, but teleportation! It is still a group teleportation that can carry the number of people at the legion level at one time, the landing point is extremely accurate, and the error rate is zero! Because of this terrifying teleportation ability, even Jaina''s reputation in both the Alliance and the Horde is extremely poor, and still no one party dares to provoke Theramore that she rules at will. (end of this chapter) Chapter 138： Forsaken who shouldnt appear Chapter 138 The Forgotten Who Shouldnt Appear Originally, David thought that Gianna, who was still very young at this time, would not be able to do that. Now he realizes that he was wrong. Jaina can be selected by Medivh to fight against the Burning Legion, and she really cannot be treated as an ordinary person. "With the help of Jaina, Tirion no longer has to worry about the movement of the heavy artillery." David thinks that Jaina is very suitable for this kind of unit that is difficult to move but has strong firepower. Thinking about it again, with Jainas teleportation ability like a plug-in, any unit in her hands will exert a very terrifying power. Even giving Jaina a legion pig that she teleports into a vulnerable spot in the enemy camp, and then letting the pigs charge around can create massive chaos in the enemy camp... "In the next period of time, Yongsong Forest will probably become very noisy, right?" "Quarrel?" Cirvanas didn''t understand David''s words very well. After the next day, she understood what David said yesterday. The rumbling sound, like thunder, rang from morning to noon. Most of the rangers who were responsible for defending the outskirts of Yongsong Forest fell into a state of bewilderment, completely unaware of what happened. Because the voice was loud and scary, at first the rangers thought it was a new trick created by the Scourge, and they were nervous for a long time. It was later learned from the commanders that the human and dwarven army of the Kingdom of Lordaeron was attacking the Scourge. "Since the humans of Lordaeron have begun to attack the Scourge, should we help?" More than one elf ranger asked this question, and even conveyed it to Cirvanas through layers of commanders. Based on Cirvanas'' thinking, at this time, he should join forces with Lordaeron''s army to launch a counterattack against the Scourge. But David advised her not to worry, and suggested that Cirvanas and the elf fighters under him should take advantage of this time to rest and recharge their batteries to wait for the real moment of counterattack. What does it mean? Cirvanas was very puzzled, and for things she didn''t know about, Cirvanas'' solution was also very simple and straightforward, directly asking David who knew well. If David refuses to tell her, then she will take two high elf rangers and go directly to see what is going on? "Is it from Lordaeron... or is it from Ironforge? In short, the artillery unit of the alliance is using artillery to bombard the Scourge''s position." David found that he really didn''t know the ownership of the artillery unit. In terms of organizational system, it should belong to the army of Tirion Fordring, the lord of Hearthglen, but the weapon manufacturing and actual gunners who participated in the battle were all provided by the dwarves of Ironforge; This army was formed by Ironforge who promised to help Fording. In the end, it can only be regarded as an alliance armyanyway, the banner now playing is the alliance. "Artillery?" Although Azeroth is a world with a very developed magical civilization, it doesn''t mean that technological products are buried here. Mistols, artillery and other weapons have long been manufactured. During the first two wars against the orcs, they were already known and familiar to the members of the alliance. But the artillery in Cirvanas'' impression is not so amazing. With the passage of time, not only did the rumble in the distance not decrease, but it even became more frightening. There were even faint vibrations from the ground. "Can I go and see?" Because the Scourge''s camp moved its location, the elves of Quel''Thalas and the human army of Lordaeron were not blocked. "Yes, but there is no need to make a special trip." David explained: "The ambulance just informed me that Tylan Fording is coming to help with some paladins and dwarf musketeers from the Silver Hand Knights. Quel''Thalas defends against Scourge attacks." The extra benefit of the ambulance here is that David and Fording have instant communication capabilities, and David can know immediately what arrangements Fording has. Similarly, if something happens to David, he can immediately ask Fording for help. Sirvanas glanced at the ambulance standing not far away. Although she didn''t know what method was used, she also guessed that this metal giant could contact the human army in Lordaeron. "Only paladins and dwarven musketeers?" "Of course, there will be artillery that you are curious about, but those artillery will be sent by the wizard Jaina Proudmoore using teleportation magic." The magic barrier around Quel''Thalas has been destroyed. Jaina can now directly use teleportation magic to come to Quel''Thalas without worrying about being blocked or interfered by the magic barrier. While the two were talking, there was already the sound of galloping horses ahead, accompanied by the sound of slogans from various loud voices. Even if they havent seen any figures yet, both Cirvanas and David guessed that those who issued those slogans were those dwarf musketeers. The rangers of Quel''Thalas look down on these vulgar dwarves who use muskets. But now no elves would show disdain for the dwarven musketeers. After all, they came here to help. Although the elves in Quel''Thalas were proud, most of them were not so arrogant. Soon, the Silver Hand paladins led by Tyran Fording, and many dwarf musketeers arrived at Quel''Thalas'' outer line of defense. Almost at the same time, a large area of ??magical light appeared in the open space near the ambulance. As the purple arcane brilliance dissipated, countless artillery and dwarven artillery appeared on the open space, plus an innumerable number of shells, completely filling the originally fairly wide open space. "Hello, I am Tyran Fording, the son of Tirion Fording, Lord of Hearthglen, and I have been ordered to come to support Quel''Thalas." Along with Tyran, Alfred Alfred Bridgette Abedis, daughter of Bidis, and Darian Mograine, son of Alexandros Mograine. The three young men are the commander and deputy commander of this force, and Tai Lan is the head of the three. "I am Sylvanas Windrunner, Ranger General of Quel''Thalas. Welcome. Quel''Thalas is very grateful for the assistance from our allies." After the two sides briefly introduced each other, Tyran asked about the situation on Quel''Thalas, and then began to arrange artillery positions according to the defensive positions arranged by Cirvanas. David didn''t interrupt the whole process, but just watched the fun from the sidelines. Besides, he found that he wasn''t the only one watching the fun. "You''re here too?" "Yes!" Laura looked left and right curiously. She was quite curious about elves, a magical species that only existed in various works. Especially after David ran to Quel''Thalas and stayed in Silvermoon City, she became more curious about creatures like elves. She wanted to see which elf was so charming? "Where''s Sharon?" He vaguely sensed that something was wrong, but David didn''t think about it. Instead, he wondered why Sharon didn''t follow to see the excitement? "Sharon has returned to Cold Winter Town, and Mark is here today." "Mark?" David was a little surprised: "Not Peggy?" "Mark seems to want to learn more things here, so that he can master the shaman knowledge as soon as possible." "I see." Looking around a few times, Laura also looked at Silvermoon City not far away for a while, expressing a little admiration for this majestic main city of the high elves. Afterwards, she kept looking at Sylvanas-Windrunner not far away. "Oh, this is Cirvanas?" "Yes." "Where are the celebrities!" "..." "The figure is really good, and the appearance is also very outstanding." Laura praised from the bottom of her heart: "I heard that you saved her from the sword of Alsace?" "Just in time." "Speaking of...you originally wanted to save her, right?" Laura seemed to remember something, and asked David in a low voice: "By the way, recruit some high elves through Sylvanas to live in Winter Town?" "Recruiting the high elves does not necessarily mean saving her." David has never concealed his desire to recruit more residents. He has considered everything that can increase the development potential of Cold Winter Town, Quelsa Lars'' high elves would naturally not be ignored by him: "I saved her to avoid more tragedies." "You mean...the Forsaken?" Laura is very smart, and she had some knowledge about Warcraft beforehand, and Laura is also very clear about the subsequent development of the world of Azeroth. "Yes, that is a group that... shouldn''t be born." Undead creatures have a natural contradiction with the living because of their special form of existence. This contradiction is irreconcilable, not to mention that the Forsaken in the original history occupied Lordaeron and established the Undercity. David said before that he would support Fording, and Fording''s biggest goal now is to eliminate natural disasters and revive the Kingdom of Lordaeron. He rescued Cirvanas here, which can be regarded as indirectly killing the leader of the Forsaken, reducing possible troubles in the future. "Among them, there is no personal idea mixed in?" "What personal thoughts can I have?" Laura pursed her lips and made an inscrutable look, and finally smiled and patted David on the back: "Okay, I won''t tease you." Then he pulled David to a pink and purple motorcycle: "Let me introduce you, this is Arcee." David guessed something when he saw the motorcycle, and he understood it as soon as Laura introduced him: "Hello, Arcee." "Hello, David, nice to meet you!" Arcee transformed into a human form under the astonished eyes of the surrounding elves, and then reached out her hand and shook David lightly. David looked at the Autobot, which was about the size of an ordinary human, and asked curiously, "Apart from you and the ambulance, who else is here?" "Optimus Prime, Ironhide, Bumblebee, Side Cannon, Shake... basically all the Autobots on Earth are here this time." (end of this chapter) Chapter 139： pre-heated bento Chapter 139 Preheated Bento Through talking with Arcee, David knew a lot about the Autobots. After the ambulance went back, it quickly told Optimus Prime and several other Autobots who stayed on the earth about its miraculous encounter. For the magical existence of Cold Winter Town, several Autobots have different reactions. Some think that Winter Town may be another good place outside the earth; while others think that the ambulance may have encountered some kind of scam. In the end, Optimus Prime said that he would investigate the situation himself, and then think about the impact of this Winter Town on their Autobots? Optimus Prime wanted to find out the situation, and even wanted to talk to David, the ruler of Cold Winter Town, in person; so after getting the invitation, he brought his companions and came directly. After coming to Azeroth, I found that the human beings in this world were being ravaged by the Scourge. Naturally, Optimus Primes character would not just sit idly by, so he helped out a little by the way... Now the Autobots are helping the army of Lordaeron, especially arranging artillery positions and moving logistics supplies. At the same time, the communication ability mastered by the Autobots has also been perfectly utilized by the Legion of Lordaeron, especially the special existence of three bodies like the three sisters of Alcie who share the same consciousness-the three sisters of Alcie in the movie version are actually just Arcie. Akane is an Autobot, and Alita and Claulia are not real individuals, but were born based on Akane''s memory of the two sisters who had died. "Is that so..." Hearing that the Autobots are now concentrated in the Lordaeron army, David suddenly wanted to meet the leader of the Autobots. Although Optimus Prime himself has been complained about rape, the Virgin, etc., but after all, he is a great leader with childhood bonuses. David really can''t wait for the opportunity to really meet him. With the reinforcements sent by Lordaeron arriving in Quel''Thalas, the high elves have passed the most dangerous period, and there is no need for him to continue guarding here. "Tell Tirion, I''ll go find him right away." David is not from the Kingdom of Lordaeron, nor is he under the command of Tirion Fordring. His original purpose in coming to Quel''Thalas was Determine the location of Alsace. This problem has been solved, and he really has no reason to stay. David is going to meet Optimus Prime, and discuss with the leader of the Autobots the possibility of accepting Cybertron refugees in Lower Winter Town. Do as soon as you think of it, David is going to say goodbye to His Majesty the King of Quel''Thalas immediately. During this period of time, His Majesty Anasterian-Sunstrider took great care of him, and now that he was leaving, he had to say hello to him out of politeness. His Majesty the King was very reluctant to leave David, and chatted with David enthusiastically for a while, and repeatedly stated that Quel''Thalas would always welcome Baron David Glamorgan. After communicating with Lordaeron, after learning that Baron David Glamorgan is the lord of Cold Winter Town, His Majesty Anasterian-Sunstrider even wanted to send an envoy to stay in Cold Winter Town, To maintain the friendship between the two parties for a long time. "I very much agree with His Majesty''s proposal." However, if you want to establish diplomacy across planes, there are many problems to be solved. David can only use some scene words to deal with it for the time being, and then call Steve and Laura, and prepare to take an ambulance to Fording''s camp. Unexpectedly, there was an extra passenger in the car. "Are you going to meet Tirion Fordring with us?" Looking at Sylvanas Windrunner who was following him, David guessed that the ranger general was going to meet Tirion Fordring. Face to face to discuss the battle plan to attack the Scourge: "Study how to cooperate to defeat the Scourge?" "Yes." Cirvanas nodded. As the military commander of Quel''Thalas, it is necessary for her to meet with the commander of Lordaeron to say hello and study how the two sides should cooperate. ? Who is the master of the two armies? Of course, the last question has already been answered. Now that Quel''Thalas needs Lordaeron''s troops to help defend, the high elves can only become part of the alliance army, and cannot become the main force. Sitting in the ambulance, Cirvanas looked curiously at the various strange equipment around her. Through the glass window on the rear door, she could clearly see Quel''Thalas speeding away. The people who sat in the back compartment with Cirvanas, besides David and Laura, also got Cylvanas'' attention because they carried a hunting bow and quiver with them. "Hi, my name is Laura Crawford." Although she had met several times before, until now, Laura had no chance to introduce herself to Sylvanas. "Sylvanas-Windrunner, the ranger of Quel''Thalas." Sylvanas nodded to Laura. Compared with her own kind, she didn''t have any contempt for human hunters. After all, the first human ranger in the world of Azeroth was trained and taught by Cirvanas. Thinking of that person, Cirvanas suddenly became depressed. Before, her attention was all on defending Quel''Thalas, and even she almost died in the hands of the Scourge, so she had no time to think about other things. By this time, the crisis in Quel''Thalas had been basically resolved, and the Alliance army had already begun to prepare for a counterattack against the Scourge. She finally had time to think about some personal matters. "Except for Hearthglen, what is the situation in other places in the Kingdom of Lordaeron?" David froze for two seconds, and then realized that Sylvanas was actually asking himself: "I''m not very clear, I''m not from Lordaeron, and I flew directly from Hearthglen to Quill on a griffin. Salas''s..." Cirvanas failed to get an answer from David, but she guessed that the situation might not be very good. The strength of the Scourge is too terrifying, and Cirvanas, who has personally fought against them, deeply understands how hopeless and powerless ordinary people are when facing those undead. But...maybe he can escape? At any rate, he is someone who has personally guided him. The car suddenly became silent. Fortunately, the ambulance was on its way very fast, and everyone didn''t stay in the awkward atmosphere for too long, and they arrived at the camp of the Lordaeron army. As the ambulance slowed down, Sylvanas saw the paladin of the Silver Hand and the dwarf musketeer holding a Garand rifle through the window glass. When the ambulance came to a complete stop and everyone got out of the car, Cirvanas deliberately looked at the musket in the dwarf''s hand a few more times: "The weapons of these dwarves are getting simpler and rougher..." David originally thought that Cirvanas would be curious about the power of this new rifle, but he didn''t expect to spit out such a comment. However, if you think about the equipment used by the high elves, this race has indeed engraved gorgeousness into its bones. It is really normal to look down on the simple Garand rifle. Stepping into the camp, David found that there were not many soldiers in the camp, and the sound of the guns that had been ringing before could not be heard at this time. David, who suddenly realized something, quickly asked the Paladin of the Silver Hand beside him: "Is Tirion Fordring in the camp?" "The great lord left the camp not long ago." The soldiers on the Lordaeron side know that the ambulance and the Cybertronians are their comrades-in-arms, so even if they dont know David, they know that the few who just got out of the car in front of them are friendly soldiers, not to mention there is a man next to him who is obviously from High elves of Quel''Thalas. "Who is the commander in the camp now?" "It''s General Abedis." After getting the answer, David led a few people to quickly find Alfred Abbendis, and General Abbendis had resisted the attack of natural disasters by himself and guarded Quel''Sala. Si, David, who ensured that the alliance army will not lose the combat power of the high elf kingdom, still respects it very much. From David taking the initiative to help Fording to showing his great strength in Quel''Thalas, he has already gained the attention of the surviving high-level leaders in Lordaeron. "It is a great pleasure to see you returning in victory, Lord Glamorgan." "You don''t have to be so polite, General Abedis." After the two of them made a few simple polite remarks, Abides took the initiative to introduce the current situation without waiting for David to ask. After Lordaeron''s artillery launched continuous heavy artillery bombardment, Alsace, who lost many soldiers in a daze, could no longer sit still. I am afraid that after a day of such bombardment, there will be few undead left around him. Fuck you Quel''Thalas. So Alsace, who saw the right opportunity, led the Scourge directly to the camp of the Lordaeron army. Tirion Fordring, who learned about the situation through the Griffin Knight''s investigation, immediately set off with Alexandros Mograine, the Knights of the Silver Hand and some dwarf musketeers to meet the enemy. "There are also those Cybertronians." General Abbendis sighed: "Those Cybertronians really helped a lot, allowing the artillery who are not easy to move to move quickly and deploy To the right position... I believe they will give that traitor in Alsace a big surprise." "Which direction is the battlefield located?" General Abides called two paladins and asked them to show David the way and help him go to the battlefield to find Tirion Fordring. "Don''t worry about Tirion and the others." General Abbendis wanted David not to worry. Fording and Mograine teamed up. He didn''t believe that Alsace would still be able to win against the two of them. victory. Didn''t expect that David was not worried about Fording at all, he just didn''t want to miss this battle. "Compared to being behind, I want to witness this scene with my own eyes!" The early curtain call of the Lich King, this kind of thing is not so easy to see, let alone a new ending with a development trend that deviates from the original track-Arthas will leave the scene before becoming the Lich King. Quickly boarding the ambulance, David found that he was not the only one who wanted to witness this historic moment with his own eyes. Steve, Laura, and even Sylvanas were quick. Even Alfred Abidis showed a bit of confusion on his face, but he was constrained by the identity of the commander and had to stay in the camp, so he resisted not getting in the car. "Ambulance, go!" Today''s update... (end of this chapter) Chapter 140： alsace must die Chapter 140 Alsace must die Tirion Fordring''s battlefield against Alsace is not far from Lordaeron''s camp, located in a plain area in the southeast of Eversong Forest. The terrain here is open, the most suitable for the decisive battle! When David arrived, Tirion Fordring and Alexandros Mograine, both fully armed and riding on horses, were waiting for the arrival of the Scourge. In addition to Fording and Mograine, David also met the Autobots headed by Optimus Prime on the side of the Lordaeron army. It seems that after helping to deploy the artillery positions, the Autobots like Optimus Prime are not going to stay. The rear, but directly joined the battle against the Scourge. Perhaps it was the brutal act of the Scourge that wiped out all life, which made Optimus Prime quickly decide to join the war. When David got off the ambulance and walked to Fording, he noticed that the priest Isenlien was also here at this time, and the dwarf commander Burim-Golden Hammer was also fully armed, holding a heavy hammer and riding The characteristic mount of the dwarves is a goat. "You came directly from Quel''Thalas?" Fording saw David and greeted him enthusiastically, his posture seemed to be an upcoming battle, and it was not a big deal at all. "I met Alfred Abedis at the camp. I came here after learning about your situation from him." David briefly explained the situation, and introduced Cirvanas by the way. : "This is the Ranger General of Quel''Thalas." Sylvanas nodded to Tirion Fordring, of course she knew about this paladin whose reputation resounded throughout Azeroth. However, what she is most curious about at this time is whether this famous paladin is as powerful as David beside him? According to the information she currently has: After Fording returned to Hearthglen, he immediately blocked the advance of the Scourge, making Hearthglen the only area in the Kingdom of Lordaeron that was not captured by the Scourge. After David came to Quel''Thalas, he pushed back the Scourge by himself. Judging from this information, these two should be very powerful users of the Holy Light. But Cirvanas thought from the bottom of her heart that David was stronger. After all, she had experienced the holy light released by this young human at close range, which was so shocking. "But no matter who is stronger, facing the combination of these two, the end of Alsace should be today." After simply greeting Fording and Mograine, Cirvanas turned her attention to the undead from natural disasters that had faintly appeared on the opposite side, and then she saw a familiar face among the undead group. To be precise, it was a face that was once extremely familiar, but now it became a little strange and hideous. Since birth, Cirvanas Windrunner, who has always been proud of her outstanding vision, wished for the first time that her vision was not so strong, otherwise she might not be able to see that person. "Still can''t escape?" She had already guessed this possibility in her heart, because after the human identity could not be recognized enough in Quel''Thalas, the first human ranger in the history of Azeroth, Nathanos-Marris, finally left Quel''Thalas. Salas, returned to his home Marris Farm to live. Marris Farm is located in the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and the entire Kingdom of Lordaeron has been ravaged by the Scourge. Only Hearthglen survived. Now, Nathanos will become a Scourge undead. Something unexpected. But before seeing it with his own eyes, Cirvanas could still tell himself that maybe Nathanos escaped with his extraordinary strength. As long as you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, hope will always be there. However, this already slim hope was completely broken at this time. Close your eyes and take a deep breath. When Cirvanas opened her eyes again, her eyes were full of determination. During the battle of the Scourge, she has personally killed former comrades who turned into undead more than once. Today, she is also going to personally relieve Nathanos'' pain, help him get rid of the shackles of the Scourge, and gain real peace. When Cirvanas determined his goal on this battlefield, David and Fording also exchanged a few words briefly. "Do you need my help?" "Just support us in the back." Fording pulled out the two-handed warhammer that Will made for himself. This warhammer has never been named, but as Fording uses this warhammer to help restore Lordaeron, someone will soon choose a suitable one for this warhammer. name. Just like the big kitchen knife in Mograine''s hand, he already got the name Ashbringer. "For Lordaeron!" Fording looked around, made sure that everyone was ready, raised the warhammer in his hand high, and launched the charge first after shouting. His goal is Alsace, and he will do his best to deal with the former Lordaeron prince. Because he knows the plot well, Fording attaches great importance to Alsace. Not only did he not consider single-handedly fighting, but he even summoned all the combat power he could muster, and fought for it all in one battle, so as to completely wipe out this huge scourge today! As long as Alsace is killed, the Scourge will lose its most important leader; As long as Arthas is killed, the Burning Legion will lose an important tool that can help them open the portal; As long as Alsace is killed, the Kingdom of Lordaeron can be revived; As long as Arthas is killed, the history of Azeroth will be changed by himself, and he will prove that he has the ability to change everything! So no matter what, Arthas must die today! Fording rode his war horse into the boundless sea of ??undead, but the ordinary undead couldn''t stop his advance at all, and soon rushed to Alsace, the warhammer in his hand erupted with a more dazzling holy light than before, towards Alsace Sass hit it. Together with him, Alexandros Mograine also killed in front of Alsace. The Ashbringer also burst out with brilliant brilliance, and slashed at Alsace from the side. Whether defending against Fording''s warhammer or defending against Mograine''s slash, they must bear a full blow from another person. Faced with this situation, Alsace didn''t have many choices, but he could only take the initiative to face Fording. When he used Frostmourne to take Fording''s heavy blow, he used Fording''s power to fall from the horse to the ground. Taking advantage of the situation, Mograine''s slash was avoided. But these two were not the only ones coming towards Alsace. Alsace had just landed, and he didn''t even stand firm when a familiar round shield flew from the side. clang! Use Frostmourne to flick the round shield, and immediately dodge to the side, avoiding the holy fire released by Iselion. However, Alsace, who was attacked continuously, couldn''t completely dodge the attack. His shoulders and half of his arms were blasted by the holy fire. Dissolving the power of death (the power of withering) in his body. Mobilizing the power in his body to extinguish the holy fire, he took a look at Tirion Fordring and Mograine who had just jumped off the horse in front of him, and then looked at the side of the holy man he saw in Quel''Thalas. The knight finally glanced at Isenlien who was farther away... After realizing that it wasn''t the person he thought, he immediately looked around, and finally turned his head to look at Steve on his right: "What''s your name?" "Steve Rogers." Steve was surprised that the man asked his name out of the blue, but answered the other person''s question anyway. "You are a very powerful paladin. After you die in my hands, I will turn you into my subordinate." Alsace made no secret of his admiration for Steve, and then asked Steve Husband: "Where is the pastor with you?" "You mean David?" Steve saw that the other party was staring at him, as if he was afraid of missing a word, and he knew how afraid this man named Alsace was of David: "He just on your left..." Seeing Alsace turn his head, Steve immediately cast the Avenger Shield, and the shield infused with a huge holy light flew towards Alsace. At the same time, he stepped on the ground with his right foot, and the earth element immediately formed a formation under Alsace''s feet A burst of fluctuations made it almost lose its balance. When he turned his head to look to the left but didn''t see the figure of the priest, Alsace knew he had been fooled. He didn''t even need to look back to know what situation he was about to face. Mograine and Fording had already pounced on him, and Yisenlien was planning a more powerful attack. While everyone was besieging Alsace, David stood on the ambulance body in the form of a car, carefully observing the situation on the entire battlefield. When the alliance army collided with the undead from natural disasters and mixed together, Fording, Mograine and others also fought with Alsace, he took a deep breath and reminded the ambulance under his feet to continue to maintain this form. But don''t suddenly transform and fly yourself out. "I see, David!" Although he didn''t know what David was going to do, the ambulance assured David that even if he was smashed by these undead creatures and smashed the windshield and gnawed the tires, he would not suddenly deform. "It''s not that exaggerated, and there''s no way they can get close to you." There were other Autobots beside the ambulance, as well as paladins from the Knights of the Silver Hand. Ordinary undead couldn''t get close to him at all. What''s more, when I use my ultimate move, those undead will not be able to approach me. At that time, David''s surroundings will be the area with the strongest holy light, and the result of the undead coming together will be completely purified. "There are so many undead, I don''t know if there will be light-forged undead creatures." David took a deep breath, and then raised his right hand again. The huge holy light condensed into a beam of light again, shooting straight into the sky, dyeing the entire sky golden yellow. The beam of light released by David this time was countless times thicker than the previous two times. Even he himself was covered by the strong energy of the holy light and turned into a part of the beam of light. Such a huge holy light not only turned the entire battlefield into a field full of holy light, but also formed a golden translucent light wall on the outermost periphery, locking the Scourge in this area. (end of this chapter) Chapter 141： Holy Light Chapter 141 Holy Light Domain David, who released the field of holy light that sealed off the entire battlefield, felt that his body was undergoing a miraculous change under the washing of the huge holy light. His body became more balanced. The rewards he received from Squirtle and Leon made his head and back stronger and tougher than other parts. With the washing of the holy light, his body slowly spread to the whole body, and the two The enhancements from different parts and different sources have also produced superposition, producing an effect where one plus one is greater than two. Not only that, David also received an improvement in his physical fitness potential from Fording before, and now they are all activated under the washing of the Holy Light. What surprised David the most was that he also received physical strengthening from the ambulance. After obtaining a large enough amount of energy, this special state was also activated. As long as David moves his mind a little, his body will transform into the body of Cybertron, which is the silicon-based life form of Transformers, and the holy light in his body will condense into a core similar to fire. In the form of Cybertron, David''s physical strength will be greatly improved, especially the ability to withstand energy far exceeds the normal state. This is why David can still stand here firmly at this time, and continue to release the power of the Holy Light Domain. The root cause of this super big move. In addition, he feels that his thinking ability has also undergone some changes. His brain''s thinking speed has become faster, and he can process multiple pieces of information at the same time. Originally, when he sensed all the corners of the entire area through the holy light, there was no way for him to process so much information at the same time, so he could only focus on a certain area. But in Cybertronian form, he can easily control all events in all areas without any confusion. Just like at this time, he could clearly ''see'' that the Knights of the Silver Hand on the battlefield, when they found themselves bathed in endless holy light, and the holy light in their bodies seemed to be unconsumed, almost all of the holy light The knights all used the Holy Shield technique at the same time, screaming and rushing into the pile of undead, frantically waving their weapons. The priests who were originally in charge of healing with the team, saw that the comrades around did not need to heal themselves at all, and all human and dwarf soldiers were healed by the ubiquitous holy light when they were hurt, so they gave up on themselves His job, like those paladins, rushed into the pile of monsters with his shield on, uninterruptedly releasing holy novas. The dwarf musketeers no longer gathered in a formation to shoot, but rushed forward with Garland screaming, and occasionally shot out the bullets and were approached by the undead, so they took out the hand ax and the one-handed hammer Wait for the weapon to kill the undead, then quickly complete the work of changing the bomb, and repeat the previous operation. David noticed that although the Garand rifles made by these dwarves have made some improvements, they have not adjusted and perfected the original shortcomings of the Garand rifles. The finger biting problem still exists, and David has ''seen'' how many dwarf gunmen were bitten by Garland''s fingers. Of course, unlike the fragile humans on Earth, these dwarves may not think that this is a fatal problem at all, isnt it just being bitten by a rifle? Is this a big deal? With the strong physique of the dwarves, these Garlands can''t bite them at all. Compared with the situation where the earth soldiers break their fingers at every turn, it is completely different. For this situation, David found it very interesting, and then continued to appreciate the interesting things that happened on the battlefield, and by the way, relying on the special state of Cybertron''s body, he performed some fine operations. For example, suddenly release a holy fire next to a dwarf who is busy reloading, and cremate an undead who wants to sneak attack on the spot. For another example, when Cirvanas was fighting Nathanos, he suddenly released a holy fire, severely wounding Nathanos, and Sylvanas took the opportunity to use Arcane Shot to kill him When it was time, another shot of holy fire was added, and the first human ranger in the history of Azeroth was completely relieved. From now on, the so-called Nathanos-Blightcaller will no longer appear in this world! After helping Cirvanas with this task, David added a holy light shield to Cirvanas to ensure that she would not be threatened in the chaos. At the same time, he also added a shot of holy fire to Alsace who was caught in the melee, making the situation of Alsace even more critical, and at the same time completely wiped out the ghosts who have always followed him... "The priest has so few attack methods..." Mainly Smite, Holy Fire, and Holy Nova. Among them, Holy Fire and Holy Nova are not learned or even mastered by every priest. That is to say, many low-level priests only have the attack spell of Smite. Its no wonder that after the First Orc War, Archbishop Alonsus Faol lamented that priests lacked sufficient combat power, and thus created a combat profession more suitable for the battlefield, paladin. While feeling emotional in his heart, David continued to pay attention to the battle situation. Because of the blessing of the Holy Light Domain, the alliance army is like a plug-in with unlimited blood and infinite blue, and everyone feels what it means to mow the grass. In this environment, the undead of natural disasters are as fragile as ordinary small animals in Azeroth. Even after hitting them, the Autobots stopped their actions and slowly walked back to the ambulance. The Autobots led by Optimus Prime really disliked the Scourge Legion who killed life at will, and were willing to help the life race on Azeroth deal with these Scourge undead. But when the overall situation is clearly settled, the Autobots under the leadership of Optimus Prime will not be too obsessed with ''killing'', they know when to stop. Besides that, there was another reason for them to stop. That is David. The original intention of Optimus Prime to come here is to have a face-to-face conversation with David. Now that the life race of Azeroth is about to get rid of the threat of the undead from natural disasters, Optimus Prime feels that the mission of himself and others is very good. That was done, and then he could take care of his own business. But when he walked over, he realized that the lord of Cold Winter Town named David was almost integrated with the energy called Holy Light at this time, and the thick beam of light even covered the body of the ambulance. Even standing next to it, the Autobots couldnt see the appearance of the ambulance clearly. They could only vaguely see the lower end of the thick beam of light. There might be something like a pedestal After waiting quietly for a while, Optimus Prime found that more and more people from Azeroth slowly gathered beside him, mainly those Paladins of the Knights of the Silver Hand wearing armor. After the natural disaster undead on the battlefield have been cleaned up one after anotherno matter who kills the natural disaster undead, at the same time as the undead are eliminated, the holy fire will descend out of thin air to perfectly dispose of the corpse. So the alliance soldiers on the battlefield dont even need to clean the battlefield. After defeating the undead, they will help their companions to clean up the remaining undead. If there are no undead nearby, they will return to the assembly point. Only the dwarf musketeers wandered about looking for discarded clips. At this meeting point, everyone on the battlefield chose the location of the beam of light in a tacit understanding. As a result, more and more people gathered around David, and the paladin even knelt on one knee facing the huge beam of holy light, closed his eyes and bowed his head in prayer. There are also a small number of priests, knelt on their knees and clasped their hands together, praying devoutly towards the beam of light released by David. The Sect of the Holy Light does not engage in personality worship, and it is said that they believe in the Holy Light, rather than a certain philosophy of life. But in the face of such a shocking user of the Holy Light, these followers of the Holy Light still inevitably equate David with the Holy Light and their own beliefs. In the eyes of these followers of the Holy Light, David Guerra Morgan is the embodiment of the Holy Light, because they feel that it is impossible for human beings to release such a huge amount of Holy Light. After all, even if they are as powerful as Uther and Fording, they can''t do what David is doing at this time. Especially in the battle just now, all the followers of the Holy Light were blessed. They could feel the filling of the Holy Light in their bodies, and they could also feel where the Holy Light came from. There is also the ubiquitous holy fire, like the divine punishment of the holy light on the undead, which should not exist in this world! After experiencing this, these paladins of the Knights of the Silver Hand and the priests of the Holy Light Sect can no longer regard David as an ordinary follower of the Holy Light. Even after this battle, David''s status in the hearts of Lordaeron''s believers in the Holy Light directly surpassed several first-generation paladins including Fording, surpassed the Archbishop of the Holy Light Alonsus Faol, surpassed The royal family of Menethil and the Kingdom of Lordaeron. If David is willing, he can even raise an army in Azeroth that is more fanatical than the Scarlet Crusade. For this situation, David just felt dumbfounded. He felt that if this continued, he would be placed in a strange position by a group of fanatics. So after confirming that Alsace is at the end of his battle and it is impossible to escape. David slowly reduced the output of the holy light, and began to reduce the coverage of the holy light field. Until the Frostmourne in Alsace''s hand was shattered by the Ashbringer, and he himself fell under the hammer of Tirion Fordring, and there were no Scourge undead around who could help him restore his strength, David put away Holy Light Domain. And before the beam of light dissipated, he transformed his form back to normal. But looking at the believers of the Holy Light kneeling on the ground around the ambulance, I feel a headache when I feel secretly refreshed. He hopes that he has countless loyal subordinates, but he doesn''t want his group of loyal subordinates to be a group of fanatics. That is not a good thing, and some weird moths may arise. Just when David was thinking about what to say, the ambulance suddenly said: "Go on! Why did you stop?" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 142： Leave a contact Chapter 142 leave a contact information Ignoring the ambulance that was still yearning for the energy of the Holy Light, David jumped up vigorously, skimmed over the crowd, landed firmly outside the crowd, and then walked towards the place where Fording and Mograine besieged Alsace go. Many paladins who noticed David''s actions also stood up again, and followed David to Alsace''s position. From a distance, it looks like David is walking in front alone, with thousands of troops following behind him... "David." Seeing David approaching, Steve greeted him. Vaguely, Steve felt that something was different about David, but looking at it again, he couldn''t see any changes. Steve didn''t get too entangled in this kind of thing. On the contrary, Fording, who knew more about the Holy Light and had a wider range of knowledge, was the first to notice where David had changedDavid had become stronger. Now David can easily crush most Azeroth fighters even with pure physical strength. In addition to this, there should be some other changes, but that needs to be introduced by David himself. Fording couldn''t see David''s situation at a glance, after all, he didn''t have detection skills or spells. "Are you ready to witness the end of the prince of Arthas-Menethil up close?" "After all, he represents an era." David did come to witness Alsace''s curtain call. After all, this prince represents his memories for many years, and still affects the existence of the entire history of Azeroth. "Do you want to do it yourself to end this era?" "No, that''s your job." Fording nodded, this is indeed his duty. Holding up the warhammer in his hand, all the holy light in his body burst out. Under the attention of the holy light, the warhammer turned into a small sun, as if to devour everything. Accompanied by a loud bang, Alsace, who had fallen to the ground, was hit by Fording''s war hammer, leaving not even a trace of residue. There were no last words before he died, and there were no harsh words such as "I will come back again". Alsace disappeared peacefully. Fording looked at the big pit in front of him, put the warhammer upside down in his hand, and quietly looked at the big pit in a daze. Mograine didn''t know what Fording was thinking, he simply thought that Old Fording was mourning for the catastrophe of the Kingdom of Lordaeron and the almost extinct Menethil family. Only David knew that Fording was thinking about more complicated things at this time. After knowing the various catastrophes that Azeroth will face, Fording made up his mind to change everything. But it is not easy to change the history of Azeroth. Leaving aside the special group of bronze dragons, it is not so easy to change just talking about the depravity of Arthas and the rampage of the Scourge. There are too many conspirators behind the fall of Alsace. The Burning Legion, the Lich King, the Dreadlord, the fallen human mages, and so on, the forces of all parties gathered together, and finally "created" Alsace, the perfect tool man, and achieved the goal of allowing the Burning Legion to enter Azeroth again. greatest purpose. According to the follow-up content of the World of Warcraft game, Arthas was also involved in the Shadow Realm, and all kinds of forces were mixed into a mess. Although Fording made up his mind, he also felt a little doubt about whether he could succeed. In this case, the support of David and his partners in Cold Winter Town is very important. What''s more, with the upgrade of David''s ability, the partners not only provide spiritual and technical support, but also help in force. With all his efforts, Fording felt more pressured while feeling happy. He didn''t want to disappoint his partners, nor did he want to disappoint the Kingdom of Lordaeron. He believed in the people of Hearthglen, and he desperately hoped that he could change everything. Until now, after killing Alsace with his own hands, the pressure like a huge rock was greatly relieved. Heaved a sigh of relief, Fording suddenly felt a warm feeling all over his body. He raised his head and noticed that a beam of light descended straight from the sky, shining Fording alone in it. Looking at David next to him, he immediately realized that this was actually done by David, and he also wanted to understand why David did this. Turning his head and looking to the side, not only the countless paladins of the Knights of the Silver Hand and the priests of the Holy Light Sect, but even the old man Alexandros Mograine looked at him in shock. Own. He shook his head helplessly in his heart, and then said to David in the common language of Brennia: "Your thinking is too simple, and it will not achieve the effect you expected." "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can help me share some pressure." Moreover, David is not a native of Azeroth, and his focus is always on the town of Winter. Compared with himself, maybe Fording needs the prestige here more. More miracles can also give him more amulets, so as to avoid things like being demoted to civilians and expelled from the Knights of the Silver Hand. The beam of light slowly disappeared, and the surrounding paladins also came back to their senses. They felt that their life was worthwhile. Not only did they participate in a very important great battle, they saved the almost collapsed Kingdom of Lordaeron. I also witnessed many miracles with my own eyes. The incarnation of the Holy Light was right in front of them, and Tirion Fordring, who was already very prestigious, also received the blessing of the Holy Light again. Everyone believes that under the protection of the Holy Light, the Kingdom of Lordaeron will definitely be restored to become the most powerful country in mankind, and all the sufferings in front of them will disappear in smoke. The troops assembled and then prepared to return to the camp. Because the battlefield does not need to be cleaned, the aftermath is easy to deal with. The only thing that needs to be cleaned up is Frostmourne, which was split into pieces by Mograine. Fording put away the fragments of the two-handed sword, thinking about how to deal with it. "Why don''t you bring it back to Cold Winter Town?" "I don''t think Will has the ability to restore this artifact now..." Fording looked at David speechlessly. He didn''t expect Will to recast Frostmourne, and he didn''t want this weapon full of death power to recover. David knew that Fording just wanted to throw Frostmourne out of Azeroth, and he was just making a joke. "It''s fine for me to take it back, but it''s best to get a special box to ensure that no power of death will leak out." "Well, it should be kept carefully." Fording decided to let the dwarf make a box out of cast iron when he went back, lock the pieces inside, and hand the box over to David for safekeeping. Or just ask Mark to take the box to Mars and bury it? Isn''t there nothing there? Take the troops back to the camp, and chat with David about the next arrangement on the way. After hearing Fording''s inquiry, David simply stated that since Alsace had been killed, the Kingdom of Lordaeron had solved the biggest trouble, and he was going back to Cold Winter Town next. "Well, I really don''t need to trouble you for the next thing." Fording also felt that the movement David made was a bit loud, and now he also noticed that the eyes of the surrounding paladins and priests were not quite right: "The remaining The undead can be completely cleaned up by the Knights of the Silver Hand, even if they encounter some troublesome opponents, there are me and Alexandros." Even if the two of them are busy with official duties and have no time to take action, just letting those young people lead the team is enough to clean up the ordinary undead. "But it''s better to stay for two more days before leaving. I think there will be many people who want to see you." Fording said the fact in a joking tone: "I don''t want to do nothing for a day. The world goes on and on. Fording''s words were quickly confirmed. When he first returned to the camp of the Lordaeron Army, David was still relatively free, and he could have a good chat with Optimus Prime, the leader of the Autobots, and reached a certain degree of consensus: if there are Autobots who do not want to fight endlessly The Decepticons are fighting and just want to find a safe place to live in peace, so Optimus Prime has no objection to their going to Cold Winter Town. At the same time, if there are Cybertronians who are unwilling to join the Autobots or the Decepticons, they can also be sent to Cold Winter Town. In addition, the two sides did not form any alliance, and David did not say that he was willing to help Optimus Prime deal with the Decepticons, but both parties were very satisfied with the initial contact results. David feels that he has an additional source of residents, and he is still a very special Cybertronian; Optimus Prime felt that he had found a good place, a good retreat and safe haven for his compatriots. After reaching a simple verbal agreement with David, Optimus Prime said goodbye to Fording, took the Autobots and left Azeroth, and then returned to the original world Earth with the help of an ambulance. But the three Alcie sisters stayed in Cold Winter Town, and at the same time, the ambulance no longer stayed on the other side of the earth more often, but ran back and forth between the two worlds like Steve, so as to maintain the harmony between the two sides. connect. After the Autobots left, David was quiet for two days, and then his peaceful life was completely broken. First, Sylvanas, on behalf of His Majesty Anasterian-Sunstrider, came to discuss with David about the official establishment of diplomatic relations between Quel''Thalas and Winter Town. Immediately afterwards, Jaina ran over on behalf of Dalaran, and also proposed to establish formal diplomatic relations with Cold Winter Town. Even the candidate for the resident diplomat in Cold Winter Town has been decided, which is Jaina Proud Moore. Afterwards, Fording also came over and said that Her Royal Highness Princess Calia Menethil also hopes to establish formal diplomatic relations with Cold Winter Town, so that the friendship between the two parties can be maintained for a long time. Compared with the other two, the Kingdom of Lordaeron is more generous to David, who came to help in a critical moment. According to Fording, if David had not had his own territory, the Kingdom of Lordaeron would have named him Stratholme Grand Duke. In addition, because of the miracles that David showed, countless Knights of the Silver Hand have already called him Saint David. If David is willing to accept the title of Grand Duke of Stratholme, the Kingdom of Lordaeron is even willing to give Stan The Somme was changed to St Stratholme, or St Glamorgan. "Is it too exaggerated? Are you sure you''re not joking?" Looking at David''s embarrassed expression, Fording said calmly that he was not joking. "The movement you made earlier is really amazing!" Add updates today... Don''t just focus on the number of updates, three updates per day are 3K, and the total is close to 10,000 words per day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 143： Diplomats from Azeroth Chapter 143 Diplomats from Azeroth David knew that the movement he made was a bit exaggerated, and he wanted to control it, but he couldn''t. He did not accept the position of Grand Duke of Stratholme. He finally started to get on the right track on the Brennia continent, and he did not plan to start a new home for a new home. The key point is that he knows that Azeroth is not peaceful, and various events will follow one after another in the future, and there will be no time to stop. Even if Alsace and Kel''Thuzad are killed now, there are still a few Dreadlords hiding in the dark, making trouble everywhere. In comparison, Cold Winter Town is much more stable at present. "What about establishing formal diplomatic relations?" "How do I do this?" David spread his hands, as if people on Azeroth wanted to contact David no matter whether it was formal or not, they could only contact him through Tirion Fordring, right? "I mean, sign a formal written agreement." "Oh, that''s fine." David can''t think of any reason to refuse. Will establishing diplomatic relations with Quel''Thalas, Dalaran, and the Kingdom of Lordaeron be harmful to Winter Town? He couldn''t think of it for the time being. So what are the benefits? This David thought of several things: For example, he applied for a few mages from Quel''Thalas and Dalaran to "assist" Cold Winter Town. Presumably, neither of these two would refuse. As for David''s territory is not in Azeroth, but another world, Dalaran should have known about it, and as members of the Alliance, the Kingdom of Lordaeron and Quel''Thalas, even if David Without explaining to Fording, they will soon be able to find out the news. Therefore, there is no need to conceal the origin. In the next few days, David mainly signed a few documents, and at the same time had discussions with Antonidas, the current leader of Dalaran, Anastarian-Sunstrider, the king of Quel''Thalas, and the confirmed future Calia Menethil, who inherited the throne of Lordaeron and became Queen of Lordaeron, met with each other. During these few meetings, they didnt discuss too many things. Its just like ordinary daily life, chatting about their own customs and customs, and then expressing that Dalaran (Lordaeron, QuelThalas) is willing to Establish a long-term friendship with the town of Winter, and the two sides can have more exchanges blah blah blah... After completing these meetings, David left Azeroth and returned to Cold Winter Town. Next, the alliance will start to thoroughly clean up the undead in the eastern kingdom, especially the royal city of Lordaeron, which must be cleaned up as soon as possible so that Calia Menethil can complete the succession ceremony. This is not an easy task, and it is estimated that it will take a lot of time. Because even if the undead are cleaned up, it will take time to rebuild the King City of Lordaeron and prepare for the succession ceremony. In addition, Tirion Fordring has confirmed that he will become the regent of Lordaeron, assisting the newly succeeded Queen of Lordaeron, Calia Menethil, in governing the Kingdom of Lordaeron. The inauguration ceremony of the regent was arranged together with the queen''s succession ceremony, and it will also wait until Lordaeron''s royal city is recovered and repaired. "Although the time is still very early, and the official time has not even been determined, let''s write this down first." After returning to Cold Winter Town, David successively met with Floyd and Gareth Stein Don and Elias chatted for a while, and asked them how they were doing during the time they were out. Later, Eva was called again, and asked carefully about the specific situation of the time in the Lower Winter Town. Eva''s main work now is these, so she reported in detail the various ''little things'' that happened in Cold Winter Town during this period. There will be no major events happening in Cold Winter Town today. The biggest event is that when Gareth Stanton led the soldiers on patrol, he drove out some ''intruders'' by force. "Farmers have already started planting this year." The weather has gradually warmed up, and the new year''s cultivation has begun. Considering that the population of Cold Winter Town has soared many times compared to last year, more farmland may have to be reclaimed to ensure sufficient food. "If possible, let Van Cleef assign a group of people to help reclaim the wasteland." David thought for a while, and decided to talk to Van Cleef alone about this matter: "Forget it, I will talk to Edwin personally later. this matter." "OK." Later, David inquired about the situation of Lower Anduin, and knew that the little prince was not chasing after those craftsmen every day to ask endlessly, but began to indulge in the various books that Laura had brought earlier, and even taught himself English. That posture is to solve the doubts in my heart by learning more knowledge. After David heard this, he didn''t plan to interfere with Anduin''s affairs. He was curious, what kind of fruit would Anduin grow if he lived in Cold Winter Town for a few years? After asking about the situation in the town, I explained some knowledge about the Holy Light to Eva, and finally Eva asked, "How should we arrange for those newcomers?" "Build a residence for these people according to the usual practice, and talk about other things later." What Eva was talking about was Jaina Proudmoore, the diplomat sent by Dalaran; Sylvanas Windrunner, the diplomat sent by Quel''Thalas, and Liadrin, the deputy; and Lordan Renault''s diplomat, Renault Mograine, and his adjutant, Sally Whitemane. Dalaran chose Jaina because Jaina and David barely knew each other, and Jaina asked her to stay in Winter Town as a diplomat. In addition, Jaina, as the daughter of Alliance Admiral Daelin Proudmoore, can also represent Kul Tiras, which is equivalent to serving as the spokesperson of two forces at the same time. Quel''Thalas chose Cylvanas because Cylvanas and David are familiar. At the same time, His Majesty King Anasterian may not have thought of sending this outstanding knight-errant general, because he has decided to call his son Kael''thas back to Quel''Thalas, and is preparing to pass the throne to himself son. The purpose of sending Cirvanas away is to create more opportunities for his son to do meritorious service. For example, Kael''thas will be responsible for the next task of sweeping up the undead of natural disasters in the eastern kingdom. If Sylvanas stays in Quel''Thalas, then she, who has been leading the high elves against the undead Scourge, is the most suitable candidate. In addition, it is also to maintain the relationship with David, a strong man. Although the old king has expressed his intentions in this regard, he may not have the idea of ????using a beauty trick. Finally, there are diplomats sent by the Kingdom of Lordaeron, Alexandros Mograine''s eldest son Reynolds Mograine, and adopted daughter Sally Whitemane. David was stunned when he heard the two candidates, and then realized that it was probably Fording''s fault. Considering that the famous **** dog ??man and woman are still positive and trying to prove themselves as outstanding young men People, David did not refuse. Maybe, this decision of mine can save many people? In addition to these diplomats and adjutants, according to normal circumstances, they should also bring a bunch of guards, servants, etc. to the post, but they were stopped by David. "My Cold Winter Town is still in the early stage of development, and it can''t accommodate so many people." In addition, these few are not pampered people, so they all agreed to go to Rinwinter Town without guards and servants. After the development of Rinwinter Town is completed in the future, they will consider adding more manpower. Just like that, several diplomats representing their respective forces followed David to Cold Winter Town. While David and Eva were exchanging information about the situation in Cold Winter Town, several diplomatic officials were visiting the entire Cold Winter Town under the leadership of Laura and Sharon. "This is the territory of the Baron of Glamorgan?" Several representatives from various parties in Azeroth were surprised. They did not expect that the territory of the incarnation of Holy Light was so primitive. Judging from the appearance of this large construction site, it is obvious that construction has just begun! No wonder the territory is still under development and cannot accommodate too many people. However, with David Glamorgan''s ability, he can obtain a higher title and a better and richer territory, right? Or is it that the so-called Kingdom of Tilan is so powerful that even the incarnation of Holy Light can only open up wasteland on the border? Laura did not introduce too much detail, and the specific situation can only be made up by these few people. Renault just lamented that David could choose to give up this place and become the Grand Duke of Stratholme, which is the most prosperous city in the Kingdom of Lordaeron other than the capital. The foundation is there, as long as it takes a few years to manage it well, it will soon show the style of a big city. In addition, David has an extremely terrifying reputation in the Knights of the Silver Hand and the Church of the Holy Light in Lordaeron. If he wants, he can immediately become the new leader of the Knights of the Silver Hand and the Church of the Holy Light. As long as David shows his thoughts in this regard, the Knights of the Silver Hand will be very willing to rush to the Kingdom of Stormwind, tie Benedictus in front of David, and strongly "suggest" the current Archbishop of the Holy Light to give up his position. No matter how you look at it, as long as David chooses to stay in Lordaeron, he will have a better prospect. Compared, Sylvanas and Jaina''s ideas are much more complicated. Sirvanas wants to know more about David himself, especially why is he so powerful? Almost killed by Alsace, watching one by one comrades die under the ravages of natural disasters, this made Cirvanas especially want to become stronger. As for Jaina, in addition to wanting to know this, she also wants to investigate the world. In particular, she wanted to find out, what connected this world with Azeroth? As a result, as soon as they came here, the two women who used arcane energy discovered all kinds of confinement and restrictions on arcane energy in this world. The two of them couldn''t even mobilize the very familiar arcane energy as they wanted. "What is the arcane energy in this world?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 144： Divide the land and win the hearts of the people Chapter 144 Divide the field and win the hearts of the people The strange state of arcane energy distracted Sylvanas and Jaina a little, and they regained their senses when they walked around the town of Winter. At this time, Laura had already called Peggy, and explained the accommodation with several diplomats who came from Azeroth. At present, a few people will choose a favorite location first, and then Rendong Town will send people to help build a wooden house as a temporary residence. As for the better houses, we can''t start until the basic construction of Cold Winter Town is completed. "In addition, here are some books on the common language of Azeroth for learning the common language of Brennia." Laura took out a few books and handed them to the people in front of them. She printed many of these books for language learning, and there are a lot of them here in Cold Winter Town, just to cope with the current situation. Several Azeroth diplomats accepted the book that Laura handed over, and only then did they realize that they really went to another world. During the previous visit, they didn''t feel like they had left Azeroth at all, as if they had arrived in a remote village. Looking at the Brennian Common Language textbook in their hands, several people had different reactions. Jianna thinks this is not a difficult task. For a mage, learning a new language is very simple; Sirvanas and Liadrin also felt that it didn''t matter, they just wanted to spend some time. Sally Whitemane didn''t feel worried either, only Renault showed a ''headache'' expression. "Before the wooden houses are built, you can live in the existing wooden houses." Laura can give up her wooden house and go back to Crawford Manor to rest by herself, or go to David''s place. Peggy can also squeeze with Sharon and give up a wooden house; Mark can also contribute his own wooden house and return to the Mars base for the night. The Azeroth delegation did not receive any special hospitality on the first day they came to Cold Winter Town. Even dinner was settled in the cafeteria like everyone else in Cold Winter Town. Only Baron David Glamorgan personally led them when they first came here. After arriving in Cold Winter Town, these people didn''t even see David again. According to Laura, David is currently dealing with some things, and after a few people rest for a night, he will probably be busy tomorrow. Several people expressed their understanding, not to mention that they dont have anything important to ask David now, and they prefer the way it is now, and they can walk around freely. However, Sylvanas and Liadrin didn''t wander around, and both of them noticed the few strange eyes in Winter Town. "Are there no elves in this world?" Liadrin thought that people in this world had never seen elves, so they looked at themselves with that kind of eyes. But Cirvanas felt otherwise: "Some people''s eyes are full of vigilance, and some even showed hostility... Liadrin, don''t act alone these days." "Yes, my lord." If possible, Cirvanas would like to take advantage of the night to investigate the situation. It would be even better if he could get some information. But the abnormality of the arcane energy made her dare not act rashly. At least she had to figure out what was going on and ensure that her combat power was in a normal state before she could consider other things, right? Now, let''s just rest honestly! The newcomers are very honest, but the old people in Cold Winter Town are not so quiet. "confirmed?" "Yes." Edwin Van Cleef is reporting his observations during this time to David. "There is only one person?" When David brought Gareth Stanton and a group of people to Cold Winter Town, he asked Van Cleef to follow up and investigate. After the observation of the former intelligence officer of the Stormwind Kingdom MI7, he has already determined who is the spy sent by the Kingdom of Tilan to Cold Winter Town. "Yes, there is only one." Edwin Van Cleef thought for a while, and still expressed his judgment: "And, if my judgment is not wrong, this eyeliner should be that Gareth Stanton It was put in on purpose." "You mean, Gareth Stanton has a problem?" "No, he has no problems." Van Cleef can conclude this, because Gareth Stanton is one of his key targets. Under his observation, the Cavaliers are absolutely loyal to David: "If If he has a problem, then there shouldnt be only one eyeliner under his command. "Oh...I see what you mean." These ten soldiers were all selected by Gareth Stanton himself, which means that the guard knight deliberately cleaned up the excess eyeliner, leaving only one. An eyeliner placed under the eyelids, which can be washed off at any time when necessary, without too much threat. Not all cleaned up, I am afraid it is also to complete the task of "His Majesty the King". In this way, Gareth Stanton did offer his loyalty to himself? Is he loyal enough to himself? "It''s really a bit of a surprise." After thinking for a few seconds, David asked Van Cleef: "Do you have any suggestions?" "Don''t bother." "Well, just do as you say!" It''s just such an eyeliner, it''s just to help Abelson observe Cold Winter Town, there is no need to clean it up. It will look like I''m going to do something bad, so just stay there. In addition, keeping this eyeliner there may have an additional effectwith the development of Cold Winter Town, people will come to Cold Winter Town one after another sooner or later. The origin of those people is not so easy to investigate. This eyeliner Stay there and maybe catch some extra fish. As for Gareth Stanton, it seems that he can give more trust? This matter is not in a hurry, as long as Gareth shows enough ability, David will not begrudge some rewards. "By the way, the population of Cold Winter Town has increased a lot compared to before. I''m worried that we won''t be able to produce enough food just by relying on the existing farmland." and Van Cleef mentioned by the way that some people were assigned to reclaim the farmland. According to the current regulations of Rinwinter Town, the farmland reclaimed by these craftsmen will also belong to their personal names. "Even if I don''t want to become a farmer, I can hire contract farmers to cultivate my own fields in the future." David feels that if this matter is done well, these craftsmen can fully integrate into Cold Winter Town and regard this place as their real home: "Slightly With a bit of manipulation, each of the craftsmen can obtain their own land." Van Cleef, who was originally calm, was really moved this time. He never thought that David would benefit the craftsmen so much. Although David told him that he would try his best to let the artisans live a stable life here, Van Cleef never expected that David would give such a big piece of cake. If everyone can own a piece of farmland of their own, even if it is not big, it will have the most basic guarantee. After the infrastructure in Lindong Town is built, everyone will build their own house, and with the skills they already mastered, Then the good days will come. "My lord... I think it would be better for you to announce this matter to the craftsmen yourself." Since David is willing to keep his promise, Van Cleef is naturally willing to provide all the help within his capacity, such as helping David maintain the status of Baron Glamorgan and Lord of Winter Town. "Well, before the start of work tomorrow morning! When the craftsmen gather on the construction site after breakfast, I will announce it." Van Cleef nodded and left after knowing it. At this time, it was already dark. David looked at Laura who walked in, and asked about the situation of the members of the Azeroth delegation. "It''s already been arranged." Laura stood in front of David with her waist pinched, and thought of a question: "Speaking of which, since we are establishing formal diplomatic relations, do we have to send people to stay there?" "I made Tirion double." If those countries have any important matters and want to contact themselves, they can just go to Fording directly. Even if he lets Mark, Sharon and the others stay in Azeroth, David has no way to go directly to Azeroth after something contacts him through these people. In the final analysis, he still has to inform Fording , so directly looking for Fording is the most efficient way. "What? You want to represent Cold Winter Town in Azeroth?" That world seems to have a lot of interesting places to explore. "..." After a two-second silence for the various ancient tombs, ruins, dungeons and other places in Azeroth, David symbolically persuaded: "Azeroth is too dangerous, and the Zerg will be released if you are not careful." , ancient gods, guardians, etc., I think you should explore in another place!" When it came to this, David really thought of the right place: "I think Lyon is good. It''s okay to kill zombies, parasites and so on. It''s not dangerous at all, and it can soothe your emotions..." "I''m looking for a place with historical traces, and I don''t want to kill something to vent." Laura felt a little lack of confidence as she spoke. She explored the ancient ruins a few times and kept killing randomly: "cough Cough... In short, I am not interested in going to the world of Leon to kill zombies or anything." "oh!" "correct." "What?" "I didn''t have time to ask before, why did you suddenly become so powerful?" Laura wanted to ask a long time ago, but she didn''t get the chance until now: "I was shocked by the sheer size of the holy light." "It''s just a field bonus in a special environment!" David waved his hand, saying that he would not be able to release such a huge holy light under normal conditions: "However, it also benefits a lot." "What benefits?" Laura thought for a while, the benefits related to the Holy Light seem to be the so-called light casting? But David didn''t look like he was cast by light: "Could it be that you have become a creature of holy light?" "Physical fitness has improved, the holy light in the body has become more, and this..." David explained while completing the form transformation, allowing people to see his Cybertron body for the first time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 145： Body of Cybertron Chapter 145 The Body of Cybertron Davids trip to Azeroth has made his physical fitness stronger and his Holy Light stronger, but these are not as surprising as the body of Cybertron. Because this stuff is fun! Before today, David didn''t study this ability well, but now Laura wants to see it, and the two of them can just study it together. David only knows that his form can be transformed into Cybertron mode. This silicon-based life form has greatly improved his strength and resistance to attack, and his thinking ability has also been strengthened. In addition, in this state, he can be more powerful. The violent output of holy light energy. For example, the holy light field used in the world of Azeroth can only be used with the body of Cybertron. If David is released in a normal state, his body will either not be able to withstand such a huge energy output and collapse; or he will turn into a pure holy light creature under the huge holy light, and the best result will inevitably be cast by light. Without the extra bonuses of the Azeroth world, David found that this mode consumes a lot of energy. If you want to maintain this state for a long time, you need to switch to a low-power mode. Just like the current Autobots and Decepticons, the two factions of Cybertronians who have lost their homeland of Cybertron and have no stable energy supplement are usually in low power consumption mode. In this mode, many of the abilities of these Cybertronians cannot be used, such as the energy shield that all Cybertronians have. Either let the holy light you have become larger, and with sufficient energy supply, you can naturally turn on this mode for a long time. "It''s not a problem, is it? You won''t maintain this state forever." "It''s really not a problem." David usually doesn''t have many opportunities to fight, and occasionally needs to fight, which can be solved with the increasingly powerful Holy Light and more and more abundant weapons and equipment. There really aren''t many opportunities to use the body of Cybertron. Laura touched up and down there, and found nothing unusual. David still looked like David: "I still don''t see anything special about this state. Besides, what is the special field bonus you mentioned? What''s the meaning?" David is actually observing himself, and he has a lot to explore in this state. As for Laura''s persistent question, he explained casually: "You should know that Azeroth is a planet that can breed Titans, right?" Laura nodded, this is the basic setting in the World of Warcraft view. "Azeroth is a Titan that hasn''t really awakened yet. It''s mentioned in the setting that once Azeroth awakens, it will be the most powerful Titan." "so" "So it''s not that I have become stronger, but that Azeroth is already strong." Laura tilted her head, not very satisfied with David''s answer. What does the power of Azeroth have to do with you? "I just got a little permission from Azeroth" To put it bluntly, it is Azeroth that mobilizes power, not David, and even because David is too ''weak'', he can only use that level of power. "Oh, I see, it''s equivalent to borrowing an Azeroth permission account, so you can use power far beyond your own ability." "almost." Unraveling her doubts, Laura began to concentrate on researching the body of Cybertron with David, and soon the two discovered that David can change the "shape" in this mode. A familiar sound of transformation sounded, and David changed from a "human" into a robot. I don''t know if it is because there is no template, the robot that David turned into looks ugly. "Why is it like C3PO... It''s still a degraded version." David is also speechless about his appearance, he is not Sheldon, why is the mechanical appearance like this? Transformed again in front of the mirror, returning to human form, he found himself in Cybertronian form, a bit like the Decepticon hermit warrior who appeared in the second Transformers movie. It has two appearances of machine and human (the appearance is the same as that of a human, but it is still a silicon-based life), and can be switched freely. Subsequently, he discovered that his body could be adjusted. "Huh? This is interesting!" Seeing David adjusting his shape in front of the mirror, Laura, who had lost interest at first, finally became interested, and started pointing beside him. Also let David change into a mechanical shape first. After a long time of adjustment, a familiar machine skeleton appeared in front of Laura. "Ambaike!" After giving a thumbs up, David quickly ignored Laura''s protest and gave up this look. "too ugly." After adjusting himself for a while, he finally ''kneaded'' a mechanical shape that he was satisfied with. He directly copied the shape of the knight Optimus Prime that appeared in the fourth part of Transformers, but he didn''t choose the blue and red color scheme. Instead, it is set to black. As for when Optimus Prime changes his look in the future, will he collide with David? At that time, David will strongly suggest that Brother Zhu choose the G1 classic shape! After setting the shape of the black knight Optimus Prime as the default mechanical body shape, David discovered another setting of Cybertron''s body: although he can adjust each position with his own ideas, this operation is relatively cumbersome Trouble, more time-consuming. So after confirming the shape, you can set it as a fixed template, and directly select this template for the next transformation, and you can complete the rapid transformation. Currently, David can save a mechanical shape template and a human shape template. After switching back and forth between the mechanical form and the human form, David finally stopped in the human form. "What? Have you played enough?" Laura watched it with gusto at first, but the novelty soon passed away. Unexpectedly, David suddenly gave her another critical blow. "Have you seen the Transformers movie?" When the ambulance came, I went through it again. "Then you remember the Decepticon in Transformers 2 who pretended to be the protagonist''s female classmate?" "Remember! Why... eh~~" Seeing Laura''s disgusted face, David was not going to continue talking, but he didn''t expect to be hit by Laura''s release immediately. "What are you waiting for? Let me see!" "..." That night, the two of them conducted a very detailed and in-depth study on the form of Cybertron. It was the first time that David knew that Laura''s desire for knowledge was so strong, and her imagination was much richer than his own. He felt that he was simply weak. exploded. However, looking at Laura, who was sleeping on her back and showing no signs of waking up, her heart was full of pride again, she dressed and washed up and left the door refreshed. "Good morning, Lord Baron." "Good morning, Elias." Just like before, Elias Parker would get up earlier than David, and wait at the door for the lord to appear. "Lord Baron, what would you like to eat today?" Elias is now not only serving as the etiquette officer, but also working part-time as a personal butler and servant. This is to allow David to adapt to the noble status as soon as possible so that he can complete his tasks. "Normal breakfast is fine." "Understood, my lord." After a pause, Elias still asked: "Do you need to bring an extra copy?" "No." David knew that Elias was asking if he wanted to bring a copy for Laura. In his opinion, Laura would not get up before evening. Expressing that he understood, Elias went to pick up breakfast, and "monitored" the baron next to him after breakfast, and then accompanied the baron to the construction site in the north to give a speech. Edwin Van Cleef had gathered the craftsmen in advance, including the miners who were going to work in the mine in the north, and they were also gathered at this construction site at this time. The craftsmen don''t know what''s going on, they only know that it''s related to their own future. The artisans didn''t know what it was until David came and announced the farmland to everyone. "Really? When it is reclaimed, it belongs to us?" "Aren''t the farmers in the town all contract farmers? If they have their own farmland after reclaiming it, why do they still work for the lord and Mrs. Samantha?" "Who knows? Maybe there was a previous contract?" "Are you going to reclaim wasteland?" "Of course, don''t you want to go? This is equivalent to giving you land for nothing, don''t you want it?" "Yes, why not? I''m not that stupid!" The craftsmen talked a lot, and some people couldn''t stay any longer, wishing to apply to the foreman Van Cleef immediately to leave the construction site to open up wasteland. Fortunately, David''s next words calmed down the restless craftsmen. He said that Edwin Van Cleef will arrange suitable free time for everyone to ensure that everyone has time to reclaim their own land. Of course, a group of people can also be specially assigned to be in charge of reclamation, and then all craftsmen will share the farmland equally. How to choose specifically, craftsmen can discuss and decide. After talking about the matter, David left the construction site, but he still watched the edge for a while, watching these craftsmen''s lively discussions, he knew that his plan to divide the fields was working well. After all, before today, although the artisans got a relatively safe place to live and no longer had to worry about food, there was still a little gap between them and a real good life. They were cheated by the Stormwind Kingdom once, and they were also very worried that they would not be able to get the reward they deserved after working hard. This kind of worry will continue to intensify as time goes by. If not handled properly, violent conflicts are likely to erupt. After David gave the craftsmen visible and tangible benefits at this time, this hidden danger was completely eliminated. The craftsmen will continue to maintain strong energy and work hard. Even, they will work harder than before, because this time they are really working for themselves! Looking at the motivated craftsmen, David happily prepares for his daily inspection. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he saw Jaina walking towards him. "Good morning, Baron Glamorgan, I have some questions about magic and I want to ask you." I heard that you like to let it out in one breath? I''ll see everyone''s reaction, if everyone likes this, I will update it like this in the future... Today is still three chapters... (end of this chapter) Chapter 146： recruit recruits Chapter 146 Recruiting Recruits "A question about magic?" David looked at Jaina, feeling a little inexplicable: "Mage Proudmoore..." "Just call me Jaina." "You can also call me David...I don''t know much about magic. I''m not a mage." "I know, Gera... David." Jaina thought about her words and explained what she really meant: "I want to ask about the specific situation of the spellcasters in this world." Hearing that what Jaina wanted to ask was about this aspect, David could only express embarrassingly that he didn''t know much about spellcasters in this world. He had never seen a mage in this world until now. "This..." Jaina obviously misunderstood. She thought that arcane spellcasters in this world were very rare, and even people like David had no chance to meet them. David thought for a while, and could only suggest Jaina to learn the common language of Brennia as soon as possible: "There is an alchemist named Pierre Newton in Winter Town, he was invited by me to be my personal Before becoming a consultant, I have traveled on the continent of Brennia for many years, and I know enough about many things." Jaina nodded. Although she couldn''t get an answer from David, at least there was someone she could ask. The next question was the common language of Brennia... This is not difficult for her at all. She can learn it in as little time as she needs, but at most she needs to practice speaking for a few more days. The fact is the same. In just a few days, Jaina can already speak a very fluent and standard Brennian lingua franca with a Tilan accent. Sylvanas and Liadrin can also use Common Brennian to communicate with people without barriers; Sally Whitemane can also use Common Brennian and Only Renault Mograine is still learning. Even Renault, who is the slowest learner, can learn new knowledge far faster than ordinary people, which made David sigh again: "They are all talents..." After all, they are all people who left their names in the world of Azeroth, so it is not surprising to have such a performance. David, seeing this situation, raised the idea of ??going to the world of Azeroth to kidnap some subordinates. Thinking about it, with his current prestige and fame, it should be easy to recruit familiar celebrities, right? After finally taking back the thoughts that were gradually running away, David looked at Gareth Stanton and Floyd, the two guard knights in front of him, and felt strange that the two came to him at the same time: "What''s the matter?" something?" "My lord, the territory of Rinwinter Town is relatively large. It is difficult to take care of all places with only the current ten soldiers." "So..." David looked at Gareth Stanton, he already knew what the knight wanted to say: "Do you want to recruit recruits?" "Yes." "Are you here to talk about this too?" David looked at Floyd next to him. The two usually change jobs and rarely appear in front of him at the same time. "Yes, my lord. Ten soldiers are indeed too few." Floyd glanced at the construction site not far away, and he was envious of these craftsmen: "Although everyone in the town has work to do at present, no one will Trouble. But recently, people from other places have come to the vicinity of Cold Winter Town." Floyd meant that David understood that as more and more outsiders came to Rinwinter Town, the law and order in Rinwinter Town is likely to deteriorate. Because these newcomers cannot be as honest as those contract farmers and those craftsmen. Its not that Freud is biased, but that people in this era who can run far away from home and work hard are more or less disobedient. If you use this kind of person well, you will be a pioneer. If you dont handle it well, you will be troublesome. source. "How many soldiers are you going to recruit?" "This..." Gareth Stanton and Floyd looked at each other, and finally Floyd asked: "It depends on what kind of soldiers you want to recruit?" "What''s the meaning?" Seeing the Lord Baron, he really didnt understand, and it was only when the two knights realized that their allegiance was not to nobles from aristocratic families, but to young people from commoner backgrounds. Its not surprising that they dont know the difference. So Freud immediately explained to David. Currently, there are several types of soldiers in the Kingdom of Tilan: The regular knights are undoubtedly the top in terms of combat power, status, and treatment. The members of the Knights of Tiran are basically knights, and those who are working hard to train to become knights. In terms of identity, the entire Knights of Tiran are nobles. Naturally, weapons, armor, and salary are the best. Slightly inferior are the knights under several great lords. The Iron Tree Knights in Iron Tree Fort is a typical representative. This kind of knights mainly consists of noble knights as commanders, and the soldiers are strictly selected elite cavalry. Equipment, treatment, and combat effectiveness are also very powerful. Further down, there are professional soldiers. The so-called professional soldiers refer to the fact that the soldiers are completely supported by the lord and their salaries are provided by the lord. They are also the most important military force in the Kingdom of Tilan at present. The ten soldiers that David saw at the northern guard post before, as well as the ten soldiers in Cold Winter Town, all belong to this category. Although the cultivation of this kind of professional soldiers is not as high as that of cavalry, it is also a "big money-consuming household". Weapons, armor, training equipment, board and lodging all have to be paid for by the lord. Like some small lords, they can''t afford many professional soldiers like this. Thus, there is an even lower class of semi-professional soldiers: the militia. The militiamen do not make a living as soldiers. They have their own main business, and most of them are farmers. Usually, he mainly cultivates the fields, but he must regularly participate in military training and participate in some military operations. Generally speaking, the lord will reduce taxes as a benefit to ensure that farmers are willing to become militias on their own initiative. "In terms of cost, the consumption of training a small group of professional soldiers is enough to train hundreds of militiamen." After Freud finished his introduction, he also mentioned the huge consumption gap between the two sides. Hearing this, David understood why the two found themselves together. The two knights were not sure whether Cold Winter Town could support more professional soldiers. Besides, the two guard knights were actually reminding David of one thing: These ten professional soldiers came to Rinwinter Town, and they worked hard and conscientiously. Sir, should you pay your salary? David came to his senses and rubbed his temples speechlessly: "The town is currently deploying resources uniformly. If you don''t come and tell me, I have forgotten that these soldiers have to be paid extra." Then he asked how much salary he should give to the ten soldiers. After hearing the number, he glanced at Eva next to him. Seeing Eva nodded, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Its okay, I paid the salaries of these soldiers by myself, and I received a lot of gifts when Earl Sutton Stewart held a party. Some repetitive and useless gifts were exchanged for coins on the road and brought back. In addition, Rinwinter Town is still in the period of unified planning, and these coins have been placed there untouched. As for whether to recruit professional soldiers or directly train the militia, David thinks it is better to give priority to training professional soldiers. As for the militia...it is more appropriate to train after the craftsmen are free after the construction of Cold Winter Town. Now both farmers and craftsmen have a lot of work to do, and they simply don''t have the leisure and energy to receive military training. Moreover, Cold Winter Town is still in the period of unified distribution of resources, and there are no taxes to collect at all. "Are weapons, armor, board and lodging, and training facilities?" Excluding salary, these are the main reasons for limiting the number of professional soldiers. David is very fortunate that he can easily solve these things. Laura and Fording can help him get a lot of supplies. As for the salary... If it doesnt work, you can also send some supplies, jewelry, etc. directly, and let the soldiers exchange the money by themselves. So, David is not a pauper lord, even because of his reputation in Azeroth a while ago, he may be richer than he imagined. "Yes." Barracks and training grounds, you can simply build a framework first, and weapons and armor... Floyd and Gareth Stanton both know that Will Turner, the blacksmith in Cold Winter Town, has a pretty good craftsmanship. The weapons and armor made by that blacksmith are currently enough for Cold Winter Town. "besides" "besides?" "My lord, to what extent do you want these soldiers to be trained?" David, who thought the problem had been solved, realized that there would be follow-up expenses after hearing Freud''s question. "If your lord just wants to train ordinary professional soldiers, as long as the food can keep up." Floyd knew that his lord didn''t know anything, so he didn''t make a fool of himself, and explained directly: "If your lord wants these soldiers to have Enough combat strength, even reaching the level of the kingdom''s first-line troops, requires the help of Mr. Cordell and Mr. Newton." "..." Is there anything about pharmacists and alchemists here? David suddenly understood why Elias strongly suggested to himself that he must recruit all the ''people'' before leaving King Tilan''s city. "Just train according to your standards when you were in the Tiran Knights!" Hearing David''s answer, the expressions of Floyd and Gareth Stanton are as wonderful as they are. That is the standard for training knights! It doesn''t matter if you are willing to spend money, in addition to having extremely high requirements on your own quality, it also consumes a lot of resources. One of the reasons why Freud was able to train new knights in the Tiran Knights was that the soldiers of the Tiran Knights were young people from aristocratic families. In addition to the resources provided by the Knights, their families can also provide various kind of support. But if you do this in Cold Winter Town, you can only rely on David, the lord, to pay for it yourself. "I know what you are thinking, first prepare according to this standard... If you encounter any problems that are difficult to solve, come to me again." "Then... my lord, how many recruits are you recruiting this time?" "Fifty?" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 147： open up medicine fields Chapter 147 Opening up the Medicine Field Fifty recruits are too exaggerated. There are only more than 400 people in Cold Winter Town. Floyd and Gareth Stanton think that recruiting another 20 recruits is enough. If these twenty recruits can all complete the training and become formal soldiers, plus the original ten soldiers, exactly three teams, it will be enough to ensure the safety of Cold Winter Town, and they can even take a proper rotation. "These matters are left to you to be fully responsible. For matters concerning the temporary barracks, you can just go to Edwin directly." David is not involved in specific affairs, not to mention he doesn''t know how to train soldiers, and through previous conversations, he has discovered that the world seems to have some special methods for training soldiers, and he is very curious about it. Wait until the two guard knights are busy with their own affairs: one is going to conduct today''s daily patrol; the other is starting to prepare for the recruitment of recruits. David glanced at Eva beside him, and asked about the situation of the pharmacist Cordell. If Freud hadnt mentioned this pharmacist, he would have almost forgotten that there was such a pharmacist in the town: What has that pharmacist Cordell been up to lately? "Mr. Cordell usually walks around the vicinity of Cold Winter Town, as if observing the land situation." "Observe the land situation?" "Well, Mr. Cordell came to me yesterday and said he wanted to reclaim a medicine field in the south of the village." Even if David didn''t ask, Eva would report this to David: "He should have been looking for a suitable one before. place." "Oh! That''s it..." When Cordel came to Cold Winter Town, the weather was still very cold, which was not suitable for planting medicinal materials. Moreover, Cordell is not familiar with the land and climate of Cold Winter Town, so he needs to observe for a period of time, so there is no movement. Now you should have completed the inspection and officially started your own work. "You can deal with this kind of thing directly." Eva just smiled sweetly, and then started to say the next thing: "Miss Sylvanas found me before and asked me something." "What did she ask you about?" "Something about elves." "Elves? Oh..." David understood why Sylvanas wanted to ask Eva about the elves. He probably noticed that some people in Winter Town were looking at her and Liadrin strangely. Bar! Fortunately, most of the townspeople in Cold Winter Town are craftsmen from the Kingdom of Stormwind, and there are only a few farmers from Iron Tree Fort. Others such as Floyd, Gareth Stanton, Elias and pharmacist Cordell are all from King Tilan. The relationship between Iron Tree Fort and elves is extremely bad, but the people in Tilan King City only know some things, and they are not as hostile to elves as the people in Iron Tree Fort. If Freud and the others were from Fort Iron Tree, they would have asked themselves what happened to Sylvanas? After dealing with trivial matters for a while, David took Eva and Elias and found Cordell who was wandering south of Cold Winter Town. "My lord." Because he accepted the recruitment of Lord Glamorgan, strictly speaking, Cordell, like Gareth Stanton and Floyd, are all loyal to David''s subordinates. In terms of affiliation, he is even closer than Elias Parker next to him. Elias was sent by the Kingdom of Tilan to David, not David''s subordinate. He was loyal to the royal family of Tilan. But for some reason, the pharmacist has been treated coldly by David since he came to Cold Winter Town, and he didn''t really have a private conversation until today. "Mr. Cordell." "Your Excellency, please call me Cordell." Cordell was very respectful, and his posture was very low. "I heard that you plan to cultivate a medicine field?" "Yes, my lord." Cordel simply explained that as a pharmacist, he must have a source of medicinal materials. If he is in the capital, he naturally doesn''t have to worry about not having any medicinal materials to use. But after coming to Cold Winter Town, he could only choose to grow medicinal materials by himself. If he couldn''t grow them, he could only go to the nearby big city, which is Iron Tree Castle, to purchase enough medicinal materials. Only in this way can he prepare various potions and help the baron solve various medical problemsthis trouble is not limited to Baron Glamorgan''s own needs. When a large-scale disease occurs in the territory, the pharmacist serving the lord needs to give solutions and suggestions. "Reclamation around here?" "Yes, my lord." David looked around. This place is located in the south of Cold Winter Town, and just north is Will''s blacksmith shop, but there is a distance. In terms of location, this place is a bit far from Cold Winter Town. "Is it a little far away from the town?" David didn''t think the pharmacist was trying to play tricks. He followed him to such a remote place as Cold Winter Town, and he lived alone outside the town. It didn''t matter to him. What an actual benefit. "The main reason is to avoid the busiest area of ??the town." After Cordell explained, David understood the pharmacist, and deliberately set aside a space for development, allowing himself to open up medicine fields in the outermost area. "If this is the reason, this side is even more inappropriate. It''s better to go to the north." David suggested that Cordell should not cultivate medicine fields in the south of the town: "This side may become a residential area for new residents." "But the north side is under construction, right?" Cordell ran to the south because there was a large construction site to the north of the town. Only the area near the Cold Winter River was not "harmed" by the craftsmen, but he couldn''t cultivate medicine fields there because it was too close to the river. "The edge of the Winter Forest should also be suitable." David refers to the open space on the south side of the Winter Forest, to the west of the simple railroad track that connects the mine to the construction site. "Well, it''s really suitable there." Cordell thought for a while, and it might be more suitable there than here, so he decided to open up medicine fields there: "My lord, I heard from Knight Stanton that a new village has begun to be established nearby. ? "Yes." David looked at Cordell, wondering what the pharmacist wanted to say? "In that case, there will soon be a caravan coming to Cold Winter Town." "so" "My lord, I may need to purchase a large amount of medicinal materials from the caravan." David finally understood what Cordell wanted to say. This and the two knights came to him for the same reason: money! At the same time, he also remembered that he also had not paid Cordell. However, what Cordell wants is not his own wages, but work funds. In theory, the funds for his purchase of medicinal materials must be provided by the lord, so the medicines prepared by the pharmacist are the property of the lord. In addition to receiving the due remuneration, the pharmacists extra income mainly comes from the lords reward, and usually does not need to rely on selling medicine to live. "You can ask Eva to withdraw part of the funds later. If it is not enough, you can ask Eva for it again." "I see, my lord." After coming for so long, these people who came from the capital are all aware of it. The real person in charge of Cold Winter Town is actually the young woman Eva McKenna. It seems that he is the butler of Cold Winter Town and the chief assistant officer of the Lord of Glamorgan. But no one underestimates this beautiful woman, because Eva does the job well. Moreover, after observation, everyone found that this Eva McKenna seems...seems...probably...not that kind of relationship with Baron Glamorgan. "Ahem, my lord!" Thinking of this, Cordell suddenly remembered what was important, and whispered to David, "Although you are healthy and energetic, you should exercise some restraint..." Cordel secretly handed a bottle to David while no one noticed. David took the small bottle in a daze, and then realized what Cordell meant. "..." Secretly sighed, the sound insulation of the new home can no longer be so bad. He put the bottle away casually, and walked back with Eva and Elias who pretended they hadn''t seen or heard anything. After getting the permission, Cordell went directly to the north of the town. He planned to determine the location of the medicine field first, and learned from the baron. . David returned to the table in front of his cabin. As the temperature rises, he prefers to deal with things here. Even if there is nothing to deal with, it is a pleasure to just sit and look at the surrounding scenery. Before he had time to sit down, he noticed that several people were walking towards Cold Winter Town from a distance, led by Gareth Stanton. Judging from their clothes, they should be ordinary civilians. Standing by the wooden table, waiting until Gareth Stanton brought someone to the front. "My lord, these are people who want to settle down in Cold Winter Town." Gareth Stanton explained the situation clearly in one sentence. After David nodded, he turned his attention to these civilians. There are four people in total, three are in their early twenties, and one is around 27 or 8. They are all young people. "Welcome to Cold Winter Town." David carefully looked at the young men, they all looked thin and their complexions were not very good. But David didn''t dislike it. He believed that as long as they recuperated for a few days, these young people would soon recover and contribute to the development of Cold Winter Town. Since King Abelson helped David promote Cold Winter Town all over the country, David was looking forward to people from all over the country coming to join him. He had heard that people came to the northern plains one after another, but very few came to Cold Winter Town. To be exact, only one person has come so far. Until today, I finally saw more civilians who wanted to settle in Cold Winter Town. Maybe this is the beginning of the population explosion? While David was imagining a bright future here, Elias on the side had already introduced David''s identity to several people: "The one in front of you is the lord of Cold Winter Town, Baron David Glamorgan." Taking advantage of the situation, he welcomed several people. "Rinwinter Town welcomes you very much. As long as you are willing to work hard, you will get whatever you want here!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 148： friction friction Chapter 148 Friction friction Eva asked if there are craftsmen among the next few newly arrived civilians? After learning that the four of them were ordinary farmers, Gareth Stanton took them to the cafeteria, provided them with a full meal, and then arranged a place to live. The temperature just picked up, and it was just decided not long ago that Cold Winter Town will start a new round of reclamation this year. These new farmers just caught up with this round of reclamation tasks. As long as they recuperate in Cold Winter Town for a few days and adjust their bodies to their best condition before joining the team of cultivating new fields, these people will soon be able to obtain their own farmland. Several people got the news from Gareth while they were eating, and they all seemed very excited when they heard it. They overcame all kinds of difficulties and finally came to Rinwinter Town for this reason! After realizing that they were about to get the field, they were so excited that few people heard the following content. It was Gareth Stanton who said it again to a few people, so they knew that they didn''t even have to worry about food and accommodation during this time, as Cold Winter Town would be responsible for the food and accommodation of all residents. "Is there such a good thing?" Several people were stunned! They didn''t expect that Cold Winter Town still provides food and housing? At first they thought they had to solve the accommodation problem of themselves and others first! Before they arrived in Lindong Town, the few of them discussed to build a wooden house together, and the four of them lived in a group for two years to reclaim the farmland. In order to ensure daily life, they may have to find some handymen or simply become temporary contract farmers, just to ensure that they and others have food. Wait until you have reclaimed your own farmland, and then borrow seeds from the lord of Cold Winter Town to plant the crops. Even if most of the harvest in the first year is used to pay off debts, as long as there is enough food for myself and others to live on, then the following days will gradually get better. After all, completely belonging to their own farmland means that most of the crops produced belong to themselves, and generally this kind of new town, the tax is generally not very high, which means that they can keep more harvest. But they never expected that the treatment in Cold Winter Town was better than they thought. Not only do they provide housing and food, but even the seeds of the crops do not need to be borrowed. The lord will provide the seeds they need for the farmers who have reclaimed the farmland. Several people were shaking with excitement at this time, and they were full of hope for their future. At this moment, David is also full of hope in his heart. He hopes that in the future, he will see more people come to settle in Rinwinter Town. David was in such a good mood. After laughing for a long time, when it was time to eat dinner, his cheeks felt a little stiff. Laura sat across from David, looked at David who had been giggling all day, and felt speechless and funny. After kicking David a few times under the table, Laura gently rubbed David''s calf with the back of her foot. David looked up, and found that Laura looked okay, and was chatting with Sylvanas next to him, as if they were discussing going to the Winter Forest together tomorrow, but she still didn''t give up on catching a northern giant. The idea of ??a wolf as a pet. After living in Winter Town for a period of time, Cirvanas has learned a lot about this town that has not yet been built, and is indeed curious about places farther afield. She naturally happily accepted Laura''s invitation, and she also wanted to see Laura''s true strength. Although he hasn''t had much contact with it, Cirvanas already knows that Laura usually likes to use bows and arrows. Her fighting style is very similar to that of a ranger, and Laura is also a holy light user. Holy Light Ranger, a profession that has never been seen in Azeroth, made Cirvanas feel very novel. Especially after discovering that the Baron David Glamorgan, whom she wanted to know the most, also liked to practice bows and arrows and gun shooting on weekdays, she began to suspect that David might also be a holy light user and ranger. Could it be that this is a special job in Cold Winter Town? With this thought in mind, Cirvanas prepared to have a deeper understanding. I don''t know if it was too much fun chatting with Cirvanas, but David soon felt the movement of his calf stop, and even retracted it. On the surface, he remained calm, but under the table, he chose to attack actively. David still had a sense of propriety and didn''t use Cybertron''s body on this occasion to conjure up some weird things to tease Laura. After eating a big mouthful of fried eggs, listening to the many partners on the long table chatting about various topics, David also took advantage of the time when everyone gathered for dinner to have a clearer understanding of everyone''s situation learn. In addition to Jaina running to Pierre Newton, the old alchemist also became friends with Leonard and Sheldon. The old alchemist found that in addition to the ambulance, there are many people in Cold Winter Town who can discuss with him about atoms, protons, electrons and other knowledge, which made him very happy, and he was in a state of high excitement every day. The smile on his face was even brighter than David''s. Leonard and the others are also very happy, because they saw an opportunity for themselves and others to master the mysterious power from the old alchemist. Now Leonard runs to Cold Winter Town whenever he has time, Sheldon, Howard And Raj will come over when he is free. As for Petunia... Petunia also made friends. Petunia became friends with Liadrin, who had just arrived in Winter Town. curious. Although the two of them didn''t even understand the language at the beginning, Penny managed to arouse Liadrin''s interest by virtue of her strong communication skills and a lot of fashion magazines. Liadrin, a high elf priest who is also interested in beautiful clothes, learned English by herself in order to communicate with Petunia smoothly. At this time, she was chatting with Petunia about clothes. Petunia said that she began to think about it. If you can''t make a name for yourself, you might as well open a clothing store in Cold Winter Town. She thinks that she can do well by copying some styles from the other side of the earth, if everyone here likes these beautiful clothes as much as Liadrin. "Maybe I can open a clothing store in Cold Winter Town; and then open an online store in Los Angeles to sell some high elf clothes and special accessories. There should be many people willing to buy." When Penny said this, she glanced at Leonard and the others sitting not far away. She remembered that Leonard said that there were quite a lot of Warcraft players... Looking to the other side, Leon and Krausa are consulting Sharon about arcane energy. Only then did David know that Krause and Leon were going to use the method Sharon had used to absorb arcane energy into their bodies. Besides, Klausar has already begun to learn and practice the skills of hunters according to the method recorded in the book. After checking the general situation of various knowledge, he thinks that various skills of hunters are the most suitable for him. Lyon was just joining in the fun, he didn''t have anything in particular he wanted to learn. David, who heard what Leon said, made a suggestion: "You may consider learning two-handed swordsmanship." "ah!" "What''s the matter?" David looked at what was wrong with Eva sitting next to Laura: "Are you uncomfortable?" "No, nothing." Hearing Eva say it''s okay, and Leon complaining about David''s suggestion was terrible, David, who was dissatisfied, continued to debate with Leon, wanting to prove that his suggestion was very good. "Believe me, Leon, you are naturally suitable for using a two-handed sword. As long as you learn the two-handed sword technique, you will find that you are a man born for this weapon!" "..." Leon felt more and more that David was kidding himself. What is a man born for two-handed swords? Why didn''t he know that he had such a strange attribute? "In addition to two-handed swords, you also need to practice two-handed spears." "Two guns?" "That''s right, use two pistols at the same time." David gestured a double-gun shooting action with his hands: "When the monster is far away, shoot with two guns, and when the monster is close, draw a two-handed sword...Trust me, you Will become the most beautiful biochemical nemesis." "Sounds like a character from an action movie." Leon glanced at the people around him out of the corner of his eye, noticing the weird expressions on Leonard and Sheldon''s faces, and immediately realized that he had guessed right: "But if it''s true If I can become the nemesis of biological and chemical weapons, then I don''t mind pretending to be like this." Lyon, who had experienced the incident in Raccoon City, hated bioweapons. As long as those biochemical weapons can really be wiped out, let alone make him dress up as a character in an action movie, he is willing to accept even making him dress up in a weirder way. "This goal is not difficult to achieve." "I believe." After coming to Cold Winter Town, he saw more and more miraculous events, saw mysterious powers such as arcane magic and holy light, and also saw elves from other worlds. Leon believed that the troubles in his own world, for the people here Say nothing at all. Especially not long ago, this Baron David Glamorgan helped a resident who was said to be a resident of Winter Town when it was first established, to solve the even more terrifying undead crisis in his world-that was a terrifying situation that swept across half of the continent. Threats, the world of Azeroth still has various mysterious forces. Compared with the biochemical viruses in his world, it is simply weak. With this knowledge, Leon was full of expectations for his future, and suddenly, inexplicably, he had some expectations for the two-handed sword and the two-handed gun that David said... After dinner, Leon bid farewell to his own world, his vacation was coming to an end. Lyon''s departure was like a signal, and everyone left the long table one after another. Some people go back to their own world, some go back to their cabins to rest, and some go to do other things. For example, Laura and Cirvanas got up together, preparing to make some preparations for tomorrow''s trip to the Winter Forest. Soon, only David and Eva were left on the long table, and David suddenly fell into doubt when he saw Laura who got up and walked away. Laura is gone, so whose leg is it that I rubbed against for a long time before, and I can still rub it now? Today is also the third watch...for the sake of my hard work, don''t you guys express it? For example, calling friends, or registering hundreds of accounts in person to subscribe? (end of this chapter) Chapter 149： Lightforged vibrating the body of Cybertron Chapter 149 Light Forged Vibrating the Body of Cybertron The scene was a bit awkward, and David didn''t know whether he was going to continue? You should get your feet back quickly. Eva slowly ate the crumbs on the plate, and her mind was already in a mess: He kicked me twice before, did he tell me to go to him at two o''clock? Wouldn''t that be a bad idea? Should I dress up and dress up? Maybe I should go to Sharon and borrow an aromatherapy orb... When everyone left, Eva soon realized that she seemed to be thinking too much, and left in a hurry, leaving David alone by the long table, blowing the refreshing evening breeze. There was nothing to say all night, David, who got up normally, still handled various affairs according to his usual habits, and Eva was still helping out as usual. The only change is that there is a little tail beside him. Prince Anduin Wrynn, aliased as Hope, after reading some books that Laura brought to Cold Winter Town, carefully observed the management methods of Baron David Glamorgan, and decided to follow the baron Adults learn how to manage and build territories. After comparing what he knew about the Stormwind Kingdom, the current situation in Cold Winter Town, and the performance of the craftsmen in Cold Winter Town through the knowledge in the books, he felt that Baron David Glamorgan was a very powerful man. lord. If he can observe and learn how the lord manages Cold Winter Town at close range, he should be able to learn a lot of useful things. "So, you want to learn something from me?" "Yes." Anduin did not hide his thoughts, but directly found David, wanting to become David''s student. "Forget about teachers and students. If you want to observe how I work on a daily basis, you can come over anytime." Anyway, there is nothing shameful about his work, and Anduin can come if he wants to watch it. Influence. "I''m very glad to have this opportunity, Lord Glamorgan." Although David didn''t care, Anduin, who grew up in the palace and received various court etiquette education, still gave David the respect he deserved. And thanked David directly as a student. His manners are impeccable, even attracting Elias'' attention. Even if he had made up his mind a long time ago, don''t ask about things that shouldn''t be asked, and pretend he didn''t see anything he saw, even when Lord Baron Glamorgan flirted with Eva McKenna in front of his eyes yesterday, he would treat it as his own. do not know anything. But this kid named Hope... obviously came from a great nobleman, not just an ordinary nobleman. Since coming to Cold Winter Town, Elias has discovered that this place is very special. After living for a period of time, the doubts in my head not only did not decrease, but even continued to increase. People like Mark Watney and Laura Crawford who are obviously not civilians are nobles? Why can a small village with only a dozen farmers recruit so many artisans with their families? Elias could tell that these craftsmen were not even ordinary craftsmen, they had very good abilities, like the blacksmith named Will Turner, and Edwin Van Cleef, the leader of the craftsmen, Excellent professional ability, even in the capital can be called the top. Why did such an outstanding craftsman come to live in such a remote place? Also, that Edwin Van Cleef is not just as simple as a craftsmanwhen David met Van Cleef recently, he no longer shy away from Elias. In addition to being a top mason, Husband is also a powerful assassin. Elias had a wonderful expression at that time, his face that was always calm seemed to become a palette, and many emotions appeared on the face of the etiquette officer at the same time, which made David look at it with great interest for a while. Then came the arrival of the elves Sylvanas and Liadrin. Why did these two elves come to Winter Town? Diplomat? What kind of power do they represent? The elves of the iron tree forest in the south? Didn''t it mean that the relationship between Iron Tree Fort and elves is very bad? There is also that young man named Renault Mograine, who is obviously a powerful knight, and which side does he represent? In addition, there is the young woman named Jaina Proudmoore... Although there are many powerful women in Winter Town, this Jaina Proudmoore seems to be a mage, right? Elias still remembers when he was in the capital, how those mages refused to recruit him on behalf of Rinwinter Town. The huge metal giant called an ambulance, and all kinds of strange facilities, compared to the child with a confusing background, it doesn''t seem to be a particularly strange existence. But Elias couldn''t help but think a little more, why is such a well-educated child in Cold Winter Town? Slightly shifted his gaze, and glanced at the young woman named Ilsa Corbin. This should also be a powerful knight, even if the opponent was not wearing armor, but only had a very ordinary long sword stuck in his waist. While Elias was standing next to him, thinking wildly, David was dealing with Eva on the newly released population information, mainly the four new farmers. Eva simply recorded the information of those people, and then handed it over to David for review. After confirming that there is no problem, it can be stamped and filed. "Speaking of which, there will be more and more residents in Cold Winter Town in the future, maybe we should get something like an ID card." The ID card of the Kingdom of Tilan at this time is a roll of processed paper with this person on it It is usually rolled into a small roll and packed in a small tube to carry around. This kind of identity certificate has low accuracy, is easy to forge, and is especially easy to lose and damage. David is a little bit despised. It''s not that the Kingdom of Tilan doesn''t have better technical means. For example, the identification of nobles is much more high-end. In addition to the specially treated scrolls, there are also a variety of special accessories including rings, which are used to show their noble status. and titles. These things are beyond the enjoyment of ordinary people. "Is there no need for this right now?" Eva sorted out the documents at hand, and later she will hand over several identity certificates to the new farmers: "However, the population will increase in the future, and it will be more convenient to use identities." The proof is still relatively good, and it is convenient for managers to carry out better governance. "However, according to my thinking, I am afraid that this matter will not be implemented until the real winter town is established... To be precise, the server that Sheldon wants to build is completed." At that time, directly establish a population database of Lindong Town, and store the personal data of residents in it. And establish a network signal in Rinwinter Town, as long as it is within the range of Rinwinter Town, personal information can be queried at any time, and governance will be much more convenient. After finishing this simple job, David walked around the whole town as usual, and then came to Will''s blacksmith shop to start today''s practice. As he practiced, David also discovered that he also seemed to have a good talent in blacksmithing. He suspected that this talent was obtained from Will. In addition, the body of Cybertron actually has additional benefits in learning alchemy. He can use the body of Cybertron to scan and record, better ''observe'' various changes in metals, and then Understand and construct your own alchemy runes more accurately. According to this speed, he will soon be able to construct alchemy runes such as ''forging'', ''quenching'' and ''cooling'', and there is no need to stay in the blacksmith shop for as long as a year. The combined effect of Will''s blacksmithing talent and Cybertron''s body is terrifying. David should be able to master alchemy soon. David also basically understood what alchemy was all about, and why Newton asked him to come to the smithy to learn how to forge iron. For example, when he constructed alchemy runes such as forging, quenching, and cooling, and arranged these runes in his own alchemy frame to form his own alchemy array. He can use the alchemy array to complete the work that blacksmiths would normally spend a lot of time completing in an ''extremely short'' time. Shorten and compress the time spent in this process to almost an instant, even if both feet have stepped into the door of alchemy. Further on, it is to continuously build alchemical runes. These alchemical runes may represent strong pressure, electric shock, high temperature, or a mixture of multiple effects. The purpose is to change a certain object into another object. What kind of alchemy runes need to be constructed? Which alchemy runes can be used to achieve the goal? Alchemists need to learn and explore by themselves. David has not reached that level yet, and the alchemy runes he constructed still stop at changing the appearance of metals. Keep working hard, and you can make simple alloys through the alchemy array. "I don''t know if I can make smooth cast iron and vibration gold by then?" There are these two metals in my own territory, and these two metals are very powerful. The key is that he has the transformation ability of the Cybertron body. Can he use alchemy to make his Cybertron body have the characteristics of light cast iron and vibrating gold? If possible, can my strength be raised to another level? Looking at the alchemy circle with a few alchemy runes between his hands, David found himself gradually understanding why Pierre Newton was so excited when he saw the hammer of judgment he was carrying. . Now David, even if he hasn''t learned alchemy to that level, he can''t wait to start analyzing and mastering those strange metals. For alchemists, studying unknown minerals will make them stronger . Putting away the alchemy formation, David remembered another thing. Can my Cybertron body scan vehicles? Can I become some kind of vehicle like an Autobot or a Decepticon? As for whether my body size is too small? David doesn''t think this is a big problem, after all, Transformers come with the famous Cybertron compression technology. "Scan what to test?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 150： invincible arsenal Chapter 150 The Invincible Arsenal David didn''t have many choices. The current modern transportation vehicles in Cold Winter Town are only the motorcycle that Steve brought over, the weasel ultra-light armored vehicle that Laura painstakingly transported, and Howard used to test the crystal mine. The one with the engine...barely counts as a car thing. Then there are the ambulance and the three sisters Arcee. Can Transformers scan Transformers? This David really doesn''t know. "Go scan the weasel!" After finishing today''s blacksmithing learning, washing off the sweat stains on his body, and changing into clean and refreshing clothes, David came to the warehouse behind Laura''s wooden house. This warehouse is used to store munitions and weapons, as well as the weasel. It seems that there is no security at all, but now that Winter Town is under construction, David has no intention of rebuilding a new warehouse. Waiting for the new Winter Town to be built before reorganizing various items. Open the warehouse, and take advantage of the opportunity to transform into the body of Cybertron. Because David chose the human form, the people following him did not realize that their lord, at that moment, changed from the carbon-based life form to the body of Cybertron. into silicon-based lifeforms. Using Cybertron''s built-in scanning function, David originally wanted to scan the Weasel Chariot directly, but he found that he could also scan the opponent''s weapons around him. At this time, he remembered that he had never scanned any vehicles, nor had he scanned any weapons. "..." If he didn''t take a special look, he wouldn''t even know that he didn''t have a weapon. "Both Autobots and Decepticons all have their own weapons, why don''t I have a default weapon system?" Could it be because he is a newborn King Kong? Various modules are not loaded or activated? No matter what was going on, David quickly scanned all these weapons first, and then saw the ''display screen'' to remind himself: the weapon module has been activated. Various data of the M1911 pistol and HK416 assault rifle appeared in David''s sight, followed by the Browning heavy machine gun, grenade launcher and so on. At this time, David noticed that an image of his mechanized appearance appeared on the ''display screen'', and he could adjust and redesign the weapon template with his own ideas. He quickly determined that his main weapon was a 12.7mm heavy machine gun, which was placed on the outside of his forearm, which meant that both of his arms could be deformed to extend out of the barrel of the heavy machine gun and fire 12.7mm caliber bullets. In addition, the machine gun transformed by David only fires bullets of this caliber, which does not mean that the power is the same as the original version. The specific firing power depends on the strength of David''s own "fire". In addition, the material that makes up the bullet can also be adjusted freely. For example, if David himself knew the technical details of depleted uranium armor-piercing bullets and tungsten-core armor-piercing bullets, he could form such ammunition in his own body. Thats right, Transformers can produce live ammunition in the body, but there is an upper limit on ammunition, so there will be situations where the ammunition will run out during battle. As for where are these ammunition stored? Of course it is stored with the help of Cybertron compression technology. "Does this mean that the powerful ammunition made from crystal ore powder can also be produced in the body?" Thinking about it carefully, David found that the crystal ore-enhanced ammunition mainly has energy attached to the warhead, and this kind of thing can be done by itself. Thinking of this, he suddenly understood why the alchemist Newton couldn''t analyze the mineral crystal ore. According to the observations of Sheldon, Mark and others, the crystal ore is a kind of crystal that contains energy. The special thing is that it contains a large amount of stable energy, and there is nothing special about it. Alchemy itself requires a lot of energy when transforming objects. And it seems a bit superfluous to transform an ordinary object into an object rich in a lot of energy, but otherwise nothing special. It may be more meaningful than this behavior to enchant a random stone. Perhaps the old alchemist in Newton just couldn''t turn this corner, and that''s why he still couldn''t figure out this mineral. Of course, the old alchemist may be pursuing a higher realm. He may want to understand why this crystal can contain such a large amount of energy so stably? He was thinking about irrelevant things in his head, but it didn''t affect what David was currently doing. This was the multi-line thinking ability brought by Cybertron''s body. By the time he finished thinking about it, he had already scanned all the weapons he could see, and finished loading the weapon modules. It can be seen from the image of the mechanical form on the display screen that his arms are currently transformed into 12.7mm heavy machine guns on the outside of the forearm; The position of the shoulder blade can be transformed into a grenade launcher, which can launch ammunition such as incendiary bombs, flares, and high-explosive bombs; After being deformed behind him, a 20mm cannon can be stretched out, protruding from his right shoulder and aiming forward. These weapons are usually stored in the body when they are not deployed, and the mechanical appearance will not change greatly due to the loading of the weapon module. What he is most curious about now is that if he wants to become a bigger Transformer, for example, if he becomes bigger to seven or eight meters, the caliber of these weapons will also be enlarged in proportion, right? Not to mention anything else, if the 20mm machine gun is magnified four times...it doesn''t seem to be an exaggeration, I should scan more stronger weapons. "Sorry, it looks like I can''t transform into a weasel chariot or something..." At the same time that the weapon module was activated, David also confirmed one thing, that is, his Cybertron body has only two forms of human and machine for the time being, and it is impossible to continue to add new deformation templates, and naturally there is no way to transform into some kind of vehicle. "I hope to continue to upgrade in the future." Just when David was thinking about whether to let Laura get some weapons for himself so that his form could become an invincible Arsenal, not far from the town of Cold Winter... "Marty, why don''t you want to stay in Snowfield Castle?" Diogo was puzzled. He felt that there was a shortage of manpower in Snowfield Castle, and he was also encouraging new farmers to develop the surrounding land. He and Marty Staying in Snowfield Castle to work for a period of time, taking advantage of the trend to reclaim the land, will soon be able to achieve the original goal of the two of them. "Because I said I was going to Cold Winter Town from the beginning." Although he has answered similar questions many times, Marty did not show any impatience, and still replied with the same answer to his only friend. "However, even if you come to Cold Winter Town, it is no different from staying in Snowfield Castle?" Diogo is very puzzled, what is his friend insisting on: "Even if there are more people in Snowfield Castle. That village is also a good choice, right?" Here is very close to Rinwinter Town. It is said that if you continue to walk for more than half a day, you will be able to enter the territory of Rinwinter Town. Diogo felt that he and Marty were looking for opportunities to become homeowners in the north, not necessarily in Cold Winter Town, the village they just left was obviously just built, and there were not many farmers who opened up wasteland, so they could stay in the village. There. Besides, Diogo, who is enthusiastic and outgoing, is easy to make friends with people. Along the way, he heard a lot of news that is not good for Winter Town. For example, the idle civilians around Iron Tree Fort were almost all "packed up" by the local nobles, and the entire northern plain was full of newly established villages. Fort has recruited new farmers here. People who came to the northern plains from further afield were mostly cut off by these villages. After all, everyone came here to seek a living. As long as there is a chance to change their destiny, they don''t care whether they open up wasteland in Cold Winter Town or Snowfield Castle. In addition, even the nearby caravans were cut off by these villages and towns, and the caravans of Iron Tree Castle would not even go to Cold Winter Town at all. The two of them also stayed in Snowfield Fort for a while because there was no caravan to go to Cold Winter Town, and they didn''t have any more troubles on their bodies. The ''Hitchhiker'' of the town. This situation made Diogo full of worries about the development prospects of Cold Winter Town. He suspected that it was not the right choice for him to insist on going to Cold Winter Town. I have shared all kinds of information with Marty, but this friend did not waver at all, which left him speechless. But no matter how puzzled he was, Diogo did not abandon his friends and chose to stay alone in Snowfield Castle or the previous village. Instead, he and Marty embarked on the road to Cold Winter Town. Follow the caravan to move forward. Generally speaking, as long as you dont encounter robbers or the car gets stuck in a pit on the road, these part-time caravan handymen are still very leisurely. Only when entering villages and towns, you need to I was a little tired when helping to move the goods. When the caravan is on the move, they can even snag the car, especially as the caravan is gradually sold out and more and more cars become empty. If the leading businessman sees that he has made a lot of money this trip, he will give some rewards to everyone appropriately. However, it seems that this trip will not get the reward, because it is about to go to the most remote cold winter town, and there are still a few cars loaded with a lot of goods. Just as Diogo looked back and forth to look at the truck, Marty suddenly said: "We have arrived in Winter Town." "Oh? Really? Let me see!" Looking around, Diogo immediately stood up in the car, wanting to stand higher and take a good look at the new home where they will spend the rest of their lives. As a result, after looking for a long time, I didn''t see anything. I only saw an empty grassland as before. "This joke is not funny at all." "I''m not joking." Marty saw Diogo looking at him speechlessly, raised his hand and pointed forward. Diogo looked at Marty''s hand, and then saw a sign standing there alone. With his decent level of education, he understood the words on it: "Welcome to Cold Winter Town ''. (end of this chapter) Chapter 151： Caravan from the Royal Capital Chapter 151 The caravan from the capital Diogo wondered why he saw the sign but couldn''t see the shadow of Winter Town? Could it be that the town is dead? It wasn''t until he walked a long way, and finally saw the busy Lindong Town in the distance, like a construction site, that he realized that he was wrong. "Why did you put up a sign so far away?" "I don''t know either." The two young men couldn''t figure out why they did this? If you want to remind people that Winter Town is ahead, wouldn''t it be better to put a sign in this place? At least when you look up, you can see the town in sight, and you know where the winter town is on the sign. With doubts, the two young people followed the caravan and continued to move forward, and finally came to the town of Winter that they were thinking of. "This is Cold Winter Town..." Diogo looked left and right. To be honest, he was a little disappointed with this famous cold winter town, it didn''t look much different from his hometown village. "Yeah, it''s finally here." Marty''s expression didn''t change much, and he was still as flat as ever, as if he had no interest in anything. But those radiant eyes still exposed his true thoughts. "You two, come and help move things." A steward in the caravan next to him instructed the two young people to start working. "Hey, come on!" When Diogo agreed, he pulled Marty down by the way: "Do the work well first, and if you are lucky, you can get some reward money." With the bounty and the spare money they have saved, they can ask someone to help build a hut, and maybe there is still some money left to buy some seeds or something? I just dont know if there is any spare money to rent farm tools for land reclamation, and how to earn money for food? Rinwinter Town looks like this, it seems that there are not many jobs that can make money. While thinking this way, Marty and Marty took out a few samples of each product according to the previous habit, and prepared to show them to the people of Cold Winter Town as samples. Unexpectedly, the leader of the caravan came over suddenly and reminded the two young people: "Move all the goods from this carriage." "Move all down?" Uncertainty turned around and asked, and only started to move the goods after getting a positive answer. The two of them were busy for a while, and finally unloaded the goods on the carriage. While resting aside, they found that many people had already arrived beside the caravan. Through the words of some people around him, Diogo knew that the handsome young man headed by him was the very lucky Baron of Glamorgan in the legend, the lord and mayor of Cold Winter Town. "What are these goods?" "Honorable Lord Baron Glamorgan, these are medicinal herbs." "Medical materials..." David looked at the businessman in front of him with a strange expression. The bright smile on the other side looked very festive, but he always felt like he was going to be calculated. "However, it can be considered as a solution to my most urgent needs." David glanced at Cordel next to him. After receiving the Lord''s instruction, Mr. Pharmacist immediately stepped forward to check the types and quality of medicinal materials. Soon, Cordell walked back to David and nodded at the lord: "They are all high-quality medicinal materials, and they are not easy to buy." "I want all these herbs." "Thanks for your patronage." The businessman smiled even more happily, and signaled to the helpers on the side, asking them to move all the medicinal materials to the place designated by the baron. There is no need to bother Lord Glamorgan to deal with these matters. Cordell, who has obtained a large amount of medicinal materials, directed the helpers to move the medicinal materials to the designated place. Some of the storage conditions are not so harsh, they are put in the warehouse; while the storage conditions are harsh and must be processed as soon as possible, they are directly shipped to the wooden house where you live. Two young people, Diogo and Marty, were one of the helpers who helped carry the medicinal materials. After the two young people saw the warehouse and the wooden house where the pharmacist lived, they discussed in a low voice: "Maybe we can use this medicine Teacher here to find a job, even if you dont pay wages, as long as you provide food. Marty also agreed with Diogo''s suggestion, and then Diogo decided to find an opportunity later to say hello to the pharmacist in advance. He was afraid that if the two of them moved too slowly, this job would be taken away by other people in Cold Winter Town. No one knew that the two young men were working hard for their future jobs, and David was still chatting with the caravan leader named Waldo. This caravan leader named Waldo will run from the capital to Cold Winter Town to do business, mainly because of Earl Sutton Stewart''s suggestion. The businessman''s original plan was to go to the northern plains for a walk, but the Earl of Sutton-Stewart sent someone to find him before he set off. Was invited by a Lord Earl, of course Waldo didn''t dare to neglect, and rushed over immediately, so he also got a task to deliver goods to the Earl, and the destination was the most remote town of Winter on the northern plain. Although the destination is a bit remote, this is a trivial matter, and Waldo naturally has no reason to refuse. What''s more, the Earl also reminded himself a little bit, and asked himself to prepare more goods. He promised that as long as these things were transported to Cold Winter Town, all of them could be sold. In fact, even if Earl Stewart doesn''t promise any benefits, Waldo is willing to do the Earl a small favor, and he doesn''t even ask for anything in return, as long as the Earl can remember himself as a businessman, when he wants to buy something in the future, He was very happy when he asked himself to help with the purchase. In addition, the earl''s request is: if someone or force wants to stop or even dissuade his team from going to Cold Winter Town. Don''t pay attention to it, if necessary, you can directly show Earl Stewart''s name, and say that you are working for the Earl. Of course, if someone is really stubborn and wants to prevent Waldos caravan from passing, there is no need to fight with his life, just write down the identity of the other party and come back and tell Lord Earl Stewart. Hearing that it might be dangerous, for a moment, Waldo wanted to give up. But he quickly realized that the great Earl, the younger brother of His Royal Highness Queen Tilan, specially invited you to come over and let you deliver the goods, and you dare to refuse! Do you still want to hang out in Tilan Kingdom in the future? So he patted his chest and said that he would definitely fulfill the earl''s entrustment, and send the things he helped deliver to Cold Winter Town safely and intact. As a result, Waldo''s caravan became the only caravan that arrived in Cold Winter Town. On the way, they encountered several caravans heading for the northern plains, but the goods they brought to the north were bought by the surrounding new villages and towns. Empty, naturally there is no need to continue to Cold Winter Town. After handing over the goods that the Earl entrusted him to deliver and the letter to Lord Baron Glamorgan, Waldo then sold his own products to the Baron, that is, the items that the Earl reminded him to prepare additionally, including those herbs. "Dear Lord Baron Glamorgan, do you want to see other goods?" David nodded. The other party was obviously ''coming prepared''. He estimated that all the things he had left so far were what he needed, so he simply said happily: "If you have any other things in your team, show them to me. look!" "Yes, my lord." Seeing that Baron Glamorgan was so happy, Waldo smiled even brighter, so he showed the ore, cloth silk rolls, various processed leather and other things left in the car. In addition, there are some relatively high-end things, such as wine, spices, and even the inferior versions of the cleaning orbs and aromatherapy orbs that Earl Stewart gave to David (the number of times that can be used is much less, generally no more than ten times) . "Very well, they are all the things I need here." David said in a very "sound way", he wanted all the remaining things in the caravan. "Lord Baron Glamorgan is truly an incomparably generous lord. I believe that under your wise leadership, Cold Winter Town will definitely become the brightest pearl in the north of Tilan Kingdom." Having fulfilled the earl''s entrustment and clearing out all the goods, Waldo was in a very, very good mood, flattering David wildly, regardless of whether the people next to him believed what he said, anyway, he first Believe it. David smiled and received all kinds of compliments from the other party. He spent all his money, and it is normal to enjoy some flattery. As for the checkout? He was not worried that he had no money, because what Earl Stewart asked Waldo to send was a batch of coins and jewelry. Through the accompanying letters, David knew that the money was not given to David in vain, but that Earl Stewart developed a new market through the gifts David left him. He himself made a lot of money in King Tilan, so he gave David some share. In addition to money and jewelry, I also brought some ''samples'', and I hope that after seeing the samples, David will point out the shortcomings, and it is best to give some new guidance and suggestions, etc... For Earl Stewart''s advice, he didn''t think about how to reply for the time being. After confirming that the caravan would rest in Cold Winter Town for two days, and if there were no special circumstances, it would return to the capital in the early morning of the third day, David said. At that time, I hope that Waldo can help me send a letter to Earl Sutton Stewart. "Wrapped on my body." Waldo agreed very happily, and of course he would not let go of the opportunity to see Earl Stewart again. "Unfortunately, my territory has not yet completed the construction of various facilities, and there is no way to provide a comfortable resting place for everyone in the caravan." David pointed to the construction site not far away: "However, Cold Winter Town There are some pretty good special products, I hope you can like them. After saying this, David handed over the work of entertaining these merchants to the old hunter Adis. As a native of the Kingdom of Tilan, Adis knows best what is suitable for entertaining guests and will not arouse the other party''s suspicion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 152： Enchanted Equipment Chapter 152 Enchanted Equipment Ore, cloth and silk rolls, leather, medicinal materials, plus some ready-made clothes. David''s Cold Winter Town has replenished a large amount of supplies. Although some of these things are not lacking here in David, it is always a good thing to have more resource reserves. The more important point is that these materials are obtained from this world through ''trade'', rather than relying on Laura and Fording to help transfuse blood from other worlds. David saw the hope that Cold Winter Town would gradually get on the right track, his mood improved, and his impression of the Earl of Sutton Stewart also improved. but "This thing is a bit of a headache!" Looking at the several ''samples'' placed next to him, David didn''t know how to make suggestions. Laura and Eva were looking back and forth at these samples, and Laura was speechless. Looking at the pairs of socks, jerseys, and high-heeled shoes of various styles and materials in front of her, she was very curious about what David was doing. What exactly did the king do? "Do you two have a favorite?" "These pairs of socks look okay." Laura picked up a few pairs of socks that seemed to be made of pure cotton. She usually does a lot of exercise and likes to run around, so she prefers cotton products. Besides, she didn''t seem to like knee-high stockings very much, since David hadn''t seen her wear them anyway. "Huh? There''s still a label on it." Laura picked up a pair of cotton socks she liked, and found a label with a lot of words: "It says: The best cotton yarn in the kingdom is used plus other Woven by magic silk! What is the material of high-grade magic silk?" "It seems to be the silk spit out by a kind of monster like a spider." David replied uncertainly: "I have only heard of it, but I haven''t seen it, and I haven''t paid much attention to this aspect." He had heard of Mosi when he was in Iron Tree Fort, but he had never really come into contact with it. Later, when I had the ability to get in touch, I was also busy dealing with various things, so I didn''t inquire about this aspect of things. More importantly, he prefers ''modern'' products in his clothes, so he doesn''t care much about the various materials in this world. "Is there anything special?" Laura pulled the sock in her hand hard, and found that the feel and elasticity were very good: "Oh? It seems to be good!" Laura, who didn''t pay much attention at first, began to look at other ''samples'' again. In addition to various socks, there were also several styles of shoes in front of her. Noticing that the shoes were also tagged, Laura picked them up and took a look. She was not interested in the 10cm thin-heeled high heels, but was attracted by the content on the label: the shoes come with two simple magic effects of space expansion and stability, which make the shoes more comfortable to wear and dont have to worry about standing unsteadily And other issues. "David..." Laura found that David was still staring at the blank stationery, so Laura had no choice but to raise the shoes in her hand to attract David''s attention. "What''s the matter?" Seeing Laura holding up the black, red, red-soled high-heeled shoes and looking at herself, she thought she had taken a look at these shoes: "Do you like this pair? It looks good." "No, I want to say that there is no space attribute equipment in Rinwinter Town right now?" "Yes." Speaking of this incident, David felt very uncomfortable. I used to read the protagonist who traveled to another world in the novel, the space equipment was like a free gift, why couldn''t I see any of it? That is, he has just obtained the body of Cybertron recently. With the help of Cybertron compression technology, he barely solves the problem of how to carry a large amount of ammunition, otherwise he will be even more depressed. "Why do you ask this suddenly?" "I want to remind you that there is space equipment in Winter Town now." Laura raised the shoe in her hand again, took off the label on it, and handed it to David. David took the small card with a strange face, and felt extremely speechless after reading clearly what was written on it. My good fellow, these products produced by Earl Sutton-Stewart are all enchanted equipment? A pair of high-heeled shoes actually has two magical effects attached to it. Could it be that the effect is the legendary saying that my feet are as big as your shoes are? Looking at Laura sat curiously by the bed, put on the pair of high heels in her hand, then stood up and took two steps. "how do you feel?" "It feels similar to wearing ordinary flat shoes." Laura answered Eva''s question, and was also surprised by the magical pair of high heels on her feet: "There is no squeezing feeling at all, and the standing is very stable." Listening to Laura''s answer, David suddenly understood how those heroines who walked on high heels and walked on walls in previous lives did those outrageous things. Those people were actually wearing the clothes produced by Earl Sutton Stewart. Your magic equipment, right? So Decepticons and Tyrannosaurus Rex didnt lose to the protagonists halo, but lost to the mysterious magic. Maybe this explanation can make Decepticons and Tyrannosaurus rex feel better Because of Laura''s unexpected discovery, the two women immediately became interested in some things, and looked at each label one by one, wondering what strange effects these things had. David, also inspired by Laura''s discovery, began to write a letter to Earl Sutton-Stewart, and put forward his own suggestion: don''t just stick to daily wear, like some female knight''s armor, also Similar innovations can be made By the time a letter was written, the two women had already read all the samples. They each selected one or two samples, and the rest were said to be given to other people in the town. "Do you want to choose one?" Laura finally glanced at David and picked up a purple shirt: "I think this suits you very well." "Let''s keep this one for Lancelot..." "Huh?" Laura said, "Is there any legend that I don''t know? expression, casually threw back the shirt in his hand, and prepared to leave with Eva. "I will go to the forest with Cirvanas tomorrow, so I won''t be with you tonight." The last time I wandered in the forest with Cirvanas for two days and one night, I still couldnt find the Northern Giant Wolf. This time, the two of them planned to explore farther and adjust their direction slightly. "Actually, you can go to Quel''Thalas or the Kingdom of Lordaeron to catch a pet you like." "I just want to catch the Northern Giant Wolf, and I don''t believe I can''t catch it." Hearing what Laura said, David understood that Laura was unhappy because she had not accomplished her original goal. Since this is the case, David will stop persuading her and let her do whatever she wants! It''s much safer than going to the Azeroth world for archaeology on a whim. Continue to write letters, and wait until the reply to Earl Sutton Stewart is finished, David continues to practice the Holy Light as usual. Although he passed through Azeroth and his party, his physical fitness and holy light have been greatly improved, and he has also activated the powerful transformation ability of the body of Cybertron. But he didn''t think this was enough, and he still insisted on his daily practice. Not only did Shengguang''s training not stop, but the training of bows, firearms, long spears, and hand-to-hand combat remained as usual. Even though he was learning to practice alchemy during this period, he had no intention of reducing the amount of training he had planned. There arent too many things to do in Cold Winter Town now, he has plenty of free time, and he doesnt think it will be tiring to arrange a lot of training for himself every day. Anyway, his energy is super strong, and its even more uncomfortable not to do something to vent his excess energy . "Tsk, speaking of it, Laura isn''t afraid, is she?" Obviously Laura took the initiative to ignite the fire several times, and often made some weird moves, but ended up kneeling first. This kind of disheveled and playful behavior made David feel very speechless. Lights out, sleep! Peaceful night! David, who got up early the next day, was busy for a long time according to his daily habits. When he came out of the blacksmith shop, he asked about the situation of the caravan leader Waldo. "The businessman named Waldo is wandering around the town. He must be looking for special products that can be sold in the capital!" Elias has seen that Waldo several times, and he appears every time. In different positions, the appearance of searching everywhere fits his impression of a businessman very well. Just when David was about to have Waldo called to ask about something, David suddenly changed his mind and took Elias to go directly to Pierre Newton. Alchemist Newton still lives here with Jonah. He gets along well with Jonah. In addition, the living environment in the cafeteria is actually more spacious and comfortable than ordinary log cabins, so he didnt choose to build a log cabin alone to live in. What''s more, Newton was a temporary residence at first, but later he was willing to settle down. He also knew the follow-up development plan of Lindong Town, so there was no need to build a temporary wooden house. Unsurprisingly, David also saw Jaina here, and surprisingly, he also saw Sylvanas, Liadrin, Peggy, Laura, Sharon, Elizabeth, Eva, etc. Lots of women. "What''s happening here?" Newton shook his head and spread his hands to express that he didn''t know. The group of women seemed to have discussed it, and all of a sudden they ran over. It was Eva who leaned beside her and explained to David in a low voice. It turned out that after Laura and Eva took away the samples yesterday, they called several women in the town together this morning, and planned to share these pieces of special equipment. If its just shoes and socks, everyone may not care too much about them, but when they learn that these equipment have some enchanting effects, these women are interested. Initially, everyone was asking Jaina if the Kirin Tor mage from Dalaran could do something similar. After learning that Jaina was not good at this kind of magic, they found the old alchemist Pierre Newton. After figuring out why the women came, Newton could only emphasize again: "I am an alchemist. For things like adding magic effects to items, you should find a mage... there is one here." "I''m not good at these magics either... Besides, what I want to ask is, are the above spells achieved because of special materials? Or can it be done without any restrictions on any materials?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 153： This turtle is not for sale Chapter 153 This turtle is not for sale Jaina wanted to judge the level of magic in this world through this seemingly insignificant little thing. If there are requirements for materials, it is not much different from what she knows; if there are no restrictions on materials, it may mean that this world may be more ''excellent'' in terms of magic than Azeroth. Of course, the final conclusion cannot be set so arbitrarily, but it can be used as a basis for judgment. Newton glanced at Jaina, and finally took over the strange shoes held in the other''s hand, and after a simple observation, he got the answer: "This kind of shoes are not made of ordinary materials, and the magic effect attached to them is It''s very weak, not even as good as the magic attached to the cleaning orb." After hearing what the old alchemist said, Jaina took back the silver high heels, and she was slightly relieved. It seems that the level of magic in this world is not strong enough to enchant anything. David next to him also got the answer he wanted after hearing Newton''s words: "So, the magic attached to this is not worth mentioning?" "Yes!" "So... if I want to attach better magic effects to it, I must use equipment made of special materials?" Newton looked at David, and saw through the baron''s thoughts at once: "Do you want to make some magic props? Of course, special materials must be used for such things. Ordinary materials cannot withstand the power of magic." David listened to the alchemist''s explanation, and felt that this answer was reasonable, but he wanted to know how much extra space was there in the so-called ''expansion space'' on these shoes? "How big is it?" Pierre Newton put his eyes on the pair of shoes that had just been taken away in front of him again: "It''s not that big, it''s better to say that it''s small, I can''t even put a bigger metal ingot in it." To. This level of space expansion is not practical at all... Oh, it has a little practicality now, that earl is a very thoughtful person." "So if I want to make a storage prop with a size of at least one cubic meter, what kind of material should I use as a minimum standard?" After asking and asking, David finally got to the point. As the private information consultant employed by Baron Glamorgan, the alchemist must give an accurate answer. He thought and thought for a while, and finally gave the answer he thought was the most accurate: "Although one cubic meter is not very large, considering that the storage props are used to carry various items, so it is right Stability requirements are high, so I personally suggest that it is best to choose the hide of the gluttonous beast as the main raw material." Knowing that David didn''t understand anything, the old alchemist gave David a popular science about what a glutton is: this is a monster similar to a python, with strong territorial awareness, high aggressiveness, and a certain space attribute. The hide of the gluttonous beast is the most common magic material of space attribute. "Where can I get the skin of this monster?" "This kind of monster does not exist in the kingdom of Tilan, and the king of Tilan rarely sells the skins of gluttonous beasts. Occasionally, what you see are leftovers, which cannot meet your requirements." Speaking of this, Newton pointed again. Get that pair of shoes: "Using those leftover materials to make storage equipment will have a better effect than these shoes, which is definitely not what you want." "..." "But!" Pierre Newton''s tone suddenly changed, and he suddenly raised a few pitches, attracting everyone''s attention to himself: "When I was traveling in the mainland, I once found a few pieces with space Attribute ore, this kind of ore can also be used to make space equipment." David''s eyelids twitched, and he suddenly realized something. The corners of Pierre Newton''s mouth also curled up. The scene where everyone around him was looking at him eagerly, expecting him to reveal the answer, made him feel very refreshed, and he didn''t waste so much of what he had said before, which he deliberately sold. . "And I''m an alchemist who likes to study ores." "So..." David stared at the old Newton in front of him. If his answer was different from what he thought, then the old alchemist would encounter some headaches in the next period of time: "Have you thoroughly analyzed and mastered the structure of that ore?" David''s so-called analysis and mastery mean that alchemists know how to use alchemy to convert other types of ores into this ore. "Of course!" Pierre Newton must have noticed threats and warnings in the eyes of David and the people around him. Pierre Newton didn''t tempt everyone this time, and answered David''s question neatly: "And, I also know how to properly use the metal extracted from this ore to make the storage equipment you want." "real?" "Actually, I use this kind of storage equipment myself, otherwise how would I travel the continent with a pile of ore..." David was pleasantly surprised when he heard the words of the old alchemist, but then he was speechless. Thinking and thinking, but ignoring Pierre Newton beside him, he never asked the old alchemist if he had any storage items? But thinking about it carefully, even if I asked before, this alchemist would not bluntly say that he can refine ore with space attributes and help David and the others make space storage equipment like now. Because the old alchemist was a temporary employee at first, he never thought that he would live in Cold Winter Town for a long time. It wasn''t until recently that he decided to live in Cold Winter Town that the alchemist would happily share the various resources he had. "By the way, if it is a storage device made of metal, then the storage props made are accessories such as rings?" "Yes." "This is good, this is what I need." The storage ring is the most convenient storage item, second only to the kind of space that is bound with you. "Then I want to remind you in advance that the ring is time-consuming and difficult to make, and you may have to wait for a while to get it." Pierre Newton didn''t mean to refuse at all, but just reminded David that this piece of equipment It takes a little more time to get it right. "It doesn''t matter, I don''t need it for the time being..." At this point, he suddenly realized that maybe he could make a batch of short-term ones first, and ''popularize'' the storage props first, which is also convenient for everyone to go back and forth and carry various items. Types of items: "What kind of props can be made faster?" "Bracelets, wristbands and other relatively large things..." "How long does it take to make one?" "If the ore and energy are sufficient, one can be made soon." Newton specially emphasized: "But I don''t have that kind of extra ore on me." So, he had to use alchemy to produce enough ore before he could officially start making that kind of storage item. During this period, he still needs to rest and recover the lost energy, so the speed will gradually slow down. "How many do you want me to make?" "One hundred first!" "..." Although Pierre Newton didn''t yell at everyone including David to drive away, his expression perfectly expressed his emotions: I don''t want to see you, go away! However, before David left, Newton still made it clear: "The storage item will be picked up by myself in a few days! I will make it into a wristband. If you don''t like it, you can use alchemy to modify the shape yourself! This practice is also of great benefit to your learning of alchemy." "I see." Waved at the old alchemist, David was the last to leave Newton''s residence, and then saw a group of women who did not disperse, but went to the wooden house where Laura lived. I don''t know what else to talk about? Looking around, he happened to see Waldo, the leader of the caravan. When Waldo saw David, he immediately came up to say hello: "Good afternoon, Lord Baron Glamorgan." "Good afternoon." David could see that Waldo seemed to want to ask something, so he just said what he had to say. "Dear Lord Baron, you know that I am a businessman. This time, I transported all kinds of goods from King Tilan to Cold Winter Town for sale." Facing a real baron, even a country baron, Waldo would Not daring to keep it secret, he quickly expressed his thoughts: "At the same time, I will also buy some special products from various places and transport them to the capital for sale." "Which specialty do you like in Cold Winter Town?" There should be a lot of weird things in Cold Winter Town, so he was really curious, what would this Waldo take a fancy to? "My lord, those magical beasts called Squirtle and Eevee, I think they are very popular in King City." Waldo didn''t expect to find anything special in such a remote town as Cold Winter Town. Its just out of habit to look around for the right product, and if you cant find it, take a rest and relax. Unexpectedly, after turning around, he found that there are quite a lot of weird things in Cold Winter Town, especially the monster called Squirtle that can be seen everywhere in the town; and the Eevee who is active near the edge of Linsen. These two monsters are docile in temperament and cute in appearance, and will definitely be welcomed by nobles. If he could buy a few of them, he would definitely make a lot of moneyhe had already inquired before, and the Lord Baron of Glamorgan had issued a clear order that he was not allowed to capture Jenny Turtle and Eevee, so he didn''t dare to capture them without authorization. In addition to making money, you can also make friends with the nobles of the capital. These connections are even more attractive than pure money. "Dear Baron, what do you think? Don''t worry, I will offer a very reasonable price for each monster." Waldo felt that a large amount of gold and silver and countless contacts were beckoning to him, as long as the Baron of Glamorgan in front of him ordered Next, he will be able to get it all. However, his dream was soon shattered by Baron Glamorgan. "Jenny Turtle and Eevee will not be sold in Cold Winter Town." David also emphasized by the way that Squirtle and Eevee are creatures protected by Winter Town. If you try to poach and kill these Pokmon, you will bear the consequences. (end of this chapter) Chapter 154： Knights of Winter Chapter 154 Winter Knights If there is no warning in advance, the other party may prevaricate with ''I don''t know that I can''t hunt'', so David specially emphasized it and gave a ''persuasion''. If you come here to try to hunt Pokmon after being warned, don''t blame him for being cruel. Waldo''s dream was shattered to the ground. He wanted to try harder, but before he could open his mouth, he realized that the baron in front of him might not discuss this matter with him. He feels that he can become a fairly successful businessman. The most important thing is that he can distinguish the situation and not cross the line to touch the minefield. So, Waldo changed the subject decisively, no longer mentioning Jenny Turtle and Eevee, but asked Baron Glamorgan''s Winter Town what other products do they need? When he comes back next time, Waldo can prepare some specially for Winter Town. He doesn''t think his caravan can make more money from Cold Winter Town. This time he brought a lot of supplies. With the size of Cold Winter Town, those things are enough for a long time. Waldo even considered not coming to the north for a short time, maybe he could make a trip to the south of the kingdom. Thinking this way in my heart, I didn''t expect the Baron Glamorgan next to me to say this directly: "The next time your caravan comes to the north, it should be a long time later, right?" Waldo returned a warm smile, saying that if Lord Baron Glamorgan needs it, he can make a special trip to help him. "That''s not necessary, I really don''t have anything urgently needed here." David thought for a while, and felt that this caravan could still be used: "If you plan to go to other parts of the Kingdom of Tilan, you can help me buy some Material." "May I ask what material the baron wants?" "Special materials such as the skin of gluttonous beasts." David felt that this kind of material, Waldo himself would resell: "Not only gluttonous beasts, similar special materials can be reserved for Winter Town. The next time I come to the northern plains, I will buy them all." Its not that there is no need for such things if you have space ore. No matter whether you need this special material in a hurry or not, its always good to have some on hand. No one knows when it will be used suddenly. "I understand what my lord means." Waldo did understand that the lord of Cold Winter Town actually started to buy all kinds of special materials, but he just didn''t know how much share he should leave for this lord? After thinking for a moment, Waldo realized that the Baron of Glamorgan wanted many kinds of materials, but he didn''t specify a certain one. He should simply reserve this kind of special materials and have no special needs for the time being. In this case, I only need to keep a part of each material. When the baron has a special need, he will naturally find himself to buy a specific material. After thinking about this, Waldo realized that he could establish a long-term trade relationship with the lord of Cold Winter Town. Considering that no other caravan has come to Cold Winter Town except himself, maybe this trade route will become own exclusive trade routes. Although you won''t get rich suddenly, the win lies in long-term stability. Moreover, judging from the frequent correspondence between Baron Glamorgan and Earl Stewart, the baron has a good relationship with Earl Stewart, and the noble connections he wants can be obtained from Lord Stewart. The shattered dreams seem to be put together again! The elated Waldo said goodbye and left, and began to plan to go south directly after returning to the capital: Lord Baron Glamorgan said that he needed some special materials, but he specifically mentioned the skin of the glutton. If you can''t see it, it is naturally difficult to buy it. If you want to purchase in large quantities, it is best to go to the southern border town, or even go to the New Alan Federation. "Exactly, what new products are there?" Considering that this trip will take a long trip, maybe I have to expand the caravan lineup? He thought of the two young men who came to Cold Winter Town with the caravan. Young, energetic, hard-working, and most importantly, very cheap. It would be great if you can stay as a helper for a long time. Find young people named Diogo and Marty and propose long-term employment, but unfortunately they were rejected by the two young people. "it''s a pity." Knowing that the other party wanted to reclaim land in Cold Winter Town to become a self-cultivator with land, Waldo knew that he could not persuade such a person to join the caravan. But he didn''t force it either. Seeing that the two young people worked hard and made a lot of money this trip, the happy Waldo still gave the two young people extra rewards and wished the two young people a speedy return. Cultivate your own land. "I hope that when I come to Cold Winter Town next time, the two of you will have become small landowners with a lot of farmland." Seeing that there was a reward, the two young people happily expressed their gratitude to the caravan leader, and at the same time began to look forward to their next life in Cold Winter Town. According to the usual practice, the distribution of rewards means that the two of them have left the caravan. They have a rest tonight, and the caravan will set off tomorrow morning to leave Cold Winter Town. In that case, the two of them will need to find another place to live tonight. Fortunately, Diogo greeted the pharmacist Cordell earlier, and learned one thing from the pharmacist: Cold Winter Town will provide basic board and lodging for farmers who come to defect. And farm tools and seeds will be distributed, so that people who come to settle in Cold Winter Town can get their own land as soon as possible. When they heard these things, the two young men thought the pharmacist was joking, but after inquiring with other people, especially those who had just arrived in Cold Winter Town, they realized that they were all true. Thus, the two young people happily started a new life in Cold Winter Town, and David''s Cold Winter Town had two more farmers. At the same time, David also got some news from Eva. "Other villages and towns are deliberately intercepting civilians coming to Lindong Town?" "Yes." Eva was keenly aware of the situation from the words of the two young people when she helped the two young people register various information: "Even caravans can''t get through, if that Waldo is not Even if you get the goods from Earl Stewart, you wont be able to reach us. David looked at the information compiled by Eva in his hand, which clearly listed which villages and towns had been intercepted. In addition to Marty and Diogo, the two newcomers who just completed the registration, Eva also deliberately found the four people who came to Cold Winter Town before. After sorting out and categorizing the information of several people, it became the intelligence that David saw in front of him. "As expected of an intelligence officer of the Allied Forces." David praised, and sighed from the bottom of his heart that this is Eva''s old profession! David, who was sitting in his wooden house, looked at the information in his hands, and noticed the pair of black red-soled high heels under the small table, which were up and down there, looking very naughty, which seemed to mean that Eva was in the mood of being praised. very good. David looked at the information for a while, and looked under the table for a while, discussing the surrounding villages with Eva. "Do you need Floyd or Gareth to bring some soldiers to warn the surrounding villages?" "No, they can intercept them if they want to, and they can''t keep those who are really willing to come." For example, didn''t Marty and Diogo insist on coming to Cold Winter Town? Hearing Eva mention the two knights, David remembered that he had agreed to let the two recruit recruits earlier, but he didn''t know what happened: "Have the two selected enough recruits?" "Still picking..." "oh." lowered his head and glanced again, huh? Is it an illusion, did Eva''s legs stretch out a little? Gently stretched out his leg and touched it, wanting to remind Eva on the opposite side: I know your legs are long, so you dont need to show them to me. As a result, the other party had no intention of withdrawing it at all, but David suddenly felt the magic power of the peculiar material of high-grade magic silk, and his leg was actually sucked. "..." There was a second of silence, while David was distracted wrestling with Eva, he continued to discuss the business: "By the way, has Tirion been back recently?" "No." "Remind me, the next time Tirion comes back, remember to ask him to send a batch of Garand rifles and ammunition made by the dwarves of Ironforge. formula." "Are these rifles intended for recruits?" "It''s not just recruits... Tell Will that you don''t need to make powerful small-caliber rifle bullets anymore." It just so happens that the original powerful rifle bullets are all shot up in Azeroth: "In the future, the rifle will be Garand produced by Ironforge Mainly rifles." Importing weapons from Ironforge is also more convenient than letting Laura buy and transport them. And the Garand rifle made by Ironforge is much more powerful than the one made on Earth. Coupled with the powerful bullets produced in Cold Winter Town, it is basically equivalent to a semi-automatic rapid-fire gun in hand. Such ferocious firepower should be able to sweep across the northern plains, right? Thinking of the excitement, David moved his legs a few times unconsciously, but the result was a counterattack from his opponent. The two gradually changed from a simple wrestling to a competition of tricks. It''s just that both sides have scruples and dare not use their full strength. He even chose a more elegant way of fighting, you hit, I hit, and the movements are slow, and it will never hurt the opponent. "As for the firearms instructor, Jack Krause can be the one." Klausar has been in Cold Winter Town for a while, after the initial adaptation, it is time to arrange some serious errands for him. It just so happened that Cold Winter Town began to recruit and train new recruits. As a former member of the special forces, Klausar naturally knew a lot of training methods. However, he is not going to let Clausa directly take over the training of soldiers. The training method on Earth may not be suitable for this world. First go to help Floyd and teach the soldiers about firearms. "So, do you want to arrange an official position for Jack Krause?" "The firearms instructor of the Winter Knights." The advantage of being a lord is that he can even name the troops at will. "OK." At this time, Elias, who was standing behind David, was trying his best to maintain the expression of "I didn''t see anything"... (end of this chapter) Chapter 155： days of steady development Chapter 155 Days of Stable Development After talking about the business, it was confirmed that the regular army organization of the town of Winter is the Knights of Winter, and by the way, the basic weapons and equipment of each soldier in the future were also determined. According to David''s idea, the soldiers of the Winter Knights must be proficient in the use of firearms, cold weapons and other weapons. Everyone will be equipped with a Garand rifle produced in Ironforge, and use a strong weapon produced in Winter Town effective bullets. It will take quite a long time to achieve this goal, mainly because the output of crystal ore is not too high yet. But as long as David''s power continues to develop and improve, with the upgrade of Gold Finger, this kind of problem will no longer be a problem sooner or later. David has not considered how many bullets each soldier can carry. If the development goes well, maybe a simple storage item can be distributed to each soldier. At that time, not only can each soldier carry more types of items, Bullets are naturally no longer a problem. In addition, each soldier must have a set of armor, regardless of the style, David''s idea is that the armor of these soldiers is also the strongest crystal mine armor in Winter Town. Prepare standard cold weapons such as cross swords, broadswords, and war hammers, and the main weapons and armors are all in place. If possible, send some grenades such as flash shock bombs and incendiary bombs as auxiliary equipment. Of course, this is standard. If the development goes well, you can also set up positions such as snipers and firemen in each team. At that time, you will need to make some special firearms. There are also pistols... The batch of M1911s that Laura bought are similar to the batch of HK416s. They feel a bit weak. David has already started thinking about making a new pistol. Specifically, whether to continue to cooperate with the dwarves of Ironforge, or to build a small arsenal in his own territory after the foundation construction work of Cold Winter Town is completed, he has not yet decided. More importantly, he didn''t think about which style to choose as the standard pistol of the Winter Knights. "So be it!" The Knights of Winter has only one name now, and it is still far from being fully formed! The pistol has not been designated as standard equipment by David, so we can wait until later. After stamping the documents that needed to be stamped, David asked Eva to go back and rest. Watching Eva leave happily, David suddenly felt that today''s experience was quite exciting, since the two of them hadn''t done anything. Then he glanced at Elias who said good night to him, David nodded to the etiquette officer, suspecting that he might be influenced by that Earl Sutton Stewart. "The person who is close to ink is black, the ancestors are too right." David, who threw the blame far away, began to practice before the daily break with peace of mind, and the ordinary day in Winter Town ended like this. With the departure of the caravan, Cold Winter Town ushered in a period of stable days. Davids daily routine is pretty much the same. After getting up early and eating a simple activity, inspect the entire Cold Winter Town, go to the blacksmith shop to practice blacksmithing and practice alchemy, learn various etiquette knowledge with Elias after lunch, and practice daily bows and arrows, guns, and weapons after lunch. Take care of something. After dinner, if there are unfinished affairs, continue to deal with them. If not, teach Eva to practice the Holy Light; hang out and chat with Laura; and chat with Mark, Leon, Jonah and others. When the time is almost up, David will feel and practice the Holy Light for a while, and then rest or play gamesdepending on whether Laura is there or not. Such a day made David feel that he lived a very fulfilling life every day. Especially seeing that the various underground facilities have been laid, and the outline of the residence built for him has begun to gradually appear; Floyd and Gareth Stanton finally selected satisfactory recruits, made up 20 people, and started training. These twenty recruits are basically miners who followed Van Cleef from Azeroth. They are young and have no burden, and their physical fitness is very good. This surprised Gareth and Floyd very much. For the title of the Winter Knights of the lord, from the initial dumbfounding, it has also become full of expectations. The two guard knights believed that it was not impossible for Cold Winter Town to form a real knight order with such an excellent source of soldiers. Even if it is not as good as the elite knights of the kingdom with all the knights like the Knights of Tilan, it is entirely possible for a knights like the Iron Tree Knights to command elite cavalry. Because they were full of expectations, the two of them had no resistance to Klausar, a relatively unfamiliar colleague. After all, both of them had lived in Cold Winter Town for a while, and they were no strangers to weapons such as firearms. The lord would go to practice gun shooting every day. After seeing the power of the Garand rifle brought from Ironforge, the two of them certainly would not object to the soldiers learning how to use this weapon. The recruits are training, and the veterans are patrolling around in addition to their daily training. In order to share the pressure of the soldiers, Arcie, who stayed in Cold Winter Town, offered to help, so Motorized Infantry appeared in Cold Winter Town for the first time. Looking at wearing plate armor and carrying Garand rifles on their backsthe veterans are also being taught by Klausar about the use of firearms, and because of the mission, after the first batch of Garands were sent by Fording, the veterans He directly received his own rifle. Then ride the motorcycle transformed by one of Arcee, Claulia, or Alia, and go to the surrounding ''sentries'' to patrol. At the same time, Howard Wolowitz finally built the first aircraft in Winter Town after obtaining suitable materials through Laura. It is not accurate to say that it was built, but the engine of the famous mosquito helicopter was replaced with a crystal mine engine. According to Howard''s calculations, this lightest helicopter in the world, which only weighs more than 700 kilograms, only needs a crystal ore the size of a fist to fly until it is scrapped. "Even the energy in the crystal mine will not be exhausted!" This means that this mosquito helicopter has no flight distance limit, as long as the pilot can hold on, it can always fly in the sky. "If possible, we should get a better plane over." David began to think about whether to get a Harrier fighter over for modification. As long as there is a Harrier, Winter Town can have a good grasp of the situation in the entire north. I chose the Harrier because it is an aircraft that can take off and land vertically, which is suitable for the situation where there is no airport runway in Winter Town. As for another F35 fertilizer that can take off and land vertically, Im afraid its not available right now. "Oh, by the way, Steve has a Quinjet fighter there, and it can also perform vertical takeoff and landing." Because there are Transformers in the territory, and the power of the people is steadily increasing, the handling of some large machinery is no longer a difficult problem. Whoever can''t move it can just ask the ambulance to help. David, who discovered this, realized that the development speed of the territory could be even faster, such as bringing some engineering equipment. "It would be great if we could recruit the Diggers." David thought that if he had some time, he could go to the ambulance and ask, how far has the plot of the world on his side developed? In the second part of Transformers, Hercules appeared. Although it is an ugly version, the shape of Transformers can be adjusted. The real question is, how to get those Diggers out of the Decepticons? Or simply wait for Hercules to be bombarded and killed by humans with electromagnetic cannons, and then go and bring the dead diggers to Azeroth, and rely on his authority in Azeroth to use the huge holy light to kill the group of diggers. Tiger resurrected and light forged? I don''t know if this plan is feasible, but I can write it down first. While David was making various plans for the future, everyone in Cold Winter Town was not idle, and each was busy with their own affairs. After running farther north with Cirvanas for the third time, Laura finally found the northern giant wolf she was thinking of, and it was a pair of injured giant wolves, and the female wolf was still pregnant. Gladly subduing the two giant wolves, Laura said that after the female wolf gave birth to a wolf cub, anyone in Cold Winter Town who is willing to learn about hunters can get one. Such as David, Sylvanas, Klausar... "By the way, how many new farmers have come to Cold Winter Town recently?" "You mean after Marty and Diogo?" "right." David didn''t even need to calculate it, he just stretched out a hand: "Three." "Three?" Laura was a little surprised. This time she and Cirvanas ran farther and stayed outside for many days, but only three new farmers came? "So few? Are they stopped by the surrounding villages?" "Well, according to these new farmers, I met many people who wanted to come to Cold Winter Town on the road, but most of them stayed in Snowfield Castle and the villages around Snowfield Castle." For these people, they want to go to Cold Winter Town because they want to get their own fields. In Snowfield Castle and the surrounding villages, you can also get fields, so there is no need to go to Cold Winter Town persistently. "Aren''t these people too much?" Laura looked at David and found that David was not angry at all: "You are not angry? Are you ready to do something to those guys?" "Do it?" David glanced at Laura, and immediately waved his hand to express that I didn''t have such an idea, so please don''t accuse me: "I don''t need to do it at all. I am looking forward to the arrival of this winter." Laura was very smart and immediately understood what David meant: "Do you think it is impossible for them to obtain enough supplies this year to survive the long and cold winter in the northern plains?" "Of course!" The crops in Lindong Town grow well and have high yields, not only because of the high-yield crop of potatoes, but also because the land in Lindong Town has been ''optimized''. The northern plains outside of Cold Winter Town do not have this special site bonus. I''m afraid that even Sean Forrester, the mayor of Frost and Cold Town in the northeast, has not realized this, let alone these newcomers. (end of this chapter) Chapter 156： Winter City Planning Draft Chapter 156 Draft Planning for Winter City Sean-Forrester''s Frost Cold Town was established last year, but due to lack of time, it didn''t reclaim too much farmland, and naturally it didn''t grow a lot of food. It was just determined that the new crop of potatoes could grow successfully on this barren land, and then ushered in a long and harsh winter. Shuanghan Town''s first winter was spent through family blood transfusions. Forrester still didn''t have an accurate understanding of the harsh environment of the northern plains. With the advent of the new year, more wasteland has been reclaimed into farmland, Sean Forester will soon learn that this barren land can only grow potatoes, and the crops they brought from Iron Tree Fort It is difficult for other crop seeds to survive and germinate on this land. Moreover, potatoes that have not been optimized by the mysterious power cannot be planted continuously. After two rounds of harvesting, Sean Forrest will find that the crops produced in the field are constantly decreasing, and it is impossible to ensure that Frost Town will continue to grow. Increased population consumes a winter. If the Forrester family doesn''t transport enough supplies in the fall, Frost Town will have a hard time this winter. As for the villages around Cold Winter Town? David is curious how many will be left after one winter? "So before we came, the environment in this place was so bad!" Listening to David''s description, Laura had an intuitive understanding of the barrenness and desolation of this place for the first time. Before that, her impression of this plain mainly came from Cold Winter Town. The town under David''s governance did not give her the slightest feeling of barren land. The farmland in Cold Winter Town is very productive. As Mark planted more and more crops, the types of agricultural products became more and more abundant. It is said that the newly planted strawberries have successfully germinated. This year they can eat the cold winter Strawberries, grapes and other fruits produced in the town. Speaking of produce David wondered whether to grow cotton in Cold Winter Town? Otherwise the clothes of the whole town can only be brought in through trade? There are also silk fabrics. The environment of Cold Winter Town may not be able to raise silkworms, but he can ask Squirtle to help solve this problem. He remembers that the Pokmon Silk Spider, which has a spider appearance, can spin a lot of silk, and The quality of the spider silk is very good, and that world itself uses that kind of spider silk to make silk products. Talked about these ideas to Laura, and Laura agreed with David''s ideas, but the topic was suddenly changed to another direction: "Then you can make those things you like in Winter Town, right?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" "Man!" Laura looked like I had seen through everything: "I didn''t choose those pairs of stockings, are you disappointed?" "How come?" David shook his head: "Anyway, that kind of thing is easy to buy." "Ha!" Laura laughed dryly, feeling rather speechless to David''s reply: "I thought you weren''t disappointed because of Eva!" David felt the alarm bells ringing in his heart, thinking whether to start today''s game immediately? "You have eaten up your little secretary these two days!" "Huh?" David opened his mouth, his face full of surprise, "Why do you say that? Eva and I are very innocent." "Really?" Laura stared at David''s face carefully. Based on her understanding of David, this person is very bad at hiding his true thoughts. The surprised expression on his face seems to be a real reaction: " Nothing really happened?" "certainly!" Hearing David''s decisive answer, Laura was puzzled instead: "I see Eva is always happy and content these two days, and I thought she finally succeeded!" "..." David was speechless, and Laura''s words gave him a strange feeling. "Speaking of which, I ran out for several days this time, and you didn''t attack Eva. You wasted such a good opportunity!" Looking at Laura''s funny look, David wondered if this woman deliberately set a trick to trick him? Should I try my best to show my sincerity? However, David, who tried hard to express his sincerity, only got Laura''s hoarse sentence in the end: "How about I hold Eva''s hand down for you?" "..." Helped Laura to make a cup of honey, and after feeding her a large cup, the two embraced each other and fell asleep: "Stop thinking about it, have a good rest!" Laura muttered a few words, but she couldn''t understand what she was saying. When she wanted to ask, Laura had already fallen into a deep sleep. He rested for a night with Laura in his arms, and the next day David got up on time energetically, leaving Laura to continue to catch up on sleep, and David walked out of the cabin and went directly to Squirtle. Since helping David recruit a large group of Squirrels and a few Eevee, in order to distinguish the original Squirrel, Laura has prepared some equipment for this Squirrel. Sunglasses and cuffs have become the unique costume of this Squirrel turtle. David also made five stripes on the cuffs in a wicked way, which means the captain of all Pokmon in Cold Winter Town. However, the Pokmon captain has been a little slack since then. David hasn''t seen more Pokmon come to Cold Winter Town, and the Squirtle will be there every day except for showing up on time at mealtimes. Sunbathe, swim by the river, and occasionally catch some aquatic products for myself. So, in the morning, the Squirtle may be near the Winter River, and David walked directly to the Winter River after getting up. "Huh? Mark? Woke up so early today?" "It''s not that I got up early, it''s that I didn''t sleep last night." Mark looked in good spirits, not at all like someone who didn''t sleep all night. "Isn''t your usual work and rest normal? What problems have you encountered?" "It''s not a problem. It''s that I finally became a real shaman. I was so excited that I couldn''t sleep." Mark was so excited in the room yesterday that he couldn''t fall asleep even if he had nothing to do. . "So...you are actually waiting for me by staying here?" "right!" Mark would appear in front of David just to share his joy with others, and to put it bluntly, he wanted to show off. "congratulations!" "Thanks!" After becoming a real shaman, Mark has the qualifications to use the power of the elements. At the same time, the power of the elements will strengthen Mark, and Mark has been exercising for a while with the holy light injected by David, so his physical fitness is already very strong now. Coupled with the various spells released by urging the power of the elements, Mark will soon be able to cross the limits of ordinary people and become an extraordinary existence. "Are you going to the Winter River?" "Well, I want to talk to the Squirrel about something." When not specifically emphasizing, the Squirrel in everyone''s mouth actually refers to the original one. I told Mark that I wanted Squirrel to help find some orb silk spiders to come to Rinwinter Town, and also mentioned the plan to grow cotton. "I don''t think planting cotton is an important thing." Mark felt that there was nothing wrong with David''s thoughts. Compared with David, he should consider another thing: "Have you considered the future of Winter Town or even Winter City? layout?" "Of course I considered it." Since he discovered that Goldfinger was related to the territory, David has considered this issue more than once. It''s just that Cold Winter Town hasn''t really been built yet, so he didn''t rush to let everyone know about the follow-up plan. "Anyway, there is nothing to do now, tell me, I am very curious." Mark looked around. The sky had just brightened slightly, and the residents of Cold Winter Town had already woken up one after another. Watching the residents line up to wash, fetch water, and then prepare to have breakfast and start a day''s work, these have become the daily routine of the residents of Cold Winter Town. Mark watched this scene and began to wonder what the future Winter Town, or Winter City, would look like. At least, this kind of scene of queuing up to wash and fetch water should not be seen. I only have a rough plan in my mind, and the specific details need to be gradually improved. "so" "If the Winter Fortress is the center, I plan that the southwest location will be an agricultural area." In David''s current thinking, the farmland area will develop southward next, so it will be located in the southwest of Winter Fortress. This side is close to the water source, the terrain is flat and wide enough, and the development of agriculture is the most suitable. As for the residence of farmers, houses can be built around the farmland area, not far from the town center, and within the radiation area of ??various hydropower lines originally planned. "The southeast is the main residential area, the northwest is the commercial area, and the northeast is various institutions and military camps." Davids plan is just a rough division. In actual construction, even in the southeast area designated as a residential area, there will definitely be various shops in it. "Sounds good." David then talked about more ideas, such as building various factories in the currently forested area to the north. Waterworks, an important factory, need to be built as upstream as possible. As for the northern border military industry whose scale is undecided, whose products are undecided, and whose name has only been determined, it is also planned to be arranged in the north to ensure that it can be protected by Winter City. Build docks, shipyards, etc. on the banks of the Winter River in the west. "If all the things you expected are built, this place will definitely not be able to continue to be called Cold Winter Town." Mark imagined a little in his mind according to David''s description, and he couldn''t wait to see the real thing sooner. "Of course it was already Winter City at that time." I really want to reach the scale that David envisioned. At present, all the population on the northern plains are gathered in the town of Rinwinter, which is far from enough. "I have a question." "what is the problem?" "Although your plan for the future is very clear, and the current development of Cold Winter Town is also very stable and rapid." Mark paused, and then asked the question he wanted to ask: "But before that, don''t you consider building a city wall? ? David was stunned when he heard that it was actually this question. He really hadn''t considered this question. "City wall... If you don''t mention it, I''ll forget about it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 157： Amazing Gwen Chapter 157 Extraordinary Gwen Until he found Squirtle and asked Squirrel to help him find some orb silk spiders, and then turned back with Mark and walked inside Cold Winter Town, he didn''t think about the city wall. To build or not to build? Building a city wall will make the town appear safer. In this era, the function of the city wall is still great. Even the newly established Shuanghan Town in the northeast has built a simple wall with wood. After years of development this year, the fence may be upgraded. No building, simply because David didn''t want to waste that time and energy, because even if the city wall is built, there is a high probability that it will be demolished. According to his current plan, only the Winter Fortress (palace?) where he lives will be surrounded by a high wall, but the meaning of this high wall is different from the city wall. It is more to ensure that David, as the lord, has a different Interrupted personal space. As for the entire Cold Winter Town, it is still an open state. The residents in the town didn''t wonder why there was no city wall in the town on the border of the kingdom. Because the construction site keeps reminding the people here that the town is still under construction. "Still struggling?" "yes!" "I think you will be entangled, which means you have a clear answer in your heart." Mark hit the point. If David didn''t resist the construction of the city wall in his heart, he didn''t need to worry about such things at all. "You''re right, I do have a clear answer in my heart." David nodded. The city he dreamed of had no walls at all, and he was confident in the speed of development of his territory. The most important thing is that he is confident in the defense of his territory. When necessary, David can completely cast a great summoning technique. The summoning targets include but are not limited to: members of the Avengers; the Autobots currently on Earth; the Knights of the Silver Hand and the army of the Kingdom of Lordaeron; Quel''Thalas ranger troops. With this lineup, he really doesn''t believe that someone can take down Cold Winter Town. Instead of spending time, energy and resources building city walls, it is better to build more houses and then rent out these houses at low prices to attract more civilians to settle in Winter Town... When the infrastructure in Lindong Town is completed and the current residents in the town have their own residences, he will no longer provide free board and lodging for people. Rinwinter Town will officially terminate the current mode at that time and turn to a more normal state. The artisans will receive reasonable remuneration for their work in the future, including Lord David, who recruits artisans during non-emergency situations and will also give reasonable remuneration. The trading of various commodities should also be normalized, and the canteen will naturally disappear. In the future, the villagers will cook in their own homes. If they want to improve their lives, they can go to the restaurant promised to Jonah a long time ago, or other Hotels and restaurants run by people. Of course, the normalization of everything means that David will start collecting taxes. In addition to the basic agricultural tax, David also needs to set a relatively reasonable commercial tax standard. All kinds of messy thoughts popped up in his head, turning his thinking thousands of miles away, and he didn''t recover until Mark patted himself lightly. "What?" Without waiting for Mark to answer, David saw the phantom not far away, and knew why Mark suddenly interrupted his wild thoughts: "Who is coming?" David took a look. They are now located on the west side of Cold Winter Town, walking forward is the farmland that Mark often uses to test new crops, and further ahead is Jonah''s cafeteria. and Mark walked a few steps forward, and stood in front of the phantom, and soon the two of them saw the appearance of the person coming. is a young man, not yet twenty. The two looked at each other, then nodded in unison: Well, I know this person! Looking back at the young man, the young man was looking around strangely, wondering why he suddenly walked from the city to the wild? "Hello!" "Hi, welcome to Cold Winter Town. I am the mayor, David, and this is Mark." "My name is Peter Parker, what is this place?" Peter Parker''s inquiry made David and Mark look at each other again, and Mark even asked: "Are you coming or me?" After seeing David gesture "please" to him, he began to popularize his current situation for the famous person in front of him. David stood quietly aside, admiring the various interesting reactions of this ''acquaintance''. When Peter heard that he was not only far away from Queens, but also no longer on the earth he was familiar with, his unbelievable reaction seemed particularly interesting. After Mark finished introducing the situation, this Peter Parker put his hands on his head, still in disbelief: "You are actually joking with me, aren''t you?" "You can try to walk backwards, thinking about returning to your own world." David pointed in the direction of the Winter River: "You will know that we are not joking." Peter looked back at the wide river not far away, and decided to try the method David said. Whether it is true or not, you will know once you try it, there is no need to entangle here. Before he could move, he was taken aback by the translucent phantom that suddenly appeared in front of him: "What is this?" "Oh, it seems that another one has arrived." Mark looked at the new phantom in surprise, and then said to Peter next to him: "If you are not in a hurry, you can wait here for a while... By the way, you Thats how it just happened. "You said I also appeared in this way just now?" Peter began to believe that he had really traveled to another world, otherwise it would be difficult to explain the scene in front of him. What technology is used? He didn''t think that someone would go to such great lengths just to fool an ordinary high school student like himself: "What''s the principle? Quantum transmission? Or a wormhole?" "It should be a special ability exerted by a mysterious being." When he said this, Mark glanced at David, but David continued to look at the phantom as if he hadn''t heard anything. Didn''t wait long, the phantom gradually revealed a clear appearance, and soon became a real person. It was a young girl with long platinum hair and a black hairpin on her head. Different from Peter Parker''s behavior just now, when this girl found herself suddenly in a strange place with three strange men standing in front of her, she immediately took a few big steps back. "Who are you?" The girl looked around again, feeling strange that she suddenly came to such a desolate place, but she was very calm and did not act aggressively: "What kind of place is this?" This time, Mark was the first to make a ''please'' gesture to David. Peter next to him looked at the two people and realized that the two had met many people from other worlds, otherwise they wouldn''t be so proficient. "Hello, this is Cold Winter Town, and I''m David the mayor." Seeing that the other party was a young girl, David appeased the other party appropriately: "Don''t worry, we don''t have any malicious intentions, you will appear here, yes Because of a mysterious force..." After briefly introducing the situation in Cold Winter Town, David also described how to leave here, and never approached the other party from the beginning to the end, which made the opposite girl a little less wary. Finally, David pointed to Peter next to him: "This Peter Parker just came here just like you, and he is about to try to leave." "What? Me? Oh, actually, I already believed what you said earlier." Peter pointed to the girl in front of him. Seeing that strange scene, he somewhat believed that he had really come to another world. The young **** the opposite side looked around again, and asked David uncertainly: "I just need to walk in this direction and think about going home, so I can leave here?" "Yes!" "If I want to come here, can I come back anytime?" "Exactly!" The young girl didn''t hesitate, she simply turned around and walked away. Her figure quickly turned into a phantom and disappeared. "Wow!" Peter sighed, seeing the miraculous scene again, he had truly believed what the previous Mark said to himself: "It''s amazing!" Then he asked the mayor of David: "Are there many people like me from other worlds in this town?" David nodded and pointed directly at Mark next to him. Mark coughed twice, and solemnly re-introduced the following words: "Formal introduction, Mark Watney, a member of the Mars Exploration Program, an unlucky guy who was left alone on Mars due to an accident." "No way..." Peter stretched out his hand in disbelief, and shook Mark''s hand: "Are you an astronaut who landed on Mars? Are you still trapped on Mars?" "uh-huh!" "So, if you take the initiative to return to your own world now, you will return to Mars?" "That''s right." Mark remembered that now he could take people to his own world: "How about it? Are you interested in visiting Mars?" "What you said is true?" Peter was surprised and delighted, and he still didn''t quite believe that he would encounter such a lucky thing: "Can you really take me to visit Mars? We just met, don''t you worry about what will happen Bad influence?" "I''m very assured of you." Mark looked at his right hand that hadn''t been released yet: "Peter Parker, the famous Spider-Man...or should I call you The Amazing Spider-Man?" When Mark and David saw this face, coupled with the name Peter Parker, they confirmed the identity of this man. Plus that Peter Parker in front of him does not wear glasses, which means that Peter in front of him has obtained superpowers. Peter, who was suddenly called out to reveal his secret identity, showed a little panic and didn''t know how to respond for a while. Fortunately, the young girl who had left earlier reappeared and helped him out. "It''s incredible, I can really go to another world freely!" After amazed, the girl looked at the three men looking at her, and introduced herself with a smile: "I was a little rude just now, after all, this kind of thing is too unbelievable. It''s a pleasure to come to this place and meet you, I''m Ge Win Stacy." (end of this chapter) Chapter 158： Cold Winter Chapter 158 Summer Resort Rinwinter Town "Gwen Stacy?" The one who was so surprised that he called out was not David and Mark, but Peter. His reaction also caught the attention of the girl named Gwen: "What''s wrong?" "No, nothing, I have a friend with that name." "That must be a very beautiful girl." After hearing the other party''s explanation, Gwen Stacy didn''t continue to ask more questions. It''s just the same name and surname, which is not a strange thing. Compared to this, this place called Rinwinter Town made her more curious. What kind of town is this place? What kind of world is this? Although judging from the surroundings, this place seems to be a very remote and backward town. However, the beautiful natural scenery is still very attractive. If you can go back and forth freely, it is also an excellent choice to come here for outings, vacations, and relaxation. Several people introduced each other, and David also told the general situation of Lindong Town to the two newcomers. The geographical situation of the Kingdom of Tilan, the Northern Plains, and the town of Rinwinter. Forests, vast rivers, grasslands and harsh winters also talked a few words. David said that although the winter here is not very easy, summer is an excellent summer resort. Lead a few people into the town, and tell the two people by the way that there are many "foreign visitors" like the two of them in Cold Winter Town, including the Mark Watney in front of them. The two young people also introduced their origins in more detail. For example, Peter Parker said that he lives in Queens, New York and is a high school student. Gwen Stacy said that she is also a New Yorker and a high school student. After a few people chatted and walked into the town, the two new young people began to keep looking at the local residents around them, and soon noticed that most of them were heading north. Looking slightly to the north, both of them saw that there was a construction site to the north of the town: "What is being built there?" "Build a real Winter Town." David explained to the two: "You can also see that my place is still very primitive, mainly because the town of Winter has not been established for a long time, and these wooden houses are just temporary. residence." "I see." While speaking, Gwen noticed soldiers in full body armor appearing and running out of the village in line. Looking at this group of heavily armed ''knights'', Gwen and Peter had a feeling of being in ancient times. However, in addition to wearing armor, these soldiers also carried rifles on their backs. What kind of strange combination is this? Just as he was about to ask, he saw that two soldiers did not join in the running. The fully armed soldiers rode on a very modern motorcycle and drove out of the town. "..." Gwen was dumbfounded, while Peter pointed to the two motorcycles and soldiers going away, and asked David: "Those two also came from other worlds like us?" "The car is!" David smiled and answered Peter''s question: "The soldier riding the car is not." "What does this mean?" What is a car? Does that mean those two cars were brought from another world? Just as he was about to ask more clearly, he saw a pink-purple motorcycle slowly passing by without any passengers on it. While passing by David, Peter and Gwen heard a clear female voice from the motorcycle: "Good morning, David." "Morning, Arcee." "Elias is looking for you." "I see." David had already seen Elias, and the officer of the ceremony was walking briskly towards him. I got up earlier than usual today, so Elias failed to catch David today. At this time, seeing the baron leading a few people back from outside the town, he guessed in his heart, "It''s to pick up these two people who don''t know Where did people go? ''. Although he had an answer in his heart, Elias still didn''t plan to ask any details, and did his work honestly. "grown ups." "Morning, Elias." Knowing why he came, David glanced at the two newcomers beside him: "Have you had breakfast yet?" Peter and Gwen nodded to indicate that they had eaten breakfast, and then they saw the young mayor and said something they couldn''t understand to the person who had just walked over. Then the man walked towards the cafeteria. When Peter and Gwen passed by there just now, they already knew that the big wooden house was the town''s cafeteria. "What did you just say is the language of this world?" "Brennian Common Language, or Brennian Human Common Language." "Human lingua franca?" Gwen keenly noticed the key: "It means there are other intelligent races in this world?" Just as he was about to ask about the other intelligent races in this world, he suddenly saw Cirvanas passing by: "Is that... an elf?" Cirvanas'' hearing is very strong, and she also learned English by herself before, so she glanced this way after hearing it. Recently, she often went hunting with Laura. She recognized the strength of Laura, the Holy Light Ranger, and also knew that there are many people in Cold Winter Town, but they are actually from different worlds. Seeing David''s situation at this time, he guessed that there was a ''newcomer'' coming. Seeing that David was entertaining the two newcomers, Cirvanas didn''t come up to bother him. After looking around for a while, he greeted David and went about his own business. During the period of living in Cold Winter Town, Cirvanas didn''t have any serious things to do, so he had to find something to pass the time for himself. Going hunting in the forest with Laura is a good way to spend time, but you can''t hunt every day. So, when David asked Cirvanas to help guide the old hunter Adis so that Adis could learn hunter skills better, Cirvanas did not refuse. But she made it clear that Addis is too old, and she doesn''t know if she can teach him to be a qualified hunter. David didn''t care about qualified or unqualified hunters. He hoped that Cirvanas would focus on teaching Addis how to use energy. At first, Cirvanas didn''t even think that Adis could master arcane energy, and her judgment was indeed correct. Adis is too old, his body and spirit have already passed the peak, and he is not a super genius. At this age, it is almost impossible to enter the mysterious field. But he has David to help out! Directly poured some holy light into Addis, allowing Addis''s body to slowly recover under the warmth of the holy light. If Adis can learn how to use the holy light, or through the holy light infused by David, further gain the approval of the holy light, and become a real user of the holy light, then not only can his body return to its peak, but it can even be better. Go up a floor. What David asked Cirvanas to teach was actually the skills of using energy, especially the skills of using hunter skills. After Cirvanas figured out the specific situation, she showed a lot of interest in this job. She thought that she could take this opportunity to delve into the special profession of Holy Light Hunter in Winter Town. Follow the advice given by David. Once Addis succeeds, he can be regarded as a holy light hunter. In fact, Adis initially wanted to become a pure hunter, and taught himself hunter knowledge for a period of time, but unfortunately he failed to "change jobs". On the contrary, Alfie, who practiced by the way, showed good potential and attracted Silva''s attention. Nas'' attention. Because of teaching Alfie by the way, David saw that she liked teaching people so much that he even threw Krausser to General Ranger, euphemistically saying: "One is also teaching, two or three are also teaching, there is no difference." "..." Actually, besides Cirvanas, Liadrin is also helping to teach Addis how to better mobilize and use the Holy Light, and at the same time teaching him the correct perception of the Holy Light. In the eyes of Liadrin, an orthodox priest of the Holy Light, relying on Lord David Glamorgan to instill the Holy Light is not a long-term choice, and truly comprehending this power is the correct approach. However, Adis doesn''t have much talent for understanding the Holy Light, especially when Liadrin said, "If you really can''t understand the Holy Light, then think about Lord Glamorgan, the incarnation of the Holy Light." Addis: "" David, who doesn''t know how Liadrin usually teaches Addis, is introducing the "citizens" in Winter Town to the two newcomers. Transformers, Azeroth''s high elves, mages, etc., which originally only existed in various fantasy works, can all be seen here in Winter Town. Peter and Gwen were very excited to hear that. If they hadn''t remembered that they had to go to school, then they would definitely live in Winter Town for a while and get to know those magical beings. At the same time, after learning that there are so many magical existences in this place, Peter also doesn''t care so much about Mark revealing his secret identity. Compared with Transformers, high elves, and arcane mages, the identity of that Spider-Man is nothing special. He even felt very happy in his heart, because there was one more place where he could reveal his secrets to others. According to that David, he can travel between the two worlds at any time, and this place seems very suitable to be his secret base. As for the girl with the same name as the girl he likes, it gave him a strange sense of familiarity, obviously a stranger he didnt know When the two decided to leave together, Peter still speculated with a smile: "Maybe we are originally from the same world." "In that case, I must meet the girl with the same name and surname as me." Waving goodbye to Peter, Gwen waved again with David and Mark, and then disappeared into a phantom. David, who watched Gwen and Peter leave one after another, finally asked the question he had held back for a long time: "This Gwen Stacy looks so familiar..." "Gwen Stacy from the third part of the old trilogy, haven''t you seen that version of Spider-Man?" David was stunned for a moment, and then ''searched'' in the corner of his memory to find the corresponding picture: "There is Gwen in the old trilogy? I have no memory at all!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 159： New Morph Module Chapter 159 new deformation module Speaking of the third part of the old Spider-Man trilogy, Davids first impression was the bully Maguire, I want to sprinkle some ashes in your eyes, and dance... When it comes to specific characters, he can think of Venom, the Sandman, and the Little Green Goblin, but he cant remember that there is Gwen in it. When Gwen is mentioned, he first thinks of the stone sister in The Amazing Spider-Man, and then Spider Gwen in the animated movie of the parallel universe. "So...Gwen also has three versions?" A valve was opened in the wild thinking, and David also remembered that this Gwen Stacy looked familiar to him, not only because she was a character in the old version of the Spider-Man trilogy, but also because another character gave Impress people all over the world. "Ah! The woman who **** off the Tyrannosaurus Rex!" Gently tapped the palm of his left hand, David was proud of his memory that he would be able to recall as long as he tried hard and had clues. Then he began to worry that the reward this Gwen gave himself would not be the speed bonus when wearing high heels? After breakfast, Mark went to the others to show off that he finally became a shaman. David sat at the long table, chatting with the ambulance. Ever since the world of Azeroth was washed by the Holy Light, Ambulance has become interested in this magical power. According to what he said, after that incident, some unknown changes appeared in his fire. He wanted to learn this knowledge with David so that he could make a more accurate judgment. In addition to learning the knowledge of the Holy Light with David, the ambulance will also discuss the knowledge of the Holy Light with Liadrin when David is busy. Now when it comes to the knowledge of the Holy Light, the ambulance is definitely the third-ranked existence in Cold Winter Town, but it does not have the Holy Light itself, so it can only be regarded as a theoretical school. After chatting with the ambulance for a while, Eva also came here, listening to David and the ambulance discussing the knowledge of the Holy Light, and occasionally asking some questions of her own. For example, "Can Autobots also learn Holy Light?" "I have no idea." David spread his hands, he really didn''t know whether the Autobots could master the Holy Light? In a way, the Cybertronians are also intelligent life, and among the Cybertronians there is also a powerful king kong who possesses mysterious power. "Theoretically, it should be possible!" "I think I can still learn, Eva." The ambulance chatted with David these days, and he learned more and more about the Holy Light. At the same time, the fire in his body is changing every day. As a Transformer with good ''medical'' ability, Ambulance is very familiar with every detail change in his body. related to the characteristics. "I just don''t know, after I master the magical power of Holy Light, can I use this power to heal my compatriots." "If you can master it, then you should be able to treat your compatriots." This time, David answered in the affirmative. The most important thing for Cybertronians is fire. If the ambulance has mastered the holy light, he should be able to use his own holy light to restore the damaged and weak bodies of other Cybertronians. tinder. As for physical trauma, it is easy to deal with, just like human skin and flesh can be restored; the bodies and parts of the mechanical mechanisms of the Cybertronians can all be restored. Why can''t Bumblebee''s sound device be restored? David is not sure about this, it may be that the fire is not strong enough, or it may be to maintain the cute character design... Speaking of this, David suddenly remembered that he could ask the ambulance more about Tinder and Transformers. He also has a lot of questions about his Cybertron body! The body of Cybertron is not a shady ability. David said he wanted to ask the ambulance something, and then showed his ability to transform into a Cybertronian. From the outside, he was still the same ''David'', and Eva standing next to him didn''t notice any changes, but the ambulance immediately noticed the difference in Davidit was different from the time in Azeroth, when David was surrounded by huge energy, and the ambulance didn''t know about David''s situation. "This is" "The ability I acquired not long ago." David didn''t explain how he acquired it. He didn''t understand the principle himself, nor could he explain it. The ambulance didn''t have the idea to get to the bottom of it. He was just curious about David''s situation: "Your state is a bit like a hermit warrior... It''s a pity that there are no hermit warriors among our Autobots." There are not many Hermit Warriors in today''s Cybertronian population, and they are all on the side of the Decepticons. "I just want to ask, can my state continue to change, or can it be upgraded?" David then showed his mechanical form. His mechanical form is taller and thicker than the human form, and the black painting also looks very Deterrent. As for the fact that he looks a bit like Optimus Prime, the ambulance didn''t care too much. "Which aspect are you referring to?" "I only have these two modes now, what should I do if I want to get the vehicle form?" "Oh, this point!" The ambulance said that this matter is easy to handle, as long as the fire, hardware and modules are upgraded. Among them, the upgrade of tinder is the most important and the most difficult. As for the addition of hardware and modules, it is relatively simple. "The fire you have is very powerful, so just add the necessary hardware and modules to get new deformation modes." "What needs to be done?" "I can add settings for car modules, but I can''t help you with modules like flying or chariots." Ambulance said that he lacks data in that area. If David wants to get modules in this area, , the easiest way is to find the corresponding Decepticon, and get the corresponding data and necessary hardware from the other party. "It sounds...it doesn''t seem that difficult." David thought it would be very difficult to upgrade his Cybertron body! But listening to what the ambulance said, it doesn''t seem to be difficult! Why have the Autobots and the Decepticons fought for so many years, and the Autobots didn''t get template data such as flying or chariots from the Decepticons? And then get a more powerful deformation mode? "Because Tinder." The ambulance once again emphasized this point. For the Cybertronians, their most important thing is the fire, and the strength of the fire of most Cybertronians does not support them to carry out this kind of upgrade. In addition to this, there are some ''unknown'' reasons that restrict most Cybertronians to only have two forms. David''s situation is quite special, his fire is very powerful, but whether he can get more deformation postures, the ambulance is not clear. "I can help you make a car-shaped module first, and try to see if it can be used." "Is it troublesome?" "No trouble, wait a moment, it will be fine soon." The ambulance spoke very quickly, and it was really fast. It only took two or three minutes, and this also included the time spent on data transmission. It seems that David has received a new compressed package. After decompressing and installing the new template, he can see various new prompts appearing on his ''display screen'': Load land vehicle form data module...Load land vehicle form...Lack of land vehicle data... David looked at the lack of vehicle data on the display screen, and turned his head to look at the ambulance. The ambulance understood and immediately transformed into a vehicle form, that is, a yellow Hummer search and rescue vehicle. David''s eyes sent a beam of light that scanned the Humvee. Acquire land vehicle data...hardware matching rate is low... David stared blankly at the prompt in front of him for two seconds, but did not ask the option of yes or no. When the subtitles appeared in front of him, he already had a clearer understanding of the details. After scanning the Hummer emergency vehicle transformed from an ambulance, David obtained various data of this vehicle. At the same time, he can indeed transform into this vehicle, and he can set this model as the default vehicle form. But the reminder of the low matching rate still made him give up doing so. "I see, Transformers choose the form of the vehicle based on the degree of matching, right?" David, who had lifted Cybertron''s body, thanked the ambulance. Only then did he notice that Eva next to him was stunned, staring at him with his eyes wide open and his mouth slightly open. "scared?" "No." Eva shook her head immediately: "I just feel amazing...why can you become like this?" "I don''t know why, but I suddenly got this ability, you can treat it as some kind of super power!" "oh!" David glanced at Eva, and suddenly thought of something: "You also want to obtain this ability?" Seeing Eva shaking her head like a rattle drum, David knew that Eva had no interest in becoming a robot. What a pity, David was quite curious about whether Eva could become a base vehicle! When mentioning the base car, David suddenly realized: the base car is also a car! Can you scan it yourself? If I can become a base vehicle, I can directly become a winter base when I return to Cold Winter Town... Can I change my name to Meng Dashuai? After listening to David''s outrageous thoughts, Eva and the ambulance who had just learned what a base vehicle was were silent. Eva was thinking, should she help David realize this idea? Although I need to go back to my own world, there shouldn''t be any danger to myself with David''s company, right? Besides, both of them have the ability to return to Cold Winter Town at any time. The ambulance is thinking, if David can really become such a powerful Transformer, maybe the Autobots, or the Cybertronians who are not Decepticons, are the right choice to live here in Cold Winter Town? Seeing that the two fell silent at the same time, David didn''t continue to ask, but turned his head and went to the warehouse to scan the weasel again. Obviously, David, who did not obtain the tank module, is completely incompatible with the weasel ultra-light tank. He can''t even forcefully transform it, so he can only give up this option. After wandering back, the ambulance said slowly: "I don''t think you should be able to transform into such a powerful vehicle..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 160： Autumn Raiders in the Northern Plains Chapter 160 Autumn Raiders on the Northern Plains Spring goes to summer. Since two newcomers came that day, there has been no special change in Rinwinter Town. Because Gwen Stacy and Peter Parker are high school students who are busy with their studies, they have to study hard every day without choosing happy education. What''s more, in addition to going to school, Peter also needs to work on the busy but unknown part-time job of Spiderman, which makes him not have much time to come to David. Especially when he learned that the construction of various facilities in David''s Cold Winter Town would not be completed until winter at least, Peter temporarily postponed the matter of his new secret base. On the contrary, it was Gwen Stacy, who would come and go around from time to time, at least getting acquainted with everyone in the town. In addition, Gwen also showed great interest in the various mysterious powers that exist in Cold Winter Town. She said that she must come here to live for a longer period of time in summer and learn those magical knowledge. . Of course, David would not reject Gwen''s idea. He was very curious as to whether Gwen, who was still a high school student, would compete with the Spider-Man in her world after learning and mastering some mysterious power? Another superhero in New York? Scenes like that might be interesting? Of course David just lamented that he didnt have that kind of mutated spider in his hands, otherwise he would just let the spider bite Gwen and create a spider Gwen. Now it is a bit troublesome to turn this Gwen into Spider Gwen. On the contrary, the probability of birthing Paladin Gwen, Priest Gwen, and Ranger Gwen is higher. Speaking of mysterious power, after observing for a period of time, David was satisfied with the performance of Gareth Stanton and Floyd, and began to formally teach the two guard knights to learn the Holy Light. Although the two personal guard knights had known for a long time that the Baron of Glamorgan, whom they were loyal to, possessed some kind of mysterious power, they never expected that the Baron would be so generous and willing to teach them this power. Immediately knelt down on one knee and emphasized again that he was willing to devote his life to the Baron, and then gratefully accepted the guidance and teachings of David, Ambulance, Liadrin, Laura and others in turn. From that day on, the two guard knights, like their colleague Klausar, fell into the abyss called learning. Gareth and Floyd plus Clausa, the three are in charge of the Knights of Winter. Among them, Gareth Stanton will be the head and commander of the Winter Knights, and Floyd will serve as the deputy and be responsible for training recruits. Clausar is currently only responsible for firearms training, and he hasn''t figured out how to organize David in the future. With Krausser''s ability, he is more suitable to lead a special operations team alone to perform special operations missions. This can be decided later, and after a period of thinking and finalizing, David has let Laura get the blueprint of the HK-USP pistol, and then sent it to Ironforge, asking dwarf craftsmen to help make a batch of enhanced USP The pistol is gone. The .45-caliber USP pistol produced by Ironforge was named piano by David, because these pistols are mainly black and white (actually silver) in two colors, and the sound when shooting is very pleasant, just like It''s like playing a moving piece of music. The above is all Davids nonsense. Even the dwarves think this statement is outrageous, but the weapon is ordered by someone else, and the right to name it is in the hands of the other party. The first batch of twenty piano pistols produced included five left pistols, and an additional batch of muzzle brakes was also produced. When David saw Leon holding a piano pistol in black and white with a muzzle brake, he nodded in satisfaction. He felt that now Leon was carrying a two-handed sword, and he could easily defeat the Spanish Guangming Church. The controlled villages were wiped out. "We have to make a batch of special magazines." He will not hire a dwarf for this job, but let Will Turner and Pierre Newton jointly take charge. After making some storage wristbands one after another, the old alchemist was caught by David and assigned a new task before he had time to rest. This time, it is still making storage props, the ''expanded magazine'' that can hold more bullets. Davids requirements are not high, just make a batch of bullets that can hold one hundred bullets in a single magazine. "Oh, this is really not difficult!" Newton, who has known all kinds of weird things in Cold Winter Town for a long time, knows what a magazine is. "Before that, expand the magazine of my Holy Light Hunter to 120 rounds." "This is not difficult, but I have to remind you that once this space attribute is attached to the Holy Light Hunter, it cannot be put into ordinary storage items." "Is that so..." David hesitated a bit when he heard this. After finally getting the storage props, I cant put all the weapons and equipment in it, which always feels almost meaningless. "Then after the storage props become better, can the modified Holy Light Hunter be put in?" "Of course, otherwise how can I put away the space ore?" But Newton didn''t intend to upgrade David''s storage props. As I said before, the research, analysis and modification of this equipment is also a kind of practice. David didn''t make any request in this regard either. He decided to continue working hard to improve his alchemy strength. Perhaps by then, even the magazine of the Holy Light Hunter could be transformed with his own alchemy. Anyway, at present, the Holy Light Hunter has a smaller ammunition capacity, which has no effect on David, and it is not particularly troublesome to use the special loader for the revolver to load. "Just make a batch of expanded magazines for piano pistols." Twenty piano pistols, with one magazine for each pistol and two spare magazines. Under normal circumstances, carrying 300 rounds of ammunition is enough for most situations. Wait until Will makes more powerful bullets, 300... or even 600 powerful bullets, Leon may not have a chance to swing his sword, and the village full of parasites will be gone. David would give Pierre Newton priority in producing extended magazines. One of the reasons is that according to his estimation, the event that Leon set out to save the president''s daughter, which is the plot of Resident Evil 4, should happen soon. Even without the participation of Clauser, the probability of the Illumination Cult attacking Ashley Graham is still not low, so David is making some preparations and arrangements in advance. In addition to the Leon incident, there is another reason: after a peaceful and boring day, Laura once again had the idea of ??going out for an adventure. This time, she didn''t focus on the dangerous world of Azeroth, but planned to go to Will Turner''s Caribbean world for a turn. Laura suddenly remembered that Will''s world also has a lot of strange things to dig. Cursed gold coins, the sealed Poseidon, the Fountain of Youth, the Trident of the Sea Emperor, etc., she is quite interested. Originally, David also considered whether to go shopping in the Caribbean world, as if it was a vacation. But after getting a message from the ambulance, he decided to let Laura play with Will''s friends by herself. Compared to the Caribbean world, he now wants to go to the world of Transformers. The news he got was that Sam was going to college. He remembers very clearly that at the beginning of the second part of Transformers, Sam entered university, which means the beginning of the second part of Transformers. David is going there to collect deformation module data. For example, the flight module, which should be available from Skyfire. As for the hardware required for the flight form, it depends on the situation. The most important thing is to see if he can bring the ugly corpse of Hercules to Azeroth, and then revive him to become a team of diggers who are loyal to him. If successful, it means that David will get an infrastructure team stronger than the Azeroth craftsmen, and the ability of the Diggers to build various modern buildings is far superior to the existing craftsmen in Winter Town. Sothese are the goals youre going to accomplish, and have accomplished, this year? Looking at the various items written by David in the notebook, Laura felt that the above things were too many, complicated, and confusing. She looked at it for a while before sorting out the various connections among themthere was no connection, and David really recorded whatever came to his mind. Do you have to sort through this mess of information every day? "No, he doesn''t do this often." As the de facto assistant officer, Eva helped David handle various tasks, so she had a better understanding of the situation at this time: "Usually when this happens, it means that the After planning for a stage, we need to think carefully about what to do next. "To be honest, I can''t see what he''s going to do next, can you see it?" Laura looked at the notebook laid out on the table again, and then at the notebook she was rubbing her temples, occasionally writing on the notebook. A few more strokes of David. After seeing his appearance, he stood directly behind David, reached out and rubbed his temples gently. David put down his left hand, enjoyed Laura''s massage, and continued to think about whether he missed anything? "I don''t know either." Eva thought for a while, but couldn''t think of an answer. Finally, David took the initiative to explain: "Don''t think it''s so complicated, I just want to make sure that there is nothing that has been missed, so as to ensure that Winter Town will enter a new stage smoothly in autumn." "Autumn?" Laura looked strange: "What will happen in autumn?" "If I''m not mistaken, this autumn in the northern plains will be very lively!" David didn''t play tricks and guess what, and directly announced the answer: "There are so many villages around, but they can''t grow enough food. Guess what?" What will happen to those villages?" All rely on family blood transfusions like Forrester? That''s unrealistic, not all nobles have such a rich family background. In addition, these villages have intercepted a large number of immigrants from other places. When these new immigrants find that the land they have worked so hard to reclaim cannot support themselves at all, what will they think? What do you do when survival becomes an issue? David didn''t care about the cut-offs in the surrounding villages, but he was actually waiting for these things to happen. (end of this chapter) Chapter 161： super firearms talent Chapter 161 Super firearm talent The new immigrants are dissatisfied. There are only a few solutions for these villages: buy enough food from Iron Tree Fort, and there are at least a dozen new villages on the entire northern plain. If everyone buys food together, the value of Iron Tree Fort will increase food prices. At that time, nobles with insufficient family background may not be able to afford it if they want to buy it. There are also these new immigrants who have traveled a long way to the north. They are not peaceful and honest civilians. These people just left their homes and came here because they were not satisfied with the original poor life. The life in the northern plains is not as good as it used to be. How can these "not so honest" farmers bear it? At that time, various conflicts will definitely erupt in these villages. In order to divert conflicts, conflicts between villages are also likely to occur. Big fish eating small fish has always been the most common phenomenon in nature. The powerful nobles are likely to ensure the stability of their villages by robbing the resources of the weak nobles. "That is to say, if we didn''t do anything, the surrounding villages might fight themselves?" After listening to David''s words, both Eva and Laura were a little surprised. After listening to David''s analysis, the two of them knew that the situation of the villages on the northern plain would be very difficult, but would it really develop to that extent? "If you don''t do that, you have to choose to give up, pack your bags and leave the northern plains immediately. As for the farmers, let them go wherever they like..." In David''s opinion, this is the most correct choice, but how many people will When faced with a choice, how about simply giving up? Countless examples, including David himself, have proved that even if the person involved knows that giving up is the right thing to do, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, they are unwilling to make this choice. Because giving up means that all the previous investment was in vain, and they are unwilling to bear this kind of loss. "So, you hope that before the autumn, Cold Winter Town will complete the army reorganization, equipment manufacturing, and ammunition storage, and hope that everyone can deal with all the things at hand before the autumn?" Some people passed by from time to time while several people were talking, like Sylvanas and Liadrin stopped by, listening to the conversation between David, Laura, and Eva. The two high elves were just listening before, and then they interjected: "Let me help teach Addis and Klausar to ensure that both of them learn the skills of hunters as much as possible and become a qualified ranger." The guard knights have also learned the Holy Light. If all goes well, the combat effectiveness of Cold Winter Town will be greatly improved in autumn. "Are you worried that the surrounding villages will launch an attack on Cold Winter Town in a critical situation?" "Yes." Sylvanas is right. David is indeed preparing for the war that may break out in autumn, including his own desire to go to the world of Transformers to obtain a flying form. There are also reasons for this. "Isn''t Rinwinter Town the king''s territory? Attacking Rinwinter Town will cause a lot of trouble, right?" "When you are in a hurry, you won''t worry so much." At the very beginning, these villages would not set their minds on Rinwinter Town, especially when there are other soft persimmons around. But with the arrival of winter, the shortage of food and the lack of suitable looting targets around will definitely cause some people to choose to take risks. "Besides, the nobles are not necessarily those who ran out to plunder. It is not impossible for some refugees who can''t survive to turn into robbers." Several people suddenly realized that they had indeed ignored these desperate peasants. Of course, it is impossible for these vagrant bandits to pose a threat to Cold Winter Town. David just hopes to reduce the damage as much as possible. Powerful military force can not only protect Cold Winter Town to survive this winter safely, but also become a strong deterrent to refugees and bandits, forcing the other party to give up the option of force, and obediently accept David''s suggestions: such as becoming a civilian in Cold Winter Town . This involves another of David''s plans for autumn: to absorb the fleeing villagers from the surrounding villages and towns. Strong armed forces, enough food and clothing, and housing that can allow ordinary people to survive the cold winter. With the combination of various factors, this winter will become a critical period for the development of Cold Winter Town. "Oh~" Everyone nodded in unison, fully understanding David''s plan. It''s not complicated, it''s just waiting for civil strife and conflicts in the surrounding villages and towns, and then Lindong Town takes advantage of it. "It seems that the construction speed of Cold Winter Town is a bit slow." After understanding David''s thoughts, and then looking at the various items recorded in the notebook, Laura knew which of them were the key points. "So, I want to see if I can bring the Digger team to Cold Winter Town." As the infrastructure madman among the Cybertronians, the Digger has greatly improved the construction and development of the city, so David did this miss. "So, you must go to that world." "Yes." "Then I wish you a good time." Laura is not going to go with David, she has already set her own plan and goal, that is the Caribbean world where Will Turner lives. She doesn''t have to worry about David''s safety. With David''s current strength, there shouldn''t be any danger in that world. "Would you like to go on an adventure with Will with me?" In comparison, Laura has gotten along well with Cirvanas recently, and this time she plans to team up with the high elf ranger. Cirvanas didn''t refuse, she was also curious about another world, so she quickly agreed. Liadrin didn''t have the idea of ??running around. She asked David one thing: "When Winter Town is officially built, can I build a Holy Light Church here?" "ah?" David was stunned for a moment. Liadrin meant that she was planning to stay on the continent of Brennia and develop believers of the Holy Light in this world? After thinking about it, it seems that there is no need to reject it. The teachings of the Holy Light Church are still very correct, and there are no extreme ideas. "This, of course." After chatting for a few words, after putting away the notebook, David was going to practice guns. Laura and Sylvanas were accompanying her, and Eva was learning the knowledge of the Holy Light from Liadrin. Unexpectedly, he met Steve and Peggy on the shooting range. Seeing the smiles on their faces, David suddenly realized that the relationship between these two could no longer be described as familiar strangers. "Ha! Steve, I caught you!" While Laura, Sylvanas and Peggy greeted each other, David started communicating with Steve in a low voice. He wondered why Steve suddenly wanted to Opened: "Don''t worry about the fact that Peggy in the parallel world is not your Peggy?" "Because I find that this entanglement is meaningless and will only waste precious opportunities." Steve glanced at David, and then at Peggy who was not far away. Without looking back, he continued to look at the other person firmly: "Especially after learning magic knowledge from Master Gu Yi, I understand a lot." David understood when he heard this sentence: "Ancient One told you about the future?" "Yes, I even let me see it with my own eyes." After Steve became the default heir to the supreme mage, the Eye of Agamotto, which is the magic weapon of the Time Stone, naturally would not keep it a secret from him. What''s more, running around the timeline and observing are things that the Supreme Mage is good at. If you want to become the Supreme Mage, this artifact must be mastered. And Steve, who knows his future, naturally won''t worry about whether this Peggy is not that Peggy. Originally, his future will also find "another Peggy". For the person concerned, as long as the two of you dont mind if you like me or not, then it doesnt matter. After all, if the shoes fit or not, you just know it well. Now it seems that Captain Carter in Cold Winter Town doesn''t care about that kind of thing in his heart, so the relationship between the two has developed by leaps and bounds and developed quite rapidly. "Compared to, I am more worried about Sharon..." "What happened to Sharon?" "Maybe she has a weird feeling about me and Peggy being together." David suddenly realized that for Sharon, seeing Steve and Peggy in front of her would make her feel like: Is this my mother cheating on me? Or is my father cheating? weird feeling. Although in fact these two are not even counted as her parents, they can only be regarded as parallel universe peers. "She will figure it out, it just takes time." Steve nodded, and didnt bother with the matter anymore, he just complained to David, You all know my future, so dont tell me! '' Was dismissed by David with "who told you not to ask". Several people continued to practice shooting. Perhaps because of the abnormal smoothness of the mind recently, Peggy also came to point out David''s shooting and helped correct some of David''s bad shooting habits. Although he often wanders around with a gun, David''s gun shooting is mainly practiced by himself, and he has not received ''formal'' teaching. Plus Peggy herself is a master shooter, and can even use a small pistol to accurately shoot long-distance and hit moving targets. David believes that after Peggy''s guidance, his shooting level will be further improved. Then, he felt what it means to have a significant improvement in shooting level. He felt a little strange watching the bullseye in the distance being continuously ravaged by himself with a piano pistol. "Peggy''s pointing effect is so good?" In the next second, he realized what was going on. It wasn''t Peggy''s good pointing effect, but Peggy''s shooting talent! After coming to Cold Winter Town for a long time, I finally got a reward from Peggy. What he got this time should be the talent in gun shooting. "..." Another ordinary magazine was emptied, a piano pistol of . After withdrawing the empty magazine, David did not continue to practice shooting, but thought about the issue of talent rewards. "It''s not surprising that Peggy only offered rewards. After all, Peggy and I are relatively unfamiliar. However, my relationship with Laura is already so good, but I haven''t triggered more rewards. Or I have already got it, but I still have it." Didn''t understand what it was?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 162： Attack on Gwen Chapter 162 Attacking Gwen Because of the entanglement with talent rewards, David ended his shooting training early today, and Laura, who is still practicing double-gun shooting, and Sylvanas, who is also learning how to use this weapon, has become interested in the new pistol. After saying hello, he left the shooting range early. As for Steve and Peggy? These two have left long ago, probably looking for a date somewhere? Bypassing the construction site, David returned to the back of his wooden house. He first went to the crystal mine to have a look. In addition to the relationship with Laura seems to have reached a very high level, his relationship with Eva should also have grown recently. I wonder if there have been any new changes in the crystal mine? Because they gradually figured out the growth time of the crystal ore, now Will or Mark will wait until about the same time to "harvest", and no one usually pays attention to the warehouse behind David''s wooden house. Opening the door and walking in, David was surprised to find that the crystal mine had really changed. From the initial growth of two crystal ores at the same time, to the later growth of four crystal ores at the same time, although it has not become eight now, the growth speed of the crystal ore and the size of each crystal ore have changed One of the crystal mines has grown to be a circle larger than the ''mature'' crystal mines seen before. "The change is quite obvious..." After observing for a while, and confirming that it would take some time for these crystal mines to stop growing, David left the warehouse, thinking seriously about the rewards he had already obtained and the rewards he might obtain. Lets talk about Laura, who is the closest to her, and provided him with a talent that allows him to learn various languages ??in an instant, and an archery talent. It seems that no more talents were given after that, but from the changes in the crystal mines, we can know that these talents may gradually increase with the increase of relationships? Maybe it''s not that Laura didn''t provide new rewards, but that these rewards only enhanced these two natural abilities, and I didn''t feel it? Fordring provides the talent of the Light and the physical potential of the Iron Humans of Azeroth. Not to mention the talent of the Holy Light, it has become his main strength at present; and the physical potential from Azeroth has been integrated with the talents provided by Squirtle and Leon. In the final analysis, it is all the improvement of physical fitness, which makes his body stronger, and with unremitting efforts to exercise, he can become stronger. The current David has not touched the limit of this body, and he has no way of judging whether these talents have been further upgraded. "In the future, it will be difficult to detect the talent in terms of physical fitness unless it is a reward that has obvious changes like the body of Cybertron?" Comparatively speaking, the improvement of spiritual will provided by Steve Rogers is easier for him to feel. As long as he gets this kind of reward, Shengguang will respond immediately, and he naturally knows that he has obtained this kind of improvement. Unfortunately, so far only Steve Rogers has provided such rewards. I wonder if he will be able to obtain spiritual talents in the future? The rewards provided by Mark Watney and Eva are all rewards outside the body, but the rewards of both of them are steadily upgrading, which is the easiest way to judge the situation. Potatoes, continuous optimization of land, crystal mines, and the increase in production capacity can all be intuitively detected. On the contrary, Will, Sharon, and Peggy provided talents for certain skills, which are easily overlooked without careful consideration. After sorting out his thoughts, David began to wonder if Leonard had rewarded himself? What will it be? Certainly not some kind of IQ bonus, but it does not rule out rewards such as memory improvement, and such rewards are difficult for him to notice immediately. Especially with the steady improvement of his mental power, his memory is already getting better, and it is not impossible to ignore the reward increase from Leonard. "Peter and Gwen..." After sorting out his thoughts, David began to look forward to what rewards Peter and Gwen would give him? Considering the personality of Peter Parker, the Spider-Man, maybe he can get the reward of spiritual will again? As for Gwen Stacy...David thinks its good to be casual, and dont expect too much. As soon as he thought of Gwen Stacy, David saw Gwen''s figure appearing in his sight. She should have just finished school at this time, and she had nothing to do, so she came here for a walk. This has become Gwen''s daily life in the recent period. Unless she has an appointment with her classmates and friends, she will come to Cold Winter Town to have a look. In her words, she was afraid that one day this peculiar ability of hers would disappear. "Good afternoon, David." "Good afternoon, didn''t you have a party with your classmates today?" "We have made an appointment to meet again tomorrow." Gwen then explained that she was finally on vacation, and she would have more time in the future, and maybe she would come to Cold Winter Town more frequently. "So..." David knew that Gwen''s words must have a follow-up. "So, I want to learn those magical knowledge, can you teach me?" Gwen has been looking forward to it for a long time. If she didn''t remember that she was a high school student, she would not have left everything in her world and ran to Rin With the intention of coming to live in the world of Winter Town, she didn''t ask to concentrate on learning all kinds of mysterious knowledge. "Me?" David pointed to himself, and seeing Gwen nodding his head expectantly, he continued: "I only know the knowledge about the Holy Light, and a small part of the hunter''s knowledge. So you want to To be a priest? A paladin? A hunter?" "Is that so!" Gwen thought for a while, pastor? hunter? Sounds pretty good. As for the paladin... she''s a girl, paladins don''t seem to go well with her? But he didn''t know that David was looking at Gwen in front of him. He thought in his heart that Gwen Stacy, who was tall and had long legs and a good figure, was very suitable to be a paladin. In this way, when she sees a Tyrannosaurus Rex in the future, she doesnt have to run away. She can smash the Tyrannosaurus Rex to death with a heavy hammer. By the way, she can make a dinosaur leather handbag or something like that Completely unaware that in David''s heart, Gwen, who has become an excellent seed for a powerful female warrior, is still asking about the situation of several other mysterious powers in Cold Winter Town. Mage? She is a little interested, but it is said that the spell knowledge currently mastered by Cold Winter Town is not very useful in this world. "If you want to learn spells, you''d better go to Jaina Proudmoore, she is currently the only mage in Winter Town." Gwen didn''t want to go to Jaina. She had been in Winter Town for a while, and she had a normal relationship with the female mage named Jaina. What''s the point of learning something with a pretty woman? Still fun to hang out with dudes. "Since I can''t use magic after learning it, I''d better learn something else!" "Druid? Shaman? Assassin? Warrior?" Cold Winter Town has collected a lot of druid knowledge, but so far, there is no one in Cold Winter Town who can master the druid ability. On the contrary, the extremely incomplete knowledge of the shaman was mastered by Mark and Steve, and even obtained very complete shaman knowledge from the elemental spirit of Azeroth. At the front end, Mark was sorting out while practicing, and had perfected the knowledge about shaman priests collected in Cold Winter Town. Now shaman priests have become another profession with a complete knowledge system besides Holy Light. "Assassin?" After chatting for a while, Gwen found that he was also a little interested in this kind of profession that could make him "disappear", but after hearing that this kind of stealth ability had huge risks, he still chose to give up. She came to Cold Winter Town to play and relax, not to risk her life here, and she never thought of risking her life for some novelty things. "So... Light? Or Hunter?" "Let''s learn from the Holy Light!" "In that case, you can first learn some knowledge about the Holy Light from Liadrin during this time, and try to understand the Holy Light after a while." There are only two elves in the entire Rinwinter Town, so Liadrin is in Rinwinter. Wintertown is very conspicuous and easy to find. "Can''t you teach me?" "I''m going to leave Cold Winter Town during this period of time to do some things." David has almost arranged all kinds of things, and as the time spent together increases, Elias and the two guard knights know that Gera Lord Baron Morgan will occasionally leave his territory to deal with things that they cannot let them know. Gradually understand that their lord has many secrets, the two knights are no longer obsessed with going with the adults. Then he worked harder to gain recognition, hoping that one day, Lord Glamorgan would be willing to bring himself with him when he went out. "Going to work? Are you going to another city?" Gwen was full of curiosity when she heard that David was going out: "Or, go to another world?" "I''m going to the world of the ambulance." There''s nothing to say about this. Many visitors from other worlds in the town basically know David''s plan. Even Addis gradually began to understand his situation now. "The world of Transformers?" Transformers are well-known and familiar existences in many worlds, and of course Gwen knows it too. Especially after seeing the real Transformers here in Cold Winter Town, she went back to her own world and did some special research. Hearing that David was going to that world, Gwen immediately expressed that he wanted to go too. "It may be dangerous. If you really want to go, wait until the next time it is safer!" David looked at the young Gwen, and it was not difficult to guess what the little girl was thinking: "Or wait until you become Strong enough not to worry about possible danger." Gwen, who was explicitly rejected by David, was a little unhappy, but she couldn''t think of any reason to persuade the other party to agree to take her with her. At the same time, Gwen realized one thing. If she can''t become stronger and just be an ordinary girl, it will be difficult to play with David. (end of this chapter) Chapter 163： code name arsenal Chapter 163 Codename Arsenal Gwen is a smart girl, and her judgment is not wrong at all. With the development of Cold Winter Town and David''s strength continues to grow, it is indeed difficult for ordinary people to talk to him on an equal footing. This situation will become more and more obvious as David''s strength grows and his status improves. Of course, Gwen also made mistakes in her judgment. A person like her who can come from another world has nothing to do with the word ordinary. Arrange all kinds of things, let Eva help herself to stare at Cold Winter Town as usual. David also met with everyone in the town. I''m sure nothing will be delayed because I''m not in town. After three extra days of busy work, with the help of an ambulance, David took the three sisters Arcee to the world of Transformers. Before setting off, David cut his hair short and put on Laura''s newly bought clothes: blue jeans, Martin boots, a pure white T-shirt and a black leather jacket. In addition to the hairstyle, he can now perfectly pretend to be the Wannian high school student... The storage space made by Pierre Newton for David is currently worn on his left wrist in the form of a bracelet. If you dont look carefully, you will think its a watch, but you wont care if you look carefully. It looks like a watch. A simple ornament. It contained David''s Judgment Hammer, Holy Light Hunter, and 120 rounds of powerful bullets; a spear made of light cast iron mixed with various alloys and crystal ore powder; a relatively ordinary hunting bow and arrows . In addition to some high-calorie food and water. Basically, David brought all the things he usually used, but he didn''t wear the Lightbringer suit. Sitting in the driver''s seat of the ambulance, David looked at the surrounding environment. This is a military base, surrounded by a large number of weapons and military vehicles, and many soldiers with guns are patrolling, and there are guard posts everywhere. In such an environment, the Humvee rescue and rescue vehicle that David was riding in seemed a bit out of place, not to mention the three Alcie sisters who had just transformed into motorcycles and projected a hologram driver next to them. "This is the base where the nest troops are stationed." The ambulance introduced the situation of the base to David. It wasn''t until this time that David knew that the nest troop was not based in the United States, but on Diego Garcia Island in the Indian Ocean. "It''s actually an overseas base." At the same time, the composition of the nest force is also very complicated. In addition to the combatants from North America, there are also soldiers from European countries; in addition, the nest force has received joint support from many countries in the world and is allowed to freely transit in many countries around the world and perform combat missions. David, who has only watched movies before, certainly doesnt understand these data and information with the same background setting. Even if his memory breaks through the sky, he cant recall what he doesnt know. So when the ambulance introduced these things to him, he listened very carefully, until the ambulance drove into a huge building and stopped, and the science popularization about the lair troops was suspended. Through the window glass, David saw several Autobots, including Optimus Prime, standing in front of him and looking at him. In addition to Optimus Prime, Major William Lennox, the frontline commander of the Lair Force, also stood aside, and beside him stood his old comrade-in-arms Robert Epps. "So many people gathered here, is it to welcome me?" Getting off the ambulance, David greeted Optimus Prime loudly. While saying hello to David, Optimus Prime explained the current situation: "Welcome, my friend, this is just due etiquette." By the way, let David go through some simple entry procedures. During the time Optimus Prime and the Autobots were on Earth, they have always complied with the regulations on Earth. Every Autobot will be reviewed and registered when they come to Earth. Because the seventh district, the department that specializes in dealing with alien affairs, has been disbanded and abolished, all these tasks have been handed over to the newly formed nest force. That is to say, William Lennox and his troops not only have to join forces with the Autobots to deal with the Decepticons who invaded the earth, but also work part-time on alien entry review and declaration management. After explaining the matter, the next thing is the conversation between David and Major William Lennox. "Hello, I''m Major William Lennox." Lennox has been sizing up the young man in front of him. Apart from thinking that the other party is very handsome, he doesn''t see anything about this young man like an alien. : "Excuse me... are you also a car guy?" "I''m not technically an Autobot." "Well, I can see that you don''t look like a car." Robert Epps, Lennox''s old comrade-in-arms, the black officer who is often in charge of making jokes in the film, couldn''t control himself mouth, began to complain directly: "You look more like a person who likes to drive." Lennox glanced at his old partner, warned him not to joke around at this time, then turned to look at Optimus Prime next to him. He doesn''t understand what''s going on now? Didn''t you say you want to have a friend? According to the previous situation, he thought it was another Autobot who came to Earth this time. But this person in front of him is just an ordinary earth human, no matter how you look at it? But judging from the dialogue between the other party and Optimus Prime, the other party is definitely not from Earth. What is the identity of this person? Could it be other alien races in the universe? Why do these aliens like to run to the earth? Lennox felt that things had become a little complicated, and maybe he would have a headache next. "Aren''t you a Cybertronian?" "I am indeed a Cybertronian." David greeted the ambulance before coming over. This time he will go to his world as a Cybertronian, and he has already used the Cybertronian before coming here. The body of a tank, but at the moment it is in the form of a human being. "Are you also a Cybertronian?" While Lennox breathed a sigh of relief, he was also a little shocked. Could it be that Cybertron not only has silicon-based life like Transformers? There are also carbon-based life like humans? "This way it should be easier for you to understand." David changed his shape in front of Lennox. After the short transformation sound ended, David had completed his own transformation, changing from a human form to a mechanical form. "Holishet!" Epps, who was ordered to shut up, still couldn''t hold back. When he saw a human being transformed into a robot, he felt that he had good control by expressing his inner feelings with such short words. Live by yourself. "What''s the situation?" Lennox stared, looking at the dark mechanical life in front of him, somewhat similar to Optimus Prime, he was shocked but also realized something was wrong: "The Cybertronians Possess the ability to disguise as ordinary humans?" "Hermit warriors are a very special group on Cybertron. They can disguise themselves as another life form, and before they are actively exposed, it is difficult to detect abnormalities." The hermit warrior who uses the camouflage ability is perfectly camouflaged in terms of appearance and various life characteristics, just like David will gain weight in mechanical form, but his weight in human form is the same as his own original weight Nothing has changed. Listening to Optimus Prime''s various explanations, Lennox suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem: "How many hermit warriors are there on Cybertron?" "Since the civil war broke out on Cybertron, most of the hermit warriors have died in the war. There are not many hermit warriors now." Just when Lennox breathed a sigh of relief, he heard another piece of news that gave him a headache: "The few remaining hermit fighters are basically on the side of the Decepticons." "..." Lennox looked at Optimus Prime, turned his head and exchanged glances with his old comrade, and then looked at the Cybertronian named ''David'' in front of him. "So..." Although Epps knew that Optimus Prime, the leader of the Autobots, was a trustworthy comrade-in-arms, he still couldn''t help but want to touch the gun at this time. It was embarrassing that he didn''t have a gun with him at this time. "Don''t worry, I''m not a member of the Decepticons." David kept looking at the few people quietly, until then he explained something for himself, and changed his appearance back to human form by the way: "However, I''m here this time Earth, the main reason is to know that a hermit warrior has come here." "..." Lennox''s temples throbbed, his bad premonition seemed to come true. Sure enough, this kind of Cybertronian who can perfectly disguise as a person on Earth has sneaked into the earth, and what''s worse is that the opponent is a Decepticon; fortunately, the hermit warrior named David in front of him seems to be is here to help. "I''m sorry that I can''t continue to learn more about the hermit warrior. I need to report to the general immediately." Lennox was very polite to David who provided important information: "If you need anything, you can contact Ai Puth... Finally, welcome to Earth." David and Lennox shook hands, then watched the major leave in a hurry, and then set his sights on Robert Epps, the sergeant major. "Ah... welcome to Earth." Epps was still looking David up and down, especially always looking down: "Can the hermit warrior perfectly transform into another life?" "I know what you want to ask, I will only say that it is more perfect than you thought." "Whoa!" After Epps sighed enviously, he asked another question: "Then, can a hermit warrior like you only pretend to sneak in to perform some special tasks? Or, like other Cybertronians, have powerful Combat power?" "This..." David switched to a mechanical shape again, and displayed all the weapons on his body: "You may not know, I have a code name called Arsenal (Arsenal)." (end of this chapter) Chapter 164： choose a new skin Chapter 164 Choose a new skin David has the ability to transform into a Cybertronian. Ambulance told other Autobots some time ago. So the Autobots weren''t surprised when David showed Lennox and Epps his Cybertronian form. But they are also very curious, what does David''s Cybertron form look like? And what capabilities? Now the Autobots have seen it. From their point of view, David is indeed an authentic Cybertronian in this state. As for the weapons and equipment, Ironhide even admired him. "This look is cool, I think you should maintain this state at ordinary times." "In that case, I''m afraid it will cause some people to be overly nervous." David put away all the weapons on his body, and he has noticed that more than one or two guards are looking at him with vigilant eyes. On the contrary, Robert Epps in front of him just praised the weapons on David: "If I can carry so many weapons to carry out the mission, then I will not be afraid to face the Decepticons alone. " "Maybe there will be such an opportunity in the future." After a brief chat, Epps was in charge of arranging David''s accommodation, because David''s body is the same as that of ordinary humans, and he usually moves in the shape of a human being. Epps will arrange a temporary living room for David. "By the way, do you need to eat and drink like a human?" "Need." In fact, as David''s own holy light gradually becomes stronger, he can maintain himself only by relying on the holy light, especially in the mode of Cybertron''s body. However, he still prefers to keep his original habits, after all, he is not a real silicon-based life. Besides, even real Cybertronians have the need to replenish energy. "So... robots also eat?" "Of course you need to eat. Eating is to replenish energy." David saw Epps showing a strange expression, knowing that he was probably complaining about something in his heart, and added another sentence by the way: "Some mechanical life can even Using plants, ores and other substances to supplement the energy I need is nothing compared to me." "Plants and ores?" "Yes, you can understand it as eating wood and stone." "Is there a mechanical life with such a strong appetite? What''s his...or her name?" "Icarus." "Is this Icarus on Earth?" "No, that guy should be busy with his work in some galaxy!" David casually dealt with various questions raised by Epps. After confirming the location of the room he lived in, he followed Epps to visit the entire nest base. During the visit, David also scanned some weapons by the way, and upgraded the weapon database in his body again. Now, in addition to the original machine gun, machine cannon and grenade launcher, he can also transform into various types of missile launchers, as well as a more ferocious 25mm caliber rotary cannon. When David came back in a circle, Major Lennox, who had gone to report to the general earlier, reappeared. "We attach great importance to the news you mentioned earlier. I wonder if we can provide us with more information? Also, you said that there are hermit warriors coming to Earth. Do you know the purpose of their coming to Earth?" "sure." David is not afraid of Lennox and Earth''s military asking himself these things, he is even more worried that these people will not ask anything. According to his original idea, let the plot develop on its own, wait for the right opportunity, take away all the things he needs and finish the job. But after thinking about the plot carefully, he found that it is better to take the initiative than to wait for the development of the plot. Anyway, there is no plot to speak of, the entire second part of Transformers is actually a war around the development of stellar energy collectors. This machine, which can harvest energy by destroying stars, was built long ago by the leaders of several Cybertronians. These seven leaders of the ancient cybertrons are called the Supremes. The seven Supremes search for suitable stars to collect energy in the universe, and the Supremes have a principle: they cannot destroy living planets. But one of the seven Supremes wants to break this principle, and this Supreme is the Fallen King Kong. The Supremes broke out in a civil war, the Fallen King Kong was defeated, and the remaining Supremes hid the start key of the star energy collector, that is, the leader module. "So... what does this have to do with us?" Listening to David suddenly telling a piece of ancient Cybertronian history, Epps wondered what this had to do with the Decepticon hermit warriors coming to Earth? Lennox has some guesses, but he desperately hopes he''s wrong. "This unactivated stellar energy collector is on Earth." "..." Lennox had a constipated expression on his face, and Epps next to him was also in a similar state. "The situation of the Cybertronians is not good now. Whether it is the Autobots or the Decepticons, they are all facing a crisis of survival. In this case, the Decepticons know that there is still such a device left on the earth, which can allow them to obtain enough When you have a huge amount of energy, what will you do, you shouldnt need me to go on, right? As an excellent American major, Lennox certainly understands what this means. The troops he serves have often been dispatched because of ''energy''. In addition, he finally figured out why Decepticons have been found all over the world in the past two years. This Cybertronian named David, code-named Arsenal, brought the news that perfectly answered their biggest question. "Thank you very much for the information you provided." "Major." David called out to Major Lennox who wanted to report to General Moshower again: "Are you going to report this information to your superiors?" "Yes, any questions?" "certainly." David pointed to the top, and everyone looked up in puzzlement, but they only saw the roof. The next second they knew that they had misunderstood what David meant. "The members of the Decepticons are all kinds of military-related equipment, and Cybertron''s technology is ahead of the Earth by an unknown number of eras... Do you think it is really safe enough to transmit this important information through signals?" "..." Lennox understood what David meant. When he fought against the Decepticons earlier, although the Decepticons were good at fighting, they didn''t show their advantages in this aspect. This made Lennox and the entire lair army get used to it. Sexually ignored this aspect of the problem. If possible, it is best to conduct the debriefing face-to-face in a completely safe space without any electronic devices. "Is it too exaggerated?" It was not David who answered Lennox this time, but Optimus Prime, who had fought against the Decepticons for an unknown number of years: "No, if the purpose of the Decepticons is a stellar energy collector, and this device is really If it is on Earth, then those elite Decepticons should have come to Earth." Others dont talk about it, if the old opponent Sonic comes, and the earth continues to use technological means to communicate, then it is likely to be monitored by the opponent. Why didnt Optimus Prime mention the Decepticons technological advantage before? , because Optimus Prime doesnt know what the purpose of the Decepticons is, and many of the Decepticons eliminated during this period are mass-produced machines that are not worth mentioning. These circumstances caused the Autobots to always think that only some Decepticons were active here on the earth, but they did not expect that all the elites of the other party came to the earth. Now that he knows the real purpose of the other party, Optimus Prime also understands that the number of Decepticons on this side of the earth is probably much more than what he estimated before, and the strength is not comparable to those ''mass-produced machines''. After learning that Major Lennox had important information to report to him face to face, and vaguely reminded himself that the current communication situation was unsafe, the commander of the Nest Troop, General Moshower, allowed the Nest Troop to return to North America for a rest ''. In this way, David also took the opportunity to go to North America. Because of the important information provided, Lennox and Epps also regarded David, a new Cybertronian who came to Earth, as a new comrade-in-arms. Epps also pointed to the cars parked in front of him, and David Made a joke. "You are not a car man, can you transform into a car?" "I have the deformation module for the car form." "Oh?" At the mention of this, Epps became interested: "Do you need us to provide you with a car?" The Autobots dont fix their image after scanning a module. When the lair troops perform tasks, the Autobots will often change their images to facilitate the execution of tasks. These vehicles used as templates are provided by the Lair Troops. "Sounds like a good suggestion, what are the options?" David had already considered scanning the car to obtain the shape of the vehicle vehicle. Since someone is willing to provide a template for free, he certainly will not refuse. Epps was also interested in seeing David, and immediately signaled to wait a moment, and then quickly picked up a car magazine: "There are many beautiful cars here, do you want me to give you some advice?" David took the magazine, flipped through it briefly, and found that there were mainly sports cars on it, and they were products of the past two years. Coupled with Epps'' "science popularization" from time to time, David, an "alien", quickly had a relatively rough understanding of the various models of cars above. Flipping back and forth for a while, David saw a familiar style on it. "This one looks good." "The new 2008 Ford Mustang Shelby GT500KR?" Epps glanced at the magazine in David''s hand, and read out the model of the car written in the magazine. "How? Can I get it?" "This is not difficult!" This is a local sports car, which can be obtained relatively easily. On the contrary, some top-level sports cars of European brands are much more troublesome: "Do you like this style?" What Epps didnt know was that David would choose this car entirely because of the influence of the past. If the matching degree is right and it can be successfully transformed into a car, he will get two red decorative lights on the front of his car. (end of this chapter) Chapter 165： Waiting for the booty to come to your door Chapter 165 Waiting for the loot to come to your door The military transport plane landed smoothly at the military base in North America, and David soon met the General Moshower. Under the recommendation of Major Lennox, David communicated with the supreme commander of the lair force. David provided the general with all the information he knew, including the elite Decepticons who had come to the earth; many Decepticons with special abilities, including the hermit warrior, had already lurked on the earth; Tiger''s biggest goal is to find the star energy collector. "That is, if the Decepticons find that machine and activate it, our sun will be destroyed?" "Exactly!" Moshower pondered for a moment in silence, he realized what a huge crisis he was about to face this time. "With the various communication technologies we currently have, there is no way to escape the monitoring of the Decepticons?" "Cybertron''s technology is much more advanced than Earth''s." Listening to what David said, General Moshower also started to feel a headache, and after asking some more questions, he said goodbye to David friendly. General Moshower had great trust in the Autobot ally, and he even received a good courtesy with David. The other party did not doubt the information provided by David at all, and prepared to formulate the next battle plan based on this information. David, who finished his conversation with General Moshower, soon got a ''gift''. "This is the Mustang you selected. How do you feel after seeing it?" Epps pointed to the black Ford Mustang next to him, looking at David expectantly. He was very curious, how did David, who was about the same size as a human being, turn into a car? David looked at the black muscle sports car in front of him, scanned it immediately, and recorded all the data of the car in an instant. As for the deformation... David found that the matching degree between himself and this sports car was higher than that of the Hummer search and rescue vehicle obtained by scanning the ambulance, but it was still a bit low. "What''s wrong?" Seeing that David''s eyes emitted light, and after scanning the black Mustang sports car, he stayed in place. Epps and Lennox thought that something happened? Is there something wrong with this car? "No, it''s nothing." Although it doesn''t match the car very well, there is a relatively simple way to solve it: "Let me ask first, does this car belong to me now?" "This car? If you really need it..." Epps and Lennox didn''t understand what David meant. Usually, the Autobots only need to scan the car to become a scanned car. They watched suspiciously as David sat in the driver''s seat of the black Mustang sports car, and then a golden light flashed, and an electric current seemed to flash across the surface of the black Mustang sports car. Before they figured out what was going on, the black wild horse made the transformation sound they had heard countless times in the past two years, and turned into a black giant about seven meters tall. "Wow!" Although it is different from the previous impression, it is still a familiar formula and a familiar taste. "You look more like an Autobot now." Davids appearance at this time is the same as the previous mechanical form (black knight Optimus Prime). As for why he needs a whole Mustang car to complete the transformation, in the final analysis, it is due to the low matching degree. Under normal circumstances, if the matching degree is relatively low, although it can be forcibly deformed, it will have some impact on itself, such as not being able to exert its due ''performance'': turning into a sports car, it turns out to run like a bullock cart . David found that he has a special solution, which is to transform the whole car into a part of himself, so naturally there is no problem of matching. Under normal circumstances, this kind of thing cannot be done, but the situation on the earth in the Transformers world is quite special. In this world, all the technology on the earth comes from the research of Megatron, that is to say, the technology of the earth is actually the technology of Cybertron, but it is still at a relatively low level, which is why the energy of the fire source can An important reason for transforming the technological products of the earth into Transformers. It can be said that the technological products on the earth in this world are just a bunch of low-level accessory kits for the Cybertronians. The Decepticons and Autobots looked down on these low-level accessories, but David didn''t care. Anyway, I just want a deformed form, even if the strength of the body structure is relatively low, he can accept it. As time goes by, these newly absorbed ''accessories'' will be gradually strengthened by the Holy Light in David''s body. In the future, he can use alchemy to further improve them, so he will not dislike the low-end of these accessories. But in this way, David''s main body and this newly born accessory will feel a little bit separated, and they will also separate when deformed...David has become a leader warrior in a daze. His own body becomes the head, and the Mustang sports car becomes other parts, combined into a complete Transformers. Lead the warriors, lead the warriors! Anyway, David felt that there was no difference. When he came to this world, his first goal was achieved. The only thing that surprised him was when did he acquire the ability to activate these technological products into Transformers? Is it because of some kind of benign mutation after the fusion of the Holy Light and the body of Cybertron? He can be sure that he does not have any special authority in this world like in Azeroth. And if he really got the permission, what he activated shouldn''t be this kind of ''defective'' body. At the same time when doubts arose, David suddenly became curious about the fire source. If he scans the fire source, maybe he can use it to upgrade this strange activation ability? "Do you have any plans for the future?" Watching David transform from a giant metal giant into a black Mustang muscle car, although I don''t know why there are more decorative lights that keep sweeping around the front of the car, but Lennox decided to ignore this problem, who can''t be a little personal Aesthetic? "You should make a plan to deal with the Decepticons next, right? "Yes." Although there is no clear order yet, but the Decepticons are going to destroy the earth, can they still negotiate with each other amicably? It must be a fight to the death. David''s brain began to work quickly. Compared to running around the world exhaustingly to collect what he needed, he preferred to use the help of local forces to deliver various things to him. It''s not difficult, he just needs to move his mouth and provide some information, so he really can''t think of a reason to give up the simple plan, and then go out alone to toss around the world. "I personally suggest...Although I don''t know how many Decepticons have come to the earth, and whether they are monitoring your communication signals." David glanced at Lennox, and the major in front of him was quietly listening to Dai. Wei''s words: "But as long as it involves Megatron, it will definitely attract the attention of the Decepticons." "Megatron?" Lennox didn''t expect David to mention the leader of the Decepticons, but isn''t that guy dead? "He''s now thrown on the bottom of the sea..." "Megatron has a high prestige among the Decepticons, and his powerful combat power is also indispensable for the Decepticons...especially when dealing with Autobots." David once again emphasized the importance of Megatron, and by the way complained about the official handling of Megatron: "So, the Decepticons will definitely try to resurrect Megatron. As for hiding Megatron''s body At the bottom of the sea... that''s not really a good choice, to put Megatron in a place that you can''t defend well, but the other party can come and go at will." David admires the brain circuits of these people. Do they think that the ocean of the earth can stop a group of high-level civilized life that can move between galaxies? "..." Lennox, who was complained by David, also began to feel that this arrangement was a bit mentally retarded. He decided to present these words intact to those experts and consultants later. At the same time, he was sorting out the suggestions made by David in his heart, thinking about their feasibility. "So, you think since we don''t know where the Decepticons are hiding, why not use Megatron to lure them all out, and then fight an ambush?" "In this way, the decisive battle can be held on the battlefield of your choice, and you can make sufficient preparations in advance." Davids words make some sense. If enough preparations are made and all kinds of weapons and ammunition are sufficient, Lennox feels that the Decepticons are not impossible to be completely wiped out. But if the Decepticons really revive Megatron, then the initiative to start the war will not be on their side, and even the choice of the battlefield will be dominated by the opponent. "I will report your suggestion to General Morshower in detail." Next... Then David just wait quietly, that General Moshower is still very reliable, he should be able to understand that David''s suggestion is the best plan so far. According to David''s suggestion, using Megatron''s body and the fragments of the fire source as bait, even if the Decepticons know that this is a conspiracy, they have no other choice, and they will definitely choose to launch an attack to get Megatron back Tian''s corpse and revive it with Fire Source Fragments. All David has to do is to wait quietly for the Decepticons to arrive at his door, and before that, he may still see the fragments of the Fire Seed Sourcehe only needs to scan it to determine whether this thing can make his Cybertron Just upgrade your body. If he really needs fragments, he can go to the actor Sam Witwicky, who happens to have a fragment of the fire source in his hand. "Anyway, it''s either in Sam''s hands or Michaela''s." Putting the matter of the source of fire aside, David began to think, if the Decepticons were really wiped out in this battle, what ''benefits'' would he get? "Starscream''s flight module and Cybertron body? An ugly version of Hercules composed of mass-produced Decepticons? By the way, Sonic''s robot dog is pretty good. As a hunter, I just need a pet." (end of this chapter) Chapter 166： Dare to ask where the Autobots are headed Chapter 166 Dare to ask where the Autobots go If the Decepticons knew that someone had already listed some members of the Decepticons as their trophies before they actually started fighting with them, what would they think? Especially when it''s someone they don''t even know! Of course, it doesnt make sense even if they know, as long as their target is a star energy collector, then they must attack the earth. At the same time, in order to obtain the key of the stellar energy collector, that is, the leadership module, they have to keep collecting various clues on the earth to find that thing. And in order to deal with the Autobots who will stop them, Megatron is an indispensable force. So David''s suggestion to General Moshower is more like an overt conspiracy: so what if you know there is a trap here? Are you not coming? What''s more, with the arrogant character of the Decepticons, they may feel that when they decide to launch a frontal attack, those weak creatures on the earth are powerless to stop them. The actual situation is similar to what David guessed. After some discussions and arrangements, after some testing on the earth side, it was confirmed that the communication on my side was indeed monitored by the Decepticons. Then it will be "due to the recent frequent activities of the Decepticons on the earth, it is decided to completely destroy Megatron''s body." and other information leaked out. Nest troops, as the main force in the battle against the Decepticons, were deployed on the preset battlefield: Egypt. Why did you choose Egypt? Because some people will not accept setting the battlefield in their own homes. How wonderful is Egypt, such a large desert, it will not be affected if it is bombed casually, whether it is the Decepticons or the allied forces of earthlings and autobots, they can kill with their hands and feet. Before the actual battle, all David had to do was to keep scanning various weapons and equipment and record all kinds of weapon data. If David, before coming to this world, just casually gave himself the code name of an arsenal, then he is now a veritable arsenal. I dont know if he really has the talent in this area, but David found that he can easily record and transform into various conventional weapons that have been scanned. After some sorting out, David''s usual state is similar to before, except that his back is deformed and the cannon protruding from his right shoulder has become a six-barreled Vulcan cannon. On the left side is the missile launcher, which can launch missiles with various functions. The grenade launcher on the shoulder was cancelled, and it was changed to share the same position with the missile launcher that can be retracted into the back. Which one to use can be decided by David himself according to the situation. It is a pity that David was not able to board the destroyer USS Kidd with the railgun, otherwise his arsenal would have become more abundant. Feeling unsatisfied, David wandered around wanting to scan more weapons and equipment, trying to see if he could scan some aircraft data. It''s a pity that I am stationed with the Autobots and the Nest Troops, and the most seen by the Nest Troops are helicopters and transport planes, and I can''t see any fighter jets. Scan helicopter? David is not very interested in transforming into a helicopter, and he is not interested in imitating Flying Wolf, even if the word wolf is in his name. He would love to scan the F-14 Tomcat if he could, then the F-22 Raptor and the F-15 Eagle, then the A-10 and the Harrier... This sorting is based on the fact that the appearance is greater than the actual function. After all, no matter what kind of scanning transformation it is, the essence is still a Transformer, not copying the various capabilities of this fighter. If not seeing any possibility for the time being, David would like to scan and record the data of VF-25 Messiah, VF-27 Lucifer and even YF-29 Durandal, especially YF-29 Durandal, he would like to As its own fixed fighter form. Walking around, David, who found that there was nothing good to continue scanning, returned to his resting place. His barracks is with the Autobots, and several Autobots are parked there to rest in vehicle form. Optimus Prime is discussing something with Lennox, probably discussing the upcoming battle. For human beings, if this battle can completely defeat the Decepticons, then there will undoubtedly be a period of peace in the future, and there is no need to worry all day long about what schemes those Decepticons are up to. In David''s view, without the threat of Decepticons, it might not be a good thing for the Autobots. Seeing Lennox leave, David noticed that Optimus Prime looked towards him: "You thought about it too?" Optimus Prime may be a bit of a saint, a bit too idealistic, but he is definitely not stupid. Of course, Optimus Prime can also realize the hidden dangers that David can see, especially after staying on the earth for several years and contacting various human beings, especially a large number of human officials, he can fully guess that there are no Decepticons. After threatening, what do those people do. "David, my friend, what do you think we should do?" Optimus Prime was a little tangled, he knew that some human beings would do some bad things, but he could also see the good side of human beings. In his heart, he hopes to stay on the earth, looking forward to the friendly coexistence between the earth people and the Cybertronians. But he also knew that there were some conflicts between the two sides, and he couldn''t think of a good solution, so he was going to ask David. After all, David is also a ruler, and he doesn''t seem to mind that Cybertronians settle in his domain? Maybe from David, he can learn how to make the Autobots better integrate into the life of the earth? "You want the Cybertronians to truly integrate into Earth?" "Yes." David pondered for a few seconds, and asked a question: "Can you guarantee that the Cybertronians who decided to settle on Earth really regard themselves as Earthlings?" "..." Optimus Prime wanted to answer, but finally chose to shut up. He felt that he could not represent all Autobots, let alone all Cybertronians. "Let''s not talk about the huge difference in race, when you don''t think you are a human from the earth, why should the people of the earth treat you as real compatriots?" David raised his hand to stop what Optimus Prime was going to say : "Don''t mention these people in the nest army. They can regard you as comrades-in-arms after long-term contact with you, but most people on earth have no chance to contact you. They can only rely on what they see with their eyes as their first impression." This first impression may be the impression of a lifetime. There are billions of people on the earth, most of them, it is impossible to have direct contact with these Cybertronians throughout their lives, and naturally they will not have the opportunity to change their first impression. "I am willing to accept the Cybertronians to live in Cold Winter Town. There is a very important factor, that is, my territory is not big." Now there are less than 500 people in Cold Winter Town. Walking around can get to know everyone almost. Such a special life form as the Cybertronians quickly became acquaintances in the whole town. After getting along with each other for a long time, and knowing the personality of the Cybertronians, naturally they will not be too conflicted. Another point is that the majority of the residents of Cold Winter Town are Azerothians. People in that world are well-informed, and they themselves have no resistance to the Cybertronians. As for the natives of Brennia, because the number of locals has not been growing fast, these people will not be too entangled in those things after living for a period of time and being subtly influenced by the original residents of Cold Winter Town. Especially when the arrival of the Cybertronians can make the people of Cold Winter Town live a better life! When David talked about this, Optimus Prime seemed to think of something. "You realize it too!" "Yes." After these Autobots came to the earth, they did not bring any convenience to the life of the earth people, and did not play any positive role in the development of the earth and human life. Everyone only saw that with the appearance of the Autobots, the Decepticons also appeared, and then they crackled into a ball, and the earth became the battlefield of the Cybertronians. In this situation, everyone would be dissatisfied, right? The threat of the Decepticons is still there, so the earth officials can allow the Autobots to stay on the earth. What''s the use of Autobots when the Decepticons are gone? It stands to reason that as long as the Cybertronians of a higher civilization are willing to lend a helping hand to help the earth with technology, then these people will definitely be very happy, and then they will give up the Cybertronians as their ancestorsat least in the technology. Before emptying, it will be like this. However, Optimus Prime felt that the people on Earth were too belligerent and unwilling to share technology. this David complained frantically, saying that Optimus Prime''s metal face was a little red, and he didn''t mean to stop. Finally, the good old man ambulance helped and rescued the leader of the Autobots. "David, maybe what you said is right, but Optimus Prime''s concerns are not unreasonable. What if we hand over Cybertron''s technology to humans and make the earth the next Cybertron?" They feel that the earth is such a good planet, it should not be destroyed like Cybertron. "Then as ''Earth'' going to destruction?" David''s eyes released a holographic image, projecting the Earth: "This is the Earth decades ago... This is the Earth now... According to the current development of the Earth, the future Earth will become like this." The three earth projections have differences visible to the naked eye: the first is bright and bright; the second is gray; the third is a yellowish brown. "There is no right or wrong technology, the key is how to apply it! Cybertron has a more advanced civilization, and you also know the mistakes you have made. Don''t you know how to avoid mistakes and try to help the earth take a new path?" But what if we hand technology over to humans and they dont want to do what we suggest? "..." David suddenly understood why Optimus Prime was unwilling to hand over the technology of Cybertron. Feeling that the leader of the Autobots wanted to give all the technology to the earthlings in one go? "Brother, are you so sincere? Letting you help the poor with technology, didn''t let you directly empty out your family!" was drained... (end of this chapter) Chapter 167： Start Harvesting the Loot Chapter 167 Start harvesting loot Davids suggestion to Optimus Prime is to give the technology a little bit. This technology doesnt need to be too high-end, just better than what the earth currently has. "Technology upgrades have to be done step by step." In fact, even if Optimus Prime handed over Cybertron technology to humans in one breath, it would be meaningless. Such a big Megatron was placed there for humans to study for decades, and the final result was just the beginning. In this state, if you give more high-end technology, human beings dont have the ability to digest it immediately, so we still have to improve it a little bit. So, there is not much difference between Optimus Prime slowly providing technology and giving humans all technology in one go. The biggest impact is that the Autobots are still useful; and the Autobots are no longer useful! David also gave Optimus Prime an idea: let the human beings on the earth establish a unified regime as soon as possible, lets say that there are so many forces on a fart big planet, and the resources are scattered in a mess, and there is no basic condition for civilization upgrade. Throwing out this kind of rhetoric, coupled with some more advanced space mining or deep sea mining technology, is enough to make the earth people toss for a long time, and they will naturally not target the Autobots at that time. Besides, the Autobots are already willing to provide technology, and the two parties have a basis for continuing cooperation, but there are only ''conditions''. "That''s not good?" Optimus Prime feels that this kind of suggestion is easy to provoke the war on the earth, but David directly refuted it with reality: "Even if you don''t make this kind of suggestion, the competition for resources has never stopped. When did the war stop on the earth?" In comparison, if Optimus Prime is really willing to help the people on earth, it is better to let the earth establish a unified regime, and then provide space navigation, development and other technologies, so that the people on earth can focus on the endless resources in the universe. By the way, space development can also create more jobs and drive the development of a series of industrial chains. Technological progress can also bring better medical equipment and cure more diseases. In theory, this can really help humans. Of course, no matter how good the plan is, there will be troubles when it is actually implemented. It is uncertain how many dirty things will happen at that time, and David can''t control these. It is impossible for Optimus Prime to take care of everything. He has already provided the technology that allows the people on earth to have a better life. If the people on earth dont make good use of it, its not his fault, right? "If you are worried about people who want to use these technologies to do bad things, you can propose to set up a supervisory organization, which will be jointly responsible by the earth officials and the Autobots." If Optimus Prime doesnt want to accept any of these suggestions, David also gave two retreats: go to Cold Winter Town! Or go outside of North America! Given all the suggestions, David did not continue to talk about this matter. It''s not that he can''t think of other suggestions, but that he knows that Optimus Prime will not adopt those suggestions, and some suggestions are useless. Even now, when Optimus Prime proposes to establish a unified regime on the earth, the Autobot leader may not actually do it. Seeing that David would not continue talking, Optimus Prime thanked David sincerely, and then discussed with his several Autobot partners. Do you want to let the people on earth establish a unified regime as David suggested? Will the Autobots help the Earthlings develop technology and enter the space age? If we do this, how can we ensure that the people on earth will not go astray? Finally, if they really want to leave, do they continue to stay on the earth, but go to live in another area? Or simply leave the earth? It is impossible to reach a conclusion without discussing these matters for a long time, not to mention that there are only a small number of Autobots on the earth, and there are more Autobots scattered in every corner of the universe. Perhaps more people should be asked for advice before making a decision? While the Autobots were having a small meeting, David was walking around the camp from time to time, and the lair troop was resting up and waiting, the Decepticons finally appeared. Megatron is really a perfect bait, coupled with the information of the fragments of the fire source, the Decepticons have no doubt that this is a trap for them. Of course, as David guessed, the Decepticons knew it and didn''t care. Standing at the observation post some distance away from the ambush circle, David and Lennox looked at the ambush circle in the distance that was rumbling with constant explosions. Countless Decepticons fell from the sky, and kept transforming into various military vehicles, weapons, or huge metal giants, and then marched towards the target against the attacks of human artillery and missilesthey thought they were going to use it to In the special facility where Megatron''s body was destroyed. In order to be deceptive enough, the lair troops deployed a large amount of defensive firepower around the camouflage facility, and the Autobots were all present. When the Decepticons saw this scene, they would definitely believe in the correctness of the information, and then went crazy Continuously attack the target facility. Although the reinforcements that suddenly appeared around were a bit ferocious and came at a bit fast speed, the Decepticons didn''t care at all. They launched an attack firmly, and even two Hercules appeared on the field. The combination King Kong Hercules in the movie world is composed of a bunch of (see the setting is ten) mass-produced machines, so the Decepticons can send several Hercules at the same time as long as they want. The appearance of the two Hercules made the battle situation more intense and stalemate, and the huge body of the Hercules became an excellent meat shield for the Decepticons, allowing the Decepticons to move forward faster and break through the earth and humans. A defensive position of Autobots. "Retreat to the next line of defense." Lennox stayed at the observation post, constantly observing the changes in the battle situation, and issued various orders in a timely manner. David also stayed at the observation post. He didn''t participate in the front-line battle. He was never the kind of person who was keen on fighting in battle. Are you upset watching the excitement? Still think sand and gunpowder are delicious? But he wanted to watch the excitement quietly, but the Decepticons didn''t give him this chance. Turning his head and seeing a soldier walking into the observation post, and then walking firmly towards William Lennox, David immediately noticed the soldier''s abnormality. "careful!" When he called out the reminder, David had already completed the switch from human to mechanical form, and the golden energy released directly by stretching out his right hand accurately hit the soldier, knocking him into the air and smashing him heavily on the wall. "what happened?" David moved very quickly. By the time everyone in the observation post realized it, David had already blown a soldier into the air. The soldiers of the lair troop present did not raise their guns to aim at David, but took out their weapons and pointed at the soldier who was blown away. After two years of fighting with the Autobots, these soldiers and the Autobots have established enough trust, so when David started, their first reaction was that there was an enemy mixed in, not that David was the enemy. Lennox had the same reaction, standing firmly beside David, and raised his weapon to aim at the soldier who seemed to be collapsing by the wall: "Hermit Warrior?" "Exactly!" "Fire!" After confirming his guess from David, Lennox directly ordered to set fire to beat this guy into a waste product. The soldiers who got the order started shooting immediately, and the Decepticon, who originally wanted to feign death to cause internal conflicts, had to Transforming back into mechanical form, he revealed his weapon and prepared to fight back. It''s a pity that he didn''t move fast enough. When he showed his Decepticon appearance, David on the opposite side had already shown his six-barreled Vulcan cannon. The people present only heard a ''buzz'', and the Decepticon on the opposite side became a waste product. Several soldiers fired a few more shots, whipped the Decepticon hermit warrior, and then carefully observed the surroundings, wanting to see if there were any unfamiliar strangers among the surrounding comrades. David looked at the surrounding people again, and used all kinds of detection methods including holy light to make sure that there were no more hermit fighters mixed in here. "Transfer, go to observation post No. 2." The appearance of the Decepticons means that this place has been exposed. As the commander, Lennox must move, otherwise the next time will not be an assassination, but may be covered by the firepower of the Decepticons. When David left, he glanced at the corpse of the Decepticon hermit warrior, and after confirming that he could not put this thing into the storage space, he silently marked the location of this place. Take this guy''s body to Cold Winter. "The next time I come out to do errands, I should bring a few more storage items." Although each has only one cubic meter of space, a few more props can also hold a lot of things. He only brought one this time, which was a big mistake. Even if he brings one more, with the size of a hermit warrior, he can put it away and take it away without worrying about being taken away by the US military first. Out of the No. 1 observation post, Major Lennox was attacked by the Decepticons again during the transfer process, this time it was the sonic robot dog and the laser bird. "Aha! It''s delivered to your door." David immediately became excited when he saw these two Decepticons running out. The idea of ??not being keen on fighting on the battlefield was thrown directly outside Laniakea, and the six-barreled Vulcan cannon protruding from his right shoulder crazily output at the robot dog, and the sound of "~" finally ceased to sound immediately passed away. At the same time, it deformed into a missile launcher, and after locking on to the laser bird in the air, it fired four missiles in a row. Even though the laser bird had an unusually flexible position, it still couldn''t avoid David''s attack. David also raised his arms showing his machine guns, and kept shooting at the laser bird in the air. Under this kind of saturated firepower, the laser bird was quickly hit hard and flew away staggeringly. "..." David didn''t go after him because he couldn''t fly, so he poured all the remaining firepower on the robot dog, and quickly beat the robot dog into a dead robot dog. Looking at the pile of unrecognizable scrap iron under his feet, David directly put the robot dog''s body into the storage space. "Pet in hand..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 168： Thank you Xiaohong for the plane Chapter 168 Thank you Xiaohong for the plane David, who got the robot dog, began to look forward to more Decepticons coming to his door. He didn''t have to wait long. After the laser bird and the robot dog missed, Starscream was sent to eliminate the commander of the human-autobot alliance. Sound Wave hoped to kill the human commander and plunge the humans and Autobots on the battlefield into chaos, so that the Decepticons'' attack would go smoothly. From the perspective of the battle plan, there is no problem. He also considered that there might be Autobots on the side of the human commander, so his first choice was to send hermit warriors to carry out close-range assassination. But unexpectedly, the Autobots also had hermit fighters on the side of the Autobots, and even destroyed their own assassination plan. At the same time, the hermit warrior was so powerful that he seriously injured the laser bird and killed the robot dog in a frontal battle. After the attention of the sound wave, the Decepticons directly sent Starscream to carry out beheading tactics against Lennox, and at the same time to kill the extremely threatening Autobot hermit warrior. "Are you the hermit warrior of the Autobot?" Starscream used missiles to bombard it indiscriminately. As a result, not a single soldier was bombed. In the end, he felt that this was a waste of ammunition (fire energy), so he turned into a human form and landed in front of David, Lennox and others. "Strange hermit warrior, you should hide incognito as before, instead of joining the Autobots to fight against the Decepticons." Because David is a completely unfamiliar face. From Starscream''s point of view, this may be a survivor of the Cybertron War. Later, he did not join any faction, but found a guy who hid in a corner that no one knew about. . I don''t know why I suddenly joined the Autobot camp. David was not interested in explaining his detailed background to this guy. At the same time Starscream appeared, a launch port popped up on David''s shoulder. . Then a mini Mustang sports car that was stored by Cybertron''s compression technology (it should be able to compress only its own related objects) popped out, and gradually grew larger and deformed in mid-air. By the time it landed, it had completed the transformation from a sports car to a human figure , David also transformed into a combination of head and body, and took advantage of the opportunity to pounce on Starscream. He has no friendship with Starscream, nor has he met him before, so there is no need to talk nonsense about the old days. Compared with him, he wants to get Starscream''s flight module. The other party has delivered it to the door, if I don''t accept the gift package quickly, I will be a little too sorry for the warm hospitality of the Decepticons! Starscream has never met such an Autobot before. No matter which Autobot it is before, it is almost a standard procedure to talk to each other and make fun of each other. This newcomer is a bit ignorant of the rules! Boom! Bang! clang! For a moment of stupefaction, Starscream had already received a series of heavy Cybertronian punches from David one after another, and in order to make up for the fact that his body was weaker than the real Cybertronian, David almost released the Holy Light with maximum power, protecting his entire body. In the holy light shield. At the same time, each of his attacks will carry powerful holy light energy, and when his fist hits Starscream, it will burst into a gorgeous golden brilliance. When he got excited, David''s fist was wrapped in holy fire again, and he greeted Starscream with all kinds of combos. The effect of these flames against Cybertronians is of course far less than that of flesh and blood and undead creatures, but when these tricks are used, the sound and light effects are amazing, and they are so handsome that they fly. The soldiers on the side were stunned, completely forgetting that they were in the middle of the battlefield, and just stood there watching the new Autobot comrades, beating Starscream with fists wrapped in golden yellow flames. "Coconut shreds! That''s it, kill this Decepticon!" Epps even forgot that he should protect Lennox and transfer to another observation post so that he can continue to command the battle on the main battlefield. Instead, he stood on the sidelines and yelled to cheer David up: "Kick him! Kick him! Kick... well done! You can save a lot of little Decepticons!" Seeing that David completed a crit according to his "voice control", Epps was as happy as if he was the one who was beating Starscream: "Don''t give this **** a chance, suppress that bastard!" David did not give Starscream any chance, even in order to prevent the flight module and hardware that he was about to acquire from escaping, David even fought. Push it to the ground. After putting the weight of his entire body on Starscream, David''s hands shone even brighter, and his two forearms almost turned into golden **** of light, and even the flames wrapped around them could not be seen clearly. "Wait, maybe we..." Starscream had only spoken halfway, and David''s fist had already smashed down, and it hit his face firmly, followed by a continuous bombardment of heavy punches, both fists turned into cannons and smashed out continuously The sound of ''clang, bang, bang, bang, bang''. Realizing the crisis, Starscream immediately wanted to take off and escape. His thrusters had just started, and before he had really left the ground, he suddenly saw a six-barreled machine gun appearing in front of him, and the black muzzle shot out in a second Spit out a fiery tongue, directly engulfing Starscream''s face. Afterwards, there was a sharp pain in his body, and Starscream didn''t know anything... Looking at Starscream who had been pierced through his body with his punch, smashed the spark, and lost all signs of life, David stood up again. Immediately, he scanned Starscream''s body in great detail, and transformed into the hardware and modules needed for flight vehicles and military vehicles, which were placed in front of him. "Another planned goal, achieved!" Things went very smoothly, which put David in a good mood. After returning to the size of an ordinary person and compressing the Mustang sports car into his body, David looked at the intact body of Starscream except for the head and chest damage, and finally stretched out his little hand full of evil. . As David''s right hand exuding the holy light touched Starscream''s corpse, a ray of light and electric current covered it, and Starscream''s corpse changed into the posture of an F-22 Raptor fighter jet again, but when it changed into a human form again, , but it is no longer the ugly look before. "David?" Originally cheering, Lennox and Epps, who had killed another Decepticon, were surprised to find that after David reached out and touched Starscream, the Decepticon turned into an airplane again. Before they figured out what was going on, the Decepticon suddenly transformed in the next second. If it hadn''t changed into the David they were familiar with, they might have shot. "It''s me, don''t worry." David moved. Compared with the body of an ordinary Mustang sports car on the earth, Starscream''s body is a serious Cybertron body, no matter in terms of strength or various contained in it. The powerful functions are not comparable to that defective product. David, who obtained the body of Starscream, can already be called a real Cybertronian. "I just used this guy''s body to give myself an upgrade." "Cybertronians... can you still upgrade like this?" "Can." David originally wanted to say that he should be in a special situation. But then he remembered that in the original plot of the second part of Transformers, Tianhuo contributed his fire and body to help the revived Optimus Prime complete the upgrade. The upgraded Skyfire Optimus Prime violently beat the Fallen King Kong and Megatron, and its combat effectiveness has been greatly improved. Although David didn''t get Starscream''s fire seed, his own fire seed was strong enough to maximize the fighting power of this body. Because of the special power that David possesses, he can even exert a stronger combat power than ordinary Cybertronians. "So, now you can turn into a Mustang sports car or a Raptor fighter?" Epps looked at David in front of him, and at this moment he finally felt the difference between David and other Autobots. This Cybertronian named David is much more powerful than ordinary Autobots. "That''s right now... The battle over there seems to be at an impasse, and I''m going to help." "You are right, the battle is not over yet." After being reminded by David, several people realized that now is not the right time to chat. The Autobots and a lot of soldiers are still fighting the Decepticons! In fact, the battlefield has reached the most critical stage at this time, and the Fallen King Kong has already personally ended, and Optimus Prime, who has not obtained the Skyfire upgrade suit, can only barely hold the Fallen King Kong to prevent the Fallen King Kong from attacking other cars. Humans, and human soldiers attack. Just when Optimus Prime lamented that the strength of the Fallen King Kong was amazing, and he was a little bit overwhelmed, a golden light enveloped his whole body, and then he felt that the fire that had begun to become weak became hot and powerful again. "This is" Before I figured out what was going on, a ''familiar'' Raptor fighter with a Decepticon livery rushed straight over, and then... passed me, and transformed into a gradually familiar new partner in mid-air David''s look. Bang! After transforming into a human form, the power gained through long-distance flight acceleration was given to the Fallen King Kong through his feet, and he kicked the guy who didn''t know how long he had lived, who thought it was Starscream to support him, and flew away. I hit several water floats on the ocean made of sand. "David?" "It''s me." Seeing Optimus Prime''s puzzled expression, David simply explained: "I killed Starscream and upgraded myself by the way." "I see." It turned out to be Starscream''s body, no wonder David has a Decepticon icon on his body: "However, you''d better replace the Decepticon icon, otherwise it''s easy to be accidentally injured." "I changed the paint job while kicking that guy flying." I can''t move anymore... I started to update normally... Guys, I havent updated like this for many, many years...You guys are praising me~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 169： David picking up corpses on the battlefield Chapter 169 David picking up corpses on the battlefield Fallen King Kong looked at David opposite, and he found that this black Cybertronian was very strange, but the opponent''s fire was so powerful that he suspected that the opponent was also a supreme being. "There are two supreme beings on the earth?" Optimus Prime is the descendant of the Supreme, and only the Supreme can defeat himself who is also the Supreme. This is also an important reason why the weak and fallen King Kong did not come to Earth when Optimus Prime was alive. In the original movie plot, the Decepticons tried every means to revive Megatron. After Megatron killed Optimus Prime, the fallen gold just boldly ran to the earth to make trouble. The current situation is a bit special. Although the Decepticon''s attack is huge and seems to be advancing smoothly, there is still no way to really get back Megatron''s body, let alone revive the powerful Decepticon leader. In desperation, Fallen King Kong went off in person, but he didn''t expect that this kind of scene was waiting for him. David didn''t know what the fallen King Kong in front of him was thinking, and when he heard the other party''s question, he didn''t have an answer. Instead, he turned his head and asked Optimus Prime next to him: "How do you feel now?" "It''s better than ever." Optimus Prime felt the condition of the fire in his body, he hadn''t felt so comfortable for a long time. These Cybertron refugees haven''t had a ''full meal'' for a long time, and their bodies have been in a weak state. It seems that at the beginning of the plot of the first movie, Dizzy was able to resist the violent bombing of the entire US military base with the help of the protective cover, destroying the entire base, which barely showed part of the combat power of the Cybertronians. At that time, the stun could still use the energy shield, but later, neither the Decepticons nor the Autobots had enough energy to cast a shield that was powerful enoughnot without it, but very fragile. On both sides of Cybertron on the earth, when fighting, they rely more on their own bodies to resist various firepower. After the body is damaged, it needs fire to recover. The already weak fire consumes more energy to repair itself, and even more There is no excess energy to open a strong defense, which in turn causes the body to suffer more damage. The Autobots and Decepticons have thus fallen into a vicious circle. But after being ''healed'' by the energy called Holy Light released by David today, he feels that his fire has returned to a good state. At least now he can restore 70 to 80% of his peak fighting power. An invisible energy shield was released from his body, and he took out the melting sword and the melting ax from his back respectively, and the yellow halo emitted from them seemed to become more solid and conspicuous. Even if they haven''t really fought, Fallen King Kong can feel the dangerous aura emanating from Optimus Prime. "What''s going on? Why did Optimus Prime suddenly become stronger?" Looking at the strange Supreme who just appeared, he felt that all this was caused by this guy. But before he could observe for a while, the strange Supreme who pretended to be a Starscream and sneaked up on him had rushed up. The machine guns (machine guns) outstretched with both arms crazily tilted the ammunition, and the missile launcher on the shoulders fired several missiles in a row. The explosion happened around him, and the perception of the fallen King Kong was seriously affected. Just as Fallen King Kong was on guard, a huge force came from under his feet, and he was thrown into the air by the shovel, only then did he see the black figure shoveling past from below. Although in his heart he really wanted to scold this strange supreme for his lack of martial ethics, but he didn''t have such free time right now. Just as he was flying into the air, Optimus Prime also rushed in front of him, and the melting ax was pointing at the fallen King Kong''s body. Cut off the neck. Trying his best to avoid the axe, the Fallen King Kong even displayed a ''super power'' that ordinary King Kong couldn''t grasp at all, but the next second he was engulfed by a thick pillar of fire that appeared out of thin air. The fallen king who was burned by the blazing flames fell into a state of confusion. He suspected that the new one was a supreme being, but he didn''t expect that the other party was such a powerful supreme being. This kind of power, which is like the radiance of the sun, he has never seen any supreme being able to grasp. Besides, I am still very weak at this time, can I really win against such an enemy? The Corrupted King Kong, who had already doubted himself and his strength had seriously declined, didn''t want to stay any longer, but he couldn''t get rid of Optimus Prime''s entanglement. Even if he managed to get some gaps, the despicable guy who was always standing by would release golden energy to knock him down, causing him to fall into the fight with Optimus Prime again. What''s more terrible, even if he wants to go all out to kill or seriously injure Optimus Prime in front of him first, so as to gain a good opportunity to retreat, he will find that even if there is a slight tendency of weakness in Optimus Prime, his body will flicker. Golden yellow light. Then, the leader of the Autobots will be rejuvenated to launch more ferocious and powerful attacks. Fallen King Kong died, died under Optimus Prime''s sword piercing the heart. Fallen King Kong, who wanted to say something at the end, had just said two words before being beheaded by Optimus Prime with an axe, and left this world together with the words he failed to utter. Afterwards, the two teamed up to destroy Hercules, and then slaughtered indiscriminately on the battlefield. The fire was restored by the Holy Light to Optimus Prime, who can output high power. When it was Tianhu, it was simply a dimensionality reduction attack. After the fight, David no longer participated in the battle, but carefully picked and picked on the battlefield, and called an ambulance to help him choose suitable members of the Digger. With David''s efforts in selection and ambulance transportation, David selected six mass-produced Decepticons, which are also part of the two ugly versions of Hercules on the scene. Their bodies have been sent back to Cold Winter Town. After David returns, he will go to the world of Azeroth and use the authority there to mobilize the huge holy light to resurrect these Digger. "To be precise, it is to give new life." "Can it really work?" The ambulance is very clear about David''s plan, but he doesn''t know if David can really do that? If it succeeds, doesn''t that mean that David is as important as the source of fire to the Cybertronians? "I don''t know, it doesn''t matter if I try it." While he and the ambulance were secretly paddling on the battlefield to pick up corpses, Optimus Prime had already completed the final harvest, and there were no Decepticons standing on the battlefield. "How is the battle going?" Because he paid more attention to his own affairs, David had to ask Ironhide to know the specific situation of the battle when everything was over. In general, the coalition forces of the Autobots and the Earthlings achieved a huge victory, and even the ultimate killer prepared for the Decepticons failed to come in handy. The facility that ''supposedly'' hides Megatron''s body is actually a huge trap. After the Decepticons successfully invaded that building, what awaited them was not Megatron, but a gorgeous enough fireworks. "No matter what, it is something to be happy about being able to win a big victory." In today''s battle, although a few Decepticons escaped, the vast majority of Decepticons died in the ambush, especially the large number of mass-produced machines, which were completely destroyed in this battle. In the next few days, the Decepticons should stop making trouble for humans all over the world. As for those Decepticons who escaped... David had a slight suspicion, were those guys let go by Optimus Prime on purpose? After confirming the situation of the Decepticons, the coalition forces also counted the battle damage. Many human soldiers were killed and injured, and the treatment and post-war pensions have nothing to do with David. But David specifically pointed to the corpses of the dead soldiers who were carried away, and said to Optimus Prime in a low voice: "The more soldiers who die, the worse your image in the hearts of humans will be." Optimus Prime looked at these soldiers silently, he knew what David was referring to, although in a sense, there was a reason for the Decepticons to attack the earth, and the Autobots could not be blamed. But the vast majority of ordinary people cannot know the details. They only saw that human beings were inexplicably involved in the Cybertronian war and paid countless lives for it. "I''ve made my decision." David nodded without asking what Optimus Prime''s decision was. If Optimus Prime wants to lead the Autobots to Cold Winter Town, he will naturally tell him; if he doesnt mention this matter, then he has made other choices, and the relationship with him is not particularly great, and the two sides will continue to maintain the current relationship can. "Are any Autobots hurt?" "Everyone suffered some injuries, but only Arcie''s injury was serious." Autobots are not the main force in this battle. They are more about maneuvering, cruising, supporting humans appropriately, and helping human soldiers carry out auxiliary tasks such as transfer. Because of this, although everyone looked a bit tattered, no one was really killed. Only Arcee was too weak to resist blows due to her size, and was seriously injured after being hit by a few Decepticon shells. But anyway, the fire is not damaged, and it can always be cultivated with more time. "As long as Tinder is okay, this situation is easy to handle." David and the ambulance came to Arcie''s side together. Looking at Arcie who had lost a lot of parts and was a bit broken, David and the ambulance were going to work together to heal the only remaining female warrior among the Autobots. . Just as the ambulance was about to attack, David suddenly stopped him: "Wait a minute." "What''s wrong?" "I suddenly thought of something." After stopping the ambulance, David looked at the fortunate Arcie and asked her a question: "Before helping you with treatment, I want to make sure that you still need to maintain the current three The state of the body?" "You mean..." Hearing David''s inquiry, Arcee was a little surprised: "Can you make me return to normal?" "Yes." David found that he could indeed restore Arcee to normal: "Of course, if you don''t want to, you can continue to keep the three bodies." (end of this chapter) Chapter 170： Winters Air Force Chapter 170 The Air Force of Cold Winter Town Arcee will become a state with three bodies, which stems from a failed operation before coming to Earth. During that operation, Arcee was captured by the Decepticons and became a captive. The Decepticons didnt talk about preferential treatment of captives. For these Autobots who had been against them for countless years, the Decepticons didnt have the slightest thought of being merciful. Thus, Arcee became the test subject of the Decepticons, and the other party conducted various experiments on her, which eventually led to Arcee becoming the three sisters of Arcie. It is said that they are three sisters, but in fact Claulia and Alita are just clones formed by relying on Arcee''s memory of the former comrades-in-arms who have already sacrificed. The two newly formed personalities are not complete and cannot be considered a true Cybertronian, so the three bodies formed are still dominated by Arcee''s personality and share a strange posture of thinking. "Dividing into three bodies looks much more flexible, but it is often at a disadvantage." Arcee was originally considered an experienced and capable fighter among the Autobots. But after becoming the three sisters of Alcie, her own strength was also weakened, and she was split into three bodies, and her fire seed was also divided into three parts, which made each body of Alcie very weak. This has led to the current awkward position of the three sisters in the Autobot team. They were assigned to maintain a relationship with David in Cold Winter Town, and became the representative of the Autobots in Winter Town. This is the reason. "I... hope to be able to change back to the original state." Arcee was very clear about her situation, she hesitated for a moment before making a decision. In this way, her ''sisters'' may disappear completely, but she understands that the two sisters who were born from her memory are not comrades-in-arms who have fought with her for many years, and even if they return to their original posture, the relationship between the two Memories will not disappear, just ''back to where they were originally''. "In this case, it is best to get some Cybertron parts, which will allow you to better restore your original strength." After Arcee''s treatment plan was finalized, everyone was not in a hurry. While the earth soldiers and the Autobots are working together to clean up the battlefield, the ambulance is also looking for suitable parts on the battlefield. During this free time, David used the Holy Light to restore the Autobots. After many Autobots were treated by the Holy Light, their sparks returned to normal levels to varying degrees. The abundant energy of the tinder also allowed the damage on the Autobots to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the ambulance came back, I found that all of my comrades were like new guys that had just left the factory. "I heard that you are learning this power called Holy Light?" Ironhide saw the ambulance coming back, and immediately greeted the medical officer among the Autobots: "Come on, learn it quickly." The ambulance, who had no idea what happened, had a question mark on his face. When he turned his head and saw David, he realized why everyone had such a reaction. "Even if I learn how to use this energy, it will be difficult to reach David''s level." "Even if the effect is worse, it''s still a very powerful ability." Optimus Prime encouraged the medical officer in his team. Ever since the spark energy was greatly restored with David''s help, Optimus Prime has been thinking about it. Learn to master this power called Holy Light. If you can learn it, does it mean that the Autobots won''t have to worry about "not being full" in the future? Not only that, the Autobots who have recovered their full combat power don''t have to worry too much about threats from humans. As long as their strength recovers and they can use their energy shields normally, most weapons on Earth won''t even be able to take away the paint on their bodies. In this way, Optimus Prime and the others can better guide humans to upgrade their technology and avoid the mistakes that the Cybertronians once made. The future of the Autobots seems to be brighter. Optimus Prime, who has never been clear about which direction to lead the Autobots, suddenly feels relieved. Optimus Prime is also grateful from the bottom of his heart to David who helped the Autobots out of the predicament and even provided new hope. Originally, he thought that if the people on Earth really did not welcome the Autobots, he would take the Autobots to leave the earth and find a new place to settle down. Now he began to think seriously about the feasibility of letting all the Autobots settle in Winter Town. David, who didn''t know that Optimus Prime''s thoughts were changing, was doing his best to treat Arcee at this time. Arcee''s three bodies were put together. In addition, David also saw some Decepticon body parts specially found by the ambulance, including the body of the hermit warrior. "Do you want Arcee to gain the ability of a hermit warrior?" "I just think that the parts of this body are well preserved. Can Arcee gain the ability of a hermit warrior?" "I don''t know, you can try." The ambulance pulled out various lines and connected these bodies to Arcie''s body. As David released the powerful holy light, he began to restore Arcie''s own fire, so that it regained enough energy to stimulate itself to carry out Restorationand give priority to absorbing the divided fire and the parts connected to itself. Watching the various parts being absorbed and transformed by Arcee, the originally fragmented and thin Arcee began to undergo tremendous changes, but after expanding for a while and absorbing all the parts of the hermit warrior into her body, she became normal Arcee, who was about the size of an Autobot, suddenly began to shrink again. David, the ambulance, and the surrounding Autobots didn''t ask questions because of this change. They could all sense the situation of Arcie''s fire. As long as the fire wasn''t about to go out suddenly, there was nothing to worry about. As the light gradually weakened and dissipated, a brand new Arcee appeared in front of everyone. The appearance is more pink than before, but compared to the previous mechanical form made of motorcycle parts, Arcee at this time is closer to the appearance of G1 form, even closer to the appearance of human beings on earth than Arcee of G1. Even The height and shape are about the same as that of ordinary people. "how do you feel?" Arcee looked at her hands, felt the fire in her body, and checked her various ''data'' by the way, and finally came to a conclusion: her current state is not much different from that at the peak. Even gained some new abilities. After briefly describing their situation, the Autobots congratulated Arcee on her ''recovery''. "Besides, I can now obtain a human form like David." Arcee said that she has perfectly obtained the ability of a hermit warrior, and now she can be regarded as a hermit warrior. "It''s the vehicle form... I may need to scan a new vehicle." The original motorcycle form is no longer suitable for her, and now she needs to scan a normal-sized car. As for body shape, she is different from David. Her body is compressed by Cybertron technology into the current human-sized appearance, and can become a normal-sized car when deformed. "Speaking of vehicles, I just loaded you with the flight module, can you use it?" "Flight module?" Arcee really didn''t notice this, and only after calling up the data did she find that she really had a flight module: "Can I transform into an airplane?" She remembered that David had talked about it before, and wanted to get some fighter jets to Cold Winter Town. Help yourself install the flight module, do you want her to help with aerial reconnaissance and guarantee the air supremacy of Cold Winter Town? "Try it, I''m not sure if it will work or not." If it succeeds, David''s trip is really bloody. Car form, fighter form, Cybertron body, robot dog that can be used as a pet (if it can be revived), and the digger team that can greatly increase the construction speed of Winter Town (if it can be revived). In order to ensure that the robot dog and the Digger team can be truly resurrected by David, he will not leave immediately, but needs to get the fragments of the fire source. Currently, the fragments of the source of fire are under the official custody of human beings. But in addition to that fragment, Sam Witwicky, the protagonist, actually has a fragment in his hand. This matter also does not need David to do it himself, and it can be done with the help of the Hornet. When Bumblebee went to help David get the fragments, he returned to the military base in North America together with the Autobots other than Bumblebee and all the soldiers of the Nest Troop. Having just experienced a major battle, the Hive Troops are given a holiday. The Decepticons have just been hit hard, and everyone thinks that those guys will not come to trouble the earthlings in a short time. David picked a new ''skin'' with Arcee. After testing, Arcee confirmed that she could indeed use the flight module, which meant that she gained the ability to transform into an airplane. What surprised Arcee the most was that she not only gained the ability to turn into an airplane, but also retained the ability to turn into a car. That is to say, Arcee has become a warrior with three transformations and a hermit warrior, perhaps it can be called a warrior with four transformations. In comparison, David is not yet a versatile fighter, because his vehicle form comes from ''external accessories'', and it will take some time to become a real versatile fighter. "Are you really going to change your aircraft form into an F-14 Tomcat?" Epps looked at David. He thought David''s current Raptor form should be better, right? "For the Cybertronians, the form of these vehicles is just an appearance." Unless a higher-level technological product is scanned and can be analyzed and replicated, the change in form will not affect the Cybertronians combat effectiveness. While David was explaining to Epps why he wanted to change his shape, Arcee also completed the scan of the shape of the plane. She did not choose any of the fighters in that row, but chose the A-10 ground attack aircraft. (end of this chapter) Chapter 171： Awaken the sleeping soul again Chapter 171 Wakes up the sleeping soul again Arcee, who got the flight mode, did not continue to scan the new car form, but followed David back to Winter Town. After the bumblebee helped bring back the fragment of the fire source in Sam''s hand to David, David no longer had a reason to stay in this world. All the things he needs have been obtained, and he is going to try to revive the Digger team next. Or to be more precise, use these mass-produced Decepticons to create a Digger team belonging to Cold Winter Town. Because the corpses of the Diggers were relatively large, Optimus Prime sent Iron Skin and an ambulance to Rinwinter Town to help. By the way, he also wanted these two old men to see how David would resurrect the Decepticons. If David really has the ability to revive the Pipertrons, then David''s importance to the Autobots must continue to be raised to a higher level. Before leaving, David gave Optimus Prime a few additional messages: First, the leadership module is in Egypt, but how to find it? You might need to put some thought into it. Second, there is a crashed Cybertron spacecraft on the back of the moon, and inside it is the former leader of the Autobots, the natural enemy, but the natural enemy has cooperated with the Decepticons. Thirdly, there are human beings on the earth who are loyal to the Decepticons, and then there are threats from the human side, besides those politicians, there are also these earth traitors. After giving three pieces of information, David left. After receiving his own reminder, Optimus Prime could change the fate of the Autobots being chased and killed by various forces on Earth in the future. David was also a little curious. However, as long as Optimus Prime and the Autobots don''t turn against themselves, these Cybertron refugees are already invincible! After returning to Cold Winter Town, which really belonged to his own territory, David felt that the whole person was much more relaxed, and he no longer had to ''pretend'' to be a Cybertronian. He was really not good at this kind of thing. Even if he has the ability of a hermit warrior, for him, it is just an additional means of fighting, not for camouflage and infiltration. "No matter what, my goal has been achieved." Looking at a pile of Decepticon corpses piled up in the open space on the east side of Cold Winter Town, and several partners who looked around these corpses, David took a rough look and found that Laura was not there. "Laura hasn''t come back yet?" "My lord, Miss Crawford has not returned since she went to Mr. Will Turner''s hometown." Elias moved to David''s side very competently the first time he saw David coming back. And answered David''s questions as soon as possible. "Oh, it seems that she had a good time at Will''s side." Since she hasn''t been back, it proves that she had a good time and has not encountered any danger. Think about it carefully, in the Caribbean world, there are not many existences that can threaten Laura, and it can even be said to be quite few, so there is no need to worry about Laura''s safety. Besides, Laura is accompanied by Sylvanas, the Windrunner. It would be nice if these two don''t harm others. Stepping forward, David saw Leonard, Sheldon, Howard, and Raj in the crowd. The four were seriously studying the pile of Decepticon corpses in front of them. Although they have seen Transformers, they have discussed with the ambulance the various differences between carbon-based organisms and silicon-based organisms, and even Sheldon seriously asked about the possibility of transforming carbon-based organisms into silicon-based life. However, discussing with Transformers is different from being able to study Transformers. Several scientists now have the idea of ??doing a good job of research, and even have disputes over this. Such as: "You are just an engineer, how can you understand such a special life form?" "You are just a theoretical physicist, do you really know how to carry out ''real research work''?" "Raj, you should study stars, not Transformers!" "Transformers are the brightest stars in the universe!" Such words kept ringing in everyone''s ears, but no one tried to persuade them to fight. Everyone was used to the quarrels and bickering between these four people from time to time. Anyway, no matter how much they quarreled, these few people would still be best friends. David didn''t bother these people, but instead noticed that Jaina on the side was poking here and there with her staff, which made him feel a little speechless. "Mage Proudmoore." "Lord of Glamorgan." Taking back the staff, Jaina greeted David with very formal etiquette. "You were just..." He didn''t think that Jaina was just being bored and poked her with her staff. After all, she was the Archmage of the Kirin Tor, the student of Antonidas, the leader of Dalaran, and the youngest generation in Azeroth. Excellent mage. "I''m observing whether these Cybertronians will respond to arcane energy." All right! While the scientists were still arguing about who was qualified to study the corpses of these Decepticons, the female mage had already quietly completed a test. "what''s the result?" "No special reaction." Jaina shook her head, and then asked David if there was something for him? It has been a long time since she came to Cold Winter Town, but the relationship with David is very official, which can be seen from the way the two greet each other when they meet. "I know you have been trying to establish a connection between Brennia and Azeroth, I want to know how it is going?" After Jaina came to Cold Winter Town, apart from asking people for various information, she just hid and did research. There is nothing special that she needs to deal with in Cold Winter Town. She has a lot of time to do magic research. The research topic is how to extract arcane energy relatively freely under the situation of being blocked? And can a stable transmission channel be established in the world of Brennia and Azeroth? She doesn''t expect to be able to freely teleport back and forth between the two worlds, as long as she can send some news back to Azeroth. It''s a pity that these two research topics are currently in a state of stagnation with no progress. At present, she still cannot mobilize the arcane energy of this world as she likes, and many magics cannot be performed normally. Although she learned how to safely steal arcane energy from Pierre Newton, she doesnt have to worry about being unable to replenish the arcane energy stored in her body after it runs out. But many spells cannot be cast, which has a huge impact on her combat effectiveness. In this case, Jaina even began to consider bringing a long sword with her, or a piano pistol for self-defense. In comparison, Cirvanas was able to supplement the lost arcane energy through the methods taught by Newton, so her combat effectiveness was not affected. The different situations of the two made Jaina even more annoyed. As a powerful mage, she suddenly became half useless. Jaina, who had never been so aggrieved since she was a child, vowed to research and come up with a result. However, there is still a long way to go before success. "Is that so..." Knowing that Jaina''s research has made no progress, David knows that he has no way to send a message to Fording. He can only wait for Fording to come, and then Fording will take him to the world of Azeroth. Until then, these Decepticons are here, let these people visit and study! He didn''t wait too long, and he caught up with Fording to Rinwinter Town on the third day. "Are these Cybertronians?" Looking at the corpses of the Decepticons piled up on the open space outside the town, Fording inquired carefully about the situation, only to realize that these were the corpses of the Decepticons, the enemies of the Autobots. David brought these corpses here in order to resurrect them and turn them into a Cybertronian engineering team serving Cold Winter Town. After hearing David''s thoughts, Fording was a little confused: "Can this be successful?" "It should work." During the two days of waiting for Fording, David studied the fragments of the fire source by the way, and even absorbed and fused the fragments. He had a better understanding of this magical thing. Now David, although he can''t turn ordinary technological products into Cybertronians like the real fire source, but it is still no problem to rekindle the fire of a Cybertronian and do some ''programming'' . "It''s just that to do this requires a large enough energy, so I need to go to the world of Azeroth." There, he can use the authority of Azeroth to mobilize almost unlimited energy (compared to the current David), and cooperate with himself who has absorbed the fragments of the fire source, plus these Decepticon corpses, Seb The Tan engineering team is already waving to him. "Okay, after I go to say hello to Renault and Sally, and ask them if they want to go back and meet old Mograine, I will take you there." Fording glanced at the Decepticon corpses not far away. These Decepticons are very huge. "And, if you want to bring these corpses there, you have to make some arrangements, right?" "Tinhide and the ambulance are in town and they''ll help." "oh!" After Fording nodded, he went to find Renault Mograine and Sally Whitemane, who represented the Kingdom of Lordaeron in Winter Town, and David went to find the ambulance and the iron sheet. When Fording came back with the two young men, Jaina was still by her side, and she would also go back to Azeroth. "I wanted to call Sylvanas, but I heard she''s not in town?" "Well, she and Laura went to Will''s hometown to have fun." "Hahaha, to be honest, if it weren''t for the Lordaeron Kingdom''s many things, I would also like to find a place to relax." "Proper relaxation can help you devote yourself to work better... How about I say hello to Leon?" "Zombies?" Fording immediately shook his head and waved his hands: "Zombies, ghouls, etc., I have killed enough." "Yes, I ignored the situation on your side." David looked at Sheldon who was not far away with a look of reluctance: "Why don''t you go to Leonard and the others to stay for a few days?" "This can be considered." Fording thought that he hadn''t been to the earth yet, and it should be good to live for a while: "When I finish this time, I will ask Leonard for his opinion." "Leonard and the others will be very happy to welcome you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 172： Dig tiger and robot dog Chapter 172 Digger and robot dog If Fording expresses his desire to stay with Leonard as a guest for a few days, Leonard will probably go crazy with joy. Due to the possible overreaction, Fording and David decided that it would be better not to tell Leonard about this before they actually decided to set off. With the efforts of Iron Skin, the ambulance, and Arcee, six Decepticon corpses were transported to the world of Azeroth. Gianna, Reynolds, Sally and others also returned to their more familiar world. Jaina is going to Dalaran, and then she will go back to Kul Tiras, and then she will come to Fording, who will lead her to Winter Town. She has made it clear that she will continue to serve as Dalaran''s diplomat in Winter Town. Reynolds and Sally are going to see old Mograine. As for whether they will go to Cold Winter Town in the future, David doesn''t know. Waiting until the two young people left, Fording said: "Reynolds is under too much pressure here, I think it is the right choice to continue to let him stay with you." "Aren''t you worried that he will be too comfortable with me and become a useless person?" "No, Renault is a very motivated kid." Renault-Mograines blackening stemmed from his self-motivation, and then no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt get the approval from his father, so he blackened... Now Fording separates the father and son, allowing Renault to have a relatively ''relaxed'' environment, without having to bear the pressure from his father from time to time, he should not take the original path. "Now, I want to see how you plan to resurrect these Cybertronians." Knowing that David was going to resurrect these Decepticons, Fording deliberately found an empty place before bringing David and the Autobots over. There are still soldiers of the Knights of the Silver Hand standing guard around, so there is no need to worry that someone will suddenly rush in and affect David. Fording''s arrangement can be said to be quite cautious, but he never thought that this matter would not put any pressure on David at all. Because, the main output is not him. Looking at the mass-produced Decepticon corpses spread out in front of him, David poured holy light into them one by one, rekindling the fire of these Decepticons. While igniting, he can also carry out some ''transformation'' on these Decepticons according to his own ideas. Originally, he felt that even if he absorbed and fused the fragments of the fire source, it would not be an easy job. result "This thing is not much different from pinching characters in games!" Looking at the various data about the Decepticon in front of him on the display screen that is only visible to him, David can easily design the Decepticon''s human and vehicle models, and even leave '' Allegiance to David'' such a core program. David directly left this program in the sparks of the six Decepticons, and finally fully activated the sparks of several Decepticons. So, the Digging Tiger team with the image of G1 stood in front of David. Shovels, hooks, mixers, sweepers, bulldozers, drag buckets. Six Cybertronians got their own names. Strictly speaking, these six Cybertronians were not resurrected, but reborn. They were just based on the corpse parts of six mass-produced Decepticons, which were given by David. New Cybertronians born after Tinder. "My lord, the scrapers (hooks, mixers, sweepers, bulldozers, buckets) salute you." The new Cybertronian engineering team with the image of the G1 Digger lined up, and the original Decepticon logo on their bodies became the side wolf head emblem that symbolized the Baron of Glamorgan in the town of Winter. Six tall Cybertronians knelt in front of David on one knee, expressed their loyalty to David, and then stood up under David''s signal. The ambulance and Ironhide next to them witnessed all this, and they also saw that these six Cybertronians were not resurrected Decepticons, but new lives just born. "This is equivalent to the power of the fire source..." Iron Skin turned his head and looked at the ambulance again, reminding the ambulance again that it must learn this ability as soon as possible. "..." The ambulance suspects that the iron sheet is not only broken in the data processor, but also in the detector. Can''t this guy see how huge and terrifying energy David used just now? That''s something he can do? If he can do this kind of thing, Cybertron will still be destroyed? He could wipe out all the Decepticons with a wave of his hand. Arcee noticed another thing. When David ''resurrected'' these Decepticons, he seemed to be able to implant certain orders in his mind. Does that mean that when he was rescuing other Autobots, Can this be done too? Like...myself? She has already determined that David has not added any strange orders to his own tinder, which seems to prove that David''s personality is trustworthy. David like this, why did he do that to these few team members named Digger? "Is it to ensure safety?" After much deliberation, it seems that there is only one reason. After all, it is a few Decepticons that David wants to resurrect. It is completely understandable to take some insurance measures for safety. The three Autobots each have their own ideas, and David is testing the abilities of these newborn diggers. The effect was surprising. Although David deliberately set the abilities of a few people when he ''created'', he didn''t know whether the actual effect could meet his expectations. For example, the mixer, the design of this digger can put various materials into its own mixing bucket, and then obtain the required finished materials: put in a pile of ore, and pour out the formed steel beam directly. The process was very unreasonable and time-saving. David originally felt that even if he set it up like this, he might not be able to perfectly obtain this ability. As a result, after seeing the actual display effect, David was sure that his Winter Town would be built soon. It''s not just the town of Rinwinter, but the power plant and water plant that I thought would need to use some simple equipment for a period of time. As long as we have these few diggers, we can build a large enough power plant in a few days. and waterworks. The only problem is that the IQs of these diggers are relatively low, maybe because they were born from the bodies of mass-produced machines; maybe because they were just born, but this does not prevent them from following David''s orders to do things. "that''s enough." This situation is not a shortcoming for David. To talk about the real shortcoming, it is that although the team of Digging Tigers is powerful, they have too little ''data'' stored in them, which is very unfavorable for the Digging Tigers to carry out ''open'' work. That is to say, if David gives detailed drawings and asks the Diggers to build, they can finish the work quickly. But if David only said that I needed a building without any details, the efficiency of this Digger would not be high. As the leader of the Digger Tiger team, the scraper has talents in engineering and design, but he also needs enough knowledge to allow his talents to be brought into play. "This shouldn''t be a problem. Cybertronians learn this kind of knowledge very quickly." Arcee has been by the side, observing these new Cybertronians with David, and she also discovered that these Digger problem. "Well, when the time comes from the modern social world, just bring some data to the scraper." Whether it is the world of Transformers or Laura''s world, these materials are not difficult to obtain, but I wonder if we can get some technical materials of Cybertron from Optimus Prime? The Digger team successfully ''resurrected'', and the technical data will be dealt with after going back. David then took out the robot dog''s body. "Is this Sonic''s robot dog?" Tinhide is one of the main combat forces on the Autobot side. Of course he knows Sonics robot dog. Unexpectedly, he was also killed by David, and even the body was taken away. "Yes." "Do you want to revive this robot dog?" "Of course, I can barely be considered a hunter, and I also need a pet that can help me fight." David answered the questions of Arcee and Ironhide while releasing the holy light to resurrect them. When a similar situation reappeared, David could still adjust and redesign the robot dog, but he didn''t make too many modifications to the robot dog. He just changed its one-eyed shape into two eyes, and at the same time, his body was smoother and softer. So many sharp knives. "Well, it''s better to call it a robot dog." Looking at the big cat-like robot dog in front of him, David had no intention of changing its name. Raising his right hand, the robot dog jumped forward and transformed into a bracelet, which he put on his empty right wrist. After finishing everything, David greeted and thanked the guy who was reluctant to get up, but only got a not-so-friendly reply. "..." David, who knew that the noise caused the other party to sleep, then chatted with Fording for a few more words, knowing that everything is going well in the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and the battle to recover the capital of Lordaeron is also in progress. If all goes well, when Cold Winter Town enters the fall, Lordaeron''s capital will be restored, and then there will be a long cleaning and repair work. "At that time, maybe I will find you to borrow these few diggers." "If you need it, just ask." By the time Lordaeron''s royal city is restored, Cold Winter Town should have completed all kinds of construction work, and it won''t be a big deal to send the diggers to Lordaeron by then. Earn some ''foreign exchange''. After deciding to continue to maintain this state of going to Cold Winter Village in three or four days, David said goodbye to Fording, and returned to Cold Winter Town with the newborn diggers, pet robot dogs, and several Autobots. The people who had been waiting in the open space to the east of the town knew that David had succeeded when they saw David coming back with the diggers. "It''s really a digger!" Leonard and the others looked at the familiar Transformers in green and purple colors in front of them, and while they were excited, they took out various building materials that they had prepared. Seeing the excitement of these people, David remembered: "I forgot that these people can provide a lot of information..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 173： The Swann family who moved to Wintertown Chapter 173 The Swan family who moved to Cold Winter Town The Digger came to Rinwinter Town, and the construction speed of Rinwinter Town was improved immediately. In just a few days, the Rinwinter Fortress, which was only vaguely seen in the frame, already has a general appearance. According to this speed, in less than a month, the diggers will be able to build the core part of Cold Winter Town, and then carpenters and other craftsmen will decorate the interior, and then David can consider officially moving into this new home. Because the speed was beyond expectations, even Van Cleef sighed: "You should have brought the diggers earlier." If Van Cleef had known about the abilities of the Diggers, he would have even given a bigger design plan. Anyway, with the cooperation of the Diggers, he firmly believed that in the fall, everyone could live in a new house. "There is no way to force this kind of thing." David''s Goldfinger won''t get an upgrade if Winter Town isn''t upgraded. If he doesnt upgrade, he wont be able to go to Azeroth. If he doesnt go to Azeroth, he wont know that he can actually borrow part of Azeroths authority to mobilize such a huge holy light. In turn, it is impossible to activate the body of Cybertron, and it is even more impossible to have the ability to resurrect or create Digger. These things are connected one after another, and he has been moving forward in this direction to obtain the current assistance. Looking up at Arcee who was circling in the air and then flying away into the distance, David knew that Arcee was on a routine patrol. Since Arcee got the airplane mode, she has contracted most of the inspection work in Cold Winter Town, but this does not mean that those soldiers can relax. Floyd and Gareth Stanton were not satisfied with the abilities of these soldiers, and they would drill these young men severely whenever they had free time. Lord Glamorgan has made it clear that what they want to train is the Winter Knights, not the Winter Infantry or the Winter Militia. "Look at your appearance? Where do you look like a knight?" Although the soldiers would complain in private, I was never a knight! '' But they didn''t dare to be lazy during the training, and they have been working hard to complete all kinds of training, especially when their firearms instructor Jack Krause would often be drilled by the two knights with them. There is no reason to relax. Moreover, for these young people, training them as knights, in a way, also gives a brighter future. What Lord Baron Glamorgan wants is the Knights of Winter. The Knights cannot always have so few people. It will definitely expand in the future, right? When it expands, someone will be promoted, right? So is it good behavior that might earn you a knighthood? Thinking that they might get rid of their status as pawns and become noble knight lords, these young people are full of motivation in their hearts. When David came back from the construction site and went to observe the temporary barracks, what he saw was a group of young people... plus Klausar, howling and doing all kinds of training. The amount of training is huge, even the special soldier Klausar, who has regained his physical peak, cannot bear it. Fortunately, he followed Cirvanas to learn hunter knowledge for a while, and Pierre Newton provided a means to extract arcane energy, so his physical fitness was improved by arcane energy. David went to see it on purpose. Pierre used a special tool made by alchemy to pour arcane energy into clear water, and then someone who knew how to mobilize the arcane energy would pour this arcane energy into the water. Drink water into the stomach. While drinking water, the energy in the water is mobilized to be stored by itself, so when drinking water to replenish arcane energy, it cannot be disturbed. This method of obtaining arcane energy, at first glance, looks similar to David directly instilling holy light into the human body, but there is still a huge difference in essence. David''s infused holy light, even if the infused person lacks talent, the holy light will remain in the other person''s body honestly and have certain effects, such as automatically helping the infused person recover his body and so on. People who use this method to absorb arcane energy, if they do not have relevant talents, the arcane energy will not be ''absorbed'' and ''stored'' after entering the body, but will slowly dissipate and return to dissipated unclaimed energy. So even with the method of collecting and absorbing arcane energy created by alchemists, it is still not easy to become a spellcaster. After watching the training of the soldiers for a while, David also looked at the training schedule of the Knights. According to the training plan of Flores and Gareth Stanton, all members of the Winter Knights are still in the first phase of training. That is to polish the body first, and cultivate a tenacious will and tolerance to pain through rigorous training. In addition, Lord Baron Glamorgan wants knights, not ordinary soldiers, so the amount of training in this first stage is amazing. Under normal circumstances, he needs the assistance of pharmacists and alchemists. But since they started learning the Holy Light, the two knights suddenly found out. Here in Cold Winter Town, even without the help of pharmacists and alchemists, they can safely and boldly train soldiers without worrying about training soldiers. Liadrin, the priest of the Holy Light, is the greatest guarantee. If it is said that the Knights of Winter that Baron Glamorgan mentioned to Lord Glamorgan was just a good wish, now both knights have seen the real feasibility. The two of them even began to think, could they train the Knights of Winter into a knight order in which all members mastered the Holy Light? When the two of them talked with Liadrin, they knew that there was indeed such a powerful knight order in other places. The man they could see occasionally, the man named Tirion Fordring, was a powerful holy knight. The knight is also one of the founders of that knight order, and is currently the commander-in-chief of that knight order. By the way, the two knights were reprimanded by Liadrin Cope again, "The great Lord David Glamorgan is the embodiment of the Holy Light. As knights who are loyal to Lord Glamorgan, how can they not understand the Holy Light?" ''. So, every day after the daytime training, except for the soldiers who were going on patrol at night, Liadrin would pull them together to learn the knowledge of the Holy Light. Whether you can understand it or not, write it down first anyway. Since Liadrin began to spread the knowledge of the Holy Light to the Winter Knights, David also knew that his newly formed Knights had a tendency to develop into a Paladin group. He has no opinion on this. Even when Renault Mograine and Sally Whitemane came to Cold Winter Town again a few days later, he threw them into the Cold Winter Knights as guest instructors. Renault Mograine is an authentic paladin. He has received various related teachings since he was a child, and he knows best how to train a paladin. Sally Whitemane is a powerful priest of the Holy Light, she is very clear about the teachings of the Holy Light, and can also share Liadrin''s pressure. Under the protection of two priests of the Holy Light, and the real paladins personally participated in the teaching, the training table of the Winter Knights has doubled again. The last time it became longer was when Klausar became an instructor and added a lot of training on thermal weapons. Now, let''s look at the training plan of the Winter Knights, if all of them are completed. Then, these knights in Cold Winter Town will become paladins who are proficient in hot and cold weapons, can go up mountains and seas with heavy armor, and know how to drive many modern military vehicles. Yes, the relatively leisurely Arcee eventually joined in, teaching these reserve knights how to drive cars, motorcycles and airplanes. For the convenience of teaching, Arcee returned to the world of Transformers with the ambulance and helped to transport several vehicles: including three Hummer armored vehicles, five motorcycles, a Black Hawk helicopter and a Harrier fighter. Looking at this pile of military vehicles, not only David was stunned, but the recruits of the entire Winter Knights were also stunned. They felt that within three to five years, they would not be able to get rid of their identity as recruits. Just as David watched the progress of the construction site change day by day, the training schedule of the Winter Knights was getting longer and longer, and it seemed that there was no end date in sight. Laura and Sylvanas finally came back. To David''s surprise, Laura and Sylvanas didn''t come back alone, they even brought Elizabeth Swan with them, and asked David if they could bring more people to live in Winter Town? "Of course, what happened?" While Laura was explaining the situation to David, Will had already started helping Elizabeth with the ''relocation'' work. So, David soon met Elizabeth''s father, Governor Wetherby Swan. Governor Wetherby didn''t come here by himself, and there were many people around him. Judging by the attire of these people, they seemed to be Governor Wetherby''s servants, servants, etc. "Elizabeth and her father are having some trouble." Following Laura''s quick narration, David quickly figured out what was going on. Laura and Sylvanas went to the Caribbean world to play. As the host, Elizabeth Swan took the initiative to assume the role of tour guide. In addition, this woman already has an adventurous heart, so the three women directly built a boat, pulled a group of sailors and went to sea. During the period, some interesting things happened, and some angry things happened, such as the Lord Beckett who ran from the British mainland to Port Royal and claimed that the Swann family had colluded with pirates. Laura, who knew the follow-up plot, still remembered that Governor Wetherby was killed by Lord Beckett. She got along well with Elizabeth, and she didn''t want to watch Elizabeth lose her father, so she persuaded Elizabeth to take her father and leave Port Royal. A place of right and wrong, go to cold winter town to settle down. For this suggestion, Elizabeth of course agreed with both hands and feet. She has long looked down on the backward, ignorant, and dirty Port Royal. So, the Swan family moved to Cold Winter Town. (end of this chapter) Chapter 174： Finally built a new home Chapter 174 The new home is finally built Although Cold Winter Town has just started modernization here. However, as the first blacksmith in Cold Winter Town, Will has access to a lot of first-hand information and equipment. After a long period of tutoring, he already knows that most of the partners in Cold Winter Town are from people older than him. advanced world. Even Tirion Fordring, who looks like he came from ''ancient times'', Azeroth''s technology is very advanced. After learning a lot of knowledge and living in the clean and tidy Cold Winter Town for so long, he is more and more reluctant to return to Port Royal. Elizabeth is also in a similar situation, especially after learning that David is going to build Cold Winter Town into a city with various advanced infrastructure facilities, she has considered letting her father move to Cold Winter Town more than once. Anyway, it is impossible for the governor to do this job for a lifetime. When he leaves office, he will bring all his family wealth to Lindong Town and it will be over. The only thing that went beyond her plan was that her father''s resignation came a little earlier, and the way of resignation seemed a bit embarrassing. "Nice to meet you, Lord Glamorgan." Wetherby-Swan has been the governor for many years, and has experienced many years of experience in the officialdom. Although he has encountered sudden changes, he is still led by his daughter, and inexplicably came to a strange place. But he didn''t show the slightest panic or bewilderment. Instead, he carefully arranged his clothes and made sure he was not rude before greeting David respectfully. "Welcome, Mr. Wetherby-Swan." The arrival of Wetherby Swan has added a group of people to Cold Winter Town, but these people basically serve the Swan family, and may become service to the Swan and Turner families in the future. To David''s surprise, besides Wetherby Swan who brought a group of servants to Cold Winter Town, another person also appeared in this ''escape'' team. James Norrington. The Commodore of Port Royal was originally a law-abiding general who hated pirates extremely, but he was inexplicably charged with colluding with piratesBecket wanted to seize various powers in Port Royal, and as the military commander of Port Royal Norrington, of course, is also on his target list. It was also for this reason that when Elizabeth asked Laura and Sylvanas to help launch a counterattack against Lord Beckett, Norrington also joined in, which basically blocked the possibility of him continuing to serve the Royal Navy. Norrington, who had nowhere to go, was invited by Governor Wetherby Swan, who admired him very much, and came to what Elizabeth described as "that is a magical place, where we can start a new life, and absolutely Don''t worry about reprisals from the UK. of Winter Town. Although Norrington once pursued Elizabeth, he and Will are rivals in love. But when he realized that Elizabeth didn''t like him, and Will also loved Elizabeth, he simply chose to quit and sent his blessings to the two. His gentlemanly demeanor also aroused Will''s favor, so Will also welcomed Norrington to Cold Winter Town, and even solemnly recommended the former British Royal Navy Commodore to David. "Although Cold Winter Town doesn''t have a navy... not even a fishing boat, but I believe James will help you in the future." Will glanced at the vast river not far away. The Cold Winter River has a huge flow of water. The river will be used by David sooner or later. At that time, a former admiral with rich experience will definitely play a big role. "Winter Town will not be without a navy forever." After personally welcoming Wetherby Swan and James Norrington, how to arrange these people is the business of Elizabeth and Will. David was dragged aside by Laura, and he suddenly took something out of the storage bracelet when he was surrounded by his own people. "Take a look, what is this?" "What is this?" David looked at the thing in Laura''s hand, it seemed to be a stick? Maybe some kind of weapon? "An ancient weapon with a special meaning?" "This is Poseidon''s trident." "..." David suddenly remembered that there is indeed Poseidon''s trident in the Caribbean world, and that thing is quite unique in length. The trident in memory doesnt seem to be like this, does it? "Is this the trident?" David pointed to the end lifted by Laura: "Where is the fork?" "There was an accident and it broke." Laura didn''t feel anything wrong at all. Looking back on the several adventures Laura had experienced, although she could successfully achieve the goal every time, these things would always be destroyed due to various things, and in the end all that remained were It''s a memento of the corners. Compared to the previous times, she felt that she was able to bring back the trident relatively intact this time, which was already a big improvement. "Besides, it doesn''t matter whether it has a fork or not. I just want to know what kind of power this thing has? Aren''t you curious?" "I''m really curious." Poseidons trident is a serious artifact. Although it looks a bit ugly, like a broken piece of wood about to rot, it should contain some powerful mysterious power, right? Maybe after successfully arousing that mysterious power, the trident suddenly glowed and showed its true handsome appearance? Thinking about it this way, he became less repulsed by the ugly stick in front of him. He held it in his hand and looked it over and over again, and even mobilized Shengguang to test it, but there was no response at all. "I tried it a long time ago, and not only did it not respond to the holy light, but it also did not respond to arcane energy." "..." David looked at Laura, and secretly sighed that Laura was so courageous, she dared to try anything, and she was not afraid of provoking Poseidon? Those guys who know Greek mythology are not serious fun. As if seeing through David''s complaints, Laura replied directly: "If Poseidon really appears, I will immediately run back to Cold Winter Town." With a city return skill that can be used at any time, she really doesn''t worry about provoking any powerful enemies. Later, Laura asked about David''s situation. "I thought you would stay in that world for a long time, but you actually came back before me." "Things over there are simpler." Things in the world of Transformers are not complicated. David also used the power of Autobots and human officials to achieve his goals. If he is asked to work on his own, then it will be troublesome. Not to mention running around the world, you have to deal with several forces, either one is dissatisfied or the other is causing trouble. For example, Laura, she wants to enjoy the adventure and find and get the Trident herself, so lets not talk about other things, it will take a lot of time just to travel by sea. But one of the two is going to do business; the other is to have fun and relax. This essential difference has led to the different behavior styles of the two. While talking about their respective gains, they took Laura to see the situation of the digger. Seeing these huge Cybertronian engineers constructing various buildings at a fast speed, the Winter Fortress that was originally thought to be completed in autumn seems to be able to move in before autumn. "According to this speed, you should think carefully about which furniture you need to buy." "By the way, I''ll take Arcee to your place when I''m free." "how?" "Arcie wants to scan a supercar to make her own car form. After much deliberation, I guess only you can meet her request." Unlike David who chose American muscle cars, Arcie prefers European supercars. As for whether supercars cant really run in the land of Brennia, Arcie doesnt care at all, anyway, With the development of Lindong Town, sooner or later there will be a suitable path. "I have a few sports cars at home, but I don''t care too much about this kind of thing, so there are only a few cars at home. How many do you want me to buy for you?" "..." Davids original idea was to let Laura take Arcee to a place like a car show and scan it. Unexpectedly, Laura just bought a few cars, and her tone was similar to going downstairs to buy two bottles of beer. "You can do whatever you want." Laura was indeed casual. After returning to Cold Winter Town to rest for a day, she took Arcee to her own world the next day, and quickly scanned the new car form back. David looked at Arcie in front of him. He didn''t care that Arcey chose McLaren P1 as his car image, and he wasn''t surprised that Arcey also scanned his personal image. What surprised him was the image itself. "Did you copy this image from the Casablanca movie?" "It''s the data provided by Laura." Arcee looked at herself, she was quite satisfied with her current human appearance: "Is there any problem?" "no problem." "If you find it strange, I can change into another image." Arcee found the hermit warrior''s ability very interesting, especially the ability to change shape continuously. David deeply agrees with this, except that he likes to toss about the mechanical image: "It would be great if we could keep multiple image data templates, so that we can change whatever we want when deforming." In addition to patrolling every day, Arcee teaches soldiers how to drive vehicles and planes, and studies her own transformation ability by the way; David also started a stable but boring daily practice life; The Swann family began to gradually adapt to life in Cold Winter Town; When the soldiers of the Winter Knights were trained by several instructors to die, time passed day by day. As the hottest days of midsummer passed, the diggers finally completed the construction of all the infrastructure in Cold Winter Town, as well as the palace that would become the new residence of David and his family. Looking at the building in front of him, which was the same as the famous house except for the color of the wall, David began to encounter difficulties. Almost all the partners gathered around at this time, and they all looked at David, and Laura asked the question on behalf of everyone: "I''m afraid the name Winter Fortress is inappropriate. I want to give my new home a name." What''s the name?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 175： Glamorgan Castle on the Northern Plains Chapter 175 Glamorgan Castle on the Northern Plains "Glamorgan Castle? Hermitage? Winter Castle?" David mentioned a few names, but got no response. Everyone had similar expressions, and seemed to think that these names were relatively common. "Let''s paint the whole building white..." Howard suggested jokingly, and got some responses. Some people think that since the shape has been copied, it is also a good choice to keep the name. But David still felt that this name was not good, and always felt that it would attract the Cancer administrator sent by the Space-Time Administration. "How about calling it Wolf Fort?" Laura thought for a while, and made her own suggestion: "Didn''t you choose the giant wolf as the main element of the family emblem?" "It seems to be okay..." David thinks the name Wolf Castle is okay, but he feels that he has heard it somewhere: "But the name is so familiar." "There''s a football club with that name." Laura thought about it carefully, and thought it might be because of this that David felt familiar? But after thinking about it, David felt that it shouldn''t be the reason. It wasn''t until he turned his head and looked at the vast green grassland around him that he realized something. "..." He suspected that if he named his residence Wolf''s Castle, he would never eat mutton in his life: "Just call it Glamorgan Castle..." It is not a strange thing to name regions and residences according to the lord''s surname, and it will not cause any controversy or complaints. But what David didnt expect was that everyone still thinks the nickname Wolf Castle is easier to remember, and they prefer to call this new building by this name: Glamorgan Castle, known as Wolf''s Castle, is a large house with three floors on the surface, but actually has six floors (including the underground) inside. Although the design refers to that well-known building, the internal structure is not completely copied, and the specific layout is still different. The above ground floors are the main activity areas: The first floor is mainly the reception hall, banquet hall, ballroom, and some staff and servants'' offices, lounge, kitchen, small library, map room, etc. in Fort Glamorgan. The second floor is the bedroom and office of Lord David, a small reception room, study room, etc. Among them, the rooms for office are located on the south side of the building, and the rooms for private life are located on the north side. The third floor is a space for the lord to entertain and relax, such as a gym and a game room. There are still many empty rooms without specific functions. David can decide the functions of these rooms according to his preferences and needs in the future. The basement floor is currently mainly a warehouse, including ingredients and some weapons and equipment will be stored here; The space on the second basement floor is small, mainly for independent water supply, power supply and other equipment. In fact, there are hidden passages leading to the outside, through special passages leading directly to some special compartments on each floor, so that the lord can evacuate when necessary. The fourth floor on the ground is not a complete floor, but a semi-open structure. David can walk from the fourth floor to the roof that is wide enough to enjoy the wind, enjoy the scenery, or hold some open-air activities. Theoretically, each floor has rooms for guards and servants, but David feels that he should not need to arrange so many guards. In addition, after the completion of Fort Glamorgan, a high wall will be built around it. In addition to enclosing Fort Glamorgan, two locations on the southwest and east sides of Fort Glamorgan will respectively build the Winter Town Municipal Building and a barracks. On the north side of Glamorgan Castle, a large open space will be left as Lord Glamorgan''s private garden, and various facilities including fountains, gardens, lawns, etc. will be built. In addition, tall enough trees will be planted on the inside of the fence to cover the fence, so that when you stay in the garden and look around, you will feel surrounded by green trees instead of surrounded by high walls. When all the buildings are completed, Fort Glamorgan, the municipal building, the barracks, and the high wall will constitute the Winter Fortress in the actual sense, and there will be a total of four gates on the outer wall of the Winter Fortress. The east gate is the daily exit of the barracks, which is convenient for the soldiers and officers in charge of the garrison to enter and exit for the changing of the guard. The north gate and the west gate belong to the "private house gate" of the lord. If friends or the lord go out by themselves, they can enter and exit through these two gates. Guard posts will be built at these two gates and some soldiers will be stationed there. The south gate is the ''main gate'' of Winter Fortress. Entering from here is equal to entering the heart of Winter Town. If someone enters from the south gate, the left side of this person is the municipal center of Winter Town. Managers will work here. On the front is the lord''s Fort Glamorgan, and on the right is the barracks responsible for guarding the entire fort. After taking a general look at the situation, David decided to build another building in the northwest of Fort Glamorgan, as a garage and his own private training venue. Whether it is shooting, fighting, cold weapons or alchemy, he needs a place where he can practice. At the same time, it is close to the design of Fort Glamorgan, and it is also convenient to directly build a corridor to connect the two buildings. "These things are easy to handle." Recorded all of David''s requirements in a notebook, and Van Cleef came up with a complete design plan when he was ready to go back. When David felt that there was no problem, he handed it over to the shovel, and the diggers would definitely use the fastest speed Complete the construction of several buildings around Glamorgan Castle. In the future, the entire Rinwinter Town, or Rinwinter City, will be built with the Rinwinter Fortress as the core and will develop and expand around it. According to the current plan, a wide enough road will be paved around the Winter Fortress. With the Winter Fortress as the center, the four main roads will extend in four directions and become the main road to determine the traffic network of Winter City. According to David''s idea, these main roads will extend to the banks of the Winter River in the west to prepare for the construction of the Winter Pier in the future. The north will go deep into the winter forest for a short distance, connecting factories such as power plants and water plants. The east and south sides have to be repaired all the way to the position of the sentry post and the warning sign, and even an additional road has to be built to the northeast of Frost and Cold Town. This is not to show how powerful the infrastructure of Cold Winter Town is now, it is simply to facilitate the soldiers to patrol in the distance. With the increase of various modern vehicles, the soldiers in Cold Winter Town have initially mastered the driving of modern vehicles. It has become the norm for soldiers to patrol the border on motorcycles or even drive Humvees. Only fighter piloting requires relatively high cultural knowledge for soldiers, and no one has fully learned it yet. Building a road that is good enough can also make it easier for soldiers to go back and forth faster. After explaining the next construction plan to Van Cleef and the Diggers, David and some partners walked around. Finally, I took a look at the wooden houses not far away. Everyone knew that these wooden houses would not last long, and they would be demolished when the Winter Fortress was completely completed. "Why not keep it?" "Because these wooden houses are located in the center of Cold Winter Town... In such an important place, many better and more important buildings must be built." Laura answered Silva while rubbing the outer wall of her wooden house lightly. Nas''s question: "If according to David''s plan, this should be the South Gate Square of Winter Fortress." Although these wooden houses are not very comfortable, the space is very small, and the overall is very rough, but she feels that she will often think of this wooden house in the future. In comparison, David''s thoughts are much simpler. Although he is full of memories of this wooden house, he will not be too nostalgic, but will be happy that he can "go further". However, he knew that his thoughts could not represent everyone, so he mentioned a sentence to Laura: "If you want, I can let Digger move the whole wooden house to the back garden of the new home." The back garden of Castle Glamorgan has a large enough space, and a wooden house is nothing at all. But Laura shook her head and refused. She will miss and recall, but she will not force everything to stay with her: "Just let them complete their mission, that is a good ending." "Forget it... Where do you think Jonah''s restaurant is suitable?" All the partners in Cold Winter Town will have their own houses in the future. In fact, these people have more or less chosen the location of their new home. Basically, the choice revolves around the Winter Fortress, but the directions are different, and you can choose any position. For example, Will Turner, in addition to being a blacksmith, he is now a big landowner, and he used to live in Port Royal, so he hopes that his new home will be closer to the farmland area and the Winter River. As for Leonard and the others, they hoped to have a relatively quiet place and build a residence with a laboratory, so they wanted to build their new home in the north or northwest. Liadrin hopes to build a Church of the Holy Light. She has taken a fancy to the area to the east of Rinwinter Town. It is not far from Rinwinter Forest and faces the entire northern plain. If someone enters Rinwinter Town, it is easy to notice her church . Everyone has different ideas and needs, but Laura can help out with Jonah. "How about right next to Winter Fortress? Build a Winter Hotel." Provides meals and accommodation, and can even be used as the designated residence for receiving foreign guests in Cold Winter Town. In the future, as long as Cold Winter Town does not collapse, Jonah will not have to worry about his store being out of business. "That''s a good idea." Build the hotel on the east side of the Winter Fortress. Anyone who comes to the Winter Town can see this hotel, and it is next to the military camp guarding the Winter Fortress. The security is also sufficient. Even these soldiers and the people working in Winter Fortress will become a steady source of customers. "However, in this case, I will have to hire a new chef for this Glamorgan Castle." "I''m afraid you need to hire not only a chef, but also a housekeeper." Laura knows this very well: "Otherwise, let Eva help you with these daily chores?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 176： The dark and raging northern plains Chapter 176 The northern plain with dark tide Eva didn''t mind, she wished she could get more work for herself. But David knew in his heart that as Cold Winter Town grew bigger and bigger, Eva, as his assistant officer, would have to deal with more and more intelligence information. I am afraid that he would not have the extra energy to deal with trivial matters. "Until then, let Elias work part-time!" Anyway, Elias Parker, the etiquette officer, is currently working as a housekeeper and servant. With the increase in population, after recruiting some servants, Elias only needs to work as a housekeeper part-time. Compared with it, it is more difficult to find a qualified chef, and it may be necessary to choose a suitable target from other worlds. This goal has to be that you have no worries in the original world, are willing to settle in Cold Winter Town, and have no ambitions yourself. After thinking for a while, David realized that it is very difficult to find the right person, and maybe he can only follow the fate. "Or, let Jonah help train some cooks." "Do you want Jonah to start cooking school?" "That''s pretty good." The school is called New East, and let Van Cleef develop some intelligence personnel from it, maybe it can become the main source of intelligence for the Winter Empire? However, before cultivating professional intelligence personnel, Cold Winter Town can only rely on the simplest and most direct way to obtain surrounding intelligence information: to go around and patrol. As time passed and autumn approached, an ominous atmosphere began to pervade the northern plains. Many villages are filled with low air pressure, and various conflicts have accumulated to a certain extent, so there is a lack of a trigger to detonate these troubles. The way David learned about this information, apart from soldiers and Arcees daily inspections, more and more people who wanted to invade the border of Cold Winter Town were found, that is, people from other villages began to come to Cold Winter Town up. Some mature farmers who were a little older and had accumulated some experience realized that something was wrong after seeing the harvest getting worse and worse and estimating the approximate harvest yield of the crops. Many people began to flee: most of them chose to escape from the northern plains, and only a small part, that is, farmers who were too far away from Iron Tree Fort and closer to Cold Winter Town, came to David with the idea of ??trying their luck. Although in the eyes of these farmers, the northern plains are not as good as advertised, but since Cold Winter Town has existed here for more than three years, there should be a relatively stable way to obtain food, right? They don''t know whether their guess is correct, but they can be sure that if they stay in the original village, they will definitely not be able to survive this winter. After some farmers fled from other villages to Cold Winter Town, David and Arcee increased the detection distance and flew to farther places several times. Although the scene of the conflict was not directly seen, some villages have obvious signs of being attacked. Among them, Iron Water Village, located in the south of Lindong Town, is the most serious. Iron Water Village is a village named after the river that flows out of the Iron Tree Forest. This village is located in the south of Rinwinter Town, some distance away from the pioneer camp that was destroyed by the elves. The village head of Ammantis, who established the village, felt that if he kept a sufficient distance from the iron tree forest, he would not attract the attacks of the elves. The facts gave the village chief a big blow. The elves in Iron Tree Forest built a temporary camp directly on the site of the original pioneer camp, facing Iron Water Village far away. Throughout the year, conflicts broke out between the two sides from time to time. With the help of several noble forces, Iron Water Village was established. Amamantis, the village head of Tieshui Village, was relieved at first, and just waited for the farmland to be reclaimed. With stable crops, Tieshui Village slowly grew. As for the cold winter town in the north? Let that lucky Baron of Glamorgan be proud of himself for a while! Unexpectedly, although the farmland has been reclaimed, and the first round of planting has also successfully harvested potatoes, the output seems to be not as much as it was originally advertised? That doesn''t matter, and it''s not surprising that it is exaggerated during publicity. Besides, didn''t it be said long ago that the land in the northern plains is barren? Low yields are also acceptable. At least the planting cycle of this new crop is indeed very short. Based on this time, at least three rounds of harvests can be harvested a year. But when the second round of planting harvested fewer potatoes, Amamantis began to realize that something was wrong. At this time, the old farmers who followed him to open up wasteland and build a new village had speculated that the third round of planting harvest would be even worse. "Didn''t it mean that this kind of crop is very productive? Didn''t that **** Baron Glamorgan become a nobleman because of this thing, and he also has the town of Cold Winter as his territory?" Amamantis couldn''t understand, they were also potatoes, how did that David Glamorgan get enough food steadily? "This... my lord, could it be because there are very few people in Winter Town?" Actually, the nobles of Iron Tree Castle are not clear about the specific situation of Cold Winter Town, and their information is still based on the information brought back by Maloney Mansfield. In that document, the population of Cold Winter Town is quite sparse, with only a few residents. As for how David got the establishment of Cold Winter Town from the capital, the people in Iron Tree Castle are not very clear; However, they speculated that Baron David Glamorgan, who had obtained the establishment of Cold Winter Town, should have recruited the population to increase the population in the territory. But the exact number is not known to everyone, it is only based on estimates, and the number should not be too much. In addition to this whole year, the surrounding villages and towns tacitly intercepted the civilians who wanted to go to Rinwinter Town. They felt that the population of Rinwinter Town must be very small. There is not enough population. Even if Lindong Town is called a town, everyone doesn''t take it seriously. In the eyes of these people, it is still a small remote village. "If there are not many people... Do you think we can get enough food from the Baron of Glamorgan?" "This... Cold Winter Town is the territory of His Majesty the King." "Of course I know, so we are going to borrow some food from the respected Lord Baron Glamorgan to get through the current predicament." Although Amamandis said "borrow", everyone around him understood what he meant. While the village head of Ammantis was researching how to borrow food and other supplies friendly from Baron Glamorgan, the farmers in his village were also having a headache on how to survive this winter. The local farmers from Iron Tree Castle, for those farmers who came from afar and wanted to go to Lindong Town, but were trapped in Iron Water Village, they popularized how harsh and cold winter is on the northern plains. And their current food reserves are definitely not enough for them to support the long winter. These out-of-town farmers began to regret their original choices when they knew the problems they were about to face. In any case, they never imagined that the farmland they had traversed mountains and rivers and worked so hard to obtain would not only make them unable to live a good life, but would even put a question mark on whether they could survive. "If this place is really that bad? How was that Winter Town established?" "Who knows? Maybe, as the village head said, His Majesty the King actually gave the baron enough supplies." "Why did His Majesty the King do this?" "Perhaps the Lord Baron of Glamorgan is actually... His Majesty''s illegitimate son." "You don''t want to die? You actually arranged for His Majesty the Kingdom?" "What are you afraid of? I don''t live in Winter Town under the rule of His Majesty the King or the Lord Baron." The topic of discussion gradually shifted from survival to gossip, but there are also some clear-headed people who are thinking about their own way of life. "Then, there should be enough food in Winter Town..." "It should be!" The speaker looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to him, so he whispered his plan: "If the situation in winter is not right, I will go to Cold Winter Town." "What''s the use of running over in winter? Could it be that the Lord Baron of Glamorgan will show kindness and give you food and shelter to help you survive the winter?" "I met two friends on the way here before. They didn''t stop in any villages, but insisted on going to Cold Winter Town... If the winter can''t survive, I will go to them." Speaking of this, the man sighed helplessly He breathed a sigh of relief: "The big deal is to be a contract farmer for them, let''s talk about it first!" "..." Although they spoke in a low voice, the people around heard it more or less. Some of these people also knew the farmers who knew those two people. They all regretted their decision in their hearts. It would have been nice if they had firmly headed to Cold Winter Town. . Some regret it, and naturally some don''t regret it. They feel that even if they go to Cold Winter Town, their situation will not be much better than it is now. They are all on the northern plains, they are all in this barren land, and they all grow potatoes. I am afraid that everyone''s situation is similar! Similar conversations and ideas didnt just happen in Iron Water Village, but in almost all villages and towns on the northern plains. Even in Frost and Cold Town, some people had similar thoughts at this time: If you cant make it through, can you go to Cold Winter Town? As Sean Forrester, who has had real contact with Cold Winter Town, he also began to think seriously: Do you want to "borrow" some food from Baron Glamorgan? However, he was still apprehensive about attacking His Majesty''s territory in the end, and decided to attack the southeast village first. "Get rid of this group of idiots who don''t know how to measure first! They dare to run wild in front of our Forrester''s house, they don''t know what to do!" Frost Cold Town''s road to the west is blocked by Lin Dong Town. To the north is a worse and harsher area. Frost Cold Town can only develop in two directions to the southeast. As a result, a village blocked the only direction of development, which made Sean Forest extremely annoyed, and prepared to let these idiots get out of the northern plain. When the entire northern plain was undercurrent and various conflicts would break out at any time, David and Laura visited the completed Glamorgan Castle and discussed what kind of furniture each room should be equipped with. (end of this chapter) Chapter 177： Winters First Battle Chapter 177 The First War in Cold Winter Town When Laura began to purchase high-end carpets, mattresses, and quilts in large quantities, Cold Winter Town continued to develop at a high speed. As the Cold Winter Fortress with Fort Glamorgan as its core took shape, the transportation planning scheme within the town of Cold Winter has also been formally established. Four main roads extending in different directions will eventually meet at the intersection of Winter Fortress. Different from the original plan made by David, the intersection of the main roads in the three directions of west, east and south is set on the square in front of the south gate of Winter Fortress. This is because the south gate of Cold Winter Fortress is the only main entrance to enter the city center and Fort Glamorgan. The three main roads converge here, and it is also convenient for people who come to Cold Winter Town to find the correct gate. "When these roads are planned, we can start building the craftsmen''s own houses." David looked at the drawings in front of him, and chatted with Van Cleef about the next construction plan. "Everyone has been looking forward to this day, right?" Van Cleef showed a heartfelt smile. Since coming to Cold Winter Town, it was the first time that David saw this kind of smile on the face of the former leader of the Masonry Guild and the founder of the Defias Brotherhood. It was a relaxed smile of relief, and it seemed that he had been waiting for this day for a long time. "Everyone will be very happy to hear this news." During this year, the craftsmen have always maintained a high-intensity work intensity. Although there is no need to worry about food and clothing in Cold Winter Town, the place to live can also be relatively freely decided: if you dont want to live in a big wooden house together, you can also build it yourself A small house, where he lives alone with his wife and children or close friends. But there is still no wages. Everyone works so hard because of the "beautiful future" that David promised earlier. If this state continues for a long time, it is inevitable that there will be no problems. Fortunately, David previously allocated the fields to the craftsmen. These united craftsmen did not choose to ask for leave to cultivate alone. Instead, Van Cleef deployed manpower in a unified manner to be responsible for cultivating farmland. In order to maximize the interests of the craftsmen, Van Cleef mobilized almost all the people in the team who knew agricultural knowledge to be responsible for reclaiming the farmland, and even some women as family members took up farm tools and went into battle. The result is gratifying. Although Lord Baron Glamorgan, the current lord of Cold Winter Town, did not provide wages to everyone, the lord distributed the land to everyone. According to the work efficiency of the reclamation team, after the completion of Cold Winter Town, each of them will be allocated a large amount of land. Even if they don''t know how to farm, they can hire farmers to help them cultivate the land, and be a small landlord with peace of mind. . Now, the new home built for the lord has been completed, followed by the municipal building and some public facilities in Cold Winter Town, and then everyone''s own residence. According to the current standard of Cold Winter Town, their new home will no longer be the crude wooden house of the previous one, but a stronger mixed structure: wood, masonry, concrete, and steel bars will all be used. Judging from the design drawings, these houses are not only beautiful in appearance, but also extremely practical. In addition, every house will be connected to water, electricity and heating, and it will be very comfortable to live in. In choosing the type of house, almost everyone chose a two-story or three-story small building design, and some people wanted a shop plus housing design facing the street. It won''t be long before these small buildings will become the most important buildings in Rinwinter Town. "According to the plan, the first batch of housing is concentrated around the farmland area and the residential area southeast of the fort." David''s idea is that the farmland area is located in the southwest and the southeast is the main residential area. Although the plan is like this, the residential area cannot be full of residences, there must be shops, restaurants and the like; and there will also be various shops in the farmland area, especially shops selling various agricultural supplies. So this planning is just a simple and rough distribution. When everyone wants to divide the house like now, they know where the house should be built. Most craftsmen chose their new homes in the southeast residential area, relatively close to the east and south main roads. A small part chose the agricultural area, perhaps because they wanted to be closer to their own fields; Many of these people have negotiated with several partners to cultivate the farmland of several people together, one of them will be in charge of management, and the others will do other work. "After everyone has a house, Rinwinter Town will end this centralized management." David didn''t deliberately hide this news, and even released some news on purpose. Eva, Jonah, and Van Cleef all contributed to this matter, and helped David receive a lot of feedback by the way. Whether farmers or craftsmen in the town are not dissatisfied with the current unified management model, they do look forward to the early end of the current situation. When they heard the news, everyone was looking forward to it, and no one expressed concern. "Those craftsmen under you, have you thought about the next plan?" "Some people want to be farmers with peace of mind, and some want to continue to be craftsmen." Although Lindong Town has completed an infrastructure construction, everyone feels that with the strength of Lindong Town, it will continue to develop in the future. There will not be fewer people who come to settle down, and as craftsmen, they certainly have no shortage of work. "Well, when the basic construction work in Cold Winter Town is over, I will hire craftsmen to build some facilities. You count how many people are willing to take this job." "My lord, what building do you want to continue to build? A city wall?" Van Cleef felt that the work of building a city wall might be more suitable for Diggers. Some craftsmen want to be a comfortable little landlord, but they think that with the land diggers, the craftsmen may not have too many jobs to take on in the future. But David doesnt think so. Dig tigers are indeed powerful, but David needs them to build relatively large buildings such as power plants and water plants. As for ordinary houses, shops, etc., the Digger is at most responsible for providing building materials and digging a foundation. For the specific construction work, craftsmen are more suitable, especially the internal details are more convenient for human craftsmen to do. "No, building hotels, churches, and more homes." David pointed to the residential area he had planned. It was not for nothing that he designated this as a residential area. I plan to continue to build more ordinary houses here. All kinds of houses can be built, and even basic furniture must be prepared. "My lord, are so many houses built for the purpose of providing them to those who come to Cold Winter Town later?" Rinwinter Town currently doesn''t have that many people. David built so many houses, it should be in preparation for absorbing more people, and Van Cleef also has a general understanding of the general situation on the northern plains. Not long ago, his daughter Vanessa Van Cleef was recommended to David by himself, and he was ordered to go to several surrounding villages to inquire about news. "It is prepared for the new civilians, but it will not be provided in vain." David does hope to absorb more people, but he is not prepared to give too many benefits to the newcomers. Now people in Rinwinter Town can share fields and houses, but those who come later will not have this benefit. They didn''t do their best in the construction of Rinwinter Town, so they are naturally not qualified to take advantage of David. Although these houses have been built, the new residents cannot live in vain, they have to pay. "Either pay directly to buy a house as your new home; or find a job in Cold Winter Town and pay the rent to rent one." Of course, David also considered some practical situations, that is, many people who came to join him may not be able to live happily if they are poor and white. Therefore, the benevolent Lord Glamorgan will not just watch these precious population being wasted like this. As the lord, he will provide loans to these newcomers, so that they have the basic guarantee of living in Winter Town . This loan is not just money and food, but also includes renting houses at low prices, providing farm tools, seeds, etc. New farmers can use these things to cultivate land, and then repay these loans in installments until they are paid off. As David spoke, he jumped from urban planning to the reception of new residents in the future. Van Cleef twitched the corner of his mouth speechlessly, and finally made a suggestion: "Master, I think you need to form a suitable team. Help you deal with the various internal affairs of Cold Winter Town." David, who realized that he had gone astray, nodded a little embarrassedly, and he also realized the problem. He has already decided on the candidate: Elizabeth''s father, Mr. Wetherby Swan is an excellent choice. Wetherby-Swan has managed Port Royal well. As an internal affairs official, he is quite good. Hiring him as his own administrative officer is the most reliable choice at the moment. Just when he was thinking about talking to that Wetherby Swan, Gareth Stanton suddenly brought two soldiers to see him, and Arcie was with him. "what happened?" "My lord, just now, the village chief Ammantis of Iron Water Village led twenty soldiers to invade the southern border of Cold Winter Town." "Then..." David knew that the matter had been resolved when he heard Gareth''s reporting tone, and he was reporting the specific situation to himself, not asking for instructions. "Our soldiers who went to the southern guard post issued a warning, but the village head of Ammantis ignored it. According to your previous instructions, the soldiers called for air support." "Oh..." David understands why Arcee also came together. Arcee is the air support for Winter Town - if Arcee is not there and goes to another world, he will take care of this job himself. "I rushed over immediately after receiving the communication, and found that this group of people had crossed the border and was about to attack our soldiers, so I opened fire." Gareth Stanton''s face was very strange when he heard this, and he took over the conversation and continued to report: "We fought with the people of Iron Water Village for a total of ten seconds. Annihilated; one of our party was slightly injured... because he did not wear a helmet while patrolling, and the stones blown up by the missile rubbed his forehead." (end of this chapter) Chapter 178： The Destruction of Iron Water Village Chapter 178 The Destruction of Iron Water Village Rindong Town''s first self-defense counterattack lasted a total of ten seconds. Actually, it didnt take that long, Arcee just fired two missiles and swept the cannon for a few seconds. She doesn''t worry about hurting her own people. Apart from being confident in her ''shooting skills'', she also knows that the armor on these soldiers was joined by the blacksmith Will Turner of Cold Winter Town because she often watched the soldiers training. Special equipment made of powder, these armors create an energy shield to protect soldiers when attacked. Of course, such things as not wearing a helmet are the soldier''s own fault, and the soldier will receive some minor punishmentextra practice. Of course there are rewards, and the specific rewards will be discussed by Gareth Stanton and Floyd. David now has to deal with another issue. Iron Water Village launched an attack on Rinwong Town, which is an irrefutable fact. Although Rinwinter Town has successfully defeated the enemy, it does not mean that this matter is over. David didn''t think too long, and after two seconds, he signaled Elias to help him put on the armor. The Lightbringer suit, which had been placed for a long time, was worn by David again. With a gorgeous cloak and a top-notch warhorse ''introduced'' from the world of Azeroth, David''s personal image was impeccable. Floyd and Gareth Stanton also put on new armor, and ten soldiers were ordered. Everyone put on the special armor of Winter Town, and outside the armor was a blue-and-white-striped wolf-headed battle robe that symbolized the Baron of Glamorgan''s family: Petunia, Liadrin, and the women of Winter Town together with craftsmen The tailors in the group work together to make it. Armed Hummers and motorcycles were not used. Everyone rode on horses from Azeroth, and the horses were also heavily armored. Since the establishment of a stable diplomatic relationship with Lordaeron, David and the others don''t have to worry about the source of the war horses. Currently, there are more than 20 war horses in the town of Rinwinter. All members of the knight order are equipped with horses. Putting on his weapons, David led the ceremonial officer Elias, two personal guard knights, and ten soldiers of the Winter Knights, and rode their horses towards Iron Water Village in the south. David also keeps in touch with Arcee in the air through the walkie-talkie, and can call for air support at any time. Under the full speed of these top horses, even if they were knights wearing heavy armor and carrying the same heavy armor on their bodies, David and his party quickly saw their destination: It is located in Iron Water Village, which is visible to the naked eye at the southern sentry post in Lindong Town. From where Tieshui Village established the village, we can know that their conflict with Rinwinter Town is inevitable. So it was in David''s expectation that the village head of Ammantis would attack suddenly, which is why he led the people over without thinking for long. Running all the way to the edge of the village before stopping, David looked at the low wooden fence in front of him, and didn''t take this defenseless ''city wall'' seriously at all. "In front of you is Lord Baron Glamorgan, the border guard of the Kingdom of Tilan, the pioneer of the frontier, and the lord of Cold Winter Town. Inform your rulers here to come out and meet the baron immediately!" The villagers standing on the other side of the low wooden fence of Tieshui Village looked at each other, but no one left to call out, only one person replied in a trembling voice: "Honorable Baron...the village chief is dead gone." There is no need for David to answer, it is still Elias who is talking to him: "Who is currently managing the village?" Several people looked at each other again, and finally their eyes focused on a thin middle-aged man. Seeing all the villagers looking at him, the middle-aged man cursed secretly in his heart, but he could only bite the bullet and walked up: "Honorable Lord Baron Glamorgan, Wilcox sends you my most sincere greeting." "Which family do you serve?" Elias looked at the image and temperament of the middle-aged man named Wilcox, and knew that this man was probably the dog leg of a certain family. The result was even worse than Elias expected. Wilcox said that he was not qualified to serve the nobles at all. Mantis is the one who serves the iron tree castle nobles. Because Amamantis was more reliable in previous years, when the Barnett family he served wanted a piece of the pie on the northern plains, he was sent over to serve as the village head of Iron Water Village. Objectively speaking, the Barnett family thinks highly of Amamantis. In addition to providing various resources, they also promised that they will not deprive the village chief of Amamantis after Iron Water Village has a firm foothold in the northern plains. His identity would even make Amamantis the real village head of Iron Water Village and give him the status of a knight. Of course, Molten Iron Village will not remain the territory of the Amamantis family forever. After death, the village will be taken back by the Barnett family. Even so, it is a great reward for Amamantis, so Amamantis is very concerned about Iron Water Village, and never thought of abandoning it and returning to Iron Tree Fort. Because of this, when the village encountered a survival crisis, his first choice was to reach out to the north of Lindong Town. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the cold winter town in the north was a monster that he couldn''t afford to provoke. He mobilized twenty of the most elite fighters in Iron Water Village, but he didn''t even see the shadow of cold winter town. His seemingly nonsensical border line was completely wiped out. Moreover, since Water Iron Village is not far from the border of Cold Winter Town, the people in Water Iron Village could clearly see the scene where Amamandis and twenty elite soldiers were suddenly wiped out by Arcee in ten seconds. . This is also the real reason why no one jumped out when David came with his men and horses, although there were still elite soldiers who could fight in the village. Its not that the soldiers are timid and fearful. Iron Water Village was successfully established in this location. During this period, these soldiers often fought against the elves in the south. The soldiers combat effectiveness and spiritual will have withstood a real test. But facing the outrageous existence of Arcee, they didn''t have the slightest idea of ??resistance. Besides, even if they had the courage, it was useless. That pink monster could fly, and even if they jumped up with all their strength, they still couldn''t reach each other. David has been looking at the expressions of these people, and has already guessed that because of Arcie''s previous ferocious attack, these people have been completely frightened. whispered a few words to Elias, and the etiquette officer nodded to show that he understood the meaning of the adults. Therefore, Elias no longer asked who was the manager of Iron Water Village, but directly counted the crimes committed by the village chief of Iron Water Village, Ammandis, including but not limited to: rebellion, treason, robbery, etc. The eyelids of the people in Iron Water Village twitched. Fortunately, this gentleman who didn''t know his name finally changed the topic, saying that since the culprit has been executed, the kind Lord Baron Glamorgan is not going to pursue this matter anymore. . However, Iron Water Village must not continue to exist. "this" Welcox didn''t have the guts to question the other party''s words. He was just worried about what would happen to the villagers of Iron Water Village if Iron Water Village disappeared? Fortunately, the Lord Baron of Glamorgan, after announcing that the ''illegal village'' like Iron Water Village has been completely banned, the villagers can freely choose where to go. "You can go back to Iron Tree Fort..." David glanced at the soldiers. These soldiers were all from Iron Tree Fort. These people were obviously not within the scope of his recruitment. "You can also go to other villages and towns on the northern plain." This choice is actually to give these people a feeling of "their own choice". Really being able to choose. "Or join Cold Winter Town." After announcing all the options, David looked at the villagers who gradually gathered in his sight. There are not many people in this iron water village. There should be more than a hundred people gathered here. He also noticed that there were people in the houses in the distance looking at him, which meant that the population of this village was far more than the people gathered in front of him. If these villagers can be pulled to Rindong Town, it will be one step closer to Rindong Town''s population exceeding 1,000. However, he knew that these people would definitely not go to Cold Winter Town, especially those from the Barnett family. These people were not just soldiers, but also artisans, tailors, and a large number of farmers. Those who can really be pulled away by him are those free people who came to the northern plains from Iron Tree Fort and other areas. These people only occupy a small part of the population of Iron Water Village. "You have one night to think about and pack your luggage, and you must leave this place before noon tomorrow." Normally speaking, David has no right to expel these villagers, after all, this is not within the territory of Cold Winter Town. But at this time David is the one holding the handle of the knife. The villagers of Iron Water Village are just ingredients waiting to be processed on a group of chopping boards, and they have no room for rejection. As for bringing everyone back to Cold Winter Town? He considered it, but gave up. His cold winter town is in a critical period of development, and he is not going to take a large group of captives back, even if these captives can provide a lot of labor, they can also be used to ask the Barnett family for ransom. One is that there are too many people and it is difficult to arrange and manage them. The other is that he is not sure whether this behavior of ''plundering people'' will cause dissatisfaction among some partners in the villageafter all, these people are ordinary people who did not participate in the battle. Civilians, forcibly bringing them back to Cold Winter Town will make him seem too unjust. The most critical factor is that David himself does not want to do this. He always hopes that those who gather in the territory are those who really want to live in Cold Winter Town for a long time. Such people will work hard to help him develop and build Cold Winter Town, making the territory better and better. David knew he was naive, but he decided to do it anyway. After all, I am the master of my territory! (end of this chapter) Chapter 179： The northern plains are in chaos Chapter 179 The Northern Plains Are in Chaos Welcox looked at the knights in the village, he was very curious about these soldiers from Cold Winter Town. The Lord Baron Glamorgan has already left, and the kingdom ceremonial officer named Elias Parker has also left, but it does not mean that people in Iron Water Village can pretend that the other party has never been here and continue to live in this place. place to live. Because the knight named Gareth Stanton stayed with his soldiers to monitor and urge the villagers of Iron Water Village to move. Some people expressed their dissatisfaction in private, thinking that the people in Cold Winter Town were too domineering, but no one dared to tell those soldiers face to face. No matter how much they complain in private, everyone is packing their bags and preparing to leave early tomorrow morning. Fortunately, these soldiers in Cold Winter Town did not confiscate everyone''s "private property". Enough travel expenses. In addition to the large-scale development of the northern plains, there are many villages in this area. Even if you go in the wrong direction and miss a village, there is a high probability that you will find another village soon. They don''t have to worry about losing their way on the northern plains. If they can''t, they can use the iron tree forest as a reference. As long as they keep a sufficient distance from the iron tree forest, they don''t have to worry about the elves in the forest coming out to attack them. It''s just that these people have different ideas about where to go. Some people want to go to other villages to see the situation, at least get through this winter first, otherwise they have worked so hard to go to the northern plains, and the food they get is not enough to support them to go back to Iron Tree Fort, and then live in peace all winter. Some want to go back to Iron Tree Fort directly. These people are basically contract farmers of the Barnett family. They dont have to worry about being unable to survive the winter. They will continue to serve the Barnett family after returning. The last small group of people want to go to Cold Winter Town. These people are free farmers outside Iron Tree Fort, that is, the group of people who came to the north to change their lives when they learned about Cold Winter Town from the propaganda of the kingdom. It''s just that I stopped in Tieshui Village halfway, wasting more than half a year of time and energy in vain. Early the next morning, the villagers of Tieshui Village had brought all their belongings and divided into two teams. One of them, there are animals pulling carts, and there are also carts that can load a lot of supplies. They are heading towards Iron Tree Fort, and they will pass through several villages on the way. If there are people who want to try their luck in the surrounding villages, they can also go with them. The other team has a small number of people, and most of them only resist one bag, which is all their belongings. These people only brought a small amount of food, and ''sold'' the rest of the food in their hands to other people in the village, and planned to use the money to go to Rindong Town to start again. To everyone''s surprise, Wilcox is also standing in this team. It seems that he is also planning to go to Cold Winter Town. Floyd glanced at Wilcox, and then glanced at the people in the other team, and found that these people didn''t pay the slightest attention to Wilcox, the "former interim manager of Iron Water Village", and just Knowing that this guy''s popularity in Iron Water Village may not be very good. "Mr. Wilcox, aren''t you going to go back and report the situation here to the Barnett family?" "Of course other people will report to the Barnett family about the situation in Iron Water Village, and the nobles of the Barnett family will not talk to me." He gained the right to speak in Iron Water Village by hugging Amamantis'' thigh. Now that Amamantis is dead, he loses everything. Back to Iron Tree Fort, he had no way to start from scratch. At that time, his situation was not much better than those begging on the street. Instead of this, it is better to go to Lindong Town, maybe there will be a better way out. Just like now, didnt I have a conversation with a knight master? Through a few exchanges, Wilcox already knew that this knight lord named Floyd was one of the guard knights of Baron Glamorgan, the lord of Winter Town. If I can build a good relationship with this Floyd knight master, maybe I can still get a good job? For example, running errands for Master Floyd Knight or something? Welcox made his own calculations, and followed the heavily armed soldiers towards the town of Cold Winter. There was no attack along the way, and the terrain was flat, and it hadn''t rained recently, and the road conditions were good, so even if they walked a little slower, they arrived in Cold Winter Town soon. Looking at the wooden house that appeared in the distance, everyone in the company was a little disappointed; but when they saw the ''tall'' palace that had been built, they felt that this Winter Town was not that bad. Especially when passing through a large area of ??farmland, the eyes of these farmers are shining. These farmers have lived on the northern plains for more than half a year, and have experienced at least one round of planting, so they know what the crops in Tieshui Village are like. It is incomparable with the situation in the farmland of Lindong Town, it is not like a farmland on a piece of land. "This...why do the crops here grow so well?" "Has the town of Rinwinter occupied all the most fertile land on the northern plain?" "No wonder there is such an outrageous border line. It must be that the baron knows how rich this land is, and how barren the land in other places is." "Hey, to be honest, if I had known about this situation, I would have drawn the line early to avoid being known about my family''s situation." The farmers around said everything, but their tone became much more relaxed. Obviously, the situation of the farmland in Rindong Town gave these farmers hope for the future, and they felt that they had made the right choice. but Welcox noticed another thing: "There are not many people in Winter Town." Everyone didnt feel much when they only focused on the farmland, but after walking forward for a while, they noticed the busy construction site in the distance, where many people were busy. Besides, what shocked everyone the most were the green metal giantsI saw them from a distance just now, but I didnt pay much attention to them, thinking they were just strange buildings or plants, and everyone just looked at the farmland. Looking back, I found that those metal giants were also busy on the construction site. In addition to the giants, there were also things with the same color but looking strange and not sure what they were used for (mixer trucks). While looking at it with a face full of shock, they discussed in a low voice what it was? Welcox was also thinking about what it was, but instead of staring at the giant, he began to look at other places in Winter Town. Very ordinary wooden houses, except for the huge palace, Rinwinter Town doesn''t look much different from the Iron Water Village they built. But he noticed that stone pavements had been laid around the palace, and judging from the signs, these stone pavements would spread out for a long distance and cover a large area. He realized that Cold Winter Town was undergoing infrastructure construction, and the palace was built first, probably because it belonged to Lord Glamorgan''s residence. While Wilcox was looking around, he soon saw a tall blond woman walking towards him and others. "This is Eva McKenna, the clerk of Cold Winter Town, and the clerk will register for you next..." Welcox really wanted to chat with Floyd for a few more words, but after the knight finished speaking, he rode away... Floyd is going to report the situation to David. The main reason is that this trip brought back 17 free farmers from Iron Water Village. They are currently being registered by Eva McKenna, and David will get them from Eva later. more detailed reports. "Where is Iron Water Village?" "According to your lord''s instructions, after making sure everyone has moved to a safe distance, please ask Ms. Arcie to completely destroy it." Although Freud didn''t understand David''s order, he still carried it out firmly. In fact, in his opinion, they can completely transform Tieshui Village into a sentry post. Anyway, it is not far from the original southern sentry post. Just think that the town of Cold Winter has expanded a certain distance to the south. "Don''t feel bad, compared to the influence brought by letting Arcee destroy a new village in front of countless people, a few broken houses are nothing at all." Floyd didn''t expect Lord Glamorgan to explain it to himself. This seems to mean that the Lord''s trust in him has increased? At the same time, he also thought of the shocked expression of another group of people who hadn''t gone far when they saw Arcee descending from the sky, using missiles and machine guns to completely destroy a village in the blink of an eye. These people will definitely spread what they see and hear today to other villages. Maybe it won''t be long before rumors like ''The Baron of Glamorgan of Cold Winter Village owns a terrifying pink flying dragon'' will spread throughout the northern plains, right? Floyd''s guess was still conservative. What he didn''t know was that Vanessa Van Cleef, who was outside to listen to the surrounding situation, received a new task: to spread the news of the terrifying flying dragon in Cold Winter Town. In order to help Vanessa better complete this task, Arcee will increase the number and distance of patrols recently, and occasionally fly over the surrounding villages and towns at low altitude. David did this, of course, the main purpose is to intimidate; The secondary purpose is to see if it can cause panic in the surrounding villages and towns, and even directly ignite the powder kegs in some villages and towns that are on the verge of eruption. He didn''t wait too long, and after only three days, Vanessa sent back the news: Sean Forester was attacking the villages and towns located in the southeast of Frost Chill Town. And Sean Forrester''s attack on neighboring villages and towns seemed to send some kind of signal. Many villages and towns on the northern plains have fallen into a state of melee. The villages and towns that An Anxin was farming on their own have started to plunder. (end of this chapter) Chapter 180： Supreme Hydra Captain Chapter 180 Supreme Hydra Captain When the villages on the northern plain were about to beat people''s brains into dog''s brains, David''s Winter Town was still under construction happily and steadily. The efficiency of the Diggers is really powerful. When the construction of Fort Glamorgan was completed, but the interior decoration was not completely completed, and the style of some furniture and carpets had not yet been decided, they gave the Town Affairs Building of Cold Winter Town It''s covered. Followed by the barracks and the high wall, by the way, the road around the Winter Fortress (Fort Glamorgan plus the town center plus the barracks) was paved. Looking at the exaggerated efficiency of the Digger, David has a little more confidence in completing the basic construction work before this fall. In order to allow the lord to move into his new home as soon as possible, the artisan team has now focused their work on the interior decoration of Glamorgan Castle. Judging from the current efficiency of the craftsmen, it will take at most another seven days to complete all the work, and then David can truly live in this ''palace'' of his own. Van Cleef estimated this way, but he didn''t expect the craftsmen under him to burst out with extremely high enthusiasm, and actually started working overnight, and completed all the finishing work in just over two days. This happens because David ordered the Diggers to help the artisans build their own new homes. Although he issued this order because the construction efficiency of the diggers was too high, according to this speed, it was time for those wooden houses to be demolished. But the new homes of the craftsmen haven''t been built yet, so let everyone in Winter Town go camping together? David didn''t want to see that kind of scene at all, so he asked Digger to temporarily stop the construction of Winter Fortress and surrounding facilities, but first helped the craftsmen build their new homes. Regardless of David''s reason, his order made the craftsmen feel grateful from the bottom of their hearts. The lord did not forget the promise he made at the beginning, and he had already started to help the craftsmen build the building even before the agreed work was completed. new home. The grateful craftsmen broke out with the greatest enthusiasm for work, and completed the finishing work of Fort Glamorgan with the fastest efficiency. At this time, the construction work of Fort Glamorgan was announced to be complete, and it was only necessary to add some furniture and daily necessities to officially move in. The construction speed of the craftsmen''s new homes is also very fast. Those small houses are like ''building blocks'' to the diggers. This work is very simple, labor-saving and does not take much time at all, that is, the quantity is a little more, otherwise the diggers can make it faster. After all kinds of basic construction work was completed, the Diggers got a new task: to go to the Lindong Forest in the north of Lindong Town. They wanted to build a large enough water plant near the river bank in the forest to replace the current Lindong Forest. The small water purification equipment in Winter Town provides clean and convenient tap water for the whole Winter Town. Then there is a waste water and garbage treatment plant. This plant is in a special situation and will be jointly managed by Pierre Newton and Mark Watney. If David''s idea can be successful, then all kinds of garbage and waste water produced by Cold Winter Town in the future can be disposed of without pollution. This can undoubtedly guarantee the living environment around Rinwinter Town to the greatest extent. Who doesn''t want the place where they live to be more beautiful and comfortable? Although Cold Winter Town has not yet produced any hugely polluting garbage, as time goes by, he does not know what will happen in the future. If this kind of garbage disposal plant built with the knowledge of alchemy and shaman priests succeeds, it must be a huge good thing. "Water supply...sewage...garbage disposal." David put the manufacture of the power plant behind. At present, Fort Glamorgan has a separate power supply equipment, which directly uses the crystal ore to generate electricity, which is more than enough to ensure the daily electricity consumption of a building. As for the entire Rindong Town, there are not many places that need electricity at present, mainly the newly built waterworks, waste water and garbage treatment plants. The current output of the crystal mine can ensure normal operation. Although the main frame of everyones house has been completed, everyone is busy improving the interior. There is still time before all the staff move into their new home. The diggers should have finished the work at hand by then and started building the power plant. Standing in the map room, looking at the model sand table of Cold Winter Town and the surrounding area on the table in front of him, David, Edwin Van Cleef, Wetherby Swan, and Eva are discussing the next work. At this time, these people are not the only ones gathered in the map room, Sylvanas, Jaina, Renault, Will, Mark, Leonard and others are all there. The reason is very simple. With the official completion of Fort Glamorgan, David issued an ''invitation'' to everyone and agreed on a date to hold a celebration party. Today is that day, but everyone hasnt come yet, so everyone followed David and planned to visit the Castle of Glamorgan first. When I came to the map room, I chatted about the next construction plan by the way. Just as David was talking about his next plan, Leon also arrived under the leadership of Clauser, and then Peggy, Steve, and Sharon, the "family of three", also walked in. Seeing that there were more and more people, and the originally spacious map room seemed a bit crowded, David stopped talking and led everyone out of the map room. He himself acted as a ''tour guide'' and introduced this ''palace'' that belonged entirely to him to everyone. "This makes me feel very weird." Leon looked around. Although the internal layout was different, there were still many familiar shadows. "Feel like you''re on a tour to Washington?" Mark feels that way now. "No, I feel like I''ve lost my mind and ran back to work again." Leon shook his head. This place won''t give him the feeling of a tourist attraction, but he will only feel that he hasn''t gotten off work yet. "Oh, now you are the one who suffers the most!" Following David, he took a rough look at the first floor and the basement floor, and then went up to the second and third floors for a stroll. Among them, there are many vacant rooms on the third floor that have not been determined for their purpose. Except for David''s bedroom and office on the second floor, no one has ''claimed'' other rooms. Although David asked who was interested in living with him, he got a Blockbuster''s answer is ''It''s more comfortable to live by yourself''. Its okay for others, David looked at Laura who was mixed in the crowd speechlessly, and only got a grimace. After finally reaching the fourth floor, and then opening the door to the roof, everyone stood together on the tallest building in Cold Winter Town, and took a good look around. It took a lot of time to wait and wander around. At this time, the sun had already set towards the west, and the whole world was dyed a layer of dim yellow. Everyone stood on the west side of the roof, looking at the incomparably wide Linwinter River for a while, and then looked at the towering mountains in the distance to the north. "It''s so beautiful here..." After Wetherby Swan came to Cold Winter Town for a while, he began to gradually understand how magical this place is. But it also means that he has a lot to learn. Therefore, Wetherby Swan did not immediately accept David''s suggestion to serve as the administrative officer of Winter Town. However, after learning enough knowledge, looking at this beautiful scenery, and the advanced town "underfoot" that is undergoing earth-shaking changes and almost born from nothing, the ambition in his heart is burning again. It must be a great sense of accomplishment to become a political officer of such a city and develop it into a big city! It wasn''t just Wetherby Swan who had rekindled his ambitions, but also James Norrington, who was a little confused by all the weird things in Winter Town and took a while to adapt. The former Royal Navy Commodore also ignited his fighting spirit looking at the vast Cold Winter River. There is no wish to fulfill in that world, just continue to work hard in this world. He must build a powerful navy for Cold Winter Town, starting from finding the sea. David didn''t know that taking everyone to visit the new home could still have this effect. At this time, he was chatting with Steve in a low voice, and he wanted to ask Steve if he could get the Ark reactor for himself. "Ark Reactor?" Steve immediately understood what David meant: "You want to use the Ark Reactor to supply electricity to the entire Winter Town?" "Yes, that is an extremely powerful clean energy source. Anyway, I can''t think of a better choice in a short time." Actually, David thought of several options, but after thinking about it, he found that none of those options were comparable to the Ark Reactor. The most important thing is that the Ark reactor is at your fingertips, and some other choices have to be seen. I dont know if Steve has enough face to let that Tony Stark come to his Winter Town and help him build a reactor? "This... I can ask for you." "You can tell that Tony Stark that it is not for him to assist Cold Winter Town for free, I can pay the reward." David specifically explained: "This reward can be technology from other worlds." As a super genius, Tony Stark should be interested in Transformers technology, such as the famous Cybertron compression technology. If this thing is given to Tony, it may increase the combat effectiveness of the Iron Armor explosively. After chatting for a few business matters, David asked about Steve''s situation. As the next supreme mage already appointed by default, Steve already knew what his original "future" looked like, and he naturally knew what troubles he would face. David wonders, does Steve need to help himself? Unexpectedly, when David mentioned Hydra, Steve gave an answer that shocked David. "This... I have actually joined Hydra." "What? How is it possible?" David was really frightened. What kind of **** unfolded this? Could it be that the Supreme Mage route also unlocks the plot of Captain Hydra? "Don''t worry, I''m just pretending to join Hydra, trying to figure out the internal details of these guys." Steve paused for two seconds and then added: "I want to save Bucky." "Oh~ I see!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 181： Winter town opens a new chapter Chapter 181 Winter Town opens a new chapter Hearing the name Bucky, David understood why Steve did this. "However, this kind of behavior is easy to cause misunderstanding, right?" "Members of the Avengers all know that I went undercover into Hydra." Steve didn''t decide to go undercover right away. Before actually starting to act, he carefully discussed many details with his comrades in the Avengers, and then officially "joined" Hydra. In order to ensure that his undercover identity was not exposed, after joining Hydra, Steve did not discuss anything related to Hydra with several other comrades-in-arms, nor did he do so in private. "So, although your comrades know your true identity, you can only rely on yourself to deal with Hydra?" I am enough of myself. Steve didn''t pay much attention to Hydra. Steve, the heir to the Supreme Mage who had broadened his horizons, received the Holy Light, the Spirit of the Elements, and Elune''s favor, did have the confidence to do so. "Besides, after joining Hydra, I think it''s too wasteful for these people to be ''abandoned'' like this." Steve felt that there are many talents in Hydra. If these talents can really make some contributions to the earth and mankind , it is definitely better than directly treating it as a big villain and destroying it. Especially considering the world he lives in, which will not be very peaceful for many years to come. "for example" "Rumlow?" "That''s probably not an easy task." "Do your best!" After chatting for a while, David has already figured out Steve''s thoughts: Compared with directly flipping the table and completely destroying Hydra as in the original plot, Steve thinks it is better to keep both Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. . Steve, who knows what will happen in the future, of course did this to let the Avengers have a "protective umbrella". As long as there is an agency called S.H.I.E.L.D., the superheroes of the Avengers will not become the target of public criticism. The official targets of various countries. After all, S.H.I.E.L.D. nominally obeys the World Security Council. As for Hydra... Steve was conflicted at the beginning. According to his previous personality, he must have killed it directly without discussing it. But now his thinking has changed, not because he thinks that Hydra doesn''t need to be destroyed, but because he thinks that disintegrating from the inside may be more able to cleanly and completely eliminate this evil organization that has been passed down for a long time than breaking it from the outside. "I feel a little familiar with this plan." "Helmut Zemo has been recruited into Hydra by me not long ago, and he is currently my staff." "..." Hearing what Steve said, David suddenly wanted to touch a box of cigarettes and light one for the supreme Hydra captain. After chatting for a few more words, I confirmed that the Marvel Universe does not need my own help. According to Steve''s plan, even if Hydra still exists on the surface, the essence of the core will be greatly changed. Steve, who has become the new leader of Hydra and Karma Taj, may become a more ''powerful'' leader. A yellow robe is added to the body. If that scene really happened, David will definitely go to watch the excitement. With the body of Cybertron, he is equivalent to bringing his own video equipment, which can record all the details completely and clearly. After chatting with Steve, David went to chat with other people. As night fell, everyone moved from the roof to the banquet hall, eating various delicacies made by Jonah, and drinking juice squeezed from various fruits grown by Mark. They chatted until late at night before leaving one after another. Soon, only David and Laura were left in Glamorgan Castle. Looking at the deserted Glamorgan Castle, David felt that it was time to recruit some servants. "Even if it''s just to make it look a little angry here." After eating a lot of food, David looked at Laura, who was full and warm and thinking about it. As a result, Laura waved to him, saying that he would go home and rest today: "See you tomorrow morning." "..." David, who watched Laura run away, could only practice the holy light in meditation, then turned off the lights and went to sleep, and the entire Castle of Glamorgan fell into silence. With the arrival of a new day, Winter Town has opened a new chapter. Starting today, David can handle various affairs in the office that is completely his own in Fort Glamorgan. It will also be difficult for ordinary people in the town to find David, the lord. David, who sits in his office, is no longer someone you can meet when you walk a few steps on the street, and you can give him advice anytime, anywhere, and gradually has the "should look" of a nobleman. In this regard, Elias is very pleased. The favorable living environment should allow the newly promoted baron to gradually develop an aristocratic temperament. Just like now, watching David sitting behind a large desk and appointing the man named Wetherby Swan as the political officer of Winter Town, the momentum and demeanor shown at this time already have the king''s capital. Seventy-eight percent of those real power aristocrats. As for the remaining two or three points difference, Elias felt that there was no way to completely eliminate it. Because it was determined by Baron Glamorgan''s personal temperament. In addition to personality factors, there was also the influence of appearance. To put it bluntly, the Lord Baron Glamorgan is too young and handsome. He looks more like a son of a noble family with a good background than a powerful lord in charge of a border town. Elias suggested a little bit that David could choose to grow a beard or something to make himself look more majestic, but David refused on the grounds that he didn''t like making himself hairy. "No matter what, my work is almost done." All kinds of aristocratic etiquette have been taught, and the etiquette class has long been over. Now Elias is more supervised to ensure that David can develop correct habits. He began to think about another question. He already knew a lot about Baron Glamorgan, or the secret of Cold Winter Town. Can he return to the capital smoothly? And, does he really want to return to the capital? Go back and be a little ceremonial officer who is not valued or even bullied. Continue to stay in Cold Winter Town? Seems like a good choice? Especially as a person who has witnessed the development of Lindong Town from a primitive small village to the present advanced town, he is full of expectations for this place and wants to know what the future development of Lindong Town will look like. As for what to do here? Theoretically, noble lords can hire a ceremonial officer who fully serves them. This ceremonial officer is not only responsible for teaching the noble etiquette of the lord. At the same time, there are also family members who are responsible for teaching the lord: such as the wife of the lord; the children of the lord, etc. In addition, the ceremonial officer is also responsible for the arrangements for the lord and his family when they travel; even when the lord communicates with other nobles, the ceremonial officer is also responsible for reminding his lord what needs to be paid attention to in terms of etiquette. These are the jobs he is good at, even if he doesn''t do these, Elias feels that he has no problem being the lord''s housekeeper. I didn''t notice at all, my thoughts had changed from ''Should I stay? became What can I do if I stay? Elias still stood quietly aside. And Wetherby Swan, who was sitting across from David''s desk, was discussing with the lord the work he would be responsible for next. First, its about getting back to normal economic conditions. With the completion of the construction of Fort Glamorgan, Cold Winter Fortress and many craftsmen''s houses, the construction of waterworks, waste water and garbage treatment plants is also stepping up. Cold Winter Town will officially end the previous centralized management. "Although it is much earlier than I expected, this should be a good thing." "So, the tax is collected from this round of harvest?" "Taxes..." David touched his chin and estimated the time: "It will not be collected this year, and it will start to collect taxes next year." Based on the time, at least one more round of crops can be planted in the farmland of Cold Winter Town. If David wants to, normal tax collection will start immediately, and at least two rounds of agricultural taxes can be collected. But considering that the unified management has just ended, everyone has no personal property in their hands. In this state, facing the long and cold winter directly, some troubles may erupt. Anyway, he is not short of one or two rounds of agricultural tax to eat, so the "merciful Lord Baron Glamorgan" directly exempted this year''s tax, so that the people can spend the winter in peace. More importantly, the residents of Cold Winter Town have surplus assets in their hands, so they can open various shops, such as some tailors who originally belonged to the artisan group, these people can open clothing stores. Cobblers who are good at leathermaking can also open leather goods stores, selling leather shoes, leather jackets and other items. Only when all kinds of shops are opened can the economy of Lindong Town be normalized, otherwise it is better to manage it in a unified way! "My lord, if this is the case, the people need to hold currency in their hands. Is there enough currency reserves in Cold Winter Town?" Wetherby Swan has long wanted to ask this question. I have never seen the currency of this world. "Don''t worry, the reserves of coins are sufficient." At the beginning, he brought back a lot from the capital, and later Earl Sutton Stewart sent a lot of dividends. David did not lack the coins of the Kingdom of Tilan, and it was no problem to maintain the internal economic operation of Cold Winter Town. "As for how to send these currencies to ordinary residents..." David thought about it, and found that the most reasonable way is to open a daily shop and use coins to buy food from ordinary residents. At the same time, they sell salt, spices, sugar and other daily necessities in the shops, requiring customers to use currency to purchase, and soon the legal currency of the Kingdom of Tilan will be used normally in Winter Town. Actually, if it is an ordinary town, there is no need to worry about this kind of thing at all, but Lindong Town is a bit special. Most of the residents in the town are not natives of the Kingdom of Tilan. "In addition to opening daily-use shops, I will also directly use coins to hire craftsmen and build other facilities." (end of this chapter) Chapter 182： woman from sparta Chapter 182 The Woman from Sparta There is nothing special about the coins used in the Kingdom of Tilan. There are three types of coins, gold, silver, and copper, but they are all mixed with special metals and made by alchemists using special spells. Of course, in the past, David only thought that the setting of the three currencies of gold, silver and copper was very common. The standard fantasy world setting did not know the key factor of alchemy. I found out later, and didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, he didn''t consider making counterfeit money or anything. One is that it is not necessary, at that time he was not in a hurry to buy anything with money; The second is to directly exchange some weird things for coins, which is much more convenient and reliable than making counterfeit coins, and there is no future trouble. As for now, Cold Winter Town is the territory of the Kingdom of Tilan after all, so it is natural to use the coins of the Kingdom of Tilan, and it can also be seamlessly integrated into the economic system of this world. After talking about the most important development direction of Cold Winter Town, David asked Wetherby Swan how he lived in Cold Winter Town during this time? "Very comfortable, the air here is much fresher than Port Royal, and the climate is also very cool." Compared with Port Royal in the Caribbean Sea, the temperature in Winter Town is quite cool. However, it is only the seasons of spring, summer and autumn. Once winter arrives...to be exact, it enters late autumn. The bone-chilling cold should make the former Governor of Port Royal have a new evaluation of this place. Reminded Wetherby Swan to prepare him mentally, and David told him by the way that if he felt unwell, he could find himself, Liadrin, or the pharmacist Cordell, and it was best not to be stiff. David doesn''t want anything to happen to the political officer he just found. Let Wetherby Swan go to work. Before all the finishing work is completed in the city center of Winter Town, the current management of Winter Town will work in Fort Glamorgan. Includes Wetherby Swan, the steward; Eva McKenna, the clerk; Elias Parker, the ceremonial officer; Among them, the ceremonial officer Elias Parker and the personal guard knight will live here directly at night. As for Eva, the clerk, it seems that Laura has dragged Eva to her earlier, and went to her own world to choose furniture for the day. The posture seems to want Eva to live on the second floor. But there was no follow-up, which made David a little confused. After working for a long time, David went to the blacksmith shop to practice alchemy as usual. Since possessing the body of Cybertron, David''s alchemy has improved rapidly, and he no longer needs to go to the blacksmith shop to learn, observe, and exercise every day. He has already constructed the basic alchemy runes and completed alchemy-related introductory course. Now he will often go to the blacksmith shop, mainly to help Will practice alchemy. The little blacksmith Will Turner has shown a good talent in alchemy, and learning alchemy will also help Will continue to make contributions to the town of Winter, David hopes that the people who master alchemy in the town of Winter will be more and more The more the better. There is nothing important about it, so I will give you some pointers. Moreover, pointing Will is also pointing out Leonard and those people. After trying and finding that they couldn''t get started with any kind of mysterious profession, they collectively chose alchemy. This seems to be the easiest for them. understand the profession. After all, those who learn alchemy can obtain the energy to perform alchemy more straightforwardly through some alchemy props provided by Pierre Newton. Compared with those energies that can only be felt, contacted and mobilized purely by personal comprehension, this way of getting started is already very simple. As for the more difficult part of alchemy: the composition and changes of various substances are common sense to them. Those people have now opened the door to alchemy, learning very fast, but limited by their own quality, there is no way to perform alchemy as freely as David. If they want to continue to improve, they must make their bodies stronger. In order to stimulate these people to take the initiative to exercise, David reminded them: They have mysterious energy in their bodies, and they may gain more benefits by exercising hard, such as The body becomes taller and stronger, and some minor problems on the body will disappear, etc. Others dont know, Howard and Leonard acted very hard after hearing this... In Winter Town, another person who worked hard during this time was Gwen Stacy. "Is the holiday almost over?" I dont know if its an illusion, why does David feel that Gwen is looking at him a little dissatisfied? "The vacation is over long ago." Gwen looked at David. She felt that she had already taken the initiative, but David didn''t seem to be interested in her. Should she give up? What''s more, as she stayed in Cold Winter for a longer time, she already knew that David and the English woman named Laura Crawford were a couple, and at the same time, she was not clear about the woman named Eva McKenna. . Although David looks handsome and has a good personality, is a **** worthy of taking the initiative? She thought about this question more than once, and every time she saw David, this question was habitually ignored by her. "Is it over? No wonder I haven''t seen you much recently." Hearing that David noticed that he rarely showed up recently, the question of what kind of **** and what is worth it was completely kicked out of the galaxy, Gwen smiled and said it was okay, anyway, there was another vacation. Moreover, during this holiday, she witnessed the great changes that have taken place in Cold Winter Town. She almost watched a very backward and primitive village gradually appear as a modern town. It''s like the wide road I''m stepping on. A few days ago, it was just a very primitive dirt road. Thinking of this, Gwen suddenly thought of a question: "Speaking of which, when all the construction projects in Cold Winter Town are completed, the whole town will be much bigger. What will happen when newcomers come?" "this" Gwen''s question is actually a question that David has been thinking about recently, but he can''t know the correct answer until all the construction work in Cold Winter Town is completed. "Should there be some changes?" Otherwise, when Cold Winter Town develops into Cold Winter City, which covers a larger area, and newcomers appear from the edge of the city, it is impossible for David in Glamorgan Castle to notice. Do you want to send special people to watch at the edge of the city? That''s too outrageous, David thinks that his golden finger should have some optimization. Its like the continuous construction of Rinwinter Town and the actual occupied area is getting bigger and bigger, but these people from other worlds in Rinwinter Town have not been affected by the changes in the actual occupied area. Just like Gwen, every time she leaves here, she only needs to walk in the direction of ''outside of Winter Town''. She doesn''t need to completely leave the area of ??Winter Town. Chatted with Gwen and wandered along the wide road, and soon came to the south gate of Winter Fortress. Just when David was about to ask Gwen if he wanted to choose a place to build a house that belonged to her, David and Gwen saw a phantom in front at the same time. The position of the phantom is not far from the south gate of Fort Glamorgan, or Winter Fortress. With the establishment of the high wall, the edge of the town has long been farther away. At this time, this one appeared in Winter Fortress The phantom in front of the gate seemed to have answered his previous doubts. "Could it be that newcomers will appear directly around Glamorgan Castle in the future? Because this is the core of Winter Town?" Thinking in this way, David and Gwen took a few steps forward, and finally stopped directly in front of the phantom. David is looking forward to and wondering who is coming this time? Of course, he didn''t rule out that there were partners in the town who just happened to return to his own world in front of Fort Glamorgan, and David happened to bump into him this time when he came here. In this case, David can only put a question mark on his previous speculation. He still doesn''t know what will happen when newcomers come over in the future. Gwen also has a curious expression. She has been in Winter Town for a long time, and she has not seen anyone who came later than her. This record seems to be up to today? Just as the two people looked at the phantom expectantly, the ambulance just passed by and stopped directly beside David: "Is there a newcomer?" "I don''t know either, maybe!" Before David could finish his words, the phantom in front of his eyes had gradually become solid, and then a beautiful woman in a plain white dress, with brilliant blond hair, and a gold leaf-shaped ornament on her head appeared In front of David, Gwen and the ambulance. The blond woman looked around in surprise, then at the two strangers in front of her, and finally stared at David for a long while before asking, "Where is this place?" "This is Cold Winter Town!" The introduction was routine, and David noticed that the woman in front of him didn''t show any panic, but was full of curiosity, and didn''t express disbelief. It''s just that her eyes always stay on him, which makes him feel weird. "So, you are the king here?" "I am David, the lord of Cold Winter Town, not the king." "Oh!" The blond woman didn''t seem to care, just repeated David''s name in a low voice, and then introduced herself as if remembering something: "My name is Helen, the daughter of King Tyndarius of Sparta . Hearing the other party''s name, David suddenly realized the other party''s identity. Gwen Stacy next to her also thought of the identity of the other party, and looked at the beautiful woman named Helen in front of her in surprise. She never thought that one day she would be able to meet the legendary figure. Just when David and Gwen were looking at Helen in front of them, the ambulance next to them suddenly said: "David, this woman''s pheromone index is rising, she..." David, who realized what the ambulance was going to say, hurriedly interrupted, but Helen on the opposite side said something that surprised him. "David, would you like me to be your wife?" "ah?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 183： thanks from peter Chapter 183 Gratitude from Peter David looked at Helen in front of him, not knowing how to answer the other party''s question. It wasnt just David who was shocked, Gwen next to her was also shocked. Her first reaction was: I havent even succeeded yet! This newcomer wants to jump in line? The second reaction is: Were the ancient Greeks so direct? Thinking about it carefully, this Helen was the one who left her husband and eloped with Prince Paris of Troy for the sake of ''love''. It doesn''t seem strange that such a person would directly ask David to marry her. On this slightly weird occasion, only Helen looked at David with eyes full of expectation: "If you are willing to marry me, you will be eligible to inherit the throne of Sparta, and you may become the king of Sparta." "..." Helen''s words brought David back to his senses. Feeling a little speechless and a little proud, David raised his hand to stop Helen''s words, lest she say any scary words: "We just met for the first time, right?" The first time I saw you, you said that I would marry you and inherit the throne. This sounds too unreal! Could it be that this Helen is in some trouble? Or are her parents forcing her to marry someone she doesn''t like? Raised his question, what he got in exchange was not the expected answer, but Helen''s eyes full of doubts. "There is no trouble, I just think you are a very good man, I decided to follow my inner choice, is there any problem?" "Um...no problem." In Helen''s view, she was going to marry after all. In addition, her parents are very kind to herself and are willing to let her choose the man she likes as her husband instead of combining with some forces through interests. Helen, who gained the right to choose her own husband, did not feel that this experience was unbelievable after coming to Cold Winter Town by accident. Instead, she felt that it was a blessing bestowed on her by the gods, allowing her to meet David, a perfect man. Through several conversations, David finally figured out what Helen was thinking. He felt that what Helen said made sense, but he couldn''t find anything to refute. Gwen opened her mouth in shock, her face was full of ''this is okay? expression. She felt that she was still too conservative. Compared with Helen, how active was she? She should have run and knocked on David''s bedroom while Laura was away. What made Gwen happy was that David didn''t agree to the Greek woman''s ''marriage proposal''. She knew how a ''playboy'' like David could be fooled into getting married by a woman in a few words? Happy but a little depressed at the same time, falling in love with a **** is also not a good thing for me... Unaware of the cranky Gwen, David chatted with Helen for a while, and introduced her to Lower Winter Town and several partners from different worlds like Helen. Although Helen wrote down all these words, she didn''t understand some of them, so she put the matter of ''marriage'' aside, and asked David what is meant by ''worlds? ''. "This one...for example, from Sparta." Then he pointed to the ambulance that Helen had just introduced to the side, and the ambulance also turned into a humanoid shape and greeted Helen: "This ambulance is from Cybertron. , and the time he lived is more than three thousand years behind the time you lived in." "You mean, he came from three thousand years after the time I lived in?" Helen was a little dazed. She looked at the ambulance, and was amazed by this metal giant. She even felt that she might have come to the kingdom of the gods. Here Maybe Mount Olympus? Although David had previously denied her guess. "Besides, you don''t live on the same earth." "Earth?" David signaled to the ambulance, and following the holographic images released from the ambulance''s eyes, David introduced to Helen in a simpler and straightforward way, what is called "parallel world" and what is called the earth. Helen looked at the miraculous picture in front of her. She felt that everything in front of her was very miraculous. She felt that what David said was too complicated. In fact, it can be explained in one sentence: This is the country where the gods live, and she is from the human world. How easy it is! Thinking that she unexpectedly came to the world where the gods live, Helen''s thoughts changed a little: she not only wanted to marry the male **** named David in front of her, she also wanted to live in this magical world for a long time. Especially when she learned that the huge and gorgeous palace not far away was the residence of this male god, she couldn''t wait to move in today. After listening to David''s story, Helen was very happy when David told her that she could go back and forth between her own world and here in the future. "So, can I invite my parents and brother over here?" "sure." Helen nodded. She was going to explain the situation to her father when she went back. His father would definitely support her choice, and then she would stay here and not leave. Helen, who is very confident in her appearance and figure, feels that she has great advantages and can definitely become David''s wife. Just when Helen was thinking about it, and was about to ask David to take her to visit this place called Cold Winter Town, a phantom suddenly appeared not far away, and it soon turned into a person wearing red and blue tights. Clothes weirdo. Helen, who was attracted by the miraculous scene, watched the phantom transform into a real person with a miraculous face, but the condition of this person in the strange red and blue costume seemed to be not very good, with blood stains all over his face. "Peter?" David looked at Peter''s embarrassed look and knew he was in trouble. "David, Chief Stacey is seriously injured, I need your help..." "sure." David immediately understood what was going on. Peter should have just fought a big battle with Dr. Lizard Curtis Connors, and in that battle, Gwen''s father George Stacey was seriously injured and died. "Take me there!" Put his hand on Peter''s shoulder, and said to the ambulance and Gwen, "Go and go back by yourself", before Gwen could say what he wanted to say, David had already followed Peter to his world. "I also want to go and have a look..." After staying for so long, Gwen has figured out that she and Peter come from a ''similar'' parallel world, and the classmate Peter mentioned earlier with the same name and surname as her is actually her from another world. Unfortunately, Peter usually comes here less frequently, and occasionally sees him coming and going in a hurry. Seeing that he is so busy, Gwen is not ashamed to let him take her there for a walk. Helen hadnt figured out what happened yet, but the ambulance helped explain it, making her realize that David had descended to the world to rescue mortals David, who went to rescue mortals, followed Peter to the roof of a building and saw the seriously injured Director George Stacey. At this moment, George Stacy was still awake, but already very weak, just holding on to his last breath. Originally seeing Peter leave, he had already relaxed, but he didn''t expect Peter to come back soon. "Peter...you..." Wanting to remind Peter to leave as soon as possible, so that no one would find out his true identity, George found himself shrouded in a golden light, and then the pain in his body was replaced by a numb feeling, and he recovered a little from his original weakness. Spirit. "This is" It didn''t take two seconds, he felt the strength in his body come back, and the painful feeling of being so weak that it was difficult to breathe was completely far away from him. With a light push, George Stacey sat up directly from the ground, looking at Peter... and the strange young man beside Peter in surprise. "What the **** is going on with me? This is..." George Stacey looked up at the two young people in front of him, then looked down at himself, and then looked up at the strange young man. All the experience accumulated over the years seemed to be reduced to powder at this moment. George was sure that he was going to die soon, but now he felt that his physical condition was better than ever, which made him feel like he was twenty years old again. This situation is very abnormal, he suspects that he is actually dead, and everything in front of him is just an illusion. "Director Stacy, this is Baron David Glamorgan, a friend of mine." "Glamorgan... Baron?" George Stacey glanced at Peter uncertainly, and then at David. He felt even more that what happened before his eyes was an illusion before death. "Hello, just call me David." Seeing George Stacy in front of him stretch out his hand and hold it in a daze, David, who knew what the other party was thinking, emphasized: "Don''t worry, you are not dead, What you see is not an illusion. "Then the wound on my body..." "That is a magical power called Holy Light." Peter heard the voice of the rescue team, and immediately interrupted the conversation between the two after confirming that George Stacey was fine: "Boss, you can ask the medical staff to treat you later." Do a detailed inspection and let me know if there is anything wrong." Then turned to look at David: "Someone is coming, we have to leave immediately." David knew that Peter was worried about his identity being exposed, so he said goodbye to Director George Stacy, who was still in a state of confusion, and returned to Winter Town with Peter. Quickly returned to Cold Winter Town. While Peter breathed a sigh of relief, he immediately expressed his gratitude to David: "Thank you very very very much for your help. If it wasn''t for your help, I really don''t know what to do..." George Stacey is the father of his girlfriend. If George Stacey is killed because of his fight with Dr. Conners, he doesn''t know how he will face Gwen in the future. Fortunately, David healed George''s injury. The excited Peter gave David a warm hug, and David also felt that the reward from Peter had arrived. "Sure enough, it''s a spiritual reward!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 184： golden apple Chapter 184 Golden Apple Spider-Man''s strong spiritual will has been recognized by countless people. After all, not just anyone can insist on being a superhero after encountering various blows, catastrophes, incomprehension of relatives, and various difficulties in life. Moreover, with Spiderman''s quality of doing everything he can to help the neighbors, no matter how small the trouble is, he is willing to take action, which perfectly fits the code of conduct of the priests in the Church of the Holy Light. This also means that the spiritual rewards obtained from Peter Parker are incomparably compatible with the Holy Light, and the increase of the Holy Light is even stronger. So when the reward was received, David noticed the change of the holy light in his body: not only the quantity increased, but also the quality seemed to have improved. "Good guy, full of benefits!" Patted Peter on the back hard, smiled and said that he was just doing a small favor, so don''t take it too seriously. "No, no, this is a very important matter, and I will always keep it in my heart." Although Peter didn''t say that he would definitely repay, his demeanor perfectly expressed this meaning. "Now is not the time to talk about these things, maybe you should go take a shower and change your clothes." "you''re right." Peter looked at himself. He looked really embarrassed now, but he couldn''t return to his own world for the time being, and it was easy to bump into investigators, so he could only deal with it here. Fortunately, he has been in Cold Winter Town for so long, and its not like he didnt do anything here. Peter has a temporary base here in Cold Winter Town, storing some of his personal belongings, which is convenient when necessary He came over to ''change clothes'' and supplement ''equipment''. Moreover, with the rapid development of Cold Winter Town, he has also chosen a location as his new home and base. There are not only your own items and equipment, but also a small laboratory, which is convenient for you to make commonly used tools. The main thing is the spider silk that needs to be constantly replenished. "I''m going to change clothes first." Peter finally shook hands with David, and then greeted Gwen and the ambulance not far away. As for the last one... "My name is Helen." "Hi, my name is Peter Parker, I''m sorry I''m a bit embarrassed now, I need to leave first." Helen nodded with a smile. She only took a few glances at this handsome Peter before looking away, and then continued to stare at David: David is better. Following David around Cold Winter Town, Helen also had a general impression of this place: there are hundreds of hardworking and strong civilians; there are several magical metal giants; there are also some beings from the so-called ''various worlds'' , including the girl named Gwen Stacy who has been following. David is the ruler here, and this city called Cold Winter Town belongs to a huge country called the Kingdom of Tilan. In addition, there is a race called elves in this city besides humans. Helen was dazzled by seeing so many magical things, and when she learned that many buildings in Cold Winter Town had been built in the past six months, Helen wanted to become the queen here more and morewhat about Cold Winter Town, Baron Glamorgan? She didn''t pay much attention to it. In her opinion, David was the real King of Winter. After David finished introducing the general situation of Cold Winter Town, Helen made it clear that she wanted to settle in Cold Winter Town, but she had to go back first and say hello to her parents. If possible, she plans to bring her parents to visit this magical country. Told Helen how to bring people here, David watched the famous Greek beauty leave, and only Gwen was left beside him. Looking up at the sky, it was completely dark. Normally, Gwen would leave and go home at this time, but at this time she had no intention of leaving. "You are not in a hurry to go back today?" "I don''t have anything to do tomorrow, I plan to go shopping more...Speaking of which, Cold Winter Town looks different every day, and many places feel strange to me." "Yes, the work efficiency of the diggers is amazing." The high wall of Cold Winter Fortress has been repaired. It was built incidentally when building residential houses. If the diggers are allowed to focus on building one building, then a large building can be completed in a few days. Even if it is a power plant, it took them less than ten days, which is because a lot of equipment has to be built from scratch. If you prepare all kinds of equipment, just build a framework, and the diggers can finish it in a day. Since having the Digger team, David has the feeling of playing a construction game: Just take it easy, if you want to build something, Digger will build it for you immediately. Currently, Winter Fortress has been completely built, and the craftsmen are doing interior decoration. The town center building has not yet been officially opened, not because the renovation has not been completed, but because it is currently unusable. Rinwinter Town''s current ruling class, including David, is only a handful of people. The building will not be put into use until the various departments are gradually established and recruited. Now everyone is working in Fort Glamorgan. The barracks was officially opened, and all thirty soldiers were stationed in the Winter Fortress barracks. According to the original plan, the winter fortress barracks is just a garrison barracks, and a larger barracks with more complete functions will be built in another location in the future. The daily training of the main military force of Rinwinter Town, as well as the training of the reserve force, will be carried out in that more complete military base. "A new military base may be built in the northeast direction." While introducing Gwen to the Cold Winter Barracks not far away, he walked into Fort Glamorgan, which had been lit up, and then walked through the hall on the first floor, and walked out from the gate on the other side. "Why not build it in the southeast?" Gwen looked at the vast garden in front of her, and asked a question casually, but from her expression, it can be seen that she didn''t care about the answer to the question, and it was better than the back garden in front of her Great attraction to her: "It feels like placing it over there can better take care of enemies from all directions." "The new military base is mainly for training recruits, and defense against foreign enemies depends on military facilities such as sentries or fortresses..." Speaking of this, David thought of the city wall that he had rejected before: "It seems that this city wall still has to be built stand up." If you dont build a city wall, you have to build a fortress and sentry. Otherwise, will the soldiers defending the border sleep in the wild every day? Even if the city expands in the past, the soldiers stationed at the border still need a place to rest and store various equipment. "Just think about the wall, and ignore these." But it doesn''t matter anymore. I didn''t want to build a city wall before, because I thought it was a waste of time and materials; now that I have Digger, building a city wall is no longer a troublesome thing. walked a few steps forward, and stepped on the wide driveway in the back garden. In order to facilitate entry and exit, there is a stone pavement that allows two cars to pass in parallel and has a surplus around the entire back garden, and the garage is on the left of David. Except for this wide road, no more "furnishings" were built in the back garden, only trees were planted inside the high wall, and the entire back garden is now a large lawn. "Why is there a single fruit tree planted here?" "What fruit tree?" Looking in the direction Gwen was pointing at, David realized that there was a lonely fruit tree standing beside the wall of Glamorgan Castle, which was just below his bedroom. "..." No need to ask, this thing must have appeared because of Helen''s arrival; judging from the situation, Helen has a high degree of affection for him, so he directly offered the reward. "It''s a magical sight." Although Gwen has seen the crystal mine, Gwen has never seen the strange sight of the crystal mine growing at a speed visible to the naked eye when it was first born. This time I made up for the regret. The growth rate of the fruit tree in front of me is amazing. Just now, I saw it was still a small tree. After I said a few words, it has become a mature tree and began to bear fruit. "Is that...a golden apple?" Gwen looked at David in surprise, she wondered if she had guessed wrong? But no matter how you look at it, this thing is a golden apple! "probably!" "What''s the use of this golden apple?" "I don''t know either." There are many things that can be contacted through Helen, but many things don''t seem to be suitable as rewards, and golden apples should be the most suitable one among them. But David has never seen the effect of the golden apple in any information, and now he is also very curious, wondering what is the use of this golden fruit? Just as the two of them watched the fruit gradually ripen and finally emit a faint golden light, Gwen reached out and ''picked'' the apple off. To be exact, she just touched it, and the golden apple fell from the tree. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and grabbed it directly, preventing the golden apple from falling to the ground. Smelling it lightly, Gwen smiled and handed the golden apple to David: "It''s very fragrant!" "Yeah." David sniffed it, and there was a nice fragrance, which stimulated his saliva to secrete non-stop, giving him the urge to take a bite: "It should be delicious." Glancing at Gwen, the girl also looked at the golden apple handed to her at this time, swallowing her saliva as well, and it was obvious that she wanted to taste it too. "I''ll try it first and see if there are any strange effects." With the confidence of Shengguang, David felt that he didn''t have to worry about being poisoned, not to mention that he hadn''t seen a reward with "side effects" for so long. "Um." Seeing Gwen nodding her head expectantly, David was a little confused. Did she want to know the effect of this golden apple? Still want to know the taste? After taking a bite, the crisp and sweet flesh became soft after a few bites, and then flowed into my stomach like juice. Feeling carefully for a moment, and even mobilized the holy light that had just become stronger, but nothing happened. "Do you want to eat the whole thing?" Click, click, click! Eating all of this golden apple with no core but all flesh, David still didn''t feel anything special. "This...isn''t it just a delicious apple?" Just when David suspected that this was an ordinary apple with a special length, a mysterious warm current spread from the stomach to the whole body, and then... nothing more. "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 185： gwen launched a sneak attack Chapter 185 Gwen launched a sneak attack Gwen stared at David with wide-open eyes, waiting for something miraculous to happen, but only saw David smack his lips twice, and there was no other movement, and there was no special change in his body. "How does it feel?" "It''s delicious..." Gwen felt a little speechless. Is this golden apple just delicious? Turning his head and looking at it, the second golden apple had already grown on the tree. He reached out and picked off the newly ripened fruit, held it in his hand and looked at David: "Shall I taste it too?" "This... I''m not sure what''s wrong with you if you eat it." "It''s okay, if something goes wrong, you will save me, right?" Gwen looked at David with a smile, firmly believing that David would not let something happen to him. "certainly." David''s straightforward answer made Gwen very happy. Although she could guess that other people in the town would take action under any circumstances, it wasn''t that she had received special treatment, but she was just happy. Click! Opened his mouth and took a small bite, a crisp and pleasant sound was made, and then a fragrant and slightly sweet taste spread in his mouth. "Oh, it''s really delicious, Kacha Kacha..." I couldn''t help but took a few more bites in a row. Originally, Gwen thought that such a big golden apple would take a long time to eat, but I didn''t expect to stop after taking the first bite. He couldn''t come down, he kept biting, and quickly stuffed the last piece of golden apple into his mouth. She was a little reluctant to swallow the last bite, chewing slowly in her mouth, and then secretly glanced at David. Finding that David was looking at him fixedly, remembering the way he was "gobbling" just now, he suddenly felt a little ashamed, and his face slowly flushed. "Are you okay?" "No..." Seeing David approaching her, Gwen seemed to be able to feel the warmth emanating from David''s body. Looking at the handsome face that had gotten closer, Gwen thought of Helen who wanted to jump in line, so she was cruel. Gritting her teeth without stomping her feet, she threw herself directly into David''s arms, stretched out her arms to wrap around David''s neck, and hit the target precisely. The sweet fragrance of the apple came, and after being stunned for a second by the sneak attack, David immediately surrounded the enemy who was trying to escape in one hit, and commanded the troops that fought hand-to-hand with the enemy to launch a fierce counterattack, even if they had already The enemy army retreated back to their own position, and had no intention of withdrawing their troops at all. After a long time, strike. Seeing the flushed face so close at hand, David asked about Gwen''s situation with great concern, and strongly advised the other party not to go back today. He would check Gwen in detail to make sure that she was eating The golden apples did not cause any problems. Gwen, whose face was as red as a tomato, accepted David''s suggestion, and with David''s support, they walked into Glamorgan Castle together... One night! speechless! As the sun rose gradually, the bedroom became brighter and brighter. Gwen lay in David''s arms, as if her whole body was glued to David''s body. Although she woke up after only sleeping for a short time, Gwen felt that she was in good spirits, especially after finally winning David, which made her spirits in a state of high excitement, and now she didn''t feel sleepy at all. . "It''s time to get up." David was also not sleepy. He checked Gwen''s body carefully and confirmed that the other party did not have any bad health after eating the golden apple. It became more delicate and smooth than last night, and even in the morning, the body still exudes a light fragrance. In addition, as he grows older, the stubble that grows out every morning has disappeared today. He has already guessed what the function of the golden apple is. "Helen is the most beautiful woman in Greek mythology. Even if this Helen did not come from the world of myths and legends, the deeds that caused the Battle of Troy because of her beauty still exist. Therefore, it is not surprising that the reward Helen gave was related to her beauty... In other words, I Shouldn''t you be eating this?" David, who guessed the efficacy, was a little entangled. It seems that golden apples are more suitable for women to eat. Will there be any side effects if you eat them yourself? Of course, thinking about the good, the rewards he got didn''t have any side effects, so he shouldn''t have to worry about such things. Looking at Gwen who was still tired of getting up with him, David reached out and gently stroked Gwen''s platinum hair, calling her to get up with super strong spiritual will. The biggest difference between the young girl and Laura is that Gwen prefers to hang out with him, especially after the two have crossed that line. However, considering that Gwen is still young, and his body is not like Laura''s, who has become an extraordinary existence due to years of exercise and mastering the Holy Light, so David is very careful to avoid hurting this young girl. "Being by your side is as comfortable as sunbathing." After Gwen read a few words, she finally got up. After all, she didn''t go home last night, and she will definitely go back today. It is impossible to rely on David''s side all the time. At this time, Gwen began to hope that she would start college life earlier, so that she would be more free and spend more time with David. After waking up, the first thing Gwen did was to confirm her state, for fear that David would see her worst side. As a result, after looking at it, I always feel that I have become more beautiful? The skin is delicate, smooth and elastic, and some peas and freckles are all gone. "Is it an illusion?" "It''s not an illusion, it should be the effect of the golden apple." "Is there such a magical effect?" Gwen was shocked. Although she knew that there were many magical things in David''s place, and there were many mysterious powers in legends, she did not expect to see this kind of thing. She even ate one and experienced its magic for herself. place. Touching the brighter and whiter legs, I secretly decided in my heart: I must definitely hold on to David! If such a magical boyfriend is missed, it is impossible to get a better one! As for the relationship between David and Laura, and the affair with Eva...Gwen decided to ignore this issue for the time being! After changing clothes, I had a hearty breakfast at the restaurant in Fort Glamorgan. Because they missed the normal breakfast time, only David and Gwen were eating in the restaurant. But the two of them didn''t get tired of throwing dog food here, because Elias was standing next to him, and Eva was sitting diagonally opposite David, reporting some of the situation in Cold Winter Town. It doesn''t matter anything else, the people in Cold Winter Town have already adapted to the situation that Elias will follow David wherever he goes. But Eva''s resentful eyes made Gwen very uncomfortable. After finishing breakfast quickly, she said that she was going home, and then quickly slipped away. Gwen runs away, leaving David alone to bear the fire from Eva. However, he was very calm, and just chatted with Eva for a while while discussing work, and his assistant officer showed a bright smile again. Elias pretending to be a sculpture: "" "So, most of the houses in Cold Winter Town have been built?" "It has basically been completed. The houses that the diggers are building now are built in advance for new residents to live in when they come to Cold Winter Town." According to David''s order, these houses will be sold directly to new residents. Of course, you can also choose to rent. In short, it is to give newcomers a place to live. The original wooden house has been demolished, including Will Turner''s blacksmith shop. Will did not build a new blacksmith shop, but established a manor in the southwest of Cold Winter Town and became a big landowner. Of course, this does not mean that Will will give up his ''job''. Located not far from the north of Winter Fortress, he has established an institution dedicated to researching and making new equipment. Will, Leonard, Shell Dayton, Howard, Raj, and Pierre Newton will be in charge of the new agency. The new organization is tentatively named Winter Alchemy Workshop. "Jenny Turtle has helped find many orb silk spiders. These orb silk spiders need to live near the forest. Do you want to designate a special area?" It is necessary to protect the orb silk spider. "Place these Orb Silk Spiders in the area near the forest in the northwest, which is the area where the Eevees often move." There is a plain, it is also next to the Winter River, and it is next to the forest, and it may become a Pokmon Their fixed living area: "Before recruiting administrators who can take care of these Pokmon, let the soldiers go to inspect that area every day." Eva recorded David''s order, and then continued to report on the development of Cold Winter Town. In general, everything is proceeding according to Davids plan, and the progress is even much faster than expected. The original plan was to make Cold Winter Town into a complete body before winter, but now it seems that it can be overfulfilled before the arrival of late autumn. After eating breakfast and lunch slowly, and taking care of part of the work by the way, David motioned to Eva to come with him. "There are good things." "What is it?" Taking Eva to the back garden of Glamorgan Castle, David pointed to the solitary fruit tree growing not far from the base of the wall. "What is this?" Eva looked at the golden fruit on the tree, and immediately realized that it must be some kind of "magic product": "What is the use of this golden apple?" "Good stuff, pick one and eat it." Eva reached out and picked an apple, then looked up, and found that there was only one fruit on the tree, but after she picked it off, a new fruit would quickly grow. David also took the opportunity to observe, and confirmed that the golden apple on this fruit tree has only one fruit, and the second one will grow after picking it off, but the growth speed is very fast, as long as you wait for a while, the fruit will ripen . While he was observing the fruit tree and Eva was looking at the golden apple in his hand, Laura came to him. "Stealing behind my back!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 186： wits and courage Chapter 186 Fighting wits and courage Laura suddenly appeared, and Eva almost threw the golden apple out of her hand in fright, especially the words that Laura shouted seemed to catch her and David. "You don''t call me when you have something good to eat!" The next second, Laura approached Eva and carefully looked at the golden apple in Eva''s hand. Only then did Eva realize that Laura was talking about the thing she was holding, not what she found. "Is this the golden apple in Greek mythology?" "This is indeed a golden apple, but I don''t know what effect the golden apple in Greek mythology has." David looked at Laura, then at Eva, and asked Eva in order to ease her nervousness. Lower Laura: "Did you meet Gwen?" "Yeah, I just met Gwen who was about to go home." Laura looked at David with a smile that was not a smile. It was obvious that she had seen that the little girl had been eaten by David, the hungry wolf. Clean and tidy: "I heard about Helen and the golden apple from Gwen." After looking at it for a while, Laura looked at the fruit tree on the side, reached out and picked the golden apple that had just ripened into her hand, took it in front of her and smelled it, then opened her mouth and took a big bite: "This golden apple is really good eat." After a few big mouthfuls, he ate the golden apple into his stomach, and then looked at Eva who was still holding the golden apple beside him: "Why don''t you eat it?" "this" "Eat it quickly, this is a good thing. After eating it, it will make your skin look better." After speaking, she leaned into Eva''s ear and whispered something after ''hair...smooth...spots...legs...'' Eva only listened for two seconds before her eyes stared like light bulbs, emitting an astonishing brilliance. Before Laura finished speaking, Eva couldn''t wait to stuff the golden apple into her mouth. Golden apples are indeed delicious. As long as you take the first bite, you will feel like you can''t stop. By the time you regain your senses, the whole apple has been eaten. Her mouth was filled with the fragrance of apples. Eva couldn''t help but wanted to lift her collar to see if her skin had gotten better. It was Laura who reminded her: "It will take at least a day for the effect to appear." "Is that so?" Eva didn''t know how good her skin would be after a day, but she felt a warm current spreading from her stomach to her whole body, and it caused the reaction of the holy light in her body. Eva was a little worried, afraid of causing some bad changes. But before she asked, the abnormality on her body disappeared. She groped up and down, and then mobilized the holy light to check, and there was no abnormality at all. "Huh?" Eva suddenly found that when she mobilized the Holy Light, it became much simpler and smoother than usual. Tell David his discovery, David thinks that the golden apple may not be as simple as making people beautiful, maybe it is some kind of physical improvement effect? "If that''s the case, this thing is really powerful." David looked at the newly grown golden apples again, and thought about giving one to each of his friends in the town, so as to see how people in different states eat this apple. Things have changed in the future, so that more accurate conclusions can be obtained. The key reason why David is so generous is that the golden apples grow very fast. Although there is only one golden apple at a time, new fruits will grow immediately after picking one, and it only takes a short time for it to mature. In this case, there is no need for him to be too stingy. Moreover, the partners currently living in Cold Winter Town have provided a lot of help when building the town, so what''s the point of giving out benefits? What''s more, if you send some good things by yourself, you may get another round of favorability, and if you don''t keep them, you can reap another round of rewards! "Leave this matter to Eva, you can handle it." All things in Cold Winter Town are on the right track, and with the appointment of Wetherby Swan, the administrative officer, Eva will be much freer. "Okay!" Eva is going to make a simple record of everyone''s situation, ask about any changes after eating the golden apple, and draw a sufficiently accurate conclusion through comparison. The recording and analysis of this kind of intelligence data is what she is best at. "Is there any requirement for this order?" "There is no requirement, just make sure everyone can eat... Don''t forget Addis, Alfie, Freud and Gareth." As the time spent together increases, David gradually begins to break some boundaries. Locals in this world can also enjoy various special benefits after gaining his trust. Turning his head to look at Elias who was standing next to him, David watched the etiquette officer from the royal capital trying to maintain a calm expression, but the occasional glances still betrayed some of his thoughts. "As for the one that is about to ripen..." David waited until the golden apple was ripe, picked it up and held it in his hand and looked at Elias Parker: "Give it to Elias!" "This... my lord, this thing is too expensive." Standing by and listening to the conversation between David, Laura, and Eva, Elias certainly knew the function of this thing. Even without mentioning the possible function of ''improving physical fitness'', even if it can make people ''beautiful'', it is still very attractive to ordinary people. Since ancient times, or in any intelligent and civilized world, the pursuit of "beauty" has never disappeared, and it does not distinguish between men, women and children! "If you think it''s valuable, please help me for a few more years." As time passed and winter approached, Elias'' working hours in Cold Winter Town also came to an end. David felt that Elias was a very good ceremonial officer, and he could also be used as a half housekeeper and assistant officer. He was reluctant to let such a talent go back. Before today, David had never made it clear that he hoped that Elias would stay in Cold Winter Town. This made Elias, who had already begun to consider whether to stay here, a little entangled, worried that even if he wanted to stay, the Lord Glamorgan would not like him. Now he can breathe a sigh of relief. The golden apple handed to him in front of him is the letter of engagement from Lord Glamorgan. "This...is what I hoped for." After taking over the golden apple, Elias accepted David''s retention. After the term of this job assigned by the Kingdom of Tilan ends, he will return to the royal capital, and then return to Cold Winter Town to serve as Baron of Glamorgan ceremonial officer. At that time, he was no longer the ceremonial officer of the Kingdom of Tilan, but the ceremonial officer of Cold Winter Town, loyal to and serving Baron David Glamorgan. Watching Elias eat the golden apple, when David turned around, Eva had already left to find other partners. At this time, only Laura and himself are left in the field, as well as Elias who will always minimize his sense of existence. Without the ''outsider'', Laura launched a surprise attack on David. "I didn''t expect it!" He patted David on the shoulder heavily, which surprised David who was caught off guard: "You actually attacked Gwen." "Ah... this..." David looked at Laura, and he didn''t have the nerve to say who attacked him first, and he just exercised his legitimate right to fight back. "I thought you would eat Eva first." Laura looked at David with a strange expression: "Speaking of which, that little girl Gwen can bear you, a Cybertron beast?" Laura''s words made David a little bit at a loss as to how to answer, so he could only cough twice to cover up his embarrassment (satisfaction?). "I thought Eva had a good physique, so I could share it with you... I didn''t expect you to leave Eva on your lips." Laura gave David a blank look again: "Pay attention, Gwen She''s just a little girl after all." "..." David, who was belatedly aware of it, suddenly realized at this time that Laura always asked Jonah to make fried oysters with leeks, and there were often onions, green onions, garlic, etc. in the side dishes, and then turned around and ran away. , actually with such an idea? "Aren''t you joking when you let Eva live in Glamorgan Castle?" "Of course I''m not joking. I had a hard time convincing Eva to move in." Laura and Eva also chose the room together, and discussed the decoration and furniture style of the room, but they didn''t have time to talk to David. She didnt mention anything about asking Eva to help her share the pressure. She just said that as Davids clerk, Eva lives closer to work and so on... Of course, although Eva smiled very naively and looked like a fool, but Laura knew that Eva finally agreed, not because she was fooled by herself, but because she was willing to be fooled by Laura, so she agreed That''s all. David, who had figured out the actual situation, was a little confused. No matter how hard he tried to break his head, he didn''t expect this to be the case. Even if Laura said similar things before, they were regarded as various temptations and traps by him, and he was very proud that he had never been tricked! Emotionally tossed for a long time, he has been fighting wits with himself? He even had some doubts, did he get some strange rewards when he didn''t realize it? Sura field? Good boat? What about the hatchet? Just when David began to suspect that he might be dreaming, Laura suddenly said: "Do you find it incredible? In fact, you can understand it if you think in a different direction." "What direction?" David looked at the serious Laura, waiting for the other party''s high-level remarks. "You, Baron David Glamorgan, and Clerk Eva McKenna are all serving me, Earl Laura Crawford!" Laura held her head high and said that she, Earl Laura Crawford, is the real boss. She allowed David to find other women, just to let David serve herself better! "..." Looking at the stinky-looking Laura in front of him, David carried her directly on his shoulders and walked towards the second floor, preparing to let her know who is the real master of Cold Winter Town! (end of this chapter) Chapter 187： Gods grace Chapter 187 The grace bestowed by the gods After giving a severe lesson to Laura who tried to seize the position of Winter''s ruler, David walked out of Glamorgan Castle. Because the etiquette class is over, now David has a lot of free time every day. Especially after appointing Wetherby Swan as his administrative officer, even some trivial matters were handled for him. Now David only needs to do some exercise every day according to his habits, and the rest of the time is completely free. With nothing else to do, he is going to visit the gradually formed Cold Winter Town. Since the completion of the construction of Glamorgan Castle and Cold Winter Fortress, and the construction of various buildings in Cold Winter Town, he has not visited this city of his own. As soon as he walked out of the south gate of Winter Fortress, he met Helen with a middle-aged man. "David, this is my father, King Tyndarius of Sparta." After seeing David, Helen was very happy, and almost immediately moved to David''s side, warmly cheering for him. Introduce your father. "This is the ruler here, David." When Helen introduced the two, David and Tyndarius were looking at each other. The moment he saw David, Tyndarius understood why his daughter said that this person was called Dai Wei''s young people are not married. "I was just visiting your palace in the distance. It''s really a beautiful palace." Standing at the gate, Tyndarius could clearly see Fort Glamorgan in front of him, the town center building on the left, and the other side. fortress barracks. Davids Fort Glamorgan, its not unusual to put it in the background of the modern earth, but because the shape is very similar to a certain palace, it may attract some complaints. But in the eyes of ancient people like Tyndarius who lived more than one thousand years BC, it was a very gorgeous and spectacular palace. Its not that there were no magnificent buildings in ancient Greece, but that building such buildings was time-consuming and labor-intensive, and the kingdoms that could build such buildings were all very powerful forces. David was able to live in such a luxurious palace, which indirectly proved that he ruled a very powerful force. As for the place where the gods live, Tyndarius did not fully believe it. Of course he admitted that it was indeed a miracle that he could come to this strange place from Sparta in an instant. He just doubted the identity of David''s god! However, after seeing David himself, he felt that the king named David, even if he was not a **** himself, was probably the reincarnation of a god, or a descendant of a certain god. As long as this young man named David stands here, he seems to be telling people in the world what perfection is! Such an existence would definitely not be a mortal. David, who didn''t know that he had become a demigod or the incarnation of a **** in the other party''s heart, after a few brief greetings with Tyndarius, he took the Spartan king and Helen and turned back to Fort Glamorgan. Take the father and daughter to visit the interior of Lower Glamorgan Castle first. After entering the bright Fort of Glamorgan, Tyndareus once again sighed-a major disadvantage of large ancient buildings is that the lighting is not good. dark. Modern buildings like Fort Glamorgan do not have this problem. Looking at those huge glass windows, Tyndareus believed his daughter''s words to a certain extent. This is definitely not a country where mortals live. He thought of the high mountains he saw when he was outside. Could it be the legendary Olin? Mount Pease? When he asked David carefully what the name of the distant mountain was, he failed to get the answer he wanted to hear. "That mountain is far away from here, because it is an area that no one has visited, so that mountain has no name yet." Although David said so, Tyndareus still doubted that the mountain was where the gods lived. After walking around Glamorgan Castle, David led his father and daughter back to the square from the south gate of Winter Fortress. To the south of Winter Fortress is a very empty square, and to the southwest of the south gate of Winter Fortress and to the west of the square is a cathedral. That is the Cathedral of the Holy Light that Liadrin requested to build. She will live in this five-story cathedral including the attic and basement in the future, preparing to spread the way of the Holy Light here in the Brennia continent. When introducing the cathedral to Helen and Tyndarius, David also visited it by the way. In fact, it was also the first time for him to take a closer look at this cathedral, which is very close to Winter Fortress. Liadrin was the real tour guide who introduced the internal structure of the cathedral to several people. According to Liadrin''s plan, the Cathedral of the Holy Light is not only a place of worship for the believers of the Holy Light, but also has special accommodations, canteens, accommodation areas for patients, libraries, classrooms and other areas with different responsibilities. With the completion of the Cathedral of the Holy Light, Liadrin has begun to plan to develop believers, recruit apprentices, and train more priests. David is the first to know of Liadrin''s plan. If Liadrin can succeed, the Church of the Holy Light may become the most powerful religious group in the northern part of the Brunnia continent. As for Helen and Tyndarios next to them, the two listened in a daze, and they basically didn''t understand much of what Liadrin said (David was responsible for the translation when talking in different languages), but Liadrin''s elf features made them even more concerned. Come out of the Holy Light Cathedral and go straight south along the main road. There are many beautiful two-story or three-story houses on both sides of the wide and flat road. Those who choose to live beside the main road are those who want to open some kind of shop. Although there are not many shops open yet, the framework of the house has already been built, so Rinwinter Town looks like a very advanced city at this time. I saw a lot of store signs, but why are few of them open? These houses were built only recently, and the owners of the houses are still busy with interior decoration. It will take some time before they actually open. Tindarius learned from David before that all the buildings in this place called Cold Winter Town have just been built, and there are even a lot of finishing work that has not been completed. At the beginning, he didn''t pay much attention to it. At this time, seeing so many beautiful houses were built not long ago, he began to wonder how the people here built so many beautiful houses in such a short period of time. ? If possible, after Helen marries David, can he ask David to send someone to help him repair his Spartan Kingdom? Among other things, he really wants a palace similar to David''s Glamorgan Castle, even if it is two or three times smaller, he can accept it! Just when Tyndareus was about to ask, Helen reminded her father in a low voice to look east. Looking in the direction Helen was pointing at, Tyndarius noticed that the green object, which he hadn''t paid much attention to before, turned out to be a huge metal giant. These giants were building houses at an astonishing speed, and this picture solved his doubts. "Those are..." Tyndarius suspected that these metal giants were the legendary Titans? "Those are Diggers, the strongest construction and engineering team in Rinwinter Town. Rinwinter Town can be built like this in a short period of time, thanks to the Diggers." Briefly introduce the Digger to Tyndarius. They are silicon-based life forms from Cybertron, and they are a kind of intelligent life that is completely different from humans. Tindarius listened for a while, and thought it was a Titan! After walking to the edge of the area covered by the current buildings in Rinwinter Town, David led the father and daughter to turn west and walk in the direction of Rinwinter River. On the way, they can also visit the farmland area of ??Rinwinter Town. At this time, the crops in the farmland have gradually entered the mature stage, and the entire farmland area is a beautiful scene of a bumper harvest. Looking at the bountiful crops growing in the large farmland, Tyndareus, the king, knew what this meantthere was no shortage of food in Cold Winter Town, and the variety was so great that he envied him. Looking at the farmers smiling and working in the fields, Tyndarius wished he could hold a wedding for his daughter and David right away. Although he would not sell his daughter in order to gain more power, but now that his daughter has taken a fancy to David, as Helen''s father, it''s not too much to get some benefits along the way, right? Walk on the outside of the farmland area to the bank of the Rinwinter River, and then walk along the river to Rinwinter Town, the wide road leading westward to the river. Along the way, Tyndarius and Helen saw many gerbils, and they were very curious about this kind of simple-looking blue creature. When Tyndarius learned that this creature called gerbera had When there are many magical abilities, I really want to catch one and take it back. However, when he learned that this magical creature was protected in Cold Winter Town, he decisively gave up that idea. Afterwards, David did not continue to take Tyndareus and Helen to continue to the north, where there are only a few buildings and a medicine field, other than Eevee, Orb Silk Spider and some Squirrels. Living area, nothing to visit. According to the plan, this area will not be gradually developed and utilized until the Winter River Wharf is established. Walking back along the main road, just before the main entrance of Winter Fortress, Arcee flew back from the sky, and under the shocked eyes of Tyndarius and Helen, she changed from a big pink metal bird to a Young beautiful woman. "..." Tyndareus felt that he had seen enough miraculous things today, but the scene in front of him still had a huge impact on him. While David was talking to the woman who could transform into a huge metal flying bird, Tyndarius pulled his daughter aside and solemnly told the other party: "You must seize this opportunity, this is definitely a gift from the gods. the grace of..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 188： Questions about language Chapter 188 Questions about language Helen''s father is educating his daughter, and David is discussing the information she just heard with Arcee. Although the government affairs have been relieved, it is still up to David, the lord, to make a decision in person about the various forces around the town of Rinwinter, and even the events that will determine the next military operation of Rinwinter Town. "The surrounding villages fought fiercely?" "Well, and I noticed that the people in Frost Cold Town seem to be not very honest, and they have tried several times against us." Arcee is a mechanical lifeform, and she has data, images and other materials for reference, so that she can make Judge correctly. Those people in Frost Cold Town quietly moved the reminder board and the wooden disc symbolizing the sentry post, and they couldn''t hide it from Arcie at all. After using machine guns and missiles to blow up all the farmland secretly reclaimed in Frost Cold Town, Arcee notified the soldiers of the Winter Knights and moved the reminder board back to its original position. In order to express their dissatisfaction, the soldiers of the Cold Winter Knights moved the position of the sign to the direction of Frost and Cold Town. Although we didnt move a few meters, this behavior clearly reminded Mayor Sean Forest that if we do this kind of thing again, next time we wont be as simple as moving a few meters. "I hope he will provoke again." David wished that Sean Forrest''s brain would twitch and he would come directly to trouble in Winter Town. In that case, he can take advantage of the opportunity to occupy Frost Cold Town. I wonder if this seized territory will be affected by various effects? He was really curious. "Besides this incident, I saw that more people started to escape from the village where they lived." Refugees began to appear on the northern plains. These scattered refugees should be looking for a better place to live. At present, they mainly flow back and forth between several villages, but if they cannot find a suitable new home for a long time , does not rule out the possibility of gathering together to become a gang of robbers. Based on David''s understanding of the northern plains, if these refugees don''t decide where to stay before late autumn, but get together to become bandits, then no one can survive the long winter, and the only thing waiting for them is starvation and freezing to death. One of two endings. "Will they come to Cold Winter Town?" "When these people realize that only the town of Winter in the entire northern plain can allow them to survive this winter, it will naturally come." The people who are running around but dont come to Rinwinter Town are mainly locals from Iron Tree Castle. These people worried that the town of Cold Winter, which had offended the aristocratic forces of Iron Tree Castle, would not exist for long. If they went to such a village or town by themselves, they might end up with nothing. On the contrary, people who came to the northern plains from other places did not have these concerns. It''s a pity that these people missed the last round of benefits. Not only will they not be able to get a house when they come to Cold Winter Town at this time, but the upcoming taxes and various living costs will become troubles for these people. "This is also good, and some people can be forced to engage in other jobs." In order to obtain living resources, new residents without capital can only work for the old residents. In this way, the shops and restaurants in Cold Winter Town have staff and can operate normally. "Say hello to Wetherby Swan later, and get him ready to accept new civilians." This is just the beginning, and David estimates that as winter approaches, the growth rate of residents in Winter Town will continue to increase . Even if it is winter, it is not ruled out that some people will take the risk and come to Rinwinter Town. After all, I can''t live anymore now, so I won''t worry about whether I will have nothing in a few years. "I''ve been busy for several years, and I finally look a little better." Watching Arcee go to find Wetherby Swan, David continued to greet Tyndarius and Helen, the father and daughter. Tindarius said that he had almost finished his visit and was going back. As for Helen...Tindarius didn''t say anything, but the expression of "I''ll leave my daughter to you" is still very obvious. Afterwards, Helen took her father back to Sparta, packed her luggage and so on, and then came to settle in Winter Town. She has identified David and will never give up! Especially after receiving strong support from her own father, Helen decided to move into Glamorgan Castle today. It wasn''t until Helen returned to Cold Winter Town with two maids who took care of her, as well as a lot of gold and silver jewellery, clothes, shoes and socks, and made it clear that she wanted to live in Glamorgan Castle, that she knew that there was already a person in Cold Winter Town. The hostess is gone. "My name is Laura Crawford, welcome to Winter Town." Laura, who got up after getting ready to eat at dusk, just happened to see Helen who was choosing a room when she walked out of the bedroom door. She was quite curious about this famous beautiful woman in Greek legend. As for the other party''s idea of ??wanting to become the mistress of Cold Winter Town, Laura didn''t take it seriously at all. Everyone in Cold Winter Town doesn''t know, only Laura has been intimate with David for a long time, and the two sides not only know the basics, but also know the basics! She knew very well that David was an unmarriageist! To put it more grandly, David doesn''t think he is with anyone and needs some kind of proof from this world! To put it bluntly, he wants to maintain this state of being with whoever he wants to be with. Laura went to the Caribbean world to find Neptunes trident. In addition to satisfying her desire for adventure, Laura was actually complaining about David. That is to say, no one can be this guy''s wife at all! At most, become an intimate couple with him! David used to worry about his own feelings, but today, Laura lifted that restriction with her own hands. David, who has completely let himself go, will certainly not let go of the delicious food delivered to his door. This is also the fundamental reason why Helen expressed her desire to live in Glamorgan Castle, and David directly agreed. While Laura and Helen were communicating in a relatively primitive way, David was thinking about another thing: as more and more people from other worlds came to Cold Winter Town, more and more '' Language'' kind. Although I have the special ability of ''knowing the language'', I can''t rely on myself as an interpreter every time, and then make a textbook for learning the common language of Brennia, right? "That''s too troublesome!" Of course, the advantage of this situation is that David will definitely become the person who has the most and most frequent contacts with newcomers, which will help him and the newcomers to improve their goodwill, gain recognition and rewards from the other party. But David thought about it carefully, and felt that as the lord of Cold Winter Town, no matter who came from another world, he had to give priority to contacting him. As long as a person with a normal mind encounters such a thing, he will definitely determine the ruler of this place first. What is his attitude towards a visitor from another world like himself? Are you welcoming or hostile to yourself? Based on this, decide whether you want to live for a long time or have frequent contacts. As for those with abnormal brains, they are not considered. Thinking of this, David found Laura who was introducing Helen to the various daily utensils in the room, and said to Laura who was teaching Helen how to use the tap water: "Take Helen to the restaurant for dinner, and I''ll go out for a while." "Go out at this time?" "If you think of something, go to Jaina." "Magic stuff?" "Almost... maybe go to Pierre." "Understood, leave Helen to me!" After speaking, she winked at David: "Don''t worry, she won''t run away." "..." I wondered whether to go again tomorrow, but after thinking about it carefully, Laura should not do anything strange, so I went downstairs and released the Mustang sports car. Sit in the driver''s seat and drive out of the fortress from the north gate, step on the gas pedal and arrive at Jaina''s new home in Winter Town: a small building not far from the residence of the pharmacist Cordell and the medicine field. There is a plaque hanging on the door of the small building: Dalaran Diplomatic Embassy in Cold Winter Town; Kul Tiras Diplomatic Embassy in Cold Winter Town; Cold Winter Town Mage Association. "Rinwinter Town Mage Association?" David was stunned for a few seconds before knocking on the door. A strange young woman opened the door: "Hi, nice to meet you, Lord Baron Glamorgan, are you here to see Miss Proudmoore?" "Yes." David quickly realized that the woman in front of him should be Jaina''s maid. At the beginning, the living conditions in Cold Winter Town were limited, and these diplomats came to live in Cold Winter Town alone. Now that the various construction works in Cold Winter Town are coming to an end, these diplomats also have a large enough residence, so naturally they will not embarrass themselves. After all, Jaina Proudmoore, Renault Mograine, and Sally Whitemane, these people have extraordinary backgrounds. In addition to this kind of work as a diplomat stationed in other countries, he would have brought servants and guards. Eva mentioned this matter to herself before, but after he heard it, he responded casually and didn''t ask much. It wasn''t a big deal, and it wasn''t as attractive to him as Eva''s ankle. Led by the maid, David came to the living room, sat down and waited quietly for Jaina''s arrival. He didn''t wait long, before the maid brought him the juice, Jaina had already appeared in front of him: "Lord Baron Glamorgan came to see me at this time, should there be something important?" "I can''t say whether it''s important or not, but it will be much more convenient if it can be resolved early." After a few words of greetings from David and Jaina, they went straight to the point and stated their intentions. After listening to David''s words, Jaina understood why he would suddenly come to herself: "Is it to make sure that I understand, some kind of spell that can instill language knowledge into other people?" "It is best to make props that even ordinary people can use." Jaina pondered for a while, and then gave her own answer: "I know a lot of similar spells, but I don''t know which one can achieve the effect you want... As for making some kind of props, you should look for skins. El Newton helped." In addition, Jaina said that she is not very deep in this area, and it would be very time-consuming if she were to test everything. "Compared to me, I think another mage can help you solve this problem easily." "who?" "Medivh!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 189： refugees and reinforcements Chapter 189 Refugees and reinforcements As an astral mage, Medivh often travels to other worlds. Quickly mastering unknown new languages ??is a spell that an astral mage must master. In addition, Medivh pretended to be a prophet some time ago and gave dreams to the heroes he chose everywhere. It can be seen that this powerful guardian has a deep enough understanding of how to send his "ideas" into other people''s brains. As a powerful mage herself, Jaina has a clearer understanding of the difficulty of this kind of thing, so she can be sure that Medivh can definitely solve David''s problem. "It is indeed a good suggestion, so here comes the problem..." David took a sip of the juice, then looked at Jaina in front of him: "Can you contact Medivh?" "No." Jaina shook her head and waved her hands: "The last time I saw Medivh in Silvermoon City, no one knows where he went after that... Maybe he is no longer in Azeroth." David had expected this outcome a long time ago: "So... this matter can only be resolved by you." "No, what I mean is, if anyone can find Medivh, I think this person will only be you." Jaina has been observing David, and there are many things she can''t see about the lord of Cold Winter Town. clear. It is only vaguely felt that David seems to have some kind of strange connection with Azeroth. So she thought that if David wanted to, with his strange connection with Azeroth, he might be the only one who could find Medivh. "I?" David thought about it, and it seems that there is indeed a way to find Medivh, but every time he goes there, it disturbs other people''s sleep. If there are too many times, will he put me directly on the blacklist of prohibited visitors? Coming out of Jaina''s residence, David emphasized before leaving: If Medivh can''t be found, Jaina will have to ask for help in this matter. Jaina didn''t refuse this, maybe she was sure that David would definitely find Medivh. Sitting in his own car, David was going to return to Fort Glamorgan to see if Helen was settled properly? Did Laura come up with something wrong? As a result, he stepped on the accelerator, and the speed of the car was not even up, when he saw Leon running around the town. "Leon!" "Good evening, David!" "What are you doing here?" David noticed that Leon was still dressed in that jacket, but there were a lot of equipment hanging on his belt, mainly magazines. These are extended magazines made by Pierre Newton, each holding a hundred rounds. Because it is equipment with space attributes, it cannot be included in the storage items that are currently mass-produced. "I received a mission, so..." Leon didn''t hide it, and directly revealed the magazine hanging on his waist, and at the same time showed the two-handed sword in the storage bracelet: "Come and get some weapons and ammunition." "Oh~" David guessed in his mind: "What kind of job?" "The president''s daughter, Ashley Graham, is missing. The Secret Service received intelligence that someone had seen her near a remote village in Spain. When I arrived, I found that the situation was a bit complicated." Briefly introduced the situation , Leon asked David if he had seen Krause? "Jack has been training a lot these days, I don''t know if he still has the strength to help you... Actually, you can also find someone else." "Well, good idea, I''ll ask Arcee!" "..." Seeing Leon rushing to look for Arcee (unlike the ambulance that lives in David''s garage, Arcie has her own residence), David complained in his heart that Leon really has no eyesight. He didn''t know that Leon never thought that Lord Glamorgan, the lord of Cold Winter Town, would be interested in going to a remote village to help him find someone. He felt that David, the ruler, must be busy, so he didn''t ask for it. David helped. As for looking for Alcie, of course, she is interested in Alcie''s ability to hide her identity like a normal human being, to be able to turn into a vehicle when necessary, and to have enough ferocious firepower and other advantages. Watching Leon walk away, David didn''t chase after him and say that he could help. Instead, he drove back to his residence and went to find Laura and Helen. When he found these two people in the restaurant, Helen was watching Laura introduce all kinds of novel things to her like a curious baby. With a gap of more than three thousand years, Helen did not know many things in Glamorgan Castle. In addition, she could not use language to communicate directly, so Laura spent more time teaching Helen how to use the various things in Glamorgan Castle. facility. From switching lights, to running water, to bathtubs, shower heads, etc., there are quite a lot of things that need to be introduced. When David came back, Laura was introducing refrigerators and microwave ovens to Helen, and David seemed to be able to see mosquito coils in Helens eyes... "Okay, you said so much, she can''t understand all of it." Especially when it can''t be described in words, it will be more difficult to understand. "Anyway, if you are idle, you are idle. Do you want to go to bed after dinner?" "You can teach her Common Brennian." "I was just teaching her the Common Language of Brennia." Laura motioned to Helen next to her, and Helen really said to David in the common language of Brennia: "Welcome home!" "Oh, you learned very well!" The Helen in the myth is the daughter of Zeus, Helen is also a demigod in terms of blood, so even after the battle of Troy for so many years, Helen is still as beautiful as a flower! The Helen in front of her should not have demigod blood. But she is very smart and learns things quickly, and has basically memorized everything Laura taught. At least she will not be stumped by some modern facilities in Fort Glamorgan. After asking a few words and finding that Helen already knew how to use various facilities correctly, David knew that he didn''t have to worry about his daily life, so he casually chatted with the two while enjoying his dinner. By the way, he talked about his purpose of finding Jaina. "Oh, it''s because of the language problem!" Hearing that David approached Jaina to solve the language problem, Laura expressed support. No one is sure which worlds people will come from in the future. If there is such a device that allows newcomers to immediately master the common language of Brennia, it will not only facilitate communication, but also allow newcomers to better integrate into this place. In a completely unfamiliar environment surrounded by languages ??that you don''t understand, it is easy to create a gap. After dinner, David asked Laura to take Helen to rest. As for Helen''s maid, Elias took her to rest in a room specially prepared for servants. He himself came to the office: "Okay, let''s cancel the stealth!" "Tsk, it''s not fun!" Vanessa Van Cleef appeared in the office out of nowhere with a clear voice: "When did the lord find me?" "I noticed it as soon as you came in... Also, Laura noticed it too, but I just didn''t point it out." David sat behind his desk and looked at Vanessa, who was full of youthfulness: "Suddenly ran back to find Me, is there an emergency?" Vanessa Van Cleef received an order not long ago to go to the surrounding villages and towns to spread information and inquire about the surrounding situation by the way. This is the first time that Vanessa has gone out on a mission alone after her father recognized her ability, so it is not such a dangerous and difficult mission. The rumors spread are also based on the real things that are often done here in Winter Town, even if she does not go Sooner or later, it can spread in the surrounding villages and towns. Basically, she just needs to go around and come back. Report intelligence? Reporting to Edwin Van Cleef or Eva is fine. This kind of sneaking into Glamorgan Castle to find himself as the lord should have very important information. David doesn''t think that Vanessa Van Cleef''s behavior is purely for fun. She was taught by Edwin Van Cleef, and Edwin was trained by MI7. In other words, Vanessa has received relevant training from real agents and intelligence personnel since she was a child, and she comes from a world of feudal dynasties, so she has a very clear understanding of superiors and subordinates. This kind of joke. Sneaking into the lord''s residence, if there is no important situation, this behavior alone is enough to be convicted of a felony! Sure enough, Vanessa, who put away her smile, reported several pieces of information to David. First of all, the refugees currently appearing on the northern plains were actually deliberately created by the nobles of Iron Tree Fort. "The nobles behind the villages and towns around Rinwinter Town are planning to launch an attack on Rinwinter Town in the name of refugees and bandits." David was stunned for a moment. He knew from Arcee before that when refugees began to appear on the northern plain, he still thought it was normal. Didn''t expect that there is a black hand behind the refugees? Bowed his head and thought for a moment, he understood the thoughts of these nobles: in the name of refugees and robbers, His Majesty the King would not be dissatisfied. Rinwinter Town is indeed the territory of His Majesty the King, we nobles can''t do it directly! But refugees and robbers are a group of outlaws, they don''t worry about the king''s territory and the like. Even if Cold Winter Town was really captured by bandits or robbed of various supplies, as the lord, Baron David Glamorgan would still be charged with dereliction of duty. As for failure? For the nobles, failure has no effect on them. They can also clean up a group of disobedient civilians and ease the winter pressure on the villagesfewer people will naturally consume less supplies. No matter how you look at it, this is a plan to make money without losing money! "The calculation is pretty good." After figuring out the key, David wasn''t worried. Instead, he looked forward to these robbers coming to the door early. In his eyes, these refugees are the population resources that are actively sent to the door, and an excuse for the legal expansion of Cold Winter Town. "Anything else?" "Snowfield Castle requested support from Iron Tree Fort Lord Marquis Morgan some time ago, and an elite force is already on its way to Snowfield Castle." "oh?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 190： before the storm Chapter 190 Before the Storm "Reinforcements?" Snowfield Fort asked for reinforcements? Who are the reinforcements invited to deal with? Winter Town? Looking at Vanessa in front of him, David waited for the follow-up report. If Vanessa only found out that Iron Tree Fort sent reinforcements, but didn''t find out about Snowfield Fort, why did she ask for reinforcements? Who is this reinforcement against? That proves that Vanessa is not a qualified intelligence officer, she has no talent in this area. In that case, Vanessa''s future work may be transferred to "assassination" and the like! Facts have proved that Vanessa VanCleef is not a rookie without the slightest intelligence sensitivity. When she knew that an army was rushing from Iron Tree Fort to Snowfield Fort, she began to investigate the situation of the support army. "According to the information I heard, the eastern part of the northern plain is not very peaceful at present. It is said that many newly established villages and towns have been attacked or even completely destroyed, which has threatened the safety of Snowfield Castle." "East?" David immediately thought of the orcs who established a village in the easternmost part of the northern plain: "The orcs attacked humans? Snowfield Fort asked for reinforcements to destroy the orcs?" Vanessa didn''t answer. This is the experience she learned from her father: the main job of the frontline intelligence personnel is to report all the intelligence they have heard, sort out and analyze it, and how to deal with it. These are not their jobs. Unless the superior asks for it, don''t express your opinion casually. Vanessa respects her father very much, and she always keeps his father''s teachings in mind. So after reporting all the intelligence information she had heard, Vanessa didn''t make any suggestions, but just stood there waiting for the lord''s inquiry. David sat on the chair and thought for a while, then asked some more questions, and after confirming all the information Vanessa had heard, he let Vanessa leave. Sitting sideways behind the desk, David looked out the window. Cold Winter Town under the night is no longer as dark as it was before. With the construction work of Cold Winter Town coming to an end, the power plant (currently using crystal mines to generate electricity) and the waterworks are put into use. More and more lights appear at night as well. In addition to being used as street lights for public facilities, more and more residents of Rinwinter Town are beginning to enjoy the convenience brought by electric lights. After dazed for a while and sorting out his thoughts, David walked out of the office and said to Elias who was guarding the door: "Good night!" "Good night, my lord." After returning to his bedroom, David fell asleep with a fragrant human flesh pillow in his arms... The next day, David shared the information Vanessa found with several important people in Cold Winter Town. Including the administrative officer Wetherby Swan, the ceremonial officer Elias Parker, the clerk Eva McKenna, and Edwin Van Cleef, the leader of the artisan group and also an intelligence officer. And the current head of the military in Cold Winter Town: two guard knights Gareth Stanton, Floyd, and firearms instructor Jack Krause. In addition, Renault Mograine, Sally Whitemane, Liadrin and others also attended as consultants. These people will come because they have all participated in the training of the Winter Knights, so they will naturally pay more attention to the Winter Knights, a military group that they helped to train. Mark, Laura, Peggy, Sharon, Will, Elizabeth and others also arrived, and they are all concerned about the situation in Winter Town. As for Helen, she directed her two maids to serve tea and water to everyone in the conference roomnot only did she quickly learn how to use those facilities, she also taught her maids. After more than a day of observation, Helen discovered the opportunity for her to perfectly integrate into Glamorgan Castle: David, as the ruler of this place, has a serious shortage of servants around him. There are only a few people living in the huge Glamorgan Castle, and there is no servant . How can this work? She guessed that David just hadn''t had time to ''buy'' servants, maybe there would be enough servants to live in after a while. But since I''m here, just leave this question to her! While Helen was thinking about how many servants to buy enough to go back to Sparta, David had already finished the information Vanessa had obtained, and began to discuss with everyone what they should do next? "The robber attack is easy to deal with, as long as it is properly guarded against." Wetherby-Swan felt that the terrain of the northern plains meant that there was no possibility of sneak attacks or ambushes. A large number of refugees could easily be discovered if they moved together. . Van Cleef made a point: "Be careful that these refugees disperse and sneak into Cold Winter Town, sabotage from the inside and launch sneak attacks." Both Peggy and Sharon felt that this might not be a small matter, especially since the rumors of a ''horrifying pink flying dragon'' in Cold Winter Town were spreading in the northern plains, and only people with problematic minds would attack Cold Winter Town head-on. "Edwin is right. We are not afraid of a frontal attack, but we have to be wary of the opponent using this method." David looked at Van Cleef, wondering how many of the craftsmen in the opponent''s hands had received assassins or thieves. Aspects of training: "How many people do you have who can be used?" "Not so much..." The Masonry Guild is just craftsmen. Even if it later became the Defias Brotherhood, the craftsmen also learned some combat skills, but the talents of these people are not high, and the number is limited, most of them can only be regarded as superficial. More importantly, not all the members of the masonry union followed him to Rinwinter Town. "Barely can gather more than 20 people." These 20 people have mastered the stealth ability, and the rest are really not much different from ordinary craftsmen. They have only learned some skills in fighting and using weapons. "Next, these 20 people will become the secret sentinels of Winter Town..." David has already begun to consider forming a formal intelligence department, and plans to discuss this topic with Van Cleef later: "The Knights of Winter will become a bright face." The sentry post on it will act as a deterrent. The functions of the light and dark sentries are different. The soldiers of the Winter Knights are used to deter those who sneak in, so that they dare not directly make trouble. The secret sentry is to find out those who have evil intentions. As for the real refugees, these real refugees who can''t survive in the northern plains are easy to solve. After these people came to Cold Winter Town, they found that they could find jobs, housing, and even all-you-can-eat meals here, so they would naturally change from refugees to ordinary civilians. Therefore, the refugees who sneaked into Cold Winter Town in batches are not a threat at all. Only those caring people controlled by the iron tree castle nobles will not care about the good life here in Cold Winter Town and carry out sabotage. Everyone continued to discuss for a while, and felt that the topic of refugees and robbers was almost discussed, and then began to discuss today''s highlight: the situation in the east of the northern plain; is Snowfield Fort preparing for military operations? What is the real purpose of the reinforcements sent by Iron Tree Fort? Will it pose a threat to Cold Winter Town? "Regardless of whether there is a threat to us, we must first figure out the specific strength of this support army." Gareth Stanton, as the current commander of the Winter Knights, is most concerned about the enemy, or The actual combat power of potential enemies. "I''ll let Arcee later..." David suddenly remembered that Arcie was called to help by Leon: "Forget it, I will go there after the meeting to see the situation of the support army." Everyone present, you look at me, and I look at you. Laura and the others didnt think much of it, but Floyd and Gareth Stanton felt that the Lord Lords decision was a bit like a curse. Floyd immediately stood up and said: "How can you bother the lord to do this kind of thing yourself?" He hammered his chest with his right hand, and solemnly stated that he would soon come back with detailed information about the support army and present it to the lord. "Then leave it to you." David originally wanted to say that he could ''transform'' into a fighter plane like Arcee, fly over the reinforcements in a short time to check, and then fly back. You can also go to the east to see the situation, and see what is happening to the orcs in the eastern part of the northern plain? There is no danger in the whole process, and it doesn''t take much time. But he can also understand Freud''s thoughts: If everything has to be resolved by the lord himself, wouldn''t it appear that they are all trash as subordinates? Whether it is based on a sense of honor, or wanting to prove one''s ability to the lord, so as to win a bright future, Freud and the soldiers of the Winter Knights must perfectly bring back the information. Not only do you need to find out the information about the support army, but you also need to go to the east to find out that the support army is targeting the orcs in the east? Or Winter Town? In order to ensure that the mission can be completed smoothly, Floyd is going to ask Jack Krause for help, because Krause is currently the only person in the Winter Knights who can skillfully fly the Black Hawk helicopter. Just when everyone had discussed the matter and started to disperse to deal with the part of the tasks they were responsible for, Steve suddenly came over. "Is there something?" David was about to discuss with Van Cleef about setting up an intelligence department, but Steve, who had just arrived, greeted Peggy and came straight to him, obviously looking for himself. "You asked me to ask Tony Stark if we could build an Ark reactor in Cold Winter..." "Oh oh oh!" David patted his forehead. In the past two days, first Gwen, then Helen, and then the information brought back by Vanessa, he forgot about it: "How is that Iron Man?" explain?" "Tony said that the price is a trivial matter." As if thinking of something, Steve showed a look of interest: "He wants to come here to see for himself before deciding whether to take this project." It sounds very in line with the iron man''s work style, but this is not an excessive request, David readily agreed: "No problem, when is he going to come?" "Now!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 191： Tony is very interested here Chapter 191 Tony is very interested here Iron Man Tony Stark is not an easy person to get along with, because he is arrogant, stinky and poisonous. When many people first met Tony, they would have the urge to punch him to death. One of the key reasons why he can live to this age safely is that he is a super rich man. Even if ordinary people don''t like him, they can''t get close to him. In addition to this, there is another reason, he is a super genius. When encountering the biggest crisis in his life and being hijacked and held in a cave, Tony Stark perfectly demonstrated his super wisdom of more than 99% of the people on earth, using the weapon materials defrauded from the enemy , created the first set of steel armor. After breaking out of the cage and regaining freedom with the strength of the steel armor, Tony Stark embarked on the road of a superhero and became an iconic figure in the Marvel Cinematic Universe that opened the era of superheroes. At this time, the sign was standing at the south gate of Cold Winter Fortress, looking at Fort Glamorgan in front of him with Steve. "Why do I think this building is so familiar?" I looked back, left, and right: "Is this not Washington?" "No, this place is called Cold Winter Town, and this building is called Glamorgan Castle, but some people like to call it Wolf''s Castle." Steve and Tony have been together for a long time, and understand this guy''s character, sometimes his poisonous tongue and complaints It''s not that I have any malice towards you, it''s just plain meanness: "Besides, this building is not white." "This thing was suggested by a guy from Earth like us, right?" Before Tony came over, he had already learned some general information from Steve. It is located in another world, a town called Cold Winter Town. That place will keep appearing people from all over the world, including Steve, Peggy Carter from another parallel universe, and even Transformers. As a scientist, Tony was immediately attracted by this magical place. When he learned that the lord of Winter Town named David wanted to help him build an ark reactor in his territory as the main energy source in the territory , he said that he would go there and see for himself. The reaction speed of the other party was very fast. It didn''t take long for Steve to miraculously disappear in front of him, and soon appeared in front of him again, telling him that the lord named David had agreed with him to go to Cold Winter Town. Such a quick response made Tony very satisfied, he felt respected. So, Tony Stark followed Steve to Cold Winter Town, and then walked into the Castle of Glamorgan, which he kept complaining about. Going straight to the second floor, Tony didn''t meet anyone. He was a little strange: "Is there no guard in the lord''s residence? Or are they all hidden in the dark?" "All the buildings here in Cold Winter Town have been built recently, including this Fort Glamorgan." Steve explained to Tony why this should be the core area to be guarded, but he couldn''t see it. What guards: "In addition to the fact that many positions have not yet been determined, there is another important reason, that is, David does not need the protection of ordinary guards." "oh?" Tony paused for two seconds, and he heard some reminders from Steve''s words. "Are you reminding me that this lord is not easy to mess with?" Tony became more and more curious about the lord: "He is very powerful? Does he have some kind of mysterious power?" "The power of the Holy Light that I use is learned from David." Strictly speaking, Steve''s mastery of the knowledge of the Holy Light is mainly from self-study, but Tirion Fordring and David did teach him, So this sentence is not nonsense. He said this in the hope that Tony could restrain himself a little, and not **** off David because of his nonsense, which would be embarrassing for him. Just when Tony said that he would control himself well, the two had already arrived outside David''s office. David''s office is a huge suite structure, with an open office outside, where there are seats and coffee tables for guests to wait, and an office area for full-time secretaries. Currently, Eva is mainly using this desk. Sometimes when Eva is away from other work, Elias plays this post. Eva is not here today. When Elias saw Steve coming, he directly signaled for Steve to go in. The lord is already waiting for the two of you. "This is Elias Parker, the etiquette officer of Cold Winter Town." After greeting Elias, Steve introduced the identity of this person to Tony in a low voice, and then led Tony into David. in the office. The office is spacious and bright, and the large desk is the most conspicuous decoration in this office. Tony''s attention skipped directly from the desk, and stayed on the young man who stood up and came out from behind the desk: "This is the Lord of Winter Town you mentioned?" "Ahem, Tony." "Oh, I mean... I didn''t expect the lord of such a beautiful city to be so young and handsome." Tony turned his head and glanced at Steve, with an expression obviously asking, ''Is this okay? '' The funny look made Steve roll his eyes speechlessly, and directly introduced the two to David to resolve the embarrassment: "This is Tony Stark; this is the lord of Cold Winter Town, David - Baron Glamorgan . David, who had already walked in front of Tony Stark, reached out and shook hands with Tony: "Welcome to Cold Winter Town, I am the lord David here." "Nice to meet you, Lord Glamorgan... Your Excellency?" "Just call me David." Tony looked at the young man in front of him curiously, and heaved a sigh of relief when he heard what he said. He was worried that the other party was an ''feudal old antique aristocrat''. Although his background ensured that he could perfectly display all kinds of etiquette when needed, it didn''t mean that he liked that tune. Judging from the other party''s words, the other party should not be entangled in any ''noble etiquette'', so the communication will be much easier. Even, Tony drew a conclusion from the other party''s few words: in some respects, the other party has some similarities with himself. In general, Tony''s first impression of David was not bad, so he didn''t speak viciously or complain about it. He even forgot what he wanted to complain about the house before and put it in the corner. Seeing the normal communication between the two, Steve next to him also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The two should not fight anymore. After the three of them stood together and chatted casually, they entered today''s topic: invite Tony Stark to come to Cold Winter Town to build the Ark Reactor. When it comes to business, Tony is much more serious. "I''m curious. It stands to reason that with the current scale of Cold Winter Town, it hasn''t reached the point where the reactor must be used for power supply?" "Winter Town needs to develop, and energy is an unavoidable topic. Rather than continuously upgrading from generation to generation, I think it is better to use the final product directly." David chose the Ark Reactor for a large reason because of the energy supply method of the reactor. It can be used forever and will not be easily eliminated: "Also, the Ark reactor is a very clean and clean energy source. I don''t want my winter town to become London during the industrial revolution." "That''s right." After Tony understood David''s thoughts, he praised the baron in front of him: "I think you made a very correct choice." As for why David knows the foggy London? Maybe 80% of them know it from the earthlings from other worlds, right? "Would you like to visit my city?" "Of course!" Tony made his request by the way: "If possible, it''s best to take me to a high place first, and then let me see the map of Cold Winter Town and its surroundings." "Then let''s go to the roof first." Walking out of the office, Elias took advantage of the opportunity to join the small team and followed behind David quietly. Tony just glanced at it, and immediately understood why the ceremonial officer followed. He didnt say anything, and even if he wanted to ask, he wouldnt ask Steve in front of David and Elias, he wasnt stupid, nor was he without EQ. When you usually talk cheap, you are either someone with a good enough relationship; or you have already determined in your heart that it doesn''t matter if this person offends himself. For someone like David who has just met, and the two parties have not yet made it clear whether they are friends or enemies, he will not offend each other casually. Walking all the way to the top floor, standing on the roof and looking around, the situation in Rinwinter Town was clearly seen by several people. Tony turned around on the roof, and after gaining a basic understanding of the layout of Cold Winter Town, he asked David: "Where are you planning to repair the reactor?" "There is a power plant in the forest to the north." David pointed to the direction of the forest. The water plant and the power plant are there, but they are covered by dense trees, and only buildings can be vaguely seen there. Tony nodded and was silent for a few seconds, as if he was thinking about something. Just when David wondered if Tony thought this position was not good? When wanting to change places, Tony suddenly asked a question: "If I want to buy property with you, are there any restrictions?" "Huh? What kind of property do you want to buy?" "You know, I''m a scientist, and I''m very curious about a completely strange world." Tony has a crisp style, and after discovering something he''s interested in, he won''t go around like an ordinary businessman , but directly expressed clearly: "If the lord does not object, I want to build a laboratory in Cold Winter Town." David thought that Tony would be interested in something he had mastered, which was also his bargaining chip for the reactor. But he didn''t expect that Tony was interested in much more things than he expected, so much so that he even had the idea of ??building a residence in Cold Winter Town. "If you say yes, I''ll build an Ark Reactor for Coldwinter for free... definitely the latest model built using new technology." Hearing the chips given by Tony, David wanted to ask Tony, besides the laboratory, if he wanted to build a weapon production line in Cold Winter Town or something? (end of this chapter) Chapter 192： Cogito ergo sum Chapter 192 Cogito Therefore I Am If Tony is willing to build a weapon production line in Cold Winter Town, David doesn''t even have to worry about the future army equipment in Cold Winter Town. However, he knew that it was impossible for Tony to build a weapons factory in a strange world from the beginning, and he knew this from the fact that he only planned to build a laboratory. As for the future? It depends on how the relationship between Tony and Winter Town, and David will develop. Walking down from the roof of Glamorgan Castle, Tony is ready to take a closer look at this beautiful town. When standing on the roof, he can clearly and straightforwardly understand the surrounding environment: there are mountains, waters and forests, the air is fresh and the temperature is moderate, it is really a good holiday resort. In addition to the laboratory, Tony is also considering building a vacation house of his own. The only shortcoming is that he has no way to freely travel between the two worlds, and must ask Steve to help him lead the way. "What I want to say is, is there no way for me to go back and forth freely like Steve?" Because they reached a preliminary cooperation agreement with David, the two are now considered partners, and Tony spoke a little more casually. "It can''t be done yet." David didn''t get too entangled in this matter: "Maybe it can be done in the future?" "Oh? Is there any trigger condition?" "It may have something to do with the development of my town." David didn''t hide it. The partners in the town were more or less aware of this kind of thing, and there was no point in hiding it. As for Tony, who was here for the first time, looked at David in front of him, not sure if he was serious or joking? For a moment, he didn''t know how to reply to this sentence. What do you want to say? Said that he would do his best to help David develop Cold Winter Town? Their relationship doesn''t seem to be that good yet. Wish David''s Cold Winter Town a smooth future? He said it as if it had nothing to do with him. It was a bit inappropriate when he just reached a cooperation agreement and he was still preparing to set up a laboratory. So Tony could only return an awkward smile, shook hands with David, and patted the other hand on the hands they were holding. It is up to the other party how to understand it! It doesn''t matter if it''s a blessing or an encouragement, and it can even be understood as two people cheering together! Anyway, look forward to the future! Leading Tony and Steve down from the roof, several people walked out of Fort Glamorgan and headed straight to the north. Tony is not going to visit the farmland area and residential area over there today, and even if he wants to build his own holiday estate, he will not choose a residential area where most people live together, but will choose one he likes alone. The place. When he was on the roof of Fort Glamorgan, he felt that the north side was good, and it was much more open than the south side. In addition, the Ark reactor would be built here, and his laboratory would definitely be built here. He began to think Do you want to build a manor in the forest? "What kind of animals are those?" While walking north along the broad road, Tony noticed a lot of strange and cute creatures moving in the large open space to the west, and these small animals looked familiar. "That''s Eevee." David glanced, and saw two Eevees fighting, and further away by the river, there were a few Squirrels basking in the sun: "The one in the distance is the Squirrel." "Sounds familiar." "This is a magical creature called Pokmon, which has some special abilities." "Oh!" Tony suddenly remembered why this thing looked familiar. There seemed to be Pokmon in his world? Looking at Steve uncertainly, Steve nodded at him: "The first Squirrel came to Cold Winter Town, and these Pokmon were found by that Squirrel." After Tony confirmed his guess, he felt that this place became more and more magical! Walking all the way into the forest, the road to the north of Cold Winter Town has been built into the forest. If you continue to go deeper, one of the wide roads will lead to the water plant and power plant, and the other will lead to the mine. The simple railway built by the miners to transport ore has been dismantled, and the rails were not wasted. They were all returned to the furnace by the mixer and remade into steel beams, which became part of the infrastructure of Cold Winter Town. What a peaceful and beautiful place. Looking at the surrounding scenery, Tony wants to come here to build a holiday house. At the same time, he also urgently hopes to build the Ark reactor as soon as possible, so that Cold Winter Town can use enough clean energy. He is really worried that the excessive use of fossil energy will destroy the beautiful natural scenery here. "Currently, what kind of energy does Rinwinter Town use to generate electricity? Firepower? Hydropower? Solar energy? If it uses coal and other things to generate electricity, I suggest that you make some modifications to the power plant first. I will send some small reactors to ensure that Rinwinter The basic needs of Wintertown." "Are you afraid that thermal power plants will damage the environment?" "Yeah, how beautiful is it here?" "Don''t worry, we are currently using a special energy source called crystal mine, which is clean and pollution-free... It''s just that the output is too low, so I will ask Steve to find you to build a reactor for Winter Town." There is no such thing as crystal mine. There is nothing to hide, and he believes that Tony has seen the crystal ore long ago, and Steve''s hammer of redemption is made of crystal ore as the main material. "Crystal ore? Do you mean the material used for the hammer that Steve used? This thing is a kind of energy source?" Tony realized that the purple crystal weapon that Steve often held in his hand was actually a kind of weapon he had never seen before. He didn''t know about the new energy. He always thought that the energy contained in the hammer came from the holy light instilled by Steve. "Why didn''t you tell me about this?" "You never asked again." Being blocked by Steve''s words, Tony, who almost had a heart attack, secretly wrote down this ''revenge''. But it also reminded him that Steve seems to be hiding a lot of secrets, and he must dig out all the secrets of this guy when he goes back! Continue to walk forward, and soon you will see the waterworks and the power plant. The two factories do not occupy a particularly large area, but considering the size of Cold Winter Town, this is already a very large factory. Tony Stark didn''t go in for a visit, but just took a general look at the situation, and had a rough judgment on the situation of the factory in his heart. At this time, he thought of another question: "How to deal with the wastewater and garbage in Winter Town?" "There is a special garbage and wastewater treatment plant, located in the northeast of the town." David looked around: "If you are standing here, it is slightly south of our east." "Why is the wastewater treatment plant over there?" In order to facilitate the discharge of sewage, the factory will be built next to the river. What is the layout of Lindong Town? Actually put it in an inland location away from the river? "It is a special device made using alchemy to treat various waste water and garbage." According to David''s idea, it would be perfect if alchemy could be used to directly decompose all kinds of non-recyclable and non-degradable garbage into atoms. As for the sewage, in a world with mysterious powers, it is not difficult to deal with it. It is even possible to directly clean and purify the sewage into clean water. Hearing that mysterious power is used to dispose of garbage to ensure that it will not pollute the environment, Tony suddenly felt that if he could bring these garbage and sewage treatment technology back to the earth through technology, his Stark Industries Group could open up new horizons. business. Clean energy, garbage, and sewage treatment were all the most sought-after environmental protection projects of his time, and they were indeed problems that many countries on the planet urgently hoped to solve. As long as the Stark Group comes up with relevant technologies, even if it is just an immature technology prototype, it can stimulate the stock market and make the stock price go up. Just when Tony began to think that maybe he should continue to deepen his cooperation with Cold Winter Town, a beautiful young woman walked in front of him. Beautiful young women are not uncommon, but this woman is accompanied by two very large silver giant wolves, which is very interesting. Looking carefully, I found that there were several cubs behind the two giant wolves. "Huh? Why did you come to the forest all of a sudden?" Laura greeted David from a distance, and when she got closer, she also found Tony, a stranger: "This is... the newcomer?" "This is Tony Stark, invited by David to help Cold Winter Town build a reactor." "Oh, welcome to Cold Winter Town!" Of course Laura recognized Tony Stark. She asked this to judge whether this Tony was brought by Steve? Or is it from another universe than Steve? "I''m Lara Croft, just call me Laura." "Nice to meet you, Laura." Tony looked at Steve next to him, his eyes full of doubts. Steve nodded at Tony, making sure that this was the Laura he guessed, and then quietly admired the weird expression on Tony''s face. Seeing that David was chatting with Laura, Tony immediately asked Steve in a low voice: "Is there anyone else I''m familiar with in this magical place?" "I don''t know either, because I''m not sure who you are ''familiar with''." Although Tony didn''t get a clear answer, he also knew one thing from Steve: the so-called foreign visitors here in Winter Town are probably acquaintances. He also thought of another thing, that he may also be an ''acquaintance'' in the eyes of others. Seeing Tony''s strange face, Steve immediately reminded: "Don''t worry about this kind of thing, when you doubt, you exist!" "I think, therefore I am. Descartes?" Tony is very knowledgeable, he just wondered that Steve would use Descartes'' theory to enlighten himself: "If I remember correctly, you majored in fine arts." I have been learning new knowledge during this time. "Is it because of this?" "Because of other reasons." When talking about this matter, Steve''s face was full of bitterness, and he felt that he had fallen into a huge pit. Although he has not yet taken over that position, he has already begun the search for a successor. The one in front of you is a good choice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 193： Reactor and Learning Machine Chapter 193 Reactors and Learning Machines Tony didnt know that he was already on Captain America Steves successor list, and David didnt know that Steve, a big-eyed guy, started thinking about retirement before he officially took up his post. He was chatting with Laura about ''pets''. "Where do you usually keep these two giant wolves?" He knew that Laura had caught two northern giant wolves, but he had never seen them in Cold Winter Town: "In Winter Forest? It won''t hurt the miners, right?" ? "No, they will never violate my orders after being subdued by me." Laura raised her hand and touched the head of one of the giant wolves. Use it as a mount: "I usually let them move in areas far away from Winter Town." "How do you find them when you need them?" "I have established a special connection with these giant wolves. As long as I call, they can sense my call even if they are far away... Haven''t you learned the knowledge of hunters?" "I haven''t read too much about it." David''s pet is a robot dog snatched from Sound Wave and resurrected by himself with the power of the Holy Light. Usually, the robot dog transforms into a bracelet and wears it on his wrist. It doesn''t need to be taken care of like Laura, and it needs to be summoned when needed. When the robot dog is worn on his wrist, it can get sufficient energy from David, so the robot dog usually has no idea of ??moving around. It eats and sleeps every day, and lives very comfortably. After chatting for a few more words, Laura automatically joined the small team visiting Cold Winter Town, and Tony also knew Laura Crawford, a world-renowned archaeologist, who was able to quickly An important ''investor'' in the development, and the relationship between Laura and the Baron of Glamorgan is very close. "Oh~" Nodding clearly, Tony suddenly became curious. In Cold Winter Town, apart from Steve and Laura, and the Transformers, Peggy Carter he knew before, and some Pokmon he saw not long ago, Who else? "Tirion Fordring, a powerful paladin from the world of Azeroth." Steve mentioned everyone he knew: "Sharon Rogers, my daughter in another world..." "Wait." Tony suddenly interrupted Steve''s introduction: "You have a daughter in this world?" "It''s my other daughter in the parallel universe, not my daughter." "I must meet this one." "..." Steve sighed helplessly, and continued to introduce others to Tony: "Mark Watney, an astronaut who was stranded on Mars due to an accident." "Mars? The Mars I know?" "That''s Mars." Steve stopped talking, and if he mentioned a name, Tony would interrupt once, and he didn''t know when he would say it. Tony glanced at Steve''s expression and knew that he had too many questions. If he wanted to ask anything, he could ask him after he finished speaking, so he made a gesture of "please continue" and closed his mouth. Although he knew that Tony would not last until the end, Steve continued to introduce. Will Turner, Leonard Hofstadter, Eva McKenna, Leon Kennedy and more. Peter Parker and Gwen Stacy just mentioned their names in passing, because he didn''t have much contact with these two young people. In addition, there are people who came to Cold Winter Town through these people. There are more of these people, and Steve hasnt recognized them all yet, so he just mentioned them roughly, without going into details. "It sounds like there are not many existences like you." Although the population of Cold Winter Town is not particularly large, it is not small. Tony thought that most of the people here came from other worlds like Steve, but he didn''t expect that most of them came to this place through one of them as a ''bridge'' just like himself. By the time he returned to Glamorgan Castle again, Tony already had a relatively detailed understanding of Cold Winter Town. He didn''t plan to stay any longer. He wanted to go back and sort out all the information and work out a complete construction plan at the same time. . "By the way, if possible, it''s best to take advantage of this time to hoard some minerals or other things that are unique to your world." Before leaving, Tony made his request to David: "Of course, I won''t take these things for nothing." The two people can negotiate the specific price separately. Even if the currency on earth cannot be used in this world, Tony is confident that David will definitely demand the products he made. It will depend on what David wants. How to transport the various materials for the construction of the laboratory and the reactor after the design plan is finalized? This matter can be left to Steve and the diggers. Now it is not like bringing things from other worlds to Winter Town so troublesome. And when Tony wants to concentrate on something, his efficiency is amazing. In just a few days, Tony completed the design of the laboratory and the new reactor. Even gave a complete construction plan, and also packaged the data in a complete package, ready to be handed over to David later, and David''s diggers will be responsible for the specific construction. When he visited the town of Cold Winter, he knew that the diggers had a strong construction efficiency, and he had no reason not to make good use of this. The next step is to purchase various materials, prepare a suitable place for Steve to bring the Digger over, and then the Digger will transport the various raw materials to Cold Winter Town. This work is a bit cumbersome, but not difficult. At the same time, he handed over his construction plan and blueprints to the leader Shovel in Digger, and he even handed over the detailed manufacturing process of the Ark reactor. It''s not how generous Tony is, but after he learned about the abilities of the Diggers, he knew that as long as he agreed to build the Ark Reactor in Cold Winter Town, the specific design of this reactor would not matter to the Diggers. No more secrets. These Cybertronians can easily record all the data and details of the Ark reactor. In the future, as long as they want, they can build a large number of Ark reactors at any time. Tony is even more curious now, can these Transformers transform into a reactor in their bodies to solve their own energy problems? The answer I got from the shovel is that it cannot be done. It seems that the technical complexity (black technology level) of the Ark reactor is relatively high, and not any Cybertronian can perfectly ''build'' this energy source in the body. of. "Maybe our leader David can do it." "David? Is he not human?" "The leader has a special ability to freely switch between carbon-based life and silicon-based life." "So amazing?" Tony, who received unexpected information, was curious about how to switch between carbon-based life and silicon-based life at will? Is it through some kind of mysterious force? Or is this the black technology of Cybertron? The scraper said he didn''t know, please ask the leader! As a result, Tony Baba ran to Cold Winter Town and wanted to ask David how to convert into a silicon-based life form, but learned that David was not in Cold Winter Town. "Not here? Then where did he go?" Recently, Tony has been running around frequently, and he has known Eva McKenna, the clerk of Winter Town, and he has become more certain: Baron David Glamorgan and himself are absolutely It is a kind of person! "Azeroth." "What is he doing there?" Tony thought of the current main residents of Winter Town, who came from Azeroth: "Have you recruited people yet?" "It seems that I want to ask a mage to help me solve the language problem in Cold Winter Town." Some things don''t need to be hidden when facing people from other worlds like Tony, so Eva directly sent David to Azeroth Adams'' purpose told Tony. "Language? Oh! I see." A smart person like Tony can think of a lot of things with just a few hints, and he immediately understood David''s thoughts, and at the same time thought of another thing: "So, there is no need for me to waste a few days in a hurry. Common Brennian?" Eva smiled and didn''t answer, and Tony didn''t worry too much about wasting a few days of time, and devoted himself to the construction of the Ark reactor and the laboratoryalthough the diggers can complete these tasks, But he didn''t feel at ease if he didn''t watch it himself. At this time, taking advantage of Fording''s opportunity to return to Cold Winter Town, he went to David in Azeroth by the way, and found Medivh, the former guardian, through his own unique news channel. "Do you want me to help you make a prop that allows people to quickly learn a new language?" "Yes." Medivh had a strange expression on his face. He didn''t expect this David to find him through ''Azeroth'' for such a trivial matter, but he still quickly produced the props that David wanted, and provided detailed production drawings , so that David can continue to make the same props when he goes back. "Wear it on your forehead when you sleep, even ordinary people can learn this common language of Brennia within a few days." Medivh first mastered this new language through David, and then instilled this language knowledge into the magic item in his handit looked like a silver headgear with a gem in the center. "Don''t worry, this item doesn''t use any special materials that are difficult to collect, and it uses very common magic materials." After finishing speaking, Medivh stared at David, obviously asking "Is there anything else important?" thing? '' "No, thank you very much for your help." David looked happily at the props and blueprints in his hand. Next, no matter what world people come to Cold Winter Town, they can quickly learn the common language of Brennia. Besides, David sent an invitation to Medivh based on the idea that they are here anyway, and by the way, what if it happens? "Do you want to come to Winter Town for a while?" "OK!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 194： Lawbreakers and Missionaries Chapter 194 Lawbreakers and Missionaries David just asked casually, but he didn''t expect Medivh to agree so simply. "Azeroth doesn''t need me to protect it anymore, and I don''t know what to do next, so I can just visit your world." As an astral mage, Medivh used to like to wander around other worlds when he was free, and he used to be a guardian, so he had to return to Azeroth often to make sure that the world he wanted to protect did not appear. what is the problem. Now he is no longer a guardian, and he doesn''t have to continue to shoulder any great missions. He can do what he wants and likes to his heart''s content. Follow David back to Cold Winter Town. As soon as he came here, Medivh noticed the situation here. "Oh? Arcane energy has been restricted?" The mages of Azeroth are all arcane mages. Arcane energy is the basis for these mages to cast spells. Even the famous guardian Medivh, the foundation of his spellcasting is arcane. However, as a well-informed astral mage, Medivh is not worried that this environment will affect him. He has enough means and methods to solve these problems. "Has it affected you?" "There is indeed an impact, but it''s not that big." Medivh closed his eyes and felt it carefully for a while, before quickly making a judgment: "Instead, it''s another thing that I''m very concerned about." "whats the matter?" "I can''t figure out how you came here from Azeroth." Medivh has been carefully observing and feeling the whole process of David going back and forth between the two worlds, but after perceiving it for a long time, he still couldn''t figure out how it happened. Matter: "At the same time, here I feel completely ignorant of where Azeroth is." Unable to feel the specific location, naturally he cannot use teleportation magic to return to Azeroth with his own power. Medivh suddenly realized that if he wanted to go back, he had to rely on the special existence of David. However, Medivh soon learned that even David couldn''t go to the world of Azeroth at will, and he needed Fording''s help. "Tirion Fording? Can he take you there?" Medivh touched the beard on his chin, and instinctively thought that there might be some special coordinates on Fording''s body? After thinking for a while, knowing that Jaina is now living in Cold Winter Town, Medivh decided to talk to the young mage first, presumably he could get more information from her. As a mage, Medivh believed that Jaina must have a lot of information, which should be able to help him solve some doubts. First arrange a place for Medivh: he didn''t choose to live in an empty residential house, nor did he choose to build a new house in an empty area, but decided to live in the Cold Winter Hotel run by Jonah. After the residence was settled, Medivh inquired about the direction of Jaina''s current residence, and strolled along the road to find Jaina. By the way, he could also visit David''s Winter Town. After chatting with Jonah for a while, David was about to go to Tony to see how his reactor was doing, but he saw Sylvanas walking in with a few high elves. "These are..." "The guards arranged for me by Silvermoon City." Cirvanas''s face is not very good, seems to be angry? David glanced at the other high elves. Judging from their attire and the weapons they carried, except for the two lawbreakers, the rest were rangers. After asking a few words, David understood why Cirvanas looked unhappy. Sylvanas went back to Quel''Thalas not long ago. First, she went back to report on the situation regularly. In addition, enough houses have been built here in Winter Town, so she can bring some of her men to Winter Town. After going back, he found that all his subordinates were taken out by Prince Kael''thas to suppress the natural disaster of the undead, and even his former deputy Lor''themar Theron was not in the city. None of the remaining soldiers and horses in Silvermoon City were the ones she was most familiar with. Although His Majesty the King Anastarian-Sunstrider granted Cylvanas the status of earl and arranged enough guards for her, Cylvanas was still unhappy because she was almost deprived of All power, and only one earl title remained. "So it is." After listening to Cirvanas'' narration, David didn''t find anything strange. Whoever is king of Quel''Thalas would do the same. Sirvanas'' power is too great. She has mastered the most important military force of Quel''Thalas. At the same time, she fought against the natural disasters of the undead and successfully defended Silvermoon City, giving her great prestige in the entire high elf kingdom. Anasterian crowned Earl Sylvanas, and then sent her to Cold Winter Town, hoping to let his son Kael''thas take over Sylvanas while Sylvanas was away. Nas'' troops, by the way, earn more achievements and prestige, so that they can successfully take over the throne in their hands in the future, which is already considered a very gentle approach. Its not that Cirvanas cant understand this, its just that she doesnt have the idea of ??seizing power or usurping the throne at all, so she feels that she shouldnt be treated like this. "Sometimes things won''t happen if you don''t want to!" David advised Cirvanas appropriately: "If you continue to control the military power of Quel''Thalas, and you are cleaning up the natural disaster undead When you keep making military exploits all the time, and the whole of Quel''Thalas is calling your name... what do you think will happen?" "..." Cirvanas was stunned for a few seconds, she felt that what David said was too exaggerated. "Is it an exaggeration? It''s not an exaggeration. There are similar things happening in many worlds." "Oh?" Sylvanas knew that the residents of Cold Winter Town came from many different worlds, but she didn''t know too much about those strange worlds. Because of David''s words, she began to have a little interest in those worlds: "Where can I see related books or records?" "You can find Laura...or Hope (Anduin), they definitely have what you want." "Hope? The human boy?" Anduin, whose alias is Hope, regards David as his teacher. When David is free, he will ask David questions; when David is busy, he will quietly watch from the side, so everyone has seen him, but will ignore the existence of this little friend. "Yes, that''s the kid." Cirvanas thought for a while, guessing that child''s identity might be unusual. She didn''t ask too much, and after casually chatting with David for a few more words, she was going to find Digger to help expand her house. Similar to Jaina''s choice, Cirvanas'' residence is also located on the north side of Cold Winter Town, but the location she chose is a bit more remote, and the house is not particularly big. There are more guards brought back this time, and it will be a bit crowded to live in their own place, so they will be brought to Jonah''s hotel first. Helping the guards arrange their accommodation, Sylvanas is going to go to Glamorgan Castle with David, and ask Laura for some of the books David mentioned. Hope is unfamiliar with the human boy Cirvanas, and he has a close relationship with Laura, so he naturally gave priority to finding Laura. So David and Cirvanas chatted while walking towards Glamorgan Castle. During this period, David also looked at the lawbreaker who was following behind Cirvanas. Spellbreaker is Quel''Thalas'' characteristic class. This melee class wears heavy armor, uses a shield and a double-headed warblade, can destroy and distort magic attacks, and can also ''steal'' buff spells from enemies. Transferring to oneself or teammates is the nemesis of many spellcasters. Spellbreakers are quite difficult to train, and they are the elite of the Quel''Thalas Kingdom''s elite. In the original history, after Kael''thas went to Outland, Silvermoon City did not continue to train lawbreakers, and there were only a small number of lawbreakers in the kingdom. (P.S: Official sources say that the training of lawbreakers has been completely stopped in the Regent era, and no new lawbreakers have appeared, so although the large group of guards in Silvermoon City look the same as lawbreakers, they are not lawbreakers. legal person) Because it is rare, David is very curious. He wants to know how the lawbreaker distorts, destroys and steals all kinds of magic released by the enemy? "Are you curious about the lawbreaker?" "I''m wondering if I can form a lawbreaker team in Cold Winter Town." David noticed that when he said this, there was a momentary expression of ''disdain'' on the lawbreaker''s face. Although it was fleeting and not obvious, it was still noticed by David. He didn''t care about it, but realized that the training of lawbreakers was more difficult than he thought. Sure enough, Cirvanas immediately shattered his somewhat unrealistic idea: "If you want to become a lawbreaker, you must rely on the racial talent of the high elves... Even high elves, not everyone can become a lawbreaker of." The subtext is that it is impossible to train law-breakers in Cold Winter Town, which is dominated by humans! The reason why Cirvanas didn''t say this directly is that the situation in Cold Winter Town is quite special, and she is not sure what weird existences will appear here in David, and when they are not guaranteed, there will be people with such abilities. Kind of talented guy. Even so, she still doesn''t think that Cold Winter Town can train a whole team of spellbreakers. "And...you don''t need to form a spellbreaker army here, right?" After learning about the situation around Cold Winter Town, Sylvanas has never heard of any force with a strong or huge spell-casting team. There is no use for the lawbreaker. "It''s just that it''s useless now. Who knows what kind of enemies we''ll face in the future?" What he cared about was never these guys on the northern plains. With these rotten sweet potatoes and rotten bird eggs, they can only be used as stepping stones for him to start! Currently, the organization that has actual contact with him and is a real threat is the Temple. What David didn''t expect was that just as he thought of the temple, the temple that hadn''t moved for a long time appeared! "It''s a great honor to meet you, Honorable Baron Glamorgan! My name is Raines, and I''m a missionary from the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt." (end of this chapter) Chapter 195： The holy light and the earth fool you together Chapter 195 The Light and the Earth Fool You Together "Preacher?" David looked at the man who appeared out of nowhere, and looked at Gareth Stanton next to him in surprise. This missionary named Raines was brought here by Gareth Stanton. "This missionary was introduced by Earl Sutton Stewart." Gareth Stanton explained the situation in the simplest terms. Hearing that it was Earl Sutton Stewart, David immediately understood what was going on. At the beginning, he learned about some plans of the temple through the wiretapping device in the royal capital. It has been almost a year since he came back and he has not seen any special movement. He thought that the pharmacist Cordell was specially arranged by the temple to be by his side. chess pieces. I didnt expect there to be missionaries coming here Thinking about this situation is also very reasonable. If the Temple wants to develop believers in the northern part of the Kingdom of Tilan, someone must be responsible for preaching. This kind of work cannot be entrusted to someone like a ''spy'' or a ''pharmacist''. "Welcome to Cold Winter Town, Missionary Raines." After welcoming the missionary, David "pretentiously" asked, Missionary Raines ran all the way from the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt Is there any important thing to do at the northernmost border of the Kingdom of Tilan? "In order to spread the Gospel of the gods." Missionary Raines explained his purpose very happily. He planned to build a church here in the town of Winter, and then spread the teachings of the temple, so that the people in the northernmost part of the continent, the Kingdom of Tilan The kingdom has also become a place where the brilliance of the gods can shine. Before coming here, he was not satisfied with this task, and felt that going to a remote village with a harsh environment was really not a task worth looking forward to. Even if it succeeds, he doesn''t think that a remote town can affect the entire Tilan Kingdom. He is not very optimistic about the plan to gradually affect the core of the kingdom from the periphery. But the task has been given to him, and he has no room to refuse, so he can only bite the bullet and embark on the northernmost road to the Kingdom of Tilan. Along the way, he felt more and more that this task was a headache for him, and he was afraid that he would suffer for many years in this remote countryside. He even wondered if he had offended someone? Was he sent to this kind of place? When he arrived on the northern plain and looked at the rough and backward small villages, he had already started to figure out who his enemies were? Until we reach Cold Winter Town! I have to say that when the completed Cold Winter Town appeared in front of his eyes, he once suspected that he was going in the wrong direction. Reigns thought that he had not come to the remote border of the Tilan Kingdom, but the most prosperous and lively area of ??the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Only there can you see such a beautiful, gorgeous and clean town. "No, even those places can''t be cleaner and tidier than here!" The houses in Rinwinter Town are all beautifully built, and there is no dirty, smelly filth and garbage on the flat and wide road, which is enough to make the road with several carriages driving side by side look very imposing, and further set off the palace in the distance The momentum is extraordinary. Reigns, who realized that his mission was actually not that bad, immediately went from the abyss to heaven, which is why he was in such a state when he met Lord David Glamorgan, the lord of Cold Winter Town. However, when he greeted Lord Baron David Glamorgan, hoping to build a temple dedicated to the gods in Cold Winter Town, the baron was very indifferent. This is not surprising. People in the Kingdom of Tilan do not believe in the gods of the temple, otherwise they would not have let him travel all the way to Cold Winter Town. The missionary had anticipated the troubles he would encounter next, so he decided to start his work immediately. At any rate, he had obtained consent from the lord to build a house of his own. Of course, the local construction team in Cold Winter Town must be hired, and a piece of ''land'' must be purchased from the lord first. Although the lord said that only areas where infrastructure has been built can residential houses be built, he doesn''t quite understand what that means. But it is understood that money is enough! For Raines, who had enough start-up funds, this was no trouble at all! Things that can be solved with money are not considered problems! "If you can spend money to let the lord of Cold Winter Town help you promote the temple belief." It''s a pity that Baron Glamorgan didn''t take up this topic at all. He only said that the people in Cold Winter Town believe what they believe, and it''s their freedom. law. In any case, Raines got a piece of land and could preach in Cold Winter Town, and his mission officially began. So far, everything is going well. It wasn''t until he started to contact the people here in Rinwinter Town that he discovered that many people here have their own beliefs. "Holy Light? What''s that?" Until this time, Rains did not know that the huge building located in the southwest of Winter Fortress was called the Holy Light Cathedral. People here generally believed in a kind of existence called Holy Light, and the Holy Light Cathedral was built for this... After seeing Raines, David returned to his office, called Edwin Van Cleef, and asked him to focus on this missionary from the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt. "If he preaches the faith of the Temple to the townsfolk, you know what to do..." "Yes, my lord, I understand what to do." So, when Rains was discussing beliefs with the residents of Cold Winter Town, there would always be someone who interjected at a ''timely'' time, saying, ''We believe in the Holy Light''. Since most of the people in Cold Winter Town are former members of the Masonry Union and their relatives from Azeroth, everyone agrees with this answer. Even if Reigns bumps into the "indigenous people of this world" occasionally, someone will rush to answer at the right time. Because they have lived together for a long time, the farmers are already familiar with each other, and no one will notice the difference when they are mixed together. The people who interrupted are indeed farmers from Cold Winter Town, so Raines can''t see it. Something went wrong. Besides, it is no secret that Holy Light is in Rinwinter Town. As the number of people using Holy Light increases, more and more people have seen Holy Light. Occasionally, residents have headaches, brain fever, or injuries. They can find someone who knows the Holy Light in Cold Winter Town and can get treatment quickly. Especially when Liadrin and Sally Whitemane, the two priests of the Holy Light, came to Cold Winter Town, when they saw someone in need of help, even if the other party didn''t ask for help, they would offer to help. The two priests of the Holy Light quickly spread the Holy Light in Cold Winter Town, which is not a big town. Therefore, even if someone "replaces" him to answer the question, these "natives" will echo and say, "No!" Wrong, we Gadas all believe in the Holy Light! ''. In this way, Raines couldn''t detect any abnormalities, he only felt a huge crisis: What exactly is the Holy Light? Why did he gain such strong recognition in this remote place? Just when he was in a daze and continued to wander around Cold Winter Town, wanting to learn more information, he met Mark Watney who had nothing to do recently and was planting new fruits in his field. Tried to ask again, and finally didn''t hear the word "holy light" from the other party''s mouth. When he tried to ask the other party if he had any "faith", he got a reply that made him even more confused. "Mother Earth is protecting you!" "???" When Raines fell into a state of confusion, David was listening to the information brought back by Floyd and Krause. "One hundred knights (cavalry) from the Iron Tree Knights? Three hundred well-equipped elite infantry and one hundred strong archers?" David looked at the two people in front of him, and was a little surprised by the "number of reinforcements" they gave: "Iron Tree Fort has spent a lot of money this time." He did not question whether the information brought back by the two was accurate, because Klausar and Freud not only carefully observed the situation of the reinforcements, but even took many photos. "In addition, there are nearly a thousand auxiliary soldiers." The thousand auxiliary soldiers are recruited farmers. These are semi-professional soldiers who have received training. After issuing some weapons and simple protective gear when necessary, It can also be pulled into the battlefield. Under normal circumstances, these auxiliary soldiers are only responsible for auxiliary tasks such as transporting materials and setting up camps. Looking at the photos in front of him, David also noticed another pile of photos, all of which were various ruins: "These are... the villages in the eastern part of the northern plain?" "Yes! Clauser and I went to the east to check. Presumably this is the real reason why Iron Tree Fort sent reinforcements." David looked at the photos quietly, and finally saw a large number of orcs in a few photos, and even a photo of an orc drawing a bow and shooting an arrow at the person who took the photo: "Oh, this photo is not bad!" Throwing away the photo in his hand, David had another thing in mind: the number of orcs is growing too fast! Where did so many orcs come from? Could it be that the eastern part of the northern plain is connected to another area? There are a lot of orcs living in that area? "It seems that this winter in Snowfield Castle will be very lively..." "My lord." After Floyd reported the necessary military information, he said another thing: "On the way back, Krause and I went to see the support army again to make sure that they were indeed It is heading towards Snowfield Castle." It is basically certain that this army is targeting the orcs, and David doesn''t have to worry about waking up, and there will be a bunch of people lined up on the plain outside Cold Winter Town waiting to be shot. "However, there is a small team that broke away from the main force. Judging from the direction of the opponent''s advance, it may be that they want to come to Cold Winter Town." "Oh?" David lowered his head and rummaged through the photos, and Floyd immediately found some of them for David to check. At first glance, David saw an acquaintance in the photo: "Isn''t this Maloney Mansfield?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 196： ransom and compensation Chapter 196 Ransom and Compensation The Lord Inspector of Iron Tree Fort, Maloney Mansfield, was the first noble class in the world that David knew. However, when Maloney avoided seeing him when he wanted to upgrade Cold Winter Village to Cold Winter Town, David thought that the two would never meet again, but he didn''t expect to meet again so soon. Compared to the last time I came to Cold Winter Town, the feeling of Maloney coming to Cold Winter Town again this time, compared with the last time, it is a heaven and a heart. Especially when he saw the magnificent, beautiful, and clean town in front of him, he had doubts similar to Raines: Am I going the wrong way? If it wasnt for the soldiers from Rinwinter Town leading the way, who repeatedly stated that they didnt go the wrong way, Maloney really couldnt believe that the beautiful town in front of him was the small village with only a few dilapidated wooden houses. "His Majesty the King is really willing to spend all his money!" It took only one year to build a village with only a few wooden houses to this appearance. The only reasonable explanation Maloney can think of is that His Majesty Abelson, King of the Kingdom of Tilan, gave the town of Winter and Baron Glamorgan Very huge support. He seriously suspects that there are a large number of guard knights of the Kingdom of Tilan stationed in Rinwinter Town at this time. If anyone who is not open-eyed dares to attack Rinwinter Town, these guard knights will make those guys come and go! "The so-called pink flying dragon, was it also sent by His Majesty the King?" Thinking of this, Maloney thought of the entrustment he had received, and he suddenly felt that the Barnett family was very foresighted, and there was no benefit at all to fighting against Cold Winter Town and its lord, Baron Glamorgan. It is better to make friends, which is more in the interest of the family! Especially at this moment when everyone realizes that the northern plains are not peaceful. "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Lord Inspector Maloney-Mansfield." Under the leadership of the soldiers, Maloney came to Fort Glamorgan. Then, after being inspected by the guard knight named Floyd, he was led into Glamorgan Castle and walked into the office of the Lord Baron Glamorgan. The last time I saw him, David, who was just a young village chief, was already a big man he couldn''t look directly at. "You are too polite, Lord Baron Glamorgan. On behalf of the Mansfield family and the Barnett family, I would like to extend my sincere greetings to you." Maroni perfectly displayed the etiquette that nobles should have, and his performance made Elias standing beside him show a satisfied expression. Knowing that this is the ceremonial officer from the royal capital, Maloney was secretly relieved to see that the other party did not make things difficult for him, and then looked at Baron David Glamorgan in front of him. "The Barnett family?" At this time, David was still surprised by Maloney''s greeting, which is not surprising on behalf of the Mansfield family. What about the Barnett family? "Yes." Maloney immediately explained to David that he was actually entrusted by the Barnett family to come to Cold Winter Town from Iron Tree Fort: "The Barnett family said that all actions in Iron Water Village, These are all the personal actions of the village head of Ammantis, and they definitely did not offend Cold Winter Town and Lord Baron under the instructions of the Barnett family." "oh!" It turned out that Maloney Mansfield had come to make peace for the Barnett family, but the Barnett family didn''t just find someone randomly, hoping that a few words of friendship could resolve their enmity with Baron Glamorgan. In addition to throwing all the blame on Ammantis, the Barnett family was also very polite, and troubled Maloney Mansfield to send the ''ransom'' and ''compensation'' that David deserved. . "Ransom?" "Yes!" Maloney said, "To thank Lord Baron Glamorgan for his kindness." David could have taken everyone in Iron Water Village as prisoners. Among them, the soldiers loyal to the Barnett family and the contract farmers who had signed the contract could be used as bargaining chips to demand a ransom from the Barnett family. But David didn''t keep the captives, but released these people directly. In order to ''repair the relationship'' with Baron David Glamorgan, the Barnett family simply made up for this part of the ransom. In addition to this, there are also compensation and wounded pensions paid because of Amamantis''s attack on Rinwinter Town, which in turn caused ''loss'' to Rinwinter Town. "..." Is there any loss in Rinwinter Town? Some 30mm machine gun bullets and a few ground-to-ground missiles were launched by Arcie, a Transformer. As long as it takes a little time, the ammunition will be regenerated in her body. Lost energy. As for the pension for the wounded, the soldier who was slightly injured by the stones splashed by his own fire seemed to have received an unexpected windfall. "Since it''s compensation from the Barnett family, I''ll accept it without hesitation!" David accepted all the money without pretending that he didn''t need it. Anyway, Barnett was just ''repairing the relationship'' with himself, not asking him to do anything. What was their original relationship? It''s just a relationship that they don''t know each other! Of course, it can be regarded as an acquaintance now, but it is definitely not a friend. If conflicts break out again in the future, it is impossible for David to hesitate just because he has collected some money when it is time to do it. Chatted with Maloney for a few more words, and David could feel that Maloney was very restrained when facing him now, unable to let go at all, and was also very cautious when answering questions. As a result, David couldn''t get any useful information from him, but he barely confirmed a few things: Iron Tree Fort attaches great importance to the situation on the northern plains, so it will send a large number of elites. In addition to ensuring that the newly established northern town of Snowfield Castle will not be destroyed by orcs, it also wants to clean up those orcs after the weather improves next year. Out of the northern plains. Iron Tree Fort is very confident about this. They don''t think that group of orcs is anything to be afraid of, just like when they first came to settle in Iron Tree Forest when they faced elves. Dishonest? look for a job? Hit until you are honest! The elves in the iron tree forest watched humans cut down the iron trees, and their living area kept shrinking, but they never did anything. Could it be because they love peace and are unwilling to use force with humans? No, it''s because the elves can''t beat the humans in Iron Tree Fort! According to what David heard from childhood, and later from Freud, Gareth Stanton, Addis and other people, the standing military force of Iron Tree Fort includes at least: Iron Tree Knights composed of two hundred knights and cavalry, Three hundred strong archers and one thousand fully armed elite infantry. In addition, there are spellcasters such as mages and alchemists, militiamen who have received military training, and knights and soldiers of various noble families, which cannot be counted. As an important town in the northern part of the Kingdom of Tilan, Iron Tree Fort has amazing military strength, so in the eyes of the top leaders of Iron Tree Fort, the destruction of the orcs is only a matter of time. However, the war that will break out next, and the increasing complexity of the forces on the northern plain, coupled with the fact that the land is more barren than expected, will greatly reduce the attractiveness of this land to nobles. That''s why the Barnett family took the initiative to show their favor. The Mansfield family, who had previously closed their doors and didn''t want to see David, sent Maloney to Cold Winter Town and other things happened. Let Floyd take Maloney to live in the Cold Winter Hotel run by Jonah, and David sits in the office and thinks slowly. With the props provided by Medivh, Helen, who had fully mastered the Common Language of Brennia in just one night, made and poured a cup of hot tea for David beside him. Helen learned from Laura that David usually likes to drink tea and fruit juice. Among them, he likes to have fruit juice with meals, and he usually drinks tea. At the same time, she also heard that the climate in Cold Winter Town is not very suitable for growing tea. At present, the tea in Cold Winter Town is brought by Laura. After Helen heard about it, she planned to go back to Sparta and try to grow tea. If she succeeds, Cold Winter Town will be able to obtain tea steadily. Just when Helen wanted to ask David how many servants the castle needed, Leon and Arcee suddenly found him. "Is the matter resolved?" Seeing these two, David remembered that Leon seemed to be harming the small Spanish village. "Yes, thanks to Arcee, it was easy to solve." Leon originally thought that this job would be troublesome, after all, the opponent was a strange parasite that he didn''t understand at all. The process turned out to be unexpectedly smooth, and with Arcee''s help, the Illuminati and the village occupied by parasites have been completely destroyed by him. At this time, he remembered what Klausar said to himself: the mysterious knowledge learned from Cold Winter Town will help him better deal with all kinds of strange events! At that time, Leon thought, Why are there so many weird things? I just feel that I have become stronger and can better deal with zombies and other biochemical weapons. I didn''t expect to be hit by Krausa so soon! My own world doesn''t seem to be much more peaceful than the Marvel Universe and Transformers Universe! Leon, who has gradually discovered the truth of the world, feels that he should pay more attention and work harder to learn mysterious knowledge, and at the same time, he should also say thank you to David who has provided him with all this. So after sending Ashley back to the mainland safely, they came to find David with Arcie, and came to express their thanks. Arcee came back so late, mainly to help Leon send someone off. As for helping Leon fight parasites and biochemical monsters, she didn''t care too much. Compared with the Decepticon''s combat power, these creatures were so fragile that they were not worth mentioning. After frankly accepting Leon''s thanks, David hoped that Arcee would focus on going down to Snowfield Castle in the next period of time, and it would be best to record the scene of the battle between Snowfield Castle and the orcs. "Stop paying attention to the surrounding villages?" "No, these villages won''t last long!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 197： Population increase and security problems Chapter 197 Population increase and security issues The performance of the Maloney-Mansfield family and the Barnett family means that the nobles of Iron Tree Castle are no longer persistent and want to take a share in the vast land of the northern plain. Except for the lord of Iron Tree Castle, Dudley Marquis Morgan, other families will gradually reduce their investment in this area. Nowadays, the villages in the east of the plain are basically captured by orcs, and those that have not been destroyed are also in great trouble. Maybe they will evacuate from this area one after another. Either retreat to Snowfield Castle to survive this winter; or return directly to Iron Tree Castle. As for these villages on the west side of the northern plain, their life is not easy. Although there is no threat from the orcs, Cold Winter Town has brought them tremendous pressure. At the same time, the crop harvest is not as expected, and the villagers are extremely worried about the upcoming long cold winter. Those who are entangled and have a contract can only stay in the village and wait, hoping that the family behind the village will give some support. Those who are relatively free have begun to flee their original villages. At the beginning, this kind of escape was done by the villages on their own initiative. It was indeed one of the ways these nobles thought of to use their identity as refugees to plunder supplies and destroy the town of Rinwinter. But what they didn''t expect was that once this plan was implemented, there was a tendency to be unable to stop the car. I don''t know when it started, and various rumors about Cold Winter Town began to appear in these villages. Many people have seen the pink flying dragon before, so it spread quickly. So when someone saw that there was not only one flying dragon in Cold Winter Town, but also a black flying dragon that kept roaring, everyone immediately believed it. Rinwinter Town is guarded by powerful monsters, which has become known to many people in the northern plains. If it is just such rumors, it will at most make various forces more afraid of Rinwinter Town, and there is no need to worry about the rapid loss of villagers. What really gave these village chiefs a headache was the many other news about Rinwinter Town that came along with the rumors of the flying dragon. Rinwinter Town is a powerful and rich town, enough to accommodate all the current farmers on the northern plains. Rindong Town has enough vast and fertile land, and a large piece of land has not yet been developed, waiting for farmers to reclaim it. Rinwinter Town has prepared many houses in advance, and it can ensure that people who live inside don''t have to worry about freezing to death in winter. Rindong Town provides various "preferential treatment" for civilians who go to defect, including but not limited to: providing low-cost and interest-free agricultural tools, providing crop seeds, selling or renting houses at low prices, etc. If these rumors had spread half a year ago, they would not have had much lethality at all. At that time, everyone had great doubts about the situation in Rinwinter Town, and Rinwinter Town did not have these ''things'' at that time. It is different now. Cold Winter Town has completed the development and construction of this stage. The next step is to continuously absorb the population, fill the town that is still a bit empty at this time, improve the internal layout, and fill all the areas in the plan. What''s more, the addition of the population can make the various industries in Cold Winter Town, which are currently only embryonic, really start to develop, and it can also stimulate some people to open up new industries and markets: for example, the construction of docks and shipyards will make some people become fishermen. There is a new market in Cold Winter Town: Aquatic Products! As these rumors spread more and more widely, some people began to explore the direction of Rinwinter Town curiously. Of course, the soldiers of Rinwinter Town will not stop these people, and they will even lead them in a ''friendly'' way. These people don''t know that when they were led into Cold Winter Town, their appearance had already been photographed and uploaded to the server that Sheldon, Leonard and others had just set up to facilitate subsequent production into personal information; or as screening spies. No matter who these people are, when they saw the ''luxury'' and ''beauty'' of Cold Winter Town, and even saw the farmland full of crops, these people were very excited. Whether you feel that you dont need to think hard about how to survive this winter; or you feel that you finally see the real hope of changing the future. In short, these people are all attracted by the beauty and wealth of Rinwinter Town. At this time, they also got a ''task'' by accident. If they can persuade and attract more people to settle in Rinwinter Town, then Rinwinter Town will provide housing at a lower price, whether it is direct purchase or renting, they can enjoy huge discounts. At the same time, after the spring of next year, Rinwinter Town will provide it with farm tools and crop seeds for free, so that it can start a new life without having to bear ''debt''. Many people who came to Cold Winter Town to check the situation chose to accept the task. Some of these people plan to share the discount with good friends to get through this winter together; Of course, it is not ruled out to directly buy a house with a little wealth, and then sublet some of the rooms to others... David knew what these people were doing, but he didn''t pay attention to what these people were doing. As long as they could help Cold Winter Town attract more people, he didn''t care about these things. Rinwinter Town has not yet grown to the point where it needs to regulate these things. David just reminded Wetherby Swan that no matter whether these houses are sublet or shared, they must sign a contract with clear and clear terms. The official of Winter Town will act as a notary to avoid possible subsequent disputes. "I know what to do." Wetherby-Swan has been studying the legal provisions of the Kingdom of Tilan during this period of time. Fortunately, the laws of this world are not complicated, and there is no separate legal regulation here in Winter Town, basically it is to abide by the laws of the Kingdom of Tilan to govern. This greatly reduced the difficulty of his work, but from David''s words, Wetherby Swan can be sure that in the future, Winter Town should implement more detailed laws and regulations. "The population has increased rapidly recently. I think the city''s public security may deteriorate at the current rate of growth." Wetherby-Swan can now see that the population of Winter Town is changing every day. In addition to making people happy, it will also cause some troubles. For example, not everyone who comes to Cold Winter Town will be honest! In the past, the composition of Cold Winter Town was relatively simple. There were several farmers from Iron Tree Fort. These farmers were either Davids contract farmers or Samanthas contract farmers. Then came the people from the Masonry Union. This group of people came from an organization. In addition, the people who came to Lindong Town were all those who wanted to live a normal life in peace and stability, so it was more convenient to manage. At that time, in Cold Winter Town, even the people in charge of law and order did not need to be arranged. Everyone would honestly follow the orders given by the lord David, rest after work, and chat with familiar friends at most. Wrapping up, looking forward to the future. Now the increasing number of people is different. These people have the spirit of hard work and adventure, which also means that these people have relatively stronger personalities. When there are more people like this, it is normal for conflicts to occur. "Therefore, it is necessary to set up a sheriff who is responsible for managing the interior of Rinwinter Town, and to formulate appropriate punishment clauses." This is the main purpose of Wetherby Swan finding David today. Things like appointing officials, setting up new institutions, and building new buildings must be decided by David, the lord of Winter Town. Wetherby Swan, the official, currently only has the right to suggest, not the right to decide. "Sheriff..." David took a sip of the warm tea. The aroma of the tea calmed his chaotic thoughts a lot, and he shifted his attention from the mess to the immediate problem. "Who do you think would be a good fit for this position?" "This... my lord, I''m afraid I can''t think of anyone who is suitable." Wetherby Swan is an old stick who has been in the officialdom for decades, so he will not give advice on this kind of issue. I believe the Baron of Glamorgan in front of him My lord, I don''t want to really mention a name. Actually, David didn''t think it was that complicated. He really couldn''t think of any suitable person for a while. Both Peggy and Sharon can hold this position, but whether they will be willing to accept this position is a question mark. As Steve Rogers gets closer to the position of the Supreme Mage, he seems to be able to go to Peggy at any time to help her escape from the different space and return to her own world. At that time, Peggy will be like the others, going back and forth between two different worlds. Even if she wants to be a sheriff, she probably doesn''t have enough time. Sharon''s situation is similar. This second-generation Captain America, who is called the eldest daughter by many people, just has doubts about her own abilities in her heart, and she is worried that she will not be able to inherit the title of Captain America well, so she "stays" I didn''t go back here. Now, with the gradual increase in strength, after meeting a lot of weird people, her own experience and experience have improved, and the suspicion in her heart may have almost dissipated long ago. David feels that Sharon has rarely been seen recently. It is likely that Sharon has been able to return to her original world freely, but she didn''t tell everyone. Taking these two people as an example, the others are often not suitable for running in the two worlds, so they can only be selected from the people who are resident in Cold Winter Town. Will? Elizabeth? Thinking of this, David suddenly understood why Wetherby didn''t make any suggestions! Sure enough, the old fox also realized this problem. The right person was either his daughter or his son-in-law. Of course he had to avoid suspicion. After much deliberation, it seems that Arcee is the most suitable? But Arcee is sometimes summoned by Optimus Prime, leaving Winter Town to help the Autobots deal with the Decepticons. After much deliberation, except for this small problem, Arcee is indeed the most suitable candidate. "Why don''t you hire someone from the world you can go to?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 198： Tony invited you to the party Chapter 198 Tony invites you to the party David''s first thought was still the world of Azeroth. His Winter Town has now established a relatively close connection with the world of Azeroth. I have certain connections with the Kingdom of Lordaeron, the High Elf Kingdom Quel''Thalas, the Mage Kingdom Dalaran, and the island kingdom Kul Tiras. Especially the Kingdom of Lordaeron and Quel''Thalas, Winter Town and these two countries are in the honeymoon period, David can easily get various supplies and manpower support from these two countries. A mere magistrate, as long as David doesn''t open his mouth to let old Mograine, General Abedis, and other fierce men come to him as his younger brother, he can basically agree. David thought for a while silently, and found that the people he could think of were all big people, and it was impossible for these people to come to his Cold Winter Town as the sheriff. "Transformers?" He wasn''t thinking of any other Autobots, let alone a Decepticon, but was thinking about what options were available among the humans in the Transformers world. There are many human roles in the plot story, and there are many outstanding characters among them. For example, William Lennox, the commander of the lair force, and his black partner Robert Epps, who has a bad mouth. Of course, he will not ignore Mikaela, but it is a pity that he entered that world a little late... In addition, although Mikaela is brilliant, she can at most open a car repair shop in Cold Winter Town, the sheriff Definitely nothing to do with her. There is also Cade Idel who appeared later, the actor of the last two films, his character seems too reckless, and he is not very suitable for the job of a sheriff. Heaving a sigh of relief, David looked at the empty office and patted Gwen to get her out from under the desk. "Naughty!" Gwen blinked to express her dissatisfaction, and turned around to enter the side room used for rest in the office. Ever since establishing a relationship with herself, Gwen has tried every means to get tired of being with herself, even when she is working, she is unwilling to leave. For Gwen who is so disobedient, David is going to take some time to teach her a lesson and let her learn a lesson. Not right now, Wetherby Swan just left, Tony came to find him. "Are you still in town?" "Of course, I have to keep an eye on the construction progress of the laboratory to make sure that there will be no problems with those precious experimental equipment." Tony has almost stayed in Winter Town during the recent period, just going back to deal with some things when Steve comes over, and then he will ask Steve to send him over immediately. Apart from other things, Tonys professionalism is worthy of recognition. It is precisely because of his serious dedication and supervision that the construction speed of the Ark Reactor has exceeded expectations, and it has entered the debugging stage. As far as the current situation is concerned, within two or three days at the fastest, and a week at the slowest, the Ark reactor will enter the formal operation stage. As long as there is no problem within the next year, the Ark reactor will continue to operate stably. In addition, during this period of time, there were several more tails around Tony, and they were Leonard and the others. In the eyes of those physicists...and engineers, Mr. Tony Stark, who has mastered a lot of black technology, is simply a mobile treasure trove. If they can learn something from Tony, they will immediately go back to Can become the top physicist in the world. In addition, alchemist Pierre Newton is also very interested in this scientist from another world. He is very curious about how this person uses those materials to make a device that can release huge energy. When the Ark reactor was built, Pierre Newton seemed to have received a huge shock, and it is said that he has not fully recovered until now. But the alchemist''s health has nothing to do with Tony. This super genius came to David today to talk about other things. "staff member?" "Yes, is it possible that you expect me to be in charge of the entire laboratory?" Tony thought for a while, it seems that it is not impossible, but in that case, he needs to install a complete set of artificial intelligence servers for the laboratory, as well as the corresponding A device: "Or, let me install an artificial intelligence in the laboratory?" He began to think about building a Jarvis subroutine here to ensure the circulation and sharing of data on both sides with each round trip. Or simply choose another smart program. After all, he still has several programs similar to Jarvis in his hand, but Jarvis has been using it for the longest time, is the most convenient, and has the highest maturity. "However, the population in your territory is really too small." "A lot, already..." David glanced at the document unfolded in front of him, which contained the latest population data of Cold Winter Town: "It has exceeded 600 people, and it will soon exceed 700 at this rate." "Seven hundred...Oh my God, the employees of the Stark Group are more than the entire population of your territory." Tony Stark was very speechless. He thought that the people in Cold Winter Town were a bit small before, but he didn''t expect to be less successful. This way. A town with less than seven hundred people...it''s scary! It seems that he can no longer enjoy the dividends of population resources in this world. "After all, two years ago, this place was still a wasteland." David felt that it was already a lot, because the starting point of Cold Winter Town was too low: "The population will continue to increase in the future, especially the free farmers in the surrounding villages. , will soon become residents of Cold Winter Town." "In that case, how many people would there be?" "Maybe it can break through a thousand before winter." "..." Tony felt that he should take this young lord to see his own world, especially the Manhattan area, so that he could experience what is meant by ''population'' If David knew what Tony was thinking at this time, he would definitely laugh out loud, and then let Tony go to the other side of the sea to experience what a real sea of ??people is. "I have decided to build an artificial intelligence system in the laboratory, with some mechanical security." Tony paused, and asked David if he used robot technology in Cold Winter Town, there should be no problem, right? "No problem, what are you worried about?" Tony did not explain directly, but raised his hand to gesture to David, and then made an expression of "you understand". David thought for a few seconds before realizing that Tony was referring to the fact that he could transform into a Cybertronian: "You want to ask those Cybertronians what they think of robots?" "Yes." "Don''t worry, the Cybertronians have never considered robots as their own kind... for the same reason you don''t think of orangutans and monkeys as your own kind." There is no comparison between the two sides at all. The robots made by Tony do not have self-awareness and advanced intelligence, they are purely mechanical puppets. "Speaking of Cybertronians... I''m curious about one thing." "What?" "How did it feel when you became the silicon-based life form of the Cybertronians?" "What? Do you want to experience it?" "I can''t say I haven''t thought about it, I''m really curious." David saw that Tony was really curious, so he described to him the feeling of becoming Cybertron. Generally speaking, it is similar to the original, except that when thinking about things, he can think in multiple threads, and many "memory" will become Data, some digital things will be more straightforward. "Oh!" Tony cared about another thing: "You said that there is no difference from human beings other than that? The body in Cybertron''s form is not affected by various hormones, right?" "You want to ask this!" David immediately understood where Tony''s question was: "The core of Cybertronians is fire, and you can understand that fire plays a similar role, making every Cybertronian show Different personalities, reactions and judgments." As for why the Transformers have different personalities, it may be that the fire of each Transformer is slightly different; there are also factors such as the different experience of each Transformer. "So that''s it." Tony raised his hand and gestured with a finger: "One last question." "What?" "Do you usually use human form, or Cybertronian form... huh?" Looking at Tony''s unscrupulous expression, David knew that this was not a problem, that Tony was just joking with himself, but he answered honestly: "I have used them all!" Oh my God, for a moment I didnt know whether to pray for that woman or be happy for her. David ignored the winking Tony, he suddenly thought of another thing. If Tony wants to make robots in Cold Winter, can he use robots to maintain law and order? Robocop? Murphy? Sensing that his thoughts had gone astray again, David immediately put his thoughts back, just in time to hear Tony initiate an invitation to him. "Party? What party?" "It''s just a very ordinary gathering. Everyone gathered to drink and chat. In addition to the members of the Avengers, there are also some friends I know and don''t know. They are in the Avengers Building. Are you interested?" "sounds good." "Then it''s settled." Tony said that he was going to ask other people in Winter Town who were interested in going to the party. Anyway, he was not afraid of too many people, but only worried that too few people would make him appear This party was a failure. Just when he was about to leave, the door to the lounge in the office opened, and Gwen walked out of it. "Eh..." Tony saw Gwen for the first time, watching the young "little girl" come out of the side room, Tony looked at David with the eyes of a beast. "Did you forget that I am only twenty years old." "If you don''t say it, I really forget this." After getting along with David for a while, Tony forgot that the Lord of Glamorgan in front of him was also a young man: "If you come to the party, it seems that you will Prepare some non-alcoholic drinks." In this case, it is very suitable for this little girl who is obviously not yet twenty years old... Thinking about what David said earlier, it is still very beastly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 199： Dating Broad Tony Chapter 199 Making friends with Broad Tony Tony Stark chatted with David for a few more words before looking for other people, and then he would send invitations to people in Winter Town, such as those physicists who often follow him to ask about various knowledge . Wait until Tony leaves, Eva walks in to report another thing to David. "The effect of the golden apple?" David asked Eva to distribute golden apples to the partners in Cold Winter Town before, and then observed the specific changes of everyone. This work will take some time, so David has not rushed to ask about the result. Now that Eva took the initiative to report, she should have a clear answer: "How about it?" "Actually, it''s almost the same as the initial guess. The effects of golden apples are those." Eva said that golden apples do have the effects of beautifying, beautifying and improving physical fitness. She spent all these geniuses reporting, mainly waiting for Leonard and their observations. Finally, several physical examinations were carried out on these people for comparison. After a more detailed report, I came to report to David: "The physical fitness has improved obviously, and everyone can feel that their bodies have regained their vitality." "Really?" David didn''t feel anything, because his body had already surpassed the scope of ordinary people. After accepting the Holy Light instilled by David, Eva insisted on exercising hard every day. Her situation could not be viewed by ordinary people, let alone Laura, who had long been recognized by the Holy Light. At first, only Gwen was an ordinary person who ate the golden apple, but Gwen was too young and her body was already in the developmental stage, so she naturally didn''t feel anything special. It wasn''t until Leonard and the others ate the golden apple that the effect of improving their physique became conspicuous. Several scientists feel that they have returned to their youthful state... To be exact, they are stronger and healthier than when they were twenty years old. Leonard''s asthma and lactose intolerance disappeared. The body is healthier, stronger, and the spirit has become fuller. Even the alchemy has been improved obviously. It can be said that Leonard and others are the most obvious people who benefit from the golden apple. Afterwards, Penny, who learned about the situation of Leonard and the others, asked with full expectation if she could have a golden apple to eat? As a result, of course, her wish was successfully fulfilledPenny and Leonard have now got together and opened a Petunia flower boutique in Winter Town. "In short, the effect of the golden apple is already clear. It can even be said that the poorer the person''s physical condition, the greater the benefit they will get from eating the golden apple." For an extraordinary existence like David, the golden apple is a snack that has some cosmetic effects and is more delicious. "It is already a very good thing to allow ordinary people to obtain huge benefits." David also speculates that since golden apples can bring back a poor body to its peak, does that mean that regular consumption of golden apples will keep you youthful forever? If it is true, then these talents from various worlds will have one more reason to stay in Cold Winter Town. As time goes by, they may be more inclined to stay here instead of living in the original world, and Mark Watney has this tendency. "Who has eaten the golden apple so far?" Eva seemed to have anticipated David''s inquiry, and handed over a list directly. David looked down and found that besides those who could travel freely between the two worlds, there were also Elizabeth Swan, Krausser, Freud, Gareth Stanton, Pierre Newton, Jonah Myawa had the golden apple, plus Leonard''s friends. "Wetherby-Swan didn''t eat?" "Mr. Swan felt that he hadn''t provided real assistance to the construction of Cold Winter Town, so he didn''t accept it." "Prepare a golden apple for him! Mr. Swan is not young anymore." He didn''t want this political officer who offered to deliver him to his door to be forced to retire due to physical reasons before he had served him for long: "Just Think of it as the benefit of the former political officer." "Okay." Eva feels kinder to Wetherby Swan, and she also hopes that Wetherby Swan can eat the golden apple sooner, because Wetherby Swan and her former boss are very close. picture. Except for Wetherby Swan, those diplomats from Azeroth didn''t eat. This is also normal. These people are representatives of other kingdoms, and they are only stationed in Rinwinter Town as envoys. Rinwinter Town''s internal welfare cannot take care of these people. Of course, Cirvanas has a good relationship with Laura, so if he gets the golden apple through Laura, it''s not surprising. It''s just how effective this kind of golden apple will be on the high elves? David didn''t know either. After talking about the golden apple, David asked Eva, "Did Tony invite you?" "You mean the party?" Eva hesitated a bit: "I haven''t decided whether to go or not." "Why don''t you go? It''s good to relax a little." Since coming to Cold Winter Town, Eva has been helping David with various things, and has never had a real rest. Now everything in Cold Winter Town is gradually on the right track, and Eva''s work has also been shared. Quite a lot, you can take a proper rest and relax. "Besides, if you don''t go, you will definitely be talked about by Tony when you see him later." "But if everyone goes to the party, what about Cold Winter Town?" "Wetherby Swan definitely won''t go, and Floyd and Gareth Stanton won''t leave their posts either." David thought about it, and neither did Clauser. Compared with people who like to join in the fun, he is more obsessed with the improvement of strength. Jack Krause is currently the hardest trainer in the Winter Knights. His attitude of desperate training has also stimulated other soldiers, making the training of the Winter Knights progress very quickly. Although they have not yet mastered the driving of fighter jets, these recruits have already mastered the use of cold and hot weapons, riding war horses, driving motor vehicles and other land vehicles proficiently. And you can move freely with heavy armor and run long distances! There will be such an astonishing progress, in addition to the hard training and the amazing quality of the soldiers themselves, there is also the magical effect of the Holy Light. In the entire Winter Knights, even Krause, who focuses on learning hunter skills and using arcane energy, has a little faith in the Holy Light, not to mention other members. "Speaking of Floyd and Gareth, maybe the Knights of Winter can do another round of expansion?" Although the twenty soldiers recruited before are still in the training stage, the situation in Cold Winter Town is here. These twenty recruits are actually performing various tasks while training. At present, the soldiers are patrolling and guarding in the old way with the new. So these 30 soldiers have actually formed a fighting force, and the population will continue to grow in the recent period, and many people have nothing when they come to Cold Winter Town. These people may be able to absorb them into the Knights. Even if they cannot be cultivated into elite fighters, they can still be used as internal security personnel. In addition, absorbing these idlers who have nothing to do temporarily into the army for training will consume their vigorous energy and reduce the occurrence of public security problems. "Let Floyd come to see me later." Floyd is responsible for the training. His current official position has become the deputy head of the Winter Knights and teaches the knights. Gareth Stanton''s official position is the head of the Winter Knights. When Eva left, Helen walked in with freshly brewed tea, replacing David''s cold tea. Seeing that Gwen was there, Helen didn''t show any hostility. Even though Gwen looked at her with a slightly raised head and a smile, as if in a demonstration, she didn''t care at all, and smiled gently at David, and then Put the tea in a position convenient for David to access. The two women looked at each other, and after realizing that the other party was not an opponent who could be defeated by them in a short time, they withdrew their gazes, and were mentally prepared for a long-term confrontation... Tony went around in a big circle in Cold Winter Town, found all the people he could think of and knew, and invited him to the party he held. Including Will, Elizabeth, Pierre, Leonard, Peggy and even Lyon, who has only met once or twice, are all on his invitation list. Even Peter Parker, who only ran into him once or twice and never said a few words, left an invitation letter at the other party''s door. After he finished his work, he happily returned to his laboratory, quietly waiting for the date of the party. Meanwhile, waiting for Steve to come pick him up... He gets upset every time he thinks of this, so besides supervising the construction progress of the laboratory, Tony is also using his own methods to study and understand how to establish a stable transmission channel between the two worlds. Then he can come and go whenever he wants, instead of having to ask Steve to pick him up and drop him off like a child waiting for his parents to pick him up. In this way, the day of the party arrived, and Steve came to Cold Winter Town early, preparing to take the guests of Cold Winter Town to the Avengers Building. Steve originally felt that even though Tony invited many people, not many people in Winter Town would accept the invitation. But when he came to the back garden of Glamorgan Castle, waiting for those who were willing to join the party to gather here, he found that more and more people came one after another. "Tony actually invited so many people?" Steve looked at the two high elves Sylvanas and Liadrin, Leon who was dragging Klausar, Peter Parker who was in a state of confusion, and Man Will, Elizabeth and others who were looking forward to it, and even Peggy and Sharon. "Eh... you guys are going too?" Steve suddenly had a premonition that he might be the object of ridicule by countless people at the party. "What? Don''t you want us to go to your world?" "Of course not, I welcome you very much." Steve smiled awkwardly, and looked at David who was watching the excitement beside him: "Now I actually hope that Ultron will pop up out of nowhere." (end of this chapter) Chapter 200： winter festival Chapter 200 Winter Festival "Ultron?" After careful questioning, David found out. Although Steve did not intentionally modify some history, his actions inevitably had an impact on the world line. For example, because of Steve''s ''joining'', Hydra has not been exposed to the public''s sight yet, and it has well hidden itself under the vest of S.H.I.E.L.D. SHIELD has not collapsed, and the Avengers Alliance is still an official organization affiliated with SHIELD, so naturally it will not be suppressed by the officials of various countries. At the same time, the Hydra was not exposed, and the Avengers did not attack the remnants of the Hydra all over the world. Naturally, it would not happen that Tony was drawn out by the Scarlet Witch to the greatest fear in his heart, and then created Ultron. That is to say, whether or not Ultron will be born in the Marvel universe where Steve lives now is a question mark. David wanted to ask, how did Steve persuade Hydra to give up the insight plan? But just as everyone arrived, Steve began to lead everyone back and forth to the Marvel universe where he lived, and David could only wait on the sidelines. "What were you and Steve talking about?" Tony chatted with everyone who came to support him, whether they were familiar or not, before walking to David. He and David will wait until everyone has passed, and then follow Steve to the Avengers Building. According to the current efficiency, it may take a while. "Ask what major events are happening in your world." "Oh, compared to your place, my place is much more lively." Although some things are lost by Steve''s butterfly fan, some things will still happen. For example, the dark elves invaded Asgard, Thor and the leader of the dark elves, Malekith, fought a war on the earth. Compared to the original plot, only Thor alone dealt with the crisis alone, this time all the Avengers are dispatchedafter all, everyone is quite free, and such a big thing happened, how could it be possible to continue to hide at home and watch the fun? Malekith was beaten badly. Of course, the version that David heard from Tony was that the evil dark elves were punished by the justice of the avengers! "I heard that you also have dark elves here?" "how?" There are indeed dark elves on the continent of Brennia, and they gather in the west of the Holy Kingdom of Gunter. The terrain in that area is dangerous, and humans don''t have much interest in that land. "I''m just curious, what would the dark elves look like here." He had already seen elves, whether it was the high elves from the world of Azeroth, or the half-elf Alfie with the blood of the iron tree forest elves. "As long as you live long enough, you will see them sooner or later." David is also a little curious, but he is not in a hurry. As long as he can live in this world forever, he should be able to see all the races on this continent. While the two were talking, Steve had already sent most of them to the Avengers Building. David and Tony were the last two people. They put their hands on Steve and followed him to the Marvel Universe. During the period, I also had to bear complaints from Tony: "You know what? This feeling is simply terrible! Can''t you quickly figure out how to allow people to freely travel between the two worlds? Even if this method is more difficult to achieve." "As I said, let Cold Winter Town develop into a bigger city or power..." "So, you were not joking?" David rolled his eyes helplessly: "This is not a funny joke." While the two were talking, the surrounding environment had changed. Looking at the modern decorations around, David knew that he had arrived at the Avengers Building, formerly known as Stark Tower. Back at his home court, Tony Stark immediately walked to the center of the crowd, and welcomed everyone with open arms: "Welcome to the Avengers Building, where you can spend a relaxing and happy night!" Invite this group of people to visit their own building, and of course those who are not interested can move freely. David didn''t follow Tony around, and he didn''t follow Steve either. Steve had to greet Peggy and Sharon, which should be enough for him to have a headache. "If you have any questions, you can call Jarvis at any time." Although knowing that David is not really a medieval lord from a backward world, Tony still briefly introduced: "Jarvis is my smart butler." "Jarvis." "I am here, sir." "If this Baron David Glamorgan can''t find his way, help him... By the way, remember to remind him when the party starts." "Yes, sir." After finishing speaking, he waved his hand and led Leonard and a group of scientists to visit his building. Peter Parker, a top student, also followed Tony. Good to hear. David took a look, and the people who came to the Avengers Building were quickly divided into several parts. Many people followed Tony, Peggy and Sharon followed Steve, and Leon and Klausar asked about the location (floor) where the party was held, and decided to go there and wait. Finally, he glanced at the people left behind: Laura, Eva, Gwen, Sylvanas, and Liadrin. "Where should I start?" David saw several people staring at him, wanting to make up his own mind, so he had to decide for himself: "Then start from the top floor." As for which floors are inconvenient or unnecessary to visit, you can ask Jarvis. Actually, there are not many places worth visiting in the Avengers Building. Apart from the internal steel soldier assembly workshop, steel armor assembly and maintenance workshop, the energy system of the entire building is quite special. Others are not much different from ordinary buildings. Many floors are office floors used by staff, and there is no value in visiting those places. So after acting alone for a while, David ran into a large group of people like Tony. They stayed in the laboratory more and asked more questions, so the speed of the visit was much slower. When David led a few people and came back after looking at the general situation, these people were still staying in the various laboratories. In addition, David met Bruce Banner here. "Hi, nice to meet you, Dr. Banner." "Nice to meet you, I didn''t expect you to know me." Bruce Banner already knew from Steve and Tony that David and his group came from other worlds. He didn''t expect that his fame had spread to other universes. "I''ve heard about you from Tony and Steve." David looked at the "honest" Dr. Banner in front of him, and couldn''t help soliciting: "I heard that Dr. Banner really wants to find someone who doesn''t accept you. What do you think of my territory?" "Uh...I''ll think about it." Bruce Banner is a little moved. His situation on Earth is very embarrassing. Now he lives in the Avengers Alliance, and he can barely avoid being hunted and disturbed, but what happened back then made him feel a sense of crisis in his heart. If he could settle in another world, it might be a good choice for him. Besides, I dont count myself as quitting the Avengers, but I live in a special place. Steve and the others can still find him easily, and he can come to help at any time when he is in trouble. The more I thought about it, the more I felt it was good, Bruce Banner began to think about it, and had time to go to the place called Cold Winter Town to have a look. David didn''t even think that he just recruited casually, and almost poached the Hulk to Cold Winter Town. This is not only a good combat power, but more importantly, Bruce Banner himself is a top scientific researcher, and a super genius who is proficient in various fields of knowledge. Just when David was secretly feeling refreshed, thinking about whether he could dig some corners of the Avengers, the party was about to start. Come to the floor where the party is held, there is a very wide space here, and there is a bar specially prepared for a large variety of drinks! In addition to a sufficiently spacious dance floor, there are also many sofas, tables and chairs, pool tables and other facilities, so that everyone can choose their favorite place for drinking and entertainment. If you dont want to stay in the crowd, you can also go to the booth on the second floor, where you can not only feel the lively atmosphere of the party, but also get a relatively loose personal space. "What a nice party." As the party progressed, more and more people came, and everyone dispersed, choosing their favorite way to relax. Holding a cup of black tea with ice in his hand, David leaned on the bar and looked at the lively scene around him, and beside him was Steve who had been teased for a long time and ran over to hide: "You can also hold a After the completion of Cold Winter Town, you haven''t held similar events yet, have you?" "I plan to hold it for a while, and even make it a fixed festival, called the Winter Festival!" The official completion of the Winter Town is indeed something worth celebrating, and before winter, an open-air party can be held. No way, David will definitely invite the Autobots. Cold Winter Town currently does not have a huge building that allows these Cybertronians to move freely. "Sounds like a good idea." While the two were talking, a flame-like halo suddenly appeared beside them, and then Gu Yi walked out from the circular light door. "Wonder if I''ll be lucky enough to be at this party?" "Of course, very welcome." David looked around, and the people around did not respond to the appearance of Gu Yi. He guessed that the Supreme Mage used some kind of illusion to cover up the scene where he appeared? "No, it''s just to cast a spell and come out when they didn''t notice." Gu Yi nodded to an Asian woman not far away: "That just happened to see how I appeared . David looked in the direction that Gu Yi pointed, and a woman not far away was looking at Gu Yi in surprise, and responded to Gu Yi''s greeting with a little embarrassment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 201： International students from Karma Taj Chapter 201 International students from Karma Taj Although this world is known to the world because of Thor, people on earth now know that there are many things in this world that they cannot understand. But seeing a light door suddenly appear with my own eyes, and then a person walks out of it, is still very impactful. This kind of ''technology'' that I can''t understand at all has a much greater impact on scientific researchers on Earth than ordinary people. For example, the mood has calmed down at this time, and Dr. Zhao came over to look at Gu Yi curiously. "This is Baron David Glamorgan, from Cold Winter Town; this is the Ancient One mage from Kama Taj." As the current commander of the Avengers, Steve is considered to be half the owner of the Avengers Building, There is an obligation to introduce each other to the guests: "This is Helen Zhao, a very powerful scientist." "Hello." Dr. Zhao smiled and nodded at David and Gu. She was also a little curious about the city of Winter Town, which is located in another world. But at this time, her attention was completely attracted by Gu Yi: "Kama Taj? Is it also located in another world?" There is also the title of mage, does it mean that the person named Gu Yi just now used magic? "No, Karma Taj is on Earth." "On the earth?" Dr. Zhao glanced at Steve. Does it mean that magic has always existed on the earth? "Kama Taj is located in the deep mountains and is not known to most people. And the mages of Kama Taj are secretly guarding the earth from being attacked by evil forces from other planes." While Steve was introducing Karma Taj to Dr. Zhao, Gu Yi and David chatted about another matter. "About that Winter Festival, when are you going to hold it?" "After the last crop harvest in autumn." David has decided to make the Winter Festival a fixed festival in Winter Town. The first time this year was held to celebrate the completion of Cold Winter Town, and the subsequent ones were held to celebrate the harvest after a year of hard work. David looked at Gu Yi, and felt that Gu Yi came here to find him, it must not be because of a winter festival. When he looked over, Gu Yi guessed what David was thinking. David is not a person who is good at hiding his inner thoughts, and during the last conversation, Gu Yi knew that David didn''t like to talk in circles, and the most correct choice was to say something directly. So, Gu Yi directly stated his plan: "I heard from Steve that your territory has been established." "Yes." "There is also a special Cathedral of the Holy Light to cultivate believers of the Holy Light?" "Yes... you want some mages to come to Cold Winter Town to learn the Holy Light?" David reacted quickly, and immediately understood what Gu Yi was looking for him for. At the beginning, Gu Yi told herself that she chose Steve as the new generation of supreme mage, in fact, to popularize the power of holy light in Karma Taj, which does not require additional price. However, Steve is following her to learn all kinds of mysterious knowledge, and he has to deal with Avengers, S.H.I.E.L.D., and Hydra in his spare time. He has no time and energy to teach other mages to learn the Holy Light. So when Gu Yi learned that David''s Cold Winter Town had completed the construction work, and built the Holy Light Cathedral, and that there were special Holy Light priests who were going to train Holy Light believers in Cold Winter Town, Gu Yi wanted to send a few A mage went to study. "So, you want to send a few foreign students to Cold Winter Town." "Is such that." "It''s a trivial matter, there is no problem." David wanted to say, it seems that there is no need to make a special trip for such a trivial matter, right? However, thinking that this was Gu''s respect for himself, the master of Rinwinter Town, he swallowed his words back, and instead asked another question: "Can I ask, which mages are you going to send to Rinwinter Town? " "Master Casillas, Mage Mordo." "..." Seeing David''s expression, Gu Yi knew that David also knew something, so he explained by the way: "I don''t think they have to go to that end." "You''re right." No matter how you look at it, these two are the most outstanding mages in Karma Taj, and the only ones who can stabilize them are Gu Yi, the Supreme Mage, and Steve, who will definitely become the next Supreme Mage. Even if he is the king who will be brilliant in the future, he is not the opponent of these two at this time. At the same time, David is not worried that these two people will cause any trouble in Cold Winter Town. Not to mention that David can expel these people back to the Marvel Universe at any time. Whether it can be used is a problem. In the magic of the Marvel universe, not only the magic power needs to be borrowed (it can also be cultivated by oneself, but it is difficult and not much), and the specific spells also have ownership. Mages are just users of spells, and they have to pay the price to use the corresponding spells. The actual owner (creator) of the spell. In the town of Rinwinter, which is far away from the Marvel universe, many spells cannot be used at all because of the service scope! A few words from the two of them decided the friendly exchange between Karma Taj and Cold Winter Town, and the party gradually came to an end. Some people have already left one after another, and gradually even the people in Cold Winter Town have begun to leave. Fortunately, although they needed Steve''s help when they came, they could choose to return to Cold Winter Town when they went back, without Steve playing the role of a special car driver. As the number of people gradually decreased, there were only members of the Avengers and a few people from Cold Winter Town left. Gu Yi also left after discussing the business with David. She didn''t meet the rest of the Avengers. Only Steve and Tony, who was reminded by Jarvis, knew that Gu Yi had been there. At this moment, Tony was asking Steve and David about the identity of that Ancient One. "Kama Taj? Mage?" Turning to look at Steve: "Is that the mentor you mentioned that accepted you as a student?" "Yes." "Don''t you think about me? I think my talent should be good." Hearing Tony say this, Steve''s eyes immediately brightened: "Are you sure? If you really have this idea, I can take you to Karma Taj." Although he was very happy to hear that Steve was so enthusiastic and willing to help, Tony always felt that there was something wrong, and he flinched a bit: "If you don''t go to Karma Taj, it seems to be a penance? Oh, you know me, I''m afraid I can''t stand that kind of life..." "It''s actually not that exaggerated." Seeing that Captain America wanted to pull himself into the pit, Tony was keenly aware that something was wrong, and fooled it with "I''ll think about it." In order to change the subject, Tony introduced the members of the Avengers to David. In addition to Bruce Banner, the previously known Hulk, there are Hawkeye Clint Button, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, and Thor. In addition, David also met Falcon Sam Wilson, who has not yet joined the Avengers, and War Machine James Rhodes. As for Maria Hill, who was supposed to come to work for Tony because of the disbandment of S.H.I.E.L.D., she was not here at this time. The director of S.H.I.E.L.D. was also absent, and David thought that the one-eyed dragon would come to find him if he knew that he, an outsider, was coming to Earth! "I know what you''re thinking, Fury didn''t know you were here today." "I see." Since Steve joined Hydra, his status is not low at the moment. If he wants to, he can completely block all sources of information from S.H.I.E.L.D. After introducing each other, the people in the party gradually walked away. The people who came from Cold Winter Town basically left, only David was dragged away by Steve and Tony. David thinks that the next meeting will be a gathering of their own Avengers, and it has nothing to do with him? He''s not a member of the Avengers. As a result, Tony and Steve dropped the sentence: "If you want, you are now approved to be a member of the Avengers." "..." Feeling that the Avengers have become some kind of strange organization, David can only say goodbye to his companions in Cold Winter Town, and stay alone to continue talking with these new friends. Chatting and chatting, it became a group of people asking themselves. Different from Davids understanding of these people, these people are very strange to David, and they are seeing people from another world for the first time. There were two elves here just now, but there were too many people at that time, and everyone didn''t want to be rude, so I just chatted with the two elves politely. Now there is no need to pretend, the rest are their own people. From the attitude of Steve and Tony, we can also know that this Baron David Glamorgan is also his own. Because they are still unfamiliar, everyone''s questions are relatively ''simple'', and there are no too in-depth topics. They didn''t even ask David what ability he has. Most of them are asking about the situation of Cold Winter Town. They are very curious about David''s territory. David took advantage of the opportunity to invite everyone, saying that he would hold a party in a while to celebrate the completion of Cold Winter Town. At this point, David has nothing to talk about with these people. As for the hammer-raising activity later, it is obviously not suitable for people like him who just met. "Would you like to chat for a while?" "No, there won''t be some high-intelligence robot suddenly running out to make trouble." David suddenly remembered something, without Ultron, how would Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver be now? This pair of twins who have nothing to worry about in this world seems to be able to dig into the town of Winter? Steve didn''t know that David was thinking about his general in Hydra, and he just thought it was a good thing that there was no Ultron, because many things would not happen in the future. Earth will usher in a relatively stable period of time, he can concentrate on dealing with the Hydra problem, and at the same time make some preparations for the arrival of Thanos. for example "This one is ready." David looked at the small box in his hand, and gave Steve a puzzled look. "What''s this?" "Soul Gem!" "..." Although he knew that this thing would be a rock without the Marvel Universe, David still put it away immediately, and it would be nice to take it back as a decoration or a paperweight, wouldnt it? (end of this chapter) Chapter 202： threat from orcs Chapter 202 The threat from the orcs Bringing the souvenir given to him by Captain America Steve, David returned to Cold Winter Town, and then put the small box containing the mind gem into the desk drawer. Before closing the drawer, David thought that maybe Steve would throw a few other gems to him in the future, so should he bring Loki and let him visit his drawer? David, who was thinking wildly and returned to the bedroom, fell asleep... Drinking a lot of alcoholic beverages did not cause David to have any hangovers or trouble getting out of bed, and he even got up earlier than usual. Standing on the roof of Glamorgan Castle, David watched the rising sun slowly rise from the horizon, dyeing the brand-new Winter Town with a brilliant color. Of course, this is just David''s opinion. Regarding the town he built himself, he would have some special emotions in his heart from time to time. "Woke up so early today?" David was still looking at the city that belonged to him, but he also noticed someone approaching behind him and knew who it was. "Aren''t you used to sleeping?" "No, I live here very comfortably, but I will be uncomfortable when I return to Sparta." Helen walked to David''s side, stood with him on the edge of the roof, and looked at the building with the most buildings at this time. South of Winter Town. As the sun gradually rose, Rinwinter Town gradually became lively, and more and more houses began to light up. "Electric lights, running water, and all kinds of electrical appliances." Helen saw many things in Cold Winter Town that she couldn''t even dream of, and felt what a real comfortable life is. In comparison, the days I lived in Sparta were no different from beasts! Because of this huge difference, she was even more reluctant to leave Cold Winter Town, hoping that she could live here forever. Becoming David''s wife is naturally the biggest goal; even if she doesn''t succeed, she still hopes to stay here, to plant tea in Sparta, and to bring a group of servants to make Glamorgan Castle lively, all in order to achieve her goal. efforts made. In addition to these, when she heard that David wanted to expand the soldiers in Cold Winter Town, she also wanted to provide some help. "Soldier?" "Yes." Helen said that Sparta has no shortage of strong and excellent middle-aged men, and these are excellent sources of soldiers: "If you need it, I can bring some over." Helen said that these Spartan soldiers are strong and hardworking, and they are not demanding, and they are not as expensive as David''s Winter Knights. "It is indeed a choice." David wanted to refuse at first, but after thinking about it, training a second-line army seems to be nothing. With the development of Cold Winter Town, more and more areas need to be deployed, and it is indeed necessary to expand a large number of manpower. And these Spartans who were originally soldiers are also easier to train into elites than civilians. Besides, David could see that Helen had some selfish intentions. Train a group of soldiers. These soldiers are Spartans. They are naturally closer to Helen, the Spartan princess, and will become Helen''s biggest supporter in Cold Winter Town. Besides, these Spartan soldiers can also contribute to Sparta after returning home, and pass on what they have learned from Cold Winter Town to the people in Sparta. If some mysterious power can be transmitted back to Sparta, it can also make Sparta a more powerful country! But these are trivial matters, and have no effect on David. "It is indeed necessary to employ people. Since you have the intention, bring some Spartans over!" David ordered, because the equipment for learning the common language of Brennia currently made by Medivh only produced an additional I picked up a few, so Helen can be brought over slowly by several people. Let them learn the common language of Brennia first, and then bring newcomers over. "I know how to do it!" Helen thought for a while, and then asked how many people would be appropriate to bring? "Let''s bring a hundred people here first!" One hundred Spartan soldiers can build the framework of the Spartan Legion first. If there is a need for expansion later, these one hundred people will be the foundation. "Sparta...Phase 1?" Such a word suddenly popped up in his mind. David, who was thinking about whether to train these Spartans into heavily armored soldiers, began to go wrong in his mind. From ancient soldiers wearing heavy infantry armor, to airborne soldiers wearing mobile armor. "It seems to be quite interesting." At that time, three hundred Hell paratroopers will be air-dropped directly to the enemy''s hometown. The scene must be spectacular! Because Helen was distracting his train of thought, David stopped blowing on the roof, came to the office while chatting, and started today''s work. According to David''s prediction, in the next period of time, apart from waiting quietly, he was careful to guard against troubles in the surrounding villages. But the development of things will not always follow the expected routine. With the arrival of late autumn, David keenly discovered that the population growth rate of Cold Winter Town has increased a lot, and soon exceeded 1,000 people. At first, he thought it was the surrounding villages and towns who started to attack. After asking Eva and Wetherby Swan, he found out that there seemed to be something wrong with Snowfield Fort. In the surrounding villages and towns, the farmers, soldiers, and craftsmen who belonged to the nobles of Iron Tree Fort , were all transferred away by Snowfield Fort. The rest are free farmers from all over the Kingdom of Tilan, which is equivalent to being abandoned by the villages they originally joined. Except for a few people who felt that they monopolized a large piece of farmland and decided to stay where they were because they took advantage of the big deal, the rest of the free farmers all ran to Cold Winter Town. That is to say, after working hard and wasting more than half a year, these farmers who were finally intercepted finally came to Lindong Town. It''s just that, compared to the farmers who first came to Cold Winter Town, these people have nothing, and they won''t get the various preferential treatment that those people got earlier: free house allocation, enough food, and as long as they are cultivated, they can get Farmland ownership and more. These people who come to Cold Winter Town now need to borrow money from Cold Winter Town or the lord to ensure that they can survive this winter smoothly. At the same time, in order to earn enough living expenses, they can only choose to work for the original residents of Cold Winter Town. The arrival of these people also perfectly filled the original vacancy in Rinwinter Town, allowing those shops in Rinwinter Town to start operating. "So... on the entire northern plain, only our Winter Town and Snowfield Castle are left?" Arcee flew the entire northern plain again to confirm the situation of the surrounding villages and towns, and then reported to David. "There is also Frost and Cold Town." "..." David felt speechless for a while. He was careful and prepared, and even started to prepare for the first phase of Sparta to expand the number of troops. As a result, before he even started exerting his strength, all the surrounding forces were finished! Although there are still some people left in some villages, the situation is similar to that of David who was alone in the development camp, and it is not a village at all. "These guys... are even more vulnerable than I expected!" curled his lips, and David asked about the situation in Snowfield Fort. Actually mobilized all the forces on the northern plains. Is the situation in Snowfield Castle so bad? "It''s not that the situation in Snowfield Castle is bad. Snowfield Castle has not been attacked by orcs yet." It was not Arcee who reported, but Vanessa Van Cleef, who set off with Arcee and got off the plane at Snowfield Castle. "All the villages to the east of Snowfield Castle have fallen, including the two small towns closest to Snowfield Castle that were built according to the scale of the town." The orc problem was considered when these two towns were built, so a lot of resources were invested from the very beginning, and a semi-military facility was built to serve as the outpost of Snowfield Fort. As a result, it was easily breached and occupied by the orcs, which made Snowfield Fort realize that the threat of the orcs was greater than expected, which is why it reacted so violently. "The forces behind those villages realized that if Snowfield Fortress was breached by orcs, these villages would not be able to resist it. Coupled with various reasons, they concentrated all their strength to defend Snowfield Fort first." Vanessa told all the news she heard, including that Snowfield Fortress is strengthening the city walls, hurry up to manufacture more weapons, and so on. The thousand soldiers who were originally auxiliary soldiers have also been armed, and Snowfield Castle has mobilized all available forces. "Are the orcs so powerful in combat?" David thought carefully about his encounter with the orcs. The human soldiers in this world didnt seem to suffer too much in the battle with the orcs, right? Considering the number of reinforcements sent by Iron Tree Fort before, Snowfield Castle is still so tense, how many orcs are there? "This is the image I took." Arcie, who looks like a human being, is a Cybertronian after all. Her eyes shot out light, and then David and several people in charge of the military in Cold Winter Town saw the holographic image "shot" by Arcee. "There are at least 3,000 orcs here!" Floyd looked at the aerial images released by Arcee, and looked at the densely packed orcs on the ''ground'', feeling his entire scalp numb. "This is part of it. I also saw a few small orc troops scattered throughout the eastern plains of Snowfield Castle." Along with Arcee''s explanation, the holographic images were constantly switching: "Some of them are going to Frost Town is advancing." "..." Gareth and Floyd were silent, Krausa also frowned at the number, but when they looked at the lord, they found that Baron Glamorgan was very calm. It seems that this lord doesn''t care about the astonishing number of orcs. Actually, David was thinking at this time, should he help a little? After all, if Snowfield Fort really falls, his Winter Town will have to face these orcs directly. If you help, the main battlefield is in other people''s territory, even if you are smashed into mud, you don''t feel bad! (end of this chapter) Chapter 203： power armor Chapter 203 Power Armor Rindong Town was built by him after several years of hard work. Right now, everything in Cold Winter Town is beautiful, and he doesn''t want orcs to come over and cause damage, even if it''s just dirtying the smooth and clean road with mud, he can''t accept it. Therefore, it is best to eliminate this threat before the orcs enter the sphere of influence of Cold Winter Town. Looking at the screen projected by Arcee, David estimated the situation. He didn''t think these orcs could really threaten him. How much ammunition did he estimate? And with the current ''projection ability'' of Cold Winter Town, can these guys be quickly cleaned up? After some calculation, he felt that if he wanted to clean up the orcs safely and quickly, the safest solution would be to bring the Lordaeron artillery regiment over. By then, let alone the tens of thousands of orcs, even if there were several times more orcs, he would not be able to step on them. The territory of Upper Winter Town. "It''s too exaggerated, it shouldn''t be used..." David has always hoped that his power will develop steadily, and he can solve the troubles encountered in this world with the power at hand. It seems that he is asking for support from other worlds, and he keeps it as a hole card, and he is not prepared to use it until a crisis. Although the behavior of saving cards is like fattening a web novel that is being serialized, it is easy to feed it and waste it, or even directly raise it to death, but he is still not ready to change his habit. "Is Tony still in town?" David withdrew his thoughts, thought wildly for a while, and he had already made a decision. "Mr. Stark tests various devices in his own experiments." As for the situation of the people in the town, Eva has been keeping an eye on it, going around almost every day to determine whether these people are in the town and what they are doing? To ensure that when David wants to find someone, she can give a clear answer at the first time. This is not an easy task, especially as the town of Winter Winter is getting bigger and more people are coming to the town, Eva now spends some time every day to determine the situation of everyone. Fortunately, David appointed Wetherby Swan as the administrative officer, sharing a large part of the work that Eva was originally responsible for. "Exactly, I''ll go see if his laboratory can meet my requirements." Immediately, he gave several orders to the military leaders beside him: increase the frequency of patrols to ensure that no orcs will bypass Snowfield Fort and run into the territory of Cold Winter Town. Aside from the fact that Arcee has to patrol the air frequently, Black Hawk helicopters and Harrier fighters cant be left there to eat dust, and they have to take off frequently to perform reconnaissance missions. "However, Jack Krause is the only one in the Knights who can safely take off and land the Black Hawk helicopter." When it came to flying the plane, Gareth and Floyd were very depressed. They felt very troubled by the various instruments and data on the plane. Now they can barely remember the functions of these things, but they can make the plane successfully flew. As for landing... "That''s why you need to do more flying practice. Flying an airplane is actually similar to driving a car. You need to practice hard to truly master it." Although the two knights feel that running on the ground by car and flying in the sky by flying an airplane are not at the same level in terms of technical and psychological requirements. But the lord has already let go, as subordinates, can they continue to make excuses? There is nothing to say, and the flying lesson will definitely become the learning focus of the thirty soldiers of the Winter Knights. Thinking of this, Freud was a little lucky. Lord Baron Glamorgan has mentioned before that about a hundred additional recruits will be sent to him to receive his training; Among those civilians, a group of recruits were recruited. Next, he will be busy training recruits, so he can train to avoid this round of flight training. Floyd, who was flattered, and Gareth, who kept thinking about how to arrange the pilot next, left Fort Glamorgan successively. Jack Krause was left behind by David and took him to Tony Stark''s laboratory in Cold Winter Town. It is said that it is a laboratory, but it actually looks like a luxurious manor from the outside. Tony Stark directly built this place as his residence in Cold Winter Town, and by the way, he does experiments, conducts research and the like. The Manor is located in the depths of the Lindong Forest in the north of Lindong Town, norther than the waterworks. It is currently the northernmost building in Lindong Town. The advantage of being located here is that it is surrounded by dense forests, and the tall and huge trees form a natural wall, which makes the manor well covered. Even standing on the roof of Glamorgan Castle, it is difficult to see Tony directly. Stark Manor. Plus the location is remote and will not be disturbed by ordinary people, everything meets Tony''s requirements. "Why did you come to me suddenly? I remember that you are not interested in these things." Previously invited David to the Avengers Building, David did not follow him to visit the laboratory, but took several women to wander around. At that moment, Tony Stark suddenly realized that his previous judgment was wrong, and David was not the same as himselfthis guy was much more scumbag than himself! But jokes are jokes, Tony knew that David would suddenly come here to find him, there must be something important, so he asked David''s real purpose again. "I want to make sure, can you produce steel armor now?" "Steel Armor?" Tony looked at David suspiciously: "You don''t want my Iron Armor technology, do you?" "I do have similar thoughts." David still upholds his usual style, straightforwardly expressing his intention of coming. Tony didn''t expect David to be so direct, and he didn''t even have any intention of covering up. This straightforward and calm attitude made him less suspicious, and he also realized that David can transform into a Cybertronian. He himself is a fighting machine stronger than steel armor, so Certainly not that he wanted to use his invention himself. In other words, David wants to arm some people with steel armor? Why did I suddenly have this idea? Clever brain immediately provided him with several answers, and Tony quickly found the correct one. "Who is Rinwinter Town going to war with? Are there forces wanting to invade Rinwinter Town?" Tony has analyzed David''s character and behavior style, and he can be sure that David is taking a steady and steady route in the management of the territory, rather than blind expansion. Based on the current population and composition of Cold Winter Town, coupled with David''s past behavior style, it is definitely not to initiate a foreign war. The land currently surrounded by Cold Winter Town has not really been digested, and there is no need for him to continue to expand. Even if David wants to bring the entire northern plain into his hands earlier, he must at least recruit and train more soldiers. Otherwise, how much space can the thirty people of the Winter Knights occupy? So, the truth is obvious. Someone is going to attack Cold Winter Town. David wants to quickly improve his military strength. The easiest and most direct way is of course to upgrade his equipment. "Shall I call some friends over to help?" "Not needed yet." David briefly described the situation of the orcs, and then Tony knew that these things happened in the east of Cold Winter Town. "Although I have known for a long time that your place is not so peaceful, I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing so soon." Tony understood why David wanted to ask himself if he could produce steel armor: "So, you want me to help you Create a batch of steel armor and arm your thirty knights?" "Currently there are thirty, but it will increase soon... Besides, what I need is not the kind of steel suit you usually use." Tony Stark''s Iron Armor has a high technological content, and a lot of black technology is integrated on it. He often uses general-purpose models to deal with various situations. But this is not what David wants. What he wants is simple: a firepower platform for individual soldiers! "Oh, this is really... a rough idea." Tony first complained about David''s plan, and then expressed his understanding of David''s choice: "The power armor you mentioned is not difficult to make." In fact, even without Tony Stark, as long as David mobilizes the various technologies currently mastered by Cold Winter Town, including alchemy, crystal mine energy supply, space storage, etc., he can create something similar. It''s just that Tony Stark has mature related technologies in his hands, and has enough experience and experience in the manufacture and use of steel armor. That is to say, he has a relatively mature framework in his hand. It is easier and time-saving to modify and add new things on it than to slowly build a new framework. "Tell me what requirements you have for this kind of armor?" Tony led David all the way to his laboratory, activated the hologram workbench, and prepared to design the kind of power armor David wanted here. At this time, David noticed that Sheldon, Leonard and others were actually here, and when they saw David coming, they came up to say hello, and then they also knew that David was here to ask Tony Stark to help his men The Knights of Winter make power armor. "Do you want to make power armor for members of the Knights?" "Yes!" David noticed that Sheldon''s voice was a little trembling. He had seen this behavior several times, which meant that Sheldon was in a very excited state. "Oh, damn~" Shelton turned his head and ran aside, held his notebook over, and after a few quick operations, he turned the monitor to David, and matched it with his own notebook that seemed to be plotting against him. Batman''s smile: "I strongly recommend to Lord Glamorgan, Thor''s Hammer Power Armor!" David looked at Sheldon, then at Leonard and the others who were also looking forward to it, and then turned to look at Tony: "Can you make this thing?" Tony: "" (end of this chapter) Chapter 204： Ask for help from Wintertown Chapter 204 Seek help from Cold Winter Town If its just a copycat shape, of course its not difficult. But to fully restore this kind of Thor''s Hammer power armor, although it is a bit troublesome, Tony is confident that it is not impossible, it just takes some time. "It can definitely be made, but are you willing to wait for me to slowly study the various functions on this armor?" "I''m not interested in waiting." David shook his head, and directly put forward his own requirements: it can carry grenade launchers, heavy machine guns and other firepower, and can carry these weapons and ammunition while ensuring that soldiers still have sufficient mobility for individual soldiers. Simple and straightforward! "Don''t need to consider defense?" "Defense can rely on the armor itself, and the armor forged with crystal ore powder itself has an energy shield." "..." Tony almost forgot that there is such a thing in Winter Town: "Then what about the propeller?" "Just make sure that they can land smoothly and safely when they are airborne." "That''s nothing." Listening to David''s request, Tony understood that this power armor did not need to be used in special environment operations, and was only used in ground combat in this world: "It is mainly power, transmission, shock absorption, and weapon systems. " Rinwinter Town has space technology, and David also has Cybertron compression technology in his hand. These things can ensure that the ammunition supply of the weapon system will not be limited by the volume of the armor. The final thing that was tinkered with was only similar in appearance to the Thor''s Hammer power armor in Sheldon''s notebook, and there was nothing similar in the rest. "How? Can it be made?" "A few problems need to be solved first." Does the weapon system use Cybertronian compression technology? Or use the space technology provided by Pierre? From the practical point of view of Warframe, Cybertron compression technology is better! But it will take some time for Tony to fully understand this unfamiliar technology. So in terms of efficiency, it is a simpler and more convenient choice to directly use the space metal provided by Pierre to make a super-large-capacity magazine, and then install it on an existing weapon as a replaceable accessory. "In this case, choose a grenade launcher or a missile launcher!" Put the two launchers on the back of the shoulder, and install the missile or grenade feeder on the back. Ordinary firepower is enough to use the Garland that is currently standard in Cold Winter Town. Even if you dont use powerful bullets, this dwarf-modified rifle is not low in lethality. As for the problem of insufficient firepower... Can some soldiers choose to install the Vulcan Cannon? After discussing for a while, David was satisfied with the holographic image in front of him. This power armor is not very powerful, but it is enough for thirty members of the Winter Knights to play Wushuang mowing grass among thousands of orcs. Considering that soldiers can use storage tools to carry ammunition, what limits the combat endurance of these soldiers will no longer be problems such as ammunition, but the problem of overheating of weapons. Besides, what kind of "mount" will be used as a "mount" by the Winter Knights, whose painting style is gradually drifting away, will also be a problem. "Let''s build one first to see the effect!" "Leave it to me. This job is really not difficult for me. Compared with you, you should urge Pierre." Tony said that as long as Pierre and Will''s production capacity can keep up, he only needs to Thirty sets of power armor of the Winter Knights can be manufactured in one day. After finishing the business talk, David had the time to look around Tony''s laboratory. I found that the place is still very messy, but there are a lot of various experimental equipment, but David can''t see the specific use of these equipment. "You said that as long as Pierre and Will can supply the parts and materials you need, you can manufacture thirty sets of power armor in one day?" David turned to look at Tony: "You have already laid production line?" "Yes, underground." "Automatic production?" "Of course!" Tony looked very proud. He always felt that his technology was ahead of the entire earth. Even now that he knew the technology of other worlds and even aliens, he was confident that he would soon catch up or even surpass him: "Javier Sri Lanka is responsible for monitoring." "Jarvis? You got an extension here?" "Yes." After a period of thinking, Tony decided to continue using Jarvis. He was used to this old partner. Anyway, when he only needs to bring a device back and forth between the two worlds, the data on both sides can be synchronized without affecting anything at all. At the same time, in order to ensure that he can exert his maximum combat power on the side of Cold Winter Town, Tony has already begun to consider launching a synchronous satellite on the side of Cold Winter Town. Listening to Tony''s various plans, David could only nod dryly to show he understood. He was not surprised by Tony''s plan to launch a satellite, which was very much in line with Tony Stark''s character, and even David felt that if there were any newcomers from the advanced civilized world next time, Tony would immediately be able to use the technology he had mastered again. Upgrade across generations. Considering that Cold Winter Town can also enjoy many benefits from it, David decided to let Tony do whatever he wants. Leaving Stark Manor, David went straight back to his own Castle Glamorgan. Weapons began to be upgraded, and the army began to expand. David began to consider whether to take advantage of the orcs'' attack and take Frost and Cold Town into his hands? Although he can take Shuanghan Town into his hands at any time if he wants to. But then what? Shuanghan Town is not far away, but it cannot be integrated with Rindong Town in a short period of time, so it can only be managed separately from the outside. There are only so many people in his hands. Even the resident officials in charge of public security couldn''t think of a suitable candidate for a while, and wanted to poach someone from another world. Occupied Frost and Cold Town, who did he make mayor? Even if Shuanghan Town is to be governed as a border fortress, a chief officer is needed. Because of this embarrassing problem, he has been leaving Shuanghan Town too lazy to take care of it, so he asked the kid from the Forrester family to help him develop that piece of land. He still has closer land at hand. Time to reclaim it... Sean Forrester didn''t know that his ''good neighbor'' was thinking about him at this time. This fourth son from the Forrester family in Iron Tree Castle, faced with the report in front of him, fell into a trap. Into a huge tangle. "you sure?" Looking at the two soldiers in front of him, Sean Forrest hoped that the other party would answer ''not sure''. However, his expectation was dashed in the solid answer of the soldiers. "I''m sure, my lord!" The soldier knocked on his chest hard, as if to ensure how true his words were: "There are at least five hundred orcs approaching the direction of Frost Cold Town." "Armed?" Sean Forrest lost the last trace of illusion, and tried to keep himself calm. He hoped that he could be an excellent nobleman and an excellent lord. As the mayor of Frost Cold Town, he must not show any panic when facing the enemy. Although he was humiliated when facing that damned Baron of Glamorgan before, he will never make a similar mistake again... Moreover, the situation this time is completely different from that time. "Although the protective gear on those orcs is very simple or even rough, they are indeed wearing armor, and every orc is wearing a weapon." "Are they all soldiers? Or are they all ordinary militiamen?" Sean Forrest wanted to be sure, how many of these five hundred orcs were real elites? "My lord...I think, I''m afraid we can''t judge this group of orcs according to our standards." The knight beside him reminded Sean Forest in a low voice, he didn''t think these orcs and humans had the same army composition. The knights reminder made Sean Forrester realize that he had just made a mistake, and Sean Forester immediately expressed his gratitude to the knight beside him: Thank you for your reminder, Pratt. Then Judging by the worst case scenario, these five hundred orcs... all of them are elite fighters!" After saying this, the room fell into a strange silence, and everyone frowned. Five hundred orcs, how will they resist Frost Cold Town? "My lord, we should ask for help!" Currently there are fifty soldiers in Frost Cold Town, although they are all elite soldiers from Iron Tree Fort, including ten cavalry from Iron Tree Knights, but the number of orcs is too much. Moreover, judging from the previously obtained information, the fighting power of the orcs is no worse than that of the elite soldiers of Iron Tree Fort. In this case, the knight Pratt did not think that Frost and Cold Town had enough combat power to withstand the attack of 500 orcs. "To whom? Snowfield Castle?" Forrester sighed helplessly: "The situation in Snowfield Castle is probably not much better than ours." "My lord, we can ask Cold Winter Town for help." Knight Pratt, as the guard specially arranged for Sean by the Forrest Family, of course knows what happened between Frost Cold Town and Cold Winter Town before, and knows Sean even more. - what Forrester thought of the Lord of Glamorgan. But as a bodyguard, he must do his duty: keep Sean Forest safe at all costs! Under the current situation, he really couldn''t think of a safer place than Cold Winter Town. Thats right, what Knight Pratt really wanted was not to ask for help, but to hope that Sean Forrest would go directly to Cold Winter Town, or go around from the territory of Cold Winter Town to the North Plains Sentry, and then return to Iron Tree Fort. Even if you can''t return to Iron Tree Fort, staying in Cold Winter Town is safer than staying in Frost Cold Town. After all, there is a terrifying and powerful pink flying dragon guarding Winter Town! With that kind of monster, even more orcs can''t easily capture Cold Winter Town, right? There is only one problem with my own suggestion, and the biggest problem is Sean Forrester''s idea. The fourth son of the Forrest family, his face turned from blue to red, and then from red to white. After a while, he sighed dejectedly: "Is the situation so bad?" No one answered him, but everyone seemed to answer him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 205： Beginning to shine Chapter 205 Beginning to shine Sean Forrester soon didn''t have to worry about whether to ask for help from Winter Town, because the orcs gave him a clear answer. Seeing that the farmland that his town had finally reclaimed was occupied by orcs, and the potatoes, which were the most important round of harvest before winter, were harvested by orcs, Sean Forrest knew that even if they could hold Frost Cold Town, it would never be possible Get through this winter. Different from other villages and towns, Shuanghan Town was established relatively earlier, and knows how difficult the winter in the northern plains is. In this situation, not only is there a lot of food reserves for the winter, but even the support of the family cannot be sent. "Retreat!" Knight Pratt looked at Sean Forrester. He was really worried about the young master of the Forrester family, so he ordered to fight the orcs in agitation. He doesn''t care that he died here, but Sean Forrest absolutely can''t die here. "My lord, retreat towards the direction of Rinwinter Town, and I will take the soldiers to help you buy time." Sean Forrester sighed in pain, and finally said that sentence: "Retreat!" As soon as the order was spoken, Sean Forrest suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. He suddenly found that as long as he didn''t get entangled in those things, retreating was the most correct choice at this time. The people in Frost Cold Town are very mobile, or since they learned that a large number of orcs are approaching Frost Cold Town, these people have been ready to escape here at any time. As soon as Sean Forester''s official order came, the residents of Frost Cold Town immediately picked up their packages and prepared to run with the mayor. Next, everyone can only pray that the orcs continue to be busy harvesting the farmland and ignore them, the fleeing people. Unfortunately, their prayers had no effect. Although the orcs were harvesting the crops in the farmland, they were not going to let this group of humans go. Just as the residents of Frost Cold Town were moving towards the direction of Cold Winter Town, a group of orc soldiers rushed over screaming. Then, under the desperate gaze of Shuanghan Town, they were blasted into a pulp by a sudden attack from the air. "It''s the Dragon of Winter Town!" The residents of Frost and Cold Town raised their heads and immediately saw the pink flying in the air. It was the pink dragon (pink monster) they were most familiar with from Winter Town. Once, that was the existence they feared most. But today, it is their hope of survival. Seeing the pink flying dragon making strange roaring noises hovering in the air for a few times, and then throwing a few flaming iron rods at another group of orcs who rushed up, and after the deafening explosion, some orcs completely integrated with the earth. Shuanghan Town, including Sean Forrest, let out a sigh of relief. At this time, Sean Forrest was in the mood to think about the pink dragons in Winter Town, why did they save them? "My lord, we are already standing in the territory of Cold Winter Town." Pratt saw Sean''s doubts at a glance, and reminded his mayor in a low voice. Sean Forrester followed Pratt''s instructions and looked aside, only to find that the group of them was already standing next to the sign that said ''Welcome to Cold Winter Town''. According to what Rindong Town said back then, the land they stood on belonged to Rindong Town! Even if this territory is next to Frost and Cold Town, people in Frost and Cold Town may be warned or even arrested for urinating in the territory of Cold Winter Town. This has been scolded countless times by him ''shameless! shameless! Behavior has become his life-saving straw at this moment, which made Sean not know how to react for a while. Just when he was thankful and feeling speechless, there was another roar from above his head that was different from that of the pink flying dragon. Looking up, he found that an iron-gray giant bird had come to the top of himself and the others, and it was just suspended above. "That''s... How many monsters are there in Cold Winter Town?" They have never seen this giant bird before. Sean knows that besides the pink monster, there is also a black monster in Cold Winter Town, but the one on the head is not black, and its appearance is also as described in the rumors s difference. Floyd didn''t know what Sean Forrest was thinking below. He was wearing the latest power armor made by Winter Town, and stood in front of the opened cabin door of the Quin-jet fighter. After a moment of hesitation, Finally got up the courage to jump down. Floyd, who was wearing heavy armor, fell very fast, but at the same time as he jumped out of the cabin door, the propeller on his back was activated, which instantly slowed down his falling speed, allowing him to stand firmly on the ground. Even so, Floyd''s appearance had a huge impact on the group of people in front of him, especially Floyd was not the only one who jumped out of the air, followed by two people wearing A soldier in heavy armor. Boom! boom! When the three of them landed, the noise was not small, and Sean Forrest, who was standing not far in front, could even feel the vibration from the ground. Floyd, who was wearing power armor, didn''t feel anything. He felt that he was standing very firmly when he landed, and there was no huge shock from his feet. This was completely different from the feeling he used to jump off a horse wearing heavy armor It''s different, it''s almost like going up and down the steps that are less than a palm high. "This thing is really good!" In his heart, he praised the power armor on his body, and Floyd came to Sean Forrest in two steps, and warned the mayor of Frost Town: "You have invaded Winter Town Please state your intentions, Mayor Sean Forrester." Sean Forrester felt that the other party was trying to embarrass him on purpose. As long as he is not blind in his current situation, he can know what is going on, right? However, after all, he is still a person who understands the ''rules'', and he understands that the other party is actually doing routine work, so he answered the other party''s question honestly: "Shuanghan Town was attacked by orcs, I had to lead the residents of Frost Cold Town to Take refuge in Cold Winter Town." Immediately, Sean Forrester, as the mayor of Frost and Cold Town, sent a formal rescue request to Lord David Glamorgan, Lord of Winter Town, hoping that the great border guard of the Kingdom of Tilan, Lord of Winter Town, Lord David Glamorgan, who can help Frosthill. "I already know why you are here, and I will personally **** you to meet the lord later." Floyd was indeed making a routine inquiry. After answering Sean Forrest, Floyd directly directed the two soldiers behind him to prepare to meet the enemy. After Arcie eliminated two groups of orcs in the air, she did not let the group of orcs retreat, but aroused their ferocity. They looked fiercely at the two monsters in the sky, and a large number of humans not far away, and decided to temporarily stop harvesting crops, but to eliminate these humans first. A strong orc roared loudly in a language that humans could not understand, and the orcs immediately began to gather and line up, and finally more than 400 orcs roared and rushed towards Floyd and the others. Floyd noticed that some orcs riding giant wolves outflanked him and the others from the two wings. The movement route of one of the wolf cavalry was obviously planning to follow their back to prevent them from escaping. "Tsk!" If it had been earlier, Floyd felt that what he could do in the face of such a bad situation was to fight with all his strength until the moment he lost his life. Now he doesn''t think so! "Don''t worry about those cavalry, destroy this group of orcs in front of you!" Floyd gave instructions to the two soldiers beside him. At the same time, the Quinjet fighter plane in mid-air continued to fly forward for a while, ignoring the bows and arrows shot by the orcs, as well as the thrown spears, throwing axes, etc. Messy stuff. Two more soldiers were put down from the rear hatch, and they were ''thrown'' straight into the core area of ??the orc team. The two soldiers in mobile armor were different from Floyd''s previous situation. The thrusters on their backs made them suspend in mid-air for a moment, and several iron bumps flew out from their shoulders. These iron lumps scattered among the orcs below them and exploded one after another with gorgeous fireworks. In the blink of an eye, an open space was cleared and the charge formation of the orcs was destroyed. "Attack!" With a wave of his hand, Floyd led the two soldiers beside him and charged towards the orcs with their rifles raised. The shoulders of the three kept throwing iron bumps, and Floyd''s power armor was equipped with a Holding six Vulcan cannons, humming and spewing out a long tongue of fire, instantly cut down a piece of orcs... Sean Forrester and the knight Pratt stood not far away, watching the soldiers of Cold Winter Town against the orcs dully. The difference in the number of soldiers participating in the battle between the two sides was close to 500 orcs against five people! "How can this be?" Even if the soldiers in Cold Winter Town are very powerful and have those weird weapons, they can be overwhelmed by numbers, right? However, Pratt''s expected scene did not happen. He noticed keenly that even if the orc''s weapon hit those soldiers, it would not be able to affect them. The armor on their bodies could not cause any damage to the soldiers of Cold Winter Town except for some light. "By the way, those cavalry..." Turning his head to look at the wolf cavalry of the orcs, he found that those cavalry had already turned into stumps and arms scattered on the ground not far away, and the pink flying dragon was whizzing past above, as if mocking the group Orcs are out of their minds! At the same time, the iron-gray monster that put down five soldiers in a row was also spraying a long tongue of flame, constantly cutting the orcs on the ground into a whole bunch of people. "..." Looking at all this, Sean Forrester felt very lucky: fortunately, he didn''t attack Cold Winter Town in a flash of his brain. As far as the fifty people under him are concerned, even if the pink flying dragon in the sky is not mentioned, it is not enough for a soldier in Rindong Town to kill! (end of this chapter) Chapter 206： blah blah tony Chapter 206 Tony who tells the truth Floyd doesn''t know how Sean Forrest evaluates himself at this time, he is enjoying this battle. The Vulcan cannon on the shoulder has been firing continuously for a while, although a large number of orcs have been cleared out, and there is still enough ammunition. But after falling into a close-range melee, Floyd and two other soldiers fired another round of grenades to clean up the surrounding area, and then habitually took out their long swords and shields. Long swords and shields are also special products of Cold Winter Town. The long sword mixed with crystal ore powder can easily penetrate the armor of orcs in battle and kill them. It''s a pity that they didn''t have many chances to show off their superb sword skills, because when he took out his sword and shield, there were not many orcs left around, and the few scattered orcs started to run away. The Quinjet fighter jets and Arcee in the sky only hunted down the orcs who fled towards Winter Town and Winter Forest, and the orcs who fled in other directions were not targeted. "My lord''s order, don''t hunt down those escaped orcs, just make sure no orcs flee into Cold Winter Town." Arcie''s voice came from next to his ears, and Floyd immediately expressed his understanding. After making sure that there were no orcs standing around, he ordered four soldiers to clean up the battlefield to make sure that there were no orcs still alive. Forrester walked over... David looked at the holographic image on the table in front of him, and watched the first battle between Cold Winter Town and the orcs in full. Also present were Eva, Laura, Helen, Gareth Stanton, Wetherby Swan, Will Turner, Elias Parker, Leonard, Sheldon, Tony, etc. a group of people. David maintained communication with the front line the whole time, and asked Floyd to take the Mayor Sean Forester and take the Quinjet fighter provided by Tony (the one in Avengers 2) to come After seeing himself, he asked Tony to turn off the hologram in front of him. "What do you all think?" After giving the order, David looked at everyone present, and everyone seemed to be immersed in the previous war scene. Among them, Gareth Stanton, the personal guard knight, pays more attention to this new equipment called power armor. He feels that if all members of the Winter Knights can be equipped with this weapon, then the city of Winter will soon It can become the only force on the northern plain. And being able to command such a powerful force, can he go further? Gaining titles and becoming a true aristocrat? Wetherby-Swan lamented that there are too many powerful things in Winter Town. If Port Royal were to face this group of tall and strong orcs, it would be difficult to resist. Now he can stay comfortably in the spacious and bright conference room, watching those powerful soldiers, with advanced weapons and equipment, slaughter those strong orcs as they like. There is no need to worry that those orcs will have a chance to turn the tables and threaten the town where they live. "My lord, I don''t think we need to worry about these orcs at all." As long as Tony Stark creates more power armor, even if he doesn''t continue to improve and upgrade, with the current version alone, Cold Winter Town can kill all the orcs on the northern plains. "I never worried about these orcs." David''s focus is not on orcs, but what can he get through the orcs? "Now the battle between Snowfield Castle and a large number of orcs is imminent, Frost and Cold Town has given up resistance and asked us for help, so... Do you have any suggestions?" Everyone looked at each other, Laura and Helen didn''t say a word, they didn''t have much to say about these matters, they just watched the fun from the sidelines. Selton and Leonard were discussing the performance of the power armor in low voices, as if they wanted to discuss where this power armor could be upgraded and optimized. Tony is not going to participate in the future development strategy of Cold Winter Town, so he also walked to the side of Leonard and the others, listening to the discussion of these people. Those who really care about these things are Gareth Stanton, Elias Parker, Wetherby Swan, and Will Turner, who are firmly bound to Cold Winter Town. "My lord, the threat of the orcs is aimed at the entire kingdom of Tilan. As the border guard of the kingdom of Tilan, my lord has the responsibility to take over the battle situation when necessary." Elias Parker pondered for a while, and put forward his own opinion: "Especially when only the troops of Winter Town are left in the northern plains." Everyone turned their heads to look at the etiquette officer who usually doesn''t say much and has no sense of presence most of the time. Even Leonard and Sheldon stopped discussing how to optimize and upgrade the mobile armor. After glancing at Elias, their eyes collectively turned to David. David understands what Elias means. It is nothing more than waiting for the fall of Snowfield Castle and the destruction of the last army belonging to Iron Tree Fort in the entire northern plain. Then the town of Cold Winter will become the last army belonging to Tiran on the northern plain. Kingdom power. As long as David leads the troops to clean up the ''invading'' orcs, the entire northern plain will be under the rule of Baron Glamorgan, both in fact and in law. Iron Tree Fort will no longer have any qualifications and powers to reach out to the northern plains, and can only stay in its original territory obediently, without the possibility of further expansion. However, this plan is tantamount to treating Snowfield Castle as an abandoned child, a victim of pure interest struggle. "The people of Snowfield Castle are innocent." David didn''t think for too long, and directly expressed his thoughts. He is not acting for the people around him. If the soldiers of Iron Tree Fort were to fight the orcs to death, they would not feel that there was anything wrong with sacrificing him. Fighting and sacrificing are the duties of these soldiers. But besides the soldiers, there are many ordinary people in Snowfield Fortress. Should the common people die with them? David felt that he was not cold-blooded to such an extent. Whether in his previous life or his present life, he was not an excellent or even qualified politician, and he could not treat people as human beings. Even though he never thought he was a good person, he didn''t intend to be a villain who regards human life as nothing. Just like just now, he can sit back and watch the orcs kill all the people in Frost Cold Town, and then let Arcie and Floyd take action, taking Frost Cold Town into their hands. But he still let Arcee open fire directly, saving everyone in Frost Chill Town, even if there was Sean Forrest who was against him in the crowd. Right after David said that, the atmosphere in the conference room seemed to have changed insignificantly, and David could sense that several people were secretly ''relaxed''. "..." David, who realized that he had successfully "passed a test", knew that if he had accepted Elias Parker''s suggestion just now, maybe several people in this conference room would never see each other again. As for now, David can feel that the eyes of several people looking at him have become closer. Not only people like Laura and Tony, but even Wetherby Swan and Will showed that they didn''t follow the wrong person. Its not surprising to think about it, after all, no one wants their friend or leader to be a cold-blooded guy! Some things, even if you know they are right intellectually, feel uncomfortable emotionally. Elias was not dissatisfied because his suggestion was rejected. He was just making suggestions, and it was Lord Baron Glamorgan who really made the decision, and he was very clear about this. "Then, my lord can spread the news that Cold Winter Town sent troops to repel the orcs after receiving help from Frost Cold Town, and spread the news, and properly keep an eye on Snowfield Fort, and take action when necessary." Spread the news first to let the people of Snowfield know that Cold Winter Town has the ability to defeat the orcs. Whether they believe it or not, when Snowfield Castle is in crisis, this will be their last hope. As long as there is hope, those who are in despair will try their best to catch it. Once the people of Snowfield Castle can''t resist it, they will definitely ask Cold Winter Town for help. At that time, David can make his debut with the troops from Cold Winter Town, and take over Snowfield Castle directly and legally! "When the orcs are repelled, your lord can directly report to His Majesty the king what happened here in the northern plains, and take advantage of the situation to apply for upgrading Winter Town to Winter City." If it is said that occupying Frost Chill Town and Snowfield Fort is just two more frontier posts for David, the temptation for him to upgrade Winter Town to Winter City is much greater. Leaving aside the promotion of the title and the increase of the territory, once the administrative system of Winter City is in hand, can one''s golden finger be upgraded again? Although I dont know what will happen when I upgrade again, why not upgrade if I have a chance? It''s not the junk software used in the previous life, the worse it gets with the upgrade. "Just do it!" The impromptu meeting came to an end, and everyone left to continue busying with their own affairs. Before leaving, Tony stopped in front of David and made a joke: "It seems that you will soon have to be called the Earl or even the Marquis." "I would like to borrow your good words!" "By the way, what you said earlier that Cold Winter Town will continue to grow and develop will allow me to gain the ability to travel freely. Do you mean the improvement of the territory level?" Tony''s reaction was quick, and he just noticed the change in David''s expression when he heard Winter City, so he immediately thought of this. "Exactly." After getting the affirmative answer from the other party, Tony looked around, and after confirming that they were all ''one of us'', he asked in a ''low voice'': "When are you going to establish the Winter Kingdom?" "..." David looked at Tony speechlessly, what nonsense are you talking about? Is this something that can be said now? Even if he really has this plan, he still has to wait for various resources, especially when the population is almost full! "Ahem, don''t talk nonsense, I never thought about it that way!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 207： Take Frosthill Chapter 207 Take Frost and Cold Town Winter Kingdom or something, of course David thought about it. Even he would not be satisfied with building a cold winter kingdom at all, he hoped to build a big empire! At that time, he will be the emperor of Brunnia! "It sounds ominous." Backed to his office, David quietly waited for Sean Forester''s arrival. He communicated through communication just now and instructed Freud to bring Sean Forester to Winter Town to meet him, and he must have arrived soon... Sean Forrester followed Floyd on board the Quinjet, accompanied only by his guarding knight Pratt. The two people looked at everything in the fighter plane curiously. At this moment, they realized that this strange big bird was not a monster. It seemed to be some kind of alchemy product, and it was controlled by humans. The cabin of this Quinjet fighter is basically unobstructed, and they can see Sharon Rogers sitting in the front driving seat as soon as they enter. Although it was the first time for the two of them to see this kind of thing, they quickly figured out what was going on. Seeing this situation, Sean Forrest thought of more: Where did these powerful alchemy products come from Cold Winter Town? His Majesty the King''s support for Cold Winter Town has reached this level? Does this mean that His Majesty the King is extremely dissatisfied with Fort Iron Tree? Rinwinter Town was actually sent by His Majesty the King to suppress the nobles of Iron Tree Castle? How many powerful weapons and equipment are there in Cold Winter Town? How much more powerful equipment does His Majesty have in hand? Turning his head to look at Floyd beside him, the lord of Cold Winter Town and Baron Glamorgan''s personal guard knight, took off his helmet, revealed his true appearance, and introduced his identity. Sean Forester looked at Floyd, then at the other two soldiersthese two were soldiers of the so-called Winter Knights. Ordinary soldiers can wear such powerful equipment. Naturally, Sean Forrest will no longer regard the Winter Knights as a joke made by ignorant rural nobles, but seriously think about the attack of Iron Tree Fort against these people. How long can it last? He has seen the combat effectiveness of the Winter Knights with his own eyes, saying that one enemy against a hundred is belittling these people. Sean Forrest even suspected that the five people he saw today, with two huge metal Asuka can completely wipe out all the military forces in Iron Tree Fort. Just when Sean and Pratt wanted to take a closer look at the equipment of these people and this magical giant bird, they felt a slight vibration around them, and then they stopped moving steadily. "arrive." The expression of surprise was not faked, Sean Forrest looked at Floyd, and that expression was obviously asking, ''Already here? '' Floyd nodded at Sean Forrester, and then made a ''please'' gesture to the opened cabin door: "Mayor Sean Forrester, please!" After Sean stepped off the Quinjet fighter from the cabin door, he immediately looked at the surrounding environment. The goal of entering was a vast square. The first thing Sean Forrest noticed was the ground under his feet. It was solid, flat, and clean. He had never seen such a ground in Iron Tree Fort. "This is Cold Winter Town?" "This is the Rinwinter Town Barracks, located in the Rinwinter Forest north of Rinwinter Town." According to David''s original plan, this is the place where the army of Winter Town rests and trains new recruits, so when Sean and Pratt got off the Quin-jet fighter, they quickly noticed the Spartans who were training not far away. A soldier. These young soldiers brought by Helen from Sparta are receiving the most basic physical training, and the instructor in charge of the training at this time is Renault Mograine. In addition to these Spartans who are undergoing basic training, there are also some members of the Winter Knights who are getting familiar with the operation of power armor. Sean saw several people wearing power armor, constantly running, stopping suddenly, relying on Thrusters for long jumps and more. Sean looked back again, and found that besides the giant bird he had just stepped off, there were several other ''giant birds'' parked not far away, including the black monster he had heard countless times ( Black Hawk helicopter). Just as he was about to ask: "How do I get to Lord Baron Glamorgan?", a square metal car stopped in front of him. Sean swallowed back the question he was about to export, of course he could recognize the car, although he didn''t understand how this kind of car that didn''t need horses or animals to be dragged could run. Sitting in the back seat of the Hummer, Sean noticed that Floyd sat in the front row and said to the people beside him, "Go to Fort Glamorgan." Sean immediately understood that the so-called Glamorgan Castle was the residence of the Baron Glamorgan, and it was also the core of Cold Winter Town. The car starts and runs fast on the flat road. Through the car window, Sean kept looking at the surrounding environment. The car quickly drove out of the barracks, driving on a road full of tall trees on both sides. Not long after, the trees on both sides disappeared, and the car left the Winter Forest and entered the ''Winter Town''. Apart from the wider road, many beautiful buildings began to appear on both sides of the road. "..." Sean looked at these beautiful buildings, clean streets, and even the ''trails'' between those buildings were smooth and clean stone roads. Compared with his own Frost and Cold Town, he found that comparing the two was simply wrong for this local humiliation. He felt that even the inner city of Iron Tree Castle was not as good as Cold Winter Town. It was the same as when the giant bird came to Cold Winter Town. The speed of the car was very fast. Before Sean felt that he hadn''t seen enough, he had already seen the ''gorgeous'' building. Although it entered Cold Winter Town from the north, the Humvee did not enter Glamorgan Castle through the north gate. The north gate entered David''s private garden, which only received friends. Anyone who comes to handle official business must enter through the main entrance of Glamorgan Castle, which is the south gate. The car drove along the high wall outside Cold Winter Fortress all the way to the south gate, allowing Sean Forrest to look at the vast square in front of the main entrance, and also saw the Cathedral of the Holy Light, which has become a landmark building. Finally, drive into Winter Fortress and stop at the gate of Glamorgan Castle. Get out of the car, look up at the palace, Sean looked at the sides again. On the left is also a majestic building. He doesn''t know what it does there. As for the barracks on the other side, he can see its function at a glance. Following Freud into Glamorgan Castle, the cleanliness and brightness inside once again left a deep impression on Sean. In his impression, there was no other palace with such a bright interior. Came to the second floor and walked to David''s office. Sean Forrest finally met Lord David Glamorgan again. He used to not think highly of him, but now there is a kind of man who dare not look directly at him. "It is a great honor to see you again, Honorable Baron Glamorgan. I must express my sincerest thanks for your previous rescue." The etiquette cultivated since he was a child allowed him to make timely and correct responses. While Sean Forrest expressed his greetings, he also thanked the other party for extending a helping hand to him. "You don''t need to be so polite, Mayor Forrester. It is my duty to protect the territory and eliminate all enemies who dare to offend the Kingdom of Tilan." After a brief greeting, David signaled Sean Forester to sit down and talk to himself. Seeing that the other party didn''t embarrass him too much, Sean Forrest secretly heaved a sigh of relief, it seems that he should not encounter any embarrassment. The content of the conversation with Sean Forrester is actually not much, and David doesn''t need Sean Forrester to introduce himself to the situation of the orcs. Inviting him to sit down and have a face-to-face conversation with himself has only one purpose: the ownership of Frost Chill Town! Sean Forrest has received an elite education since he was a child. As long as he doesn''t get hot-blooded and ensures that his brain is in a normal state, he naturally knows what he should do at this moment? The official distress document, asking the lord of Cold Winter Town David Glamorgan to help him resist the attack from the orcs, and bringing Frost Cold Town under the rule of Baron Glamorgan. Sean Forester agreed to all these things, and stamped his seal on the spot. Since then, Frost Chill Town has officially become David''s territory, Sean Forrest and even the current residents of Frost Chill Town (excluding soldiers) have also been transferred to David. Including those contract farmers who originally belonged to the Forrest family, the corresponding contracts will also be sent to David in the future. To be honest, David didn''t expect Sean Forester to agree so happily, and he was in such a good mood that he didn''t bother to mention the past holiday. "I hope to be able to write a letter and send it to the family by my guard Pratt." Sean Forrest hopes that Winter Town can use that strange giant bird to quickly send Platt back to Iron Tree fort. After experiencing it himself, he knew how fast that thing flew. "no problem." "Thank you very much for your generosity, Lord Baron Glamorgan." Sean Forrest thanked again and left David''s office. Floyd took the two of them directly to the Winter Hotel not far away, and arranged a place for Sean Forester. The paper, pen and envelope for writing the letter were soon delivered to Sean. After getting the things, Sean Forrest immediately started writing letters to his family. Pratt, who is a guarding knight, shouldn''t be ''peeking'' at the side, but Sean Forrest has been telling him things, so even if he didn''t peek on purpose, he also knew that Sean was in the letter. what was written. Surprisingly, Sean, who looked down on Baron David Glamorgan in every possible way at the beginning, in addition to telling his family that he is safe, kept emphasizing that he must not offend Baron Glamorgan in the letter, and hoped that the family could befriend Baron Glamorgan . After seeing the true strength of Cold Winter Town, Sean Forrest couldn''t look at Baron Glamorgan the way he used to. Now in his eyes, Baron Glamorgan is more powerful than any noble family in Iron Tree Castle! (end of this chapter) Chapter 208： Frost Watch Chapter 208 Frost and Cold Watch Frost and Cold Town has become his own territory, and the next thing David has to consider is how to deal with this new territory. "Let''s move the population inward!" Instead of going to the conference room, David asked Eva to call Wetherby Swan and Gareth Stanton to his office. This matter was mainly discussed with the political officer Wetherby Swan. Gareth was also called, because David planned to transform Frost Cold Town into Frost Cold Watchtower, as the outermost defensive post or fortress of Cold Winter Town. "Relocate the farmers from Frost Cold Town to Frost Cold Town, and transform Frost Cold Town into Frost Cold Outpost, which is convenient for our soldiers to station there." "In this case, wouldn''t the farmland reclaimed by Shuanghan Town be wasted?" Shuanghan Town has been operating in the northeast of Lindong Town for more than a year, and some farmland has been reclaimed. Although the output of crops cannot be compared with that of Cold Winter Town, no matter how little the output is, it is better than being deserted, right? "Although it''s a pity, it can only be abandoned for now." Instead of wasting manpower to continue planting those barren land, it is better to use these manpower on the rich land around Rinwinter Town. The crops produced by the two pieces of land are not of the same magnitude at all. unless An idea popped into David''s head, but he didn''t know if it was feasible: get some farm machinery and transform them into Transformers. Let these agricultural Transformers be stationed at the Frost Cold Post. In addition to increasing the combat effectiveness of the sentry, it can also ensure that those farmlands will not be abandoned. But I resurrected the Digger earlier, relying on the fact that these are Transformers, even if they are only mass-produced, they are indeed Cybertronians in essence. I just used holy light to rekindle and strengthen their fire, which is completely different from starting from scratch. "Maybe find some more mass-produced Decepticons?" David changed his mind a bit. He felt that it didnt have to be agricultural machines. He might be able to modify the templates of these mass-produced Decepticons to make them agricultural machines. Besides the Decepticons, maybe he could get the Autobots? Are there any farm implements in the Autobots? Putting this idea aside, David continued to discuss the migration of the population with Wetherby, and at the same time asked Gareth how he planned to arrange the rotation of the Frost Post. "At present, stationing a small team at the Frost Cold Post is enough to ensure the safety there." After seeing the power of the power armor with his own eyes, Gareth Stanton had a clear understanding of his own combat power. He felt that five people would be enough, but if there were too few people, sometimes it would be difficult to deal with certain situations. It''s easy to deploy manpower, so arrange it directly according to the configuration of a team! "If it goes well, some recruits can be stationed together later." In addition to the 100 recruits from the first phase of Sparta, Cold Winter Town has also recruited 50 recruits from the newly relocated people. Gareth Stanton doesn''t know how many of these one hundred and fifty recruits will be left in the end, but some of them will eventually become recruits of the Winter Knights. He doesn''t expect these recruits to contribute anything right away. The purpose of sending them to the sentry posts is more to let these recruits feel the fighting atmosphere and let them realize what their responsibilities are, which may allow them to grow up faster. David didn''t have any opinion on Gareth''s arrangement. He only made one request: don''t relax the request just to increase the troops! What he wants is the elite, and he can accept a small number, but weak chickens are not worthy of joining the Winter Knights. "Don''t worry, my lord, Floyd and I promise that every soldier of the Winter Knights will be the best of the best!" When he first came to Cold Winter Town, he didn''t think such a remote territory on the border of the kingdom could train any elite knights. But after living in Cold Winter Town for a period of time and seeing all kinds of magical things, items, and powers with his own eyes, he has long changed his mind. Especially with the protection of the Holy Light, the quality of the soldiers of the Winter Knights has been continuously improved, and after the lord has continued to provide powerful weapons and equipment, Gareth Stanton feels that the Winter Knights will definitely become a Brenny in the future. The most powerful knight order on the sub-continent, their strength will shock everyone who has seen it. He firmly believes in this! And willing to give everything for it! After talking about the matter, let the two go out to do their own work. Gareth will start arranging the stationing of the Frost Cold Post when he goes back, Floyd will continue his training work, and Wetherby Swan will prepare to receive the people from Frost Cold Town. The residents of Frost Cold Town did not return to live in the original town because the orcs were repelled. At this time, they were rushing to the town of Winter under the leadership of two other Soldiers from Winter Town. Arcee hovered in the air to investigate, making sure that there were no orcs chasing after her, so as to ensure the safety of these people. After the matter was dealt with, David got up and walked a few steps back and forth in the office, then left the office to find an ambulance. There is nothing urgent to deal with right now, so he can just ask the ambulance if there are any Autobots that can transform into agricultural machinery? When the ambulance is not busy, it goes back and forth between the two worlds to ensure that David and Optimus Prime can be contacted at any time. When he was in Cold Winter Town, he either learned what the Holy Light was from Liadrin and Sally Whitemane, or he stayed in the garage of Fort Glamorgan to learn and feel the Holy Light. It is said that I have recently realized something, and I am just a little away from mastering the Holy Light. Walking into the garage, there are no other cars except the ambulance. David''s Mustang sports car is usually stored in his Cybertron body, so that he can use it and transform it at any time. Seeing that there was only one ambulance in the empty garage, David thought that maybe a few more cars should be brought over, even if they look good? "Ambulance, how is Shengguang?" "I feel that I have mastered the key to it. As long as I work a little harder, I can learn this magical power." When the ambulance saw David coming, it directly changed into a human form. The space is high enough to allow him to move freely after being transformed. In fact, even if he strolls casually in Rinwinter Town in a human form, the people in Rinwinter Town will not have any special reactions. The existence of Digger made the people in Cold Winter Town get used to the existence of Cybertronians. Considering that almost everyones homes were built with the help of Digger, the people of Cold Winter were very fond of Cybertronians. Tans are far more popular than Earthlings in the Transformers world. This situation was naturally reported to Optimus Prime by the ambulance. While Optimus Prime was happy, he also realized what David said at the beginning: only the Cybertronians can really have a positive impact on the lives of people on Earth. Only then will the people on Earth truly accept and welcome you. Rinwinter Town is a ready-made example! So, Optimus Prime has indeed started to contribute to the earth humans, but he proposed that the earth people must first "unite", which is not so easy to achieve. As far as Optimus Prime is concerned, if the people on Earth don''t spend several years, this matter will not make half progress. David felt that Optimus Prime seriously overestimated the efficiency of the people on Earth. There is no progress on the earth, and the remaining power of the Decepticons can''t be killed. More and more Autobots want to settle in Winter Town. The ambulance mentioned this matter to David by the way. Recently, Optimus Prime is doing statistics. Maybe after a while, there will be a lot of new cars in the garage without David himself buying. The topic came to this point, and David took advantage of the situation to ask: "Are there any Autobots that can transform into agricultural machinery?" "Is it the kind of machinery used for farming and harvesting on Earth?" "right." "This..." the ambulance shook his head helplessly: "You know, we Cybertronians and Earthlings have completely different structures, so we don''t have any demand for those crops, so there has never been a Transformer in this regard." David nodded helplessly, he really didn''t expect this. Whether its animations or movies in various versions, none of them have transformed into Transformers for agricultural machinery. The fundamental reason is that the Cybertronians dont have this demand, right? I just dont know if I can make a new template by hand? David asked by the way, have the Autobots wiped out any mass-produced Decepticons recently? Bring a Decepticon corpse if you can. "Okay, I''ll talk to Optimus Prime about it." "Then I won''t disturb you and continue to appreciate the Holy Light, come on!" Watching the ambulance transform back into a Humvee, David leaves his garage. Looking at his vast garden, David suddenly thought of another thing: Azeroth''s wheat field puppet! But after searching the memory carefully, I remembered that the wheat field puppet is strictly a sentinel defense machine responsible for guarding the farmland, not a machine for plowing the fields. "Tsk! Thought I thought of a substitute!" At the same time, David did think of another type of robot that was actually used to cultivate the land, that is, the various agricultural robots in the Robo-Police, but these things are controlled by humans, and their efficiency is not much different from ordinary agricultural machinery. "How about letting Tony build a group of robot soldiers?" Farming in leisure time, serving as soldiers in wartime? It seems that it is not impossible? David was ready to look for Tony immediately, and he transformed into a Tomcat fighter and flew there to look for it. However, he had just turned into a Cybertronian form, and before he had time to release the compressed Tomcat fighter in his body, he suddenly saw Laura from Came out of Glamorgan Castle and waved to himself. Stopped the transformation, and David walked up to Laura: "What''s wrong?" "A newcomer is coming." "ah?" "I went to the Penny Flower Fashion Store with Sylvanas and Liadrin just now, and when I came back, I happened to meet a newcomer who came to Cold Winter Town." After briefly talking about the situation, Laura even explained the general situation to the newcomers, and now she is bringing the newcomers to meet David, the owner of Cold Winter Town. Following Laura''s introduction, a middle-aged man in a police uniform and a police round cap, looking around curiously, appeared in David''s sight. (end of this chapter) Chapter 209： doomsday survivor Chapter 209 Survivors of the Doomsday World "Hello, I am David, Lord of Cold Winter Town." "Hello, I''m Rick, Rick Grimes." The man in police uniform introduced himself to David, and at the same time looked at David in front of him with a miraculous expression: "I should call you For the Baron? Or Mr. Mayor?" David smiled and said that Rick could choose a name he could accept, and after shaking hands with Rick, he was carefully mobilizing the Holy Light to check himself. Soon he came to the conclusion that he should not be infected with any strange virus. That''s right, David has already recognized who this Rick Grimes in front of him is: The protagonist of the Walking Dead series, Rick Grimes, comes from the doomsday world destroyed by the zombie virus. He remembered that all humans in that world had been infected with the virus, so even those who died normally would be transformed into zombies after death. That is to say, Rick should also have that virus. This is also the reason why David didn''t react when he saw Leon. Instead, he checked his situation carefully when he saw him. After a brief chat, David brought the topic to Rick''s world. Not long after Rick said that he woke up in the hospital, and just learned that the whole world seemed to be in chaos and there were zombies everywhere, David took advantage of the opportunity and proposed to conduct some examinations for Rick. "examine?" "Yes, in order to avoid carrying that virus in your body." "I shouldn''t be infected, right? Otherwise, I would have turned into a zombie long ago." "Carrying the virus does not necessarily mean infection, and there may be an incubation period for infection... Don''t you want to be sure about your situation?" David easily convinced Rick, because Rick also wanted to make sure that he was not infected with that terrible virus. "What should I do?" "Don''t worry, it''s not troublesome!" For Cold Winter Town, it is not difficult to judge Rick''s situation. There is an ambulance parked in the garage not far away! Let the ambulance scan it, and Rick''s physical condition will be clearly displayed in front of everyone. When Rick saw the legendary "Transformers" in the ambulance, he was stunned and completely forgot what Laura said to him earlier, "There are many people from different worlds in this place..." . Although he has accepted this miraculous thing, he did not expect these people from other worlds, including Cybertronians! Even though there were two legendary elves beside him, he didn''t think about Transformers. Now he realizes that this place called Rinwinter Town is even more magical and weird than he thought! At this point, Rick came back to his senses and paid attention to his own situation: "How is it? Am I infected with that terrible virus?" "No unknown virus was found on you." The ambulance compared Rick''s various information with the earth''s human information and virus data stored in its own database, and found no trace of any unknown virus. "You can be sure you are ''clean''." Rick let out a sigh of relief after hearing this. He didn''t want to become that kind of monster who was like a living dead and would attack other people. At this time, David was thinking secretly, there was no trace of the virus on Rick''s body, so he was not infected in the original plot? Or is it some kind of magical power that cleaned up the virus on his body when he came to Cold Winter Town? No matter what the possibility is, David doesn''t have to worry about a sudden zombie crisis in Cold Winter Town. "Sorry to welcome you in such a special way." "No, in fact, I am very grateful that you can help me check." Rick sincerely thanked David and the ambulance on the side, but there was always wonder in the eyes of the ambulance. "In short, welcome to Cold Winter Town." David originally wanted to go to Tony to ask about the agricultural robot, but because of Rick''s arrival, he decided to postpone the matter for a while. The appearance of Rick made David think of another thing: he happened to be short of a sheriff, and Rick himself was the deputy sheriff of the town. He is quite experienced in security management. Of course, Rick may not be willing to stay in Cold Winter Town, because he still has things in his own world that he cannot let go of. But it doesn''t mean that Rick can''t help David, because Rick is in a world at the end of the world. Although that world is full of zombies, there are still many survivors struggling to survive. Those people are very good targets for David''s Winter Town. The living environment is harsh, and the future seems to be invisible in my own world, and I want to survive. At the same time, because they have experienced the apocalyptic and difficult life, these people are easier to manage than people in the ordinary world. As for those who are unwilling to be managed, they can be expelled directly. When Rick was active in that world, he could help David ''recruit'' those ordinary people who were in trouble. I remember that Rick met many survivors in the plot, and these are potential targets. Thinking of these things, David decided to take Rick around Cold Winter Town himself, and talk about his "future" by the way. Passing through Castle Glamorgan and walking out from the main entrance of Winter Fortress, Rick still couldn''t control himself, and looked back at the ''familiar'' building again. David understood why he had this reaction, and explained casually: "This house was built not long ago, and the person who proposed the design plan is a physicist living in Los Angeles." "Oh!" Rick immediately understood why the lord''s residence was exactly the same as the house in his impression. It turned out that someone from the same country as him provided a ''model'': "This...is a really good design." "I know what you''re thinking, I''ve been to that country." "Hahaha!" Rick smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to answer the question for a while. Fortunately, David didn''t continue to talk about this topic, but started the next topic: introduce Rick to Winter Town, and at the same time ask Rick what''s his plan? "Me?" Rick looked at the clean and tidy streets, the surrounding houses were very beautiful, and the fresh air made him feel comfortable. If possible, he very much hopes to live in this place called Cold Winter Town, but he has to confirm some things first. "I want to find my wife and children." Whether his wife is alive or dead, he hopes to get a definite answer. If his wife and children are still alive, then of course he must do his best to reunite with his family, and then he can bring his wife and children to live in Winter Town, away from the world destroyed by zombies. If his wife and children have died unfortunately...he doesn''t know if he can start a new life, he doesn''t even dare to think about that possibility. He hoped that his wife and children escaped smoothly when the crisis broke out and were living in a safe place. "I hope you can reunite with your family soon." David sent a blessing to Rick, and at the same time introduced to him what great advantages Rick will gain from being able to travel freely to and from Cold Winter Town. You can take refuge in Cold Winter Town in times of crisis; you can get weapons, supplies, or even get hurt here in Cold Winter Town, you can immediately go to the Cathedral of the Holy Light and find the priest in the church for treatment. "Priest? Healing?" Rick was already very excited after hearing the first few sentences. Of course he could realize what it meant to him to be able to come to Cold Winter Town at any time! What''s more, the mayor also made it clear that he can replenish weapons, ammunition, food, and water in Cold Winter Town. You can also come to Winter Town to rest when you are tired! What does it mean that the priest is in charge of healing? The priest in Cold Winter Town also works part-time as a doctor? "The priests in the Cathedral of the Holy Light believe in the Holy Light, and can use the magical power of the Holy Light to heal injuries and diseases." David raised his hand and briefly demonstrated for Rick: "It''s this kind of power." "..." Rick felt that his body had become much healthier, and only then did he realize that there is such a magical power as magic in this world. "Liadrin, one of the elves you saw earlier, is the current bishop of the Holy Light Cathedral." Liadrin didn''t want to be the bishop at first, but after the Holy Light Cathedral was established, she and Sally Whitemane were the only priests in the entire Winter Town, so they reluctantly took over the bishop''s position. Listening to David''s introduction and looking at the surrounding houses along the wide road, Rick gradually had doubts in his heart: "I can get so many benefits, so what do I have to pay for it?" "Help me recruit residents." David likes such a clear-headed person, much more pleasing than some people who only know how to ask but don''t know what to return. Tell Rick of his plan, and Rick has no resistance to David''s request. Walking along the main road for a while, he has noticed that there are indeed a few residents in Cold Winter Town, and at the same time, he doesn''t think it is a bad idea to bring survivors from his world that is being ravaged by zombies here. Besides, Mr. David, the mayor, has already explained clearly to him: what he wants are ordinary people, not slaves! The people brought by Rick can become official residents in Cold Winter Town, and then earn remuneration through work as they used to, buy their own houses, and so on. This is a win-win for the survivors of Cold Winter Town and the end of the world! Of course Rick would not refuse, and accepted the task happily. "Welcome to join Cold Winter Town." When Rick agreed to help David recruit people, he became a member of Cold Winter Town. David said that Rick could choose one of the houses that had already been built, or find an open space that he liked. Build a new home that is completely his own according to his own ideas. In addition, in addition to receiving weapons as needed, Rick can also learn all kinds of knowledge that Cold Winter Town currently possesses. Includes Holy Light, Arcane, Shaman, and more. Listening to the words David said, Rick seriously doubted that he was not that material, but it doesnt hurt to try, just in case you learn it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 210： Winter is coming Chapter 210 The Winter Festival is Coming Take Rick around to let him understand the pattern of Cold Winter Town. I took Rick to get to know Jonah, so that he could ask Jonah for supplements of food and water when needed. Then took Rick to know Eva and Wetherby Swan. In the future, when Rick needs to replenish weapons and ammunition, he can find Eva; to bring back survivors from the doomsday world, he should contact Wetherby Swan, the political officer, and Wetherby Swan will be responsible for arranging the brought new residents. In the end, Rick chose a very ordinary two-story house as his new home. He can take a good rest here, and then set off to return to his own world, looking for his wife and children and officially starting to recruit survivors for Winter Town . Rick knew that he was officially working for the Baron David Glamorgan. The better his work was, the better his life in Winter Town would be in the future. Before he found his wife and children, he had already found a future he could look forward to. This filled him with hope. After a brief rest, he took sufficient supplies and embarked on the road to find his wife and children... "You want to use Rick to greatly increase the population of Cold Winter Town?" Laura saw David''s care for Rick clearly, and immediately guessed what David was thinking. "Yes, the survivors of such a doomsday world are the easiest to attract to Cold Winter Town." And relatively speaking, these people are also relatively easy to satisfy. As long as Cold Winter Town can provide a safe and stable living environment, they are happy to live here for a long time. In addition, most of the survivors of these doomsday worlds come from ''modern society''. They think a little differently from most civilians in this world. They don''t get too entangled in the fields, and are more willing to accept jobs such as waiters and workers. "I suddenly hope that there will be more people from the doomsday world in the future." People in the world like the movie version of Resident Evil, The Last Survivor, etc., are worth looking forward to. There are also worlds like Interstellar that have changed the earth''s environment, causing humans to find a new home. While David was thinking about which other worlds met his requirements, Steve brought two mages to Cold Winter Town. David found that today is a suitable day for receiving newcomers, and his original plan could only continue to the back row. Fortunately, Casillas and Modu brought by Steve don''t need him to spend too much time receiving them, just meet and say hello and get to know each other. It is Steve who will introduce the situation in Cold Winter Town. After introducing Liadrin to the two mages from Karma Taj, the two mages can also follow Liadrin to visit the town of Winter. After the two mages were dismissed, Floyd found him again. "What happened?" "Sean Forester has written a letter, hoping that we will use the Quinjet fighter to send that Pratt knight to Fort Iron Tree." "Oh, this thing!" David motioned for Floyd to take Platt Knight directly to Peggy, who should have plenty of free time to do it. As for choosing Peggy instead of Sharon, there is no particular reason, it is simply that Sharon flew a Quin-jet fighter to attack before, so the shift was changed. Of course, this is not necessary. If Peggy has something to do and Sharon doesn''t mind, it doesn''t matter if Sharon continues to drive. As for whether the Quin-type fighters flying directly to Iron Tree Fort will cause any reaction? The Kun-type fighter has the ability to stealth at the physical level, so you don''t have to worry about being seen. Detection of magic... The plane will not land inside the Iron Tree Fort, but will only find a suitable place on the periphery to drop the Pratt Knight. This is a situation that I dont want to be exposed. In fact, the rumors of having a flying dragon in Cold Winter Town have spread throughout the northern plains. Watching Floyd leave, David sat behind his desk and waited quietly for a while. "There shouldn''t be anything else going on, right?" After making sure that no one came looking for him suddenly, he got up and walked out of Fort Glamorgan, then transformed into Cybertron and released his Tomcat fighter. When the Tomcat fighter ejected from his body and became bigger, David jumped up and landed in the cockpit accurately, then soared into the sky. The whole process took only a blink of an eye, and the black tomcat had already flown above Glamorgan Castle, circled slightly and then flew north. Although the current Cold Winter Town is many times larger than when it had only one street, the distance from Glamorgan Castle to Stark Manor is not so far away that it takes half a day to fly to get there. I only increased the speed slightly, and in the next second I had to dive and land towards the ground, open the cockpit, jump out of the plane and land firmly on the ground. The Tomcat fighter gradually got smaller and got into the ''hatch door'' opened at David''s shoulder. Finally changed back to human form, raised his hand and greeted Tony in front of him: "It''s so rare that you didn''t spend time in the laboratory today." "..." Tony witnessed an F14 Tomcat fighter plane rushing straight towards him from the sky, a robot jumped out of the cockpit and landed in front of him, the fighter plane shrank and got into the robot, and the robot turned into David. Although he already knew it, this was the first time Tony saw David''s Cybertron posture with his own eyes. "I suddenly felt that the manor lacked the necessary defense measures." "Considering that your place is an important laboratory, weaponry and ammunition production factory, I also think the defense here is too weak." Stark Manor is located in the northernmost part of Cold Winter Town. It stands to reason that the possible enemies in Cold Winter Town come from the southeast and southeast, but he cannot guarantee the absolute safety of the north. Who knows if someone will deliberately go around in a circle and attack him from behind? And it cannot be ruled out that there are some dangerous monsters or races in the north. "When there are enough troops, the so-called northern sentry will definitely be regularized." He suddenly felt that the current 150 recruits were still a bit small, and maybe he could start thinking about the second phase of Sparta: "There may be more recruits now. Rely on your Iron Soldiers." "Considering your situation here, I''m afraid my steel soldiers need to carry enough weapons..." Speaking of this topic, Tony suddenly felt a little speechless. His Stark Industries has already decided not to focus on the weapons market, but to transform into a high-tech group. But who would have thought that just because I became interested in the foreign city of Cold Winter Town, after I came here to build reactors and laboratories, I actually picked up my old profession of weapon development and manufacturing again. "Do not conflict!" David said that the development and manufacture of weapons in Cold Winter Town and the clean energy, sewage and garbage disposal on the other side of the earth are all for the purpose of making the world a better place. "You mean, you can make the world a better place?" "Do you think the world is better now?" "Well, what you said makes sense! The Winter Kingdom under your rule must be much better than those dirty and messy backward cities." Although Tony didn''t go to see it with his own eyes, he had heard it from others. Know the general situation of the world. Although there are magical powers such as magic, gods, and alchemy, the standard of living is not much different from that of medieval Europe on Earth. The living environment of ordinary people in this world is the same, and there is absolutely no happiness. In comparison, it is definitely a good thing for ordinary people in this world to let David, a person with ''advanced thinking'', rule and build a brand new advanced country. "Besides, there is a genius like me helping you!" "..." After bragging and chatting for a while, David started to talk about business. When Tony heard that David actually wanted him to help make agricultural robots, he didn''t know where to start complaining. Manufacturing is definitely possible, but the machines you build yourself can do more important things. Is it too wasteful to use them for farming? "Responsible for guarding and guarding posts, and farming by the way." "So... steel soldiers who know how to farm the fields? Don''t you think this is more wasteful?" David spread his hands. In fact, even if he transforms the Transformers that can transform agricultural machinery, the way to use it to maximize its value is to reclaim the more fertile land around Cold Winter Town instead of throwing it in Frost Cold Town. To cultivate those barren fields. Before the land around the town of Rinwinter is fully utilized, no matter what you do, it will be a waste of labor. "I think you might as well send some additional logistics support staff, so that they can farm easily when they have nothing to do." In addition to combat soldiers, a sentry post should have auxiliary personnel such as chefs and logistics, so that these people can farm casually in their free time, and they dont expect much food from those farmlands anyway. "The population was not large before, so I didn''t think about it." He didn''t plan to send logistics support personnel to the sentry post. After all, the garrison at the sentry post would frequently go back and forth on duty. After hearing David''s words, Tony immediately guessed something: "What? You found a new way to increase the population?" "Well, a newcomer just came." After roughly talking about Rick''s situation with Tony, Tony immediately understood David''s thoughts. "Even if that Rick can help you recruit civilians to Cold Winter Town, there won''t be many, right?" "As long as the population can increase steadily." David no longer mentioned the matter of letting the steel soldiers do farming, but brought up another matter along the way: the crops in Winter Town have almost been harvested, and the Winter Festival he mentioned at the beginning is almost time to start. He asked Tony to think about who could be invited to Cold Winter Town, and take the time to say hello to those people. "There shouldn''t be too many, I''m only going to invite members of the Avengers." At most, Roddy, Pepper Pepper, and Happy are added as friends, but he is not sure if other Avengers members will bring "family"? If he brings his family, will that Thor call his family from Asgard? (end of this chapter) Chapter 211： black ship Chapter 211 Black Ship Facts have proved that the gods of Asgard are not so idle, everyone has their own work to be busy, and Thor, the first heir of Asgard who is obsessed with Jane Foster''s body, stays on the earth all day. After completing all the harvesting work, David announced the real birth of the town of Winter in front of all the residents of Winter Town. At the same time, it is also determined that the Winter Festival will be after the last round of crop harvesting in the future. Originally, David felt that the townspeople might not take such a festival seriously. But it turns out that as long as there is a reason that seems reasonable to celebrate, the acceptance of the people is much greater than David thought. Everyone is excited to celebrate this new festival, but they dont know if they are also celebrating their new life. For the residents of Rinwinter Town, the official completion of Rinwinter Town is indeed a new beginning. They got a new house, new land, new job here, and started a new life. The artisans from Azeroth will bid farewell to the past, and they can enjoy a stable, comfortable, and prosperous life in Cold Winter Town. What David promised to the craftsmen back then has been done now. It can be said that the most supportive people in Cold Winter Town for Lord David are the craftsmen and their families who originally belonged to Edwin Van Cleef. These people became the basis for David to establish his position in Cold Winter Town. When the craftsmen praised David, Baron Glamorgan, they would crazily complain about the nobles of Stormwind City and King Varian Wrynn. . Anduin, who was mixed in the crowd, was a little embarrassed, but he gradually understood in his heart what he should do to become a good king. Immediately, like the people around me, I happily enjoyed this new birth festival. However, the person who created this festival was not happy at all. He found that as the party host, he was so busy that he didn''t have a moment to spare. He is either greeting a new guest, or on his way to welcome the next new guest. kept running around the back garden of Glamorgan Castle, and the iced juice in David''s hand was turned into warm juice by his hand. Avengers members, Avengers friends; Transformers, Lennox and Epps who had a friendship on the battlefield at the beginning, Mikaela and his daughter who came to Cold Winter Town through the relationship of Transformers without any friendship; King Tyndareus of Sparta and his queen Leda; Peter Parker brought Gwen Stacy from his world, and Gwen''s father George Stacy also came. George specially expressed his sincere thanks to David who saved his life. Meanwhile, the two Gwen-Stacys meet and huddle together, seemingly discussing the various differences between the two. David wanted to get closer, but the situation didn''t allow it. He was running back and forth at the party, afraid that Optimus Prime, who had been wanting to talk to him, would suddenly call out to him: "Fellow Daoist, please stay!" Fortunately, this kind of thing didn''t happen. When the party was halfway through, David finally greeted all the guests, and he could relax a little. "Is throwing a party so tiring?" "Ordinary parties are certainly not so tiring, but your situation here is not ordinary." Steve and Tony stood by, watching the excitement all the time: "I think you will only appear at the parties held by the president and the governor. This situation." The two guys found a common topic in watching David busy around. "..." Drank the warm juice in his hand, and David took a new glass of juice from the Spartan maid passing by, completely ignoring Tony''s contemptuous eyes. "With your physical fitness, even drinking alcohol is no different from drinking fruit juice, right?" "Yeah, but I prefer the taste of fruit juice." David didn''t have any preference for drinks, especially when he had various entertainments in his previous life, even if he didn''t want to drink, he had to forcefully pour it into his mouth. impression. Now I can make my own decisions, and of course I wont embarrass myself. "Well, after all, you are the lord, you are the biggest... As long as you don''t prohibit alcohol in Winter Town, I have no complaints." Tony glanced at Optimus Prime who was walking by, these Cybertronians were tall and built. It''s very conspicuous, and you can''t even pretend to be invisible: "It seems that you have something to talk about." "Don''t avoid it." Optimus Prime took the initiative to keep Tony and Steve who wanted to avoid it. He felt that there was nothing that he and David talked about that should not be known. As for the identities of the two people in front of him, the biggest function of the party held by David today is to let these originally unrelated people from different worlds get to know each other. Especially the special life of Transformers, because it has a ''unique position'' in the hearts of many people, so people who come here will basically run to Optimus Prime to get acquainted with the leader of the Autobots. At this point in the party, except for David who greeted everyone, Optimus Prime was the busiest, which is why Optimus Prime didn''t come here until now. Optimus Prime found David and wanted to talk about the Autobots coming to Cold Winter Town. The suggestion to let humans unite has been put forward, but humans are too slow in implementing it. Optimus Prime has noticed that some people on Earth are becoming more and more hostile to Autobots. So Optimus Prime is going to transfer some Autobots to live in Cold Winter Town, leaving only some fighters with sufficient self-protection ability to stay on the earth. "The corpses of the Decepticons you mentioned earlier may take more time... The Decepticons we wiped out recently, the corpses will always be transported away for inexplicable reasons." "That''s it..." After hearing Optimus Prime''s words, David immediately realized that humans might be using Decepticon corpses for research. Autobots are his allies after all, so he reminded Optimus Prime aloud: "It could mean that someone is doing some kind of experiment with these corpses. I think the Autobots have to be careful, as the Decepticons become less and less, they will target you." "..." Optimus Prime was silent for a few seconds, he also thought of this possibility, but he didn''t want it to really develop to that point. He has a good impression of humans, especially now that he has many human friends and comrades in arms. If there is no substantive evidence, he doesn''t want to think of humans as bad. But as a leader, he knows what to do, and coming to talk to David specifically about this has already proved that he is prepared for it. After chatting for a few more words, Optimus Prime introduced two humans to David by the way. In addition to the mini King Kong such as the little brain and the wheel, Mikaela and her father want to start a new life in Cold Winter Town, and they dont know if there is a job suitable for them here. David thought about it carefully, and there really is a job suitable for them: the Winter Knights currently have a lot of vehicles, but there is only one Tony Stark in Winter Town who knows how to repair cars, which is very embarrassing. As the winter knights have more and more mechanical equipment, the demand for logistics maintenance personnel will also increase. Mikaela and his daughter can take care of it for a while, and teach the people in winter town how to repair cars by the way. This kind of small matter can be settled in a few words, and the population of Cold Winter Town has also increased during this party. At the end of the party, even Robert Epps, a member of the Lair Force, had the idea of ??staying, but he hadn''t made a final decision yet. David is not in a hurry, Epps can think about it slowly, and even his comrades who have retired or are about to retire, he welcomes them if they are willing to come. There are enough empty houses in Rinwinter Town, even if the houses are full, he can always let Digger build more houses. Compared with empty houses, Rinwinter Town has more open spaces! He is looking forward to the day when all these empty spaces will be filled up soon! Today, he will fill Eva first! Winter Festival is a good day to celebrate, and there is no need to continue to dawdle between him and Eva. He has already lit a strong enough bonfire, and if he continues to burn it, he will burn it dry! Eva had been looking forward to this day for a long time. When David made it clear that he would go to her later, Eva left the party early to prepare. When David returned to the room, the first thing he saw was Eva who was fully armed, wearing pure white armor, and lying on a large rose petal. "Wow~" DAY BY DAY! David, who was refreshed and relieved, looked at Eva who was full of energy and fell into a deep sleep, got up, washed and dressed, and prepared to start today''s work. As a result, he had just finished washing, and before he had time to change his clothes, Gareth Stanton''s slightly eager voice came from outside the door. "My lord, there is an emergency!" David knew that it was impossible for the guard knight to come and smash the door of his room so early if it was not an emergency. Putting on a nightgown, David opened the door and walked out of the bedroom. After knocking on the door, he stood aside, looking down at Gareth Stanton, who seemed to be observing the material of the carpet under his feet, making sure that he didn''t see anything he shouldn''t, and at the same time quickly explained himself to David. Why did you come to knock on the door early. "My lord, there is a ship on the Winter River." "Boat?" David was stunned for a moment, and then realized that this was indeed a relatively urgent situation: "Is it coming from the direction of Iron Water River?" The Iron Water River is the river that flows out of the Iron Tree Forest and joins the Cold Winter River at the south-west location of Cold Winter Town. If it came from there, could it be a warship of the elves? "No, it''s coming from downstream." "Oh?" From the lower reaches of the Winter River, that''s from the west: "West?" "yes!" "I see, let Arcee see the situation first, and then I will go and see for myself when I get dressed... Let the knights get ready for battle." David moved quickly. After getting dressed, he came to the newly built pier on the Winter River and looked west. On the extremely wide river, a black boat was slowly approaching the town of Cold Winter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 212： dark elf siblings Chapter 212 Dark Elf Brother and Sister All black, no sails, and David saw no paddle wheels. "Arcee, can you see the crew above?" Arcee''s A-10 attack plane was circling above the black ship, conducting various scans on the black ship, and soon transmitted the scanned information. David, who uses the body of Cybertron, can receive these data, and through the information sent back by Arcee, he finds that this is a "very advanced" ship compared to this world, and it also uses a strange energy as its energy source . This energy seems to have a certain anti-detection ability. Apart from being able to scan the general outline of the ship and detect an unknown energy, Arcee did not detect any more information. While David was standing on the newly built pier observing the black ship, Optimus Prime, Tony, Steve and others also got the news and rushed over one after another. Because of the Winter Festival, many "people" did not go back to their own world directly, and stayed in the town of Winter for one night. Some people are planning to stay in Cold Winter Town for a while, and take a good look at this magical place; there are also people who drank too much yesterday and couldn''t leave. "A completely unfamiliar ship? Or is it something else?" Tony Stark was wearing a steel armor. After using the scanning equipment on the armor to investigate the loneliness, he turned his head and glanced at David next to him... and scanned it by the way. David in the state of Cybertron''s body. After noticing Tony''s behavior, David just glanced at the guy speechlessly. He knew that no matter what he said, he couldn''t stop Tony from doing what he wanted to do. This guy has this kind of character, if he can change it, he won''t be called Tony Stark! "As you can see, a strange black ship of unknown origin." "Oh, a black ship that doesn''t know where it came from may break the original tranquility of Cold Winter Town and even the Kingdom of Tilan... I read this plot in the book." "I''ve seen it too." David didn''t want to be bombarded with naval guns to open the city gate, although Cold Winter Town didn''t have such a thing as a city gate. David was thinking about whether to transform into a Tomcat fighter to stop the black ship, and Arcee sent another communication. "Someone appeared on the deck... It looks a bit like an elf?" The image information was simultaneously transmitted to David''s sight, and David also saw two elves with blue skin and silver hair appearing on the deck of the black ship. "Dark elf?" This appearance is not exactly the same as the dark elf I have seen in my previous life, there is no difference at all. Turned his head and glanced at Pierre, who was also coming, David used his eyes to release the holographic image of the dark elf, and asked Pierre, "Is this the dark elf?" Pierre only glanced at it, and gave an answer that left David speechless: "I haven''t seen a dark elf either." "..." As a result, an unexpected person gave an affirmative answer, that is, the Raines missionary who came to Cold Winter Town not long ago and wanted to build a temple in Cold Winter Town and spread the teachings of the temple. "It is indeed a dark elf." Missionary Rains has been in Cold Winter Town for some time, and he feels a little bit at a loss for this town on the border of the Kingdom of Tilan. Although I bought a piece of land and spent money to hire craftsmen from Rinwinter Town to build a temple, the residents of Rinwinter Town didnt intend to listen to the teachings of the temple gods. Compared with the gods of the temple, they prefer the so-called holy light. Reigns has been having a headache recently, so he can only work hard to integrate himself into the town of Winter, trying to attract a small number of people to become believers first, and then slowly expand the scale. Therefore, no matter what is happening in Cold Winter Town, he will join in. Naturally, he will not miss the excitement at the pier, but he did not expect to see the dark elves here. Although it is not clear what method Baron Glamorgan used? Compared to this, the appearance of dark elves made him more concerned: Why did dark elves appear? Could it be that the river next to Cold Winter Town leads to the wild land where the dark elves live? From the perspective of direction, it seems that there is indeed this possibility, but new problems have emerged? Why do dark elves have such a weird black ship? What is the purpose of the dark elves coming here? Could it be that they want to occupy the territory north of Tilan Kingdom? Questions popped up in Raines'' mind one after another, but no one could give him an answer. At this time, after confirming the race of the other party, David is talking to Arcee. "Shoot deterrent shots at the water in front of the black ship to make the black ship stop first." "Why don''t you let me board the ship and ask about the purpose of these elves." Arcee was still hovering in the air, she could clearly see the two dark elves on the deck, and she was pointing to herself curiously: "I don''t think they have any malicious intentions." . "It''s better to be cautious. After all, we have never been in contact with dark elves, and we don''t know what purpose the dark elves on this ship came to Cold Winter Town." "I see." Arcee then fired at the water in front of the black ship, and loudly reminded the dark elves on board: "You are about to invade the territory of Cold Winter Town, please stop the ship and express your intention, otherwise it will be regarded as a declaration of war." In order to prevent the other party from hearing clearly, Arcee ''shouted'' these words with the loudest voice. After speaking, she suddenly thought of a question: Can these dark elves understand the common language of Brennia? Fortunately, after the female dark elf rushed into the cabin, the ship below gradually slowed down. At the same time, the male dark elf kept waving his hands and shouted at Arcee hovering in the air: "We are from the Eternal Night Empire." Archaeologists, without any malice!" Although he had an accent, it was indeed the common language of Brennia. David instructed the black ship through Arcee to maintain the minimum speed and slowly approach the pier. At the same time, a defensive position had already been set up on the pier. After so much effort, not only the Winter Knights in power armor and fully armed came to the scene, but also Autobots such as Ironhide and Bumblebee came to help out and established a defensive position here at the pier. At the same time, Tony ordered the Iron Legion to stand by. As long as the situation is not right, Stark Manor can immediately fly at least 20 steel soldiers. Iron Soldiers. The Quin-jet fighter plane has taken off, and the two super soldiers Peggy and Sharon are ready for airborne combat at any time. After confirming that the town of Cold Winter was prepared to deal with various emergencies, David was relieved to let the black ship dock on the pier. At the same time, he silently deduced the possible dialogue in his heart, but he didn''t expect such an opening sentence! "Look, it''s human!" "..." With the same blue skin, long silver hair tied into a ponytail, and wearing armor that can highlight a foul figure and have ''super high defense power'', when this female dark elf stepped onto the pier and saw everyone around her, Act as if you saw some rare animal. "I''m sorry, my sister is too rude." The male dark elf has a very handsome appearance, a slender figure, and silver hair neatly combed back: "I am Sisi, an archaeologist from the Eternal Night Empire." Well, this is my sister Enid." "I am Baron David Glamorgan, the lord of Cold Winter Town under the rule of the Kingdom of Tilan." David will always carry the Kingdom of Tilan with him at this time: "Welcome to the town of Cold Winter, may Mr. Cecil come to the town?" What is it here for?" "As I just introduced, I''m an archaeologist. I''m here to find ancient ruins and find out some forgotten historical information." Cecil said repeatedly that he didn''t come to start a war, and There are only two elves, my brother and sister, on my boat: "Believe me, our brothers and sisters have no malice towards you and the city you rule." David carefully looked at the dark elf in front of him, and he didn''t see any flaws in the other''s face. Of course, if the other party was a spy sent by the dark elves, it would be impossible for him to spot the problem so easily. Since he didnt notice the problem, he treated it as a real archaeologist for the time being. David let the soldiers and Autobots around him disperse while giving Edwin Van Cleef a wink. Van Cleef knew what to do, and he himself had a chat with the two dark elves, hoping to find out more information. Lead the two dark elves to Glamorgan Castle. There is a reception hall on the first floor of Glamorgan Castle for guests, which is very suitable for entertaining two dark elves. Along the way, the two dark elves showed great curiosity, especially the female dark elf named Enid, whose head kept turning left and right without stopping for a moment. At the same time, when David gave various orders, the two dark elves noticed that the metal giant, which they thought was just an ordinary war puppet, actually possessed extraordinary intelligence, and could even turn into a very special car. Enid seemed to want to ask some questions, but was stopped by Cecil. It was not until the two parties walked into the reception hall, where the host and guest were seated, and the maid brought drinks and fruits, that the two parties began a formal dialogue. The topic begins with where did the dark elf siblings come from! "Eternal Night Empire? What kind of country is that?" "That is an advanced country established by dark elves that ruled the entire western territory of the Brunnian continent." Cecil''s tone and demeanor when he mentioned the Eternal Night Empire all showed that he was very proud of his country. "West of the Brennia continent..." David thought of the distribution of various countries and ethnic forces on the continent that Pierre had introduced to him back then. He remembered that Pierre said that the west was an area called the wild land, where the terrain was complex. , The land is barren, so the Holy Gunter Kingdom has never occupied it: "Is it a wild land?" "Wild land?" Cecil was very confused by this title. Elias took a map and placed it in front of Cecil, and pointed to one of the areas. Cecil looked at it for a moment before realizing: "You mean the Lost Land? No, the Eternal Night Empire is located to the west of the Lost Land." (end of this chapter) Chapter 213： Intelligence Agencies and the Winter Navy Chapter 213 Intelligence Agency and Winter Navy According to Cecil''s description, the so-called Lost Lands are places where some dark elves who betrayed the Eternal Night Empire, gave up their beliefs, and race were exiled. The dark elves living in the Lost Land are a group despised by all dark elves. "That''s right!" David plans to find an opportunity to ask Raines later, maybe he can get more information about the dark elves from the missionary. Right now, he is still chatting with Cecil non-stop, and learned from the other party how powerful the Eternal Night Empire is, and at the same time, he also knows that the black ship that Cecil was driving earlier used a kind of energy called ''dark energy'' energy as an energy source. "Dark energy?" "Dark energy is the greatest technology in the history of the dark elves!" Although what Cecil said was not very clear and detailed, David still roughly understood that this kind of energy called dark energy is obtained by the dark elves using special technology to transform various energies, including arcane magic. energy of. The purpose, of course, is to facilitate your own use. The use of this kind of energy has involved every aspect of the Eternal Night Empire, except for ships and cars. This is why the two dark elves were not surprised to see the car transformed into a car by the Autobots. They just felt that the appearance was rather special. In the Eternal Night Empire, similar things are often seen. David touched his chin unconsciously, feeling a little strange in his heart: According to the brothers and sisters, the Eternal Night Empire is far more civilized than these human countries in the eastern part of the Brennia continent. Not heading east? "We dark elves are a peace-loving race, and we will not start wars casually." "..." Seeing Cecil''s peaceful remarks, and Enid''s female dark elf solemnly nodding in agreement, David decided not to pursue this topic further. He began to ask the purpose of the trip! When it comes to archeology, the brothers and sisters immediately become much more energetic, especially Cecil, who has always maintained his personal image and even speaks with a steady tone and polite words. At this time, I showed a bit of youthful vitality: "I have been interested in history since I was a child. After years of study, I became an archaeologist, exploring those historical records that were lost due to various reasons. . According to Cecil, he became a scholar when he was an adult, and then painstakingly studied various historical texts, and almost memorized all kinds of historical materials recorded in the Eternal Night Empire. The result of reaching this level is that he accidentally discovered that there are conflicts in many historical records, as well as many gaps, and even various errors in them. This is a normal thing for historical records, but Cecil suddenly felt that, as the best historian (self-proclaimed) of the Eternal Night Empire, he had the responsibility to improve and restore these historical materials. So, Cecil embarked on the road of archaeology, and he has done a good job so far, excavating a lot of "lost" and "lost" historical information, some of which lead him to the east, where he may be able to dig more much information. "So, I came here with Enid." "This is your original destination? Didn''t you simply want to come to the East?" "Yes, at the northern end of the eastern part of the continent, there are peaks that reach the sky." Cecil bluntly stated his destination, which is the peak in the north: "The clues I have found over the years reveal that the establishment of the Eternal Night Empire part of Dark Elf history." According to Cecil, a long, long time ago, the entire continent of Brunnia was ruled by dark elves. At that time, there were no human beings. But then fierce conflicts erupted within the dark elves, and human beings took advantage of the situation to rise, so some dark elves retreated to the west of the mainland and established the Eternal Night Empire. Other dark elves also scattered to various places. According to the information he found, some powerful dark elves ''traitors'' retreated to the mountains in the northeast of the mainland. "..." For some unknown reason, David suddenly thought of the two altars he discovered back then. Could it be that they were left by the dark elves? Continue to chat with Cecil, and Enid also started to join the chat because of getting familiar with each other, but David failed to ask more things from the siblings. Regarding whether there are dark elves on the northern peak, neither brother nor sister is very sure. The two of them just followed the clues to find them. As for humans...the dark elves don''t have many records about humans. "..." These are not the exact words of the brothers and sisters, but the information that David carefully condensed and sorted out. Even so, he noticed that the faces of the two dark elves were rather strange. It may be that he felt that the dark elves'' evaluation of human beings said in front of a human. It was so embarrassing to come out. After chatting for a while, seeing that the time was approaching noon, David invited the two dark elves to the restaurant for dinner. After inquiring in advance whether the dark elves had any taboos on diet, Jonah was handed over the arduous work of cooking. Jonah was an excellent chef. After coming to Cold Winter Town, in order to adapt to the situation in Cold Winter Town, he learned and created new dishes after adjusting according to the tastes of everyone in Cold Winter Town. Fortunately, the dark elves have no taboos on food, and the brothers and sisters also expressed their desire to try the special food here. At the dinner table, besides David, the lord of Cold Winter Town, Laura, an archaeologist, was also there, chatting with Cecil about archaeological matters. "After lunch, I will take you to visit Cold Winter Town." Because of the common topic, Laura immediately expressed that she was willing to act as a guide for the siblings and took them to visit Cold Winter Town together. Of course, Laura secretly gave David a wink, as if to say, See how I can get more information for you! ''. When lunch was over, when Laura led the pair of dark elves for a stroll, Edwin Van Cleef appeared in front of David in time. Backing to the office, David, who drank tea and ate the fruit Helen sent as dessert, asked about the situation of the black ship. "My lord, there are indeed some weapons on the black ship, but most of them are self-defense weapons that are carried with you, and the number is not many." "Cold weapon or hot weapon?" "It looks like a cold weapon, my lord." Van Cleef didn''t touch those weapons in order to avoid alarming others, so he didn''t know if there was anything special about these normal-looking swords. "How did Raines arrange it?" "Recently, I recruited some newcomers, and one of them, Wilcox, went to approach the missionary." "oh!" At the beginning, David thought about forming a professional intelligence department. In fact, this department has already taken shape, and it has gradually begun to operate under the command of Van Cleef recently. Its just that the name has not been officially decided. David thought of a few names in his spare time, such as MI9, Gods Hammer Bureau, Wolfs Nest, etc., but he always felt that he didnt like it. It is estimated that he would end up with a very traditional Winter Intelligence Bureau. Shop sign. "Do you think I should set up an observation and guard post on the other side of the Winter River?" His attention had been on the east and south before, and the vast surface of the Winter River gave him an illusion that he would not There is some threat popping up from this direction. But the appearance of the dark elf brothers and sisters sounded the alarm for him, and he paid too little attention to this direction. "Yes, my lord!" Van Cleef also felt that the defense of Cold Winter Town in the west was too weak. In the past, it could be said that there were no "hostile forces" in this direction, but the reality is that anyone and any force may come from appear here. After all, they haven''t even investigated what is on the land on the other side of the Winter River. "The navy has to do it too." David likes to do things the same way. After finishing one thing, he will deal with another one. But the reality is that when you want to deal with things like this, more things will pop up to distract you. Especially as a lord, he must start to learn and adapt to handling multiple things at the same time, otherwise he cannot become a qualified ruler. After Van Cleef left, David first went to James Norrington. The former Royal Navy Commodore, after coming to Cold Winter Town, has not been dawdling around, quietly waiting for David''s ''recruitment'', but using all available time to enrich himself. Since he came to Cold Winter Town and saw all kinds of weird things, he knew that if he wanted to gain a foothold in Cold Winter Town, he had to learn a lot of new things. Elizabeth and Will also gave him similar advice: If you want to become an important member of Cold Winter Town, you must learn a lot of new things, and it is absolutely not enough to rely on past skills! So Norrington, in addition to learning the Common Language of Brennia (there were no props for learning the language at that time), was learning all kinds of new knowledge. Just like Fording back then, in addition to reading books, Norrington also started to get in touch with video games, movies, TV, animation, etc., so that his tactical theory would not be out of date, and at the same time he would have a more intuitive understanding of advanced weapons. Therefore, when David found this Royal Navy Commodore again, he was no longer a Royal Navy Commodore from the age of sail, but a former Royal Navy Commodore who was addicted to video games... Fortunately, Norrington has not forgotten his original intention. He is obsessed with these things in order to gain a firm foothold in Cold Winter Town, so when David came to him, Norrington took the shortest time to sort out his personal image and replace it Put on clean and tidy clothes and prepare to meet the test from the lord. "Test? What test?" "My lord, aren''t you going to test my professional ability?" "You are the only naval commander in Cold Winter Town, and there isn''t even a fisherman who knows how to fish except you. Is there anyone else I can use besides you?" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 214： The First Battleship of the Winter Navy Chapter 214 Winter Navy''s First Battleship The piers in Cold Winter Town have been built, but there is not a single ship docked at the docks. In addition to not having a shipyard, the key factor is that there is no such demand. As for shipbuilding designers and workers, this Winter Town does have them, and they are members of the more than 400 craftsmen from Azeroth. If David hadn''t let Fording go to the Defias Brotherhood to mix things up, then Van Cleef would mobilize the craftsmen in the Brotherhood to build an extremely huge super battleship with amazing firepower. It is to completely destroy Stormwind City. Even such a powerful warship can be designed and built. The craftsmen''s shipbuilding skills are beyond doubt, but Rinwinter Town still hasn''t started building ships because no one uses them. There are more and more people living in Cold Winter Town, but the goal of these people who were absorbed from the northern plains is to acquire land! A small number of people dug from other worlds, and only James Norrington is from an orthodox navy. Counting down, you have to count Will Turner and Elizabeth Swan. Even so, there are only three people. "So, your task is very difficult." David patted the shoulder of James Norrington, whose face had changed several times: "You have to build a navy from scratch." As for ships, this problem is easy to solve. Even if David doesn''t like the wooden sailing battleship built by craftsmen, he can go to the world of Transformers, Marvel Universe or Lara Croft to get some modern and modern warship technology. With the current situation in Winter Town, small ships are enough. "I don''t know which Transformer can turn into a ship?" After much deliberation, there seems to be no Transformers that can turn into battleships in the movie version? Seems like it''s in the settings? There seems to be a submarine in the fifth part that is a Transformer, but it has not been transformed. As for the animation, he only thinks of the waves that can be turned into a hovercraft, and the three-change King Kong platoon (broadside gun) that is afraid of water and heights, but turns into an aircraft carrier and a fighter plane. "The issue of the battleship, I may need to discuss it with other people before I can give you an affirmative answer." David looked at Norrington in front of him. Show any dissatisfaction: "But the recruitment and training of soldiers, etc., you can start the preliminary preparations." Include how many people to recruit? What kind of training should be carried out? What equipment do I need? resource? These things need to be sorted out by James Norrington, and then reported to David, and then the lord will decide whether to fully support or increase the amount of support? "I will submit the report to the adults as soon as possible." "Yeah!" David nodded, and officially appointed James Norrington as the commander-in-chief of the Winter Town Navy. As for the military rank and so on, he hasn''t gotten it yet, let''s talk about it later! Watching James Norrington get ready to start making plans with great motivation, David left directly. Originally he wanted to go to Tony Stark, but after thinking about it, he went to Optimus Prime. "Turn into a battleship?" Optimus Prime has a bit of a headache. Autobots are called Autobots because most of their vehicles are in the form of ''cars''. Whether it is an airplane or a ship, they are not common in the Autobot camp. "Battleship? I can change!" "ah?" David followed the sound, only to notice a Blackbird fighter plane parked next to it. This is Tianhuo, and he is also one of the group of Autobots who moved to live in Winter Town. Different from the two mini King Kongs of Runner and Little Brain, Skyfire itself is a very powerful Transformer and one of the oldest Transformers. The long years have corroded his body and weakened his fire, where he had been sleeping for a long time before Optimus Prime found him in the museum. When Optimus Prime found Skyfire, it was to find the leadership module. Only this kind of ancient Transformers knew where the leadership module was hidden. Avoid the fire. In the end, Optimus Prime successfully found the leadership module and also found the star energy collector. That machine has been dismantled by Optimus Prime, and the leadership module is carried by Optimus Prime. As for Tianhuo, because he was too old, he was not regarded as a combatant by Optimus Prime, but was arranged to come to Cold Winter Town to "retire" like Mini King Kong. At first, David saw Skyfire come to Rinwinter Town to retire, but he just felt that Optimus Prime missed the opportunity to upgrade to Skyfire Optimus Prime. I never expected that there would be unexpected surprises waiting for me. "Can you turn into a battleship?" "Of course, I once transformed into a destroyer." The black Blackbird fighter made a series of sounds that made people''s teeth sour. In addition, Tianhuo used his own hands for some extra assistance to complete his transformation: "Just give Let me scan a suitable battleship, then I can still become a battleship." Tianhuo is very confident, but his body movements make this confidence seem unconvincing. After shaking twice, Tianhuo sat down on the ground. Thanks to the special reinforcement of the ground, the tall and elderly Transformer did not sit in a pit. "I might need some energy to make it." Skyfire is not only old, but more importantly, his fire seed has become very weak. Optimus Prime sent Skyfire, maybe he didn''t want to ask David to use that magical holy light to replenish some energy for Skyfire. He doesn''t expect Tianhuo to return to its peak combat power and become the main combat power of the Autobots. As long as this well-informed old King Kong can pass on the rich knowledge stored in his brain, it will be great for the Autobots. wealth. "If it''s just energy, it''s easy to handle!" "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think, young human being." Tianhuo looked at David, and he could see that the human body in front of him contained terrifying and huge energy. Although he doesn''t understand how a human being ''stores'' such a huge amount of energy, he knows how weak he is now, and now he wants to recover, and it will cost him more than recovering a Cybertronian in his prime energy of. "I need a very, very large amount of energy." "That''s not a problem." David doesn''t know whether the power he currently possesses is enough, but even if the power he currently possesses is not enough, he can still take Skyfire to the world of Azeroth. He is very familiar with that place, in that world he can easily mobilize very terrifying energy! Don''t talk about one Tianhuo, he can handle two more! "Oh? I''m looking forward to it." David didn''t waste time to choose an auspicious day, and immediately transformed into Cybertron form in front of Tianhuo, and released the Tomcat fighter to complete the combined transformation. This Cybertron body can withstand more violent energy output. In this state, David can release the holy light with an intensity beyond the output limit. Watching David deform in front of him, Tianhuo also showed some surprise: "Oh? A hermit warrior plus a leader warrior, or a supreme?" David didn''t answer. He raised his hand and released a holy light directly. The golden beam of light connected himself with Tianhuo. With the continuous influx of energy, Tianhuo felt that his body seemed to be rejuvenated. "Oh, this feels... so good!" It seemed that endless energy poured into his own fire, making his weak fire that was about to go out at any time become dazzling again. The activity of the fire caused a series of changes in the body of Tianhuo, and the rust and scars on it were disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The original sense of powerlessness gradually disappeared, and Tianhuo not only stood up again, but even held his head high and stopped hunched over. The part that served as a crutch in his hand returned to his body, and he felt that he no longer needed a crutch. Although there is no mirror, as a Transformer, he can clearly ''see'' various situations on himself, and he finds that his face is starting to look younger. "Is this the Holy Light? It is simply a star-like great power!" As the golden beam of light dissipated, a brand new Skyfire stood beside Optimus Prime. Clenched his fists. This feeling of strength made him think that he was reborn back to the most glorious age of Cybertron, and that was also when he was the most powerful. Seeing that Skyfire had returned to its peak, David was secretly complaining: It is really not an easy task to restore an ancient King Kong who has come to the end of his life to its peak. Almost drained all the power in his body, fortunately, these powers are not permanently lost, and it will take some time to recover. However, the next time this kind of thing happens, go to Azeroth to do it! At most, being scolded by that guy is not a big deal! "Do you have any special requirements for the battleship?" Tianhuo walked around a few times, and even activated the full-power energy shield. After confirming that he had really returned to his peak state, he asked David what ship he wanted to turn into? Even if it is to repay the new life given to him by the other party, Tianhuo will have to live in Cold Winter Town for a long time. "A battleship that can anchor on the Winter River and move freely on the river." "I see." Next, Skyfire will follow Optimus Prime back to his world, Earth, to find a battleship with a suitable ''size'' to scan, and then become the first battleship of the Winter Town Navy. Barely solved the problem of the surface combat power in Cold Winter Town from scratch, and had enough surface combat power before the navy was established. After chatting with Optimus Prime for a few more words and saying goodbye, David came to Stark Manor. This place is much more lively than Optimus Prime''s place. The members of the Avengers and their families are still in Cold Winter Town. Pepper Pepper and Jane Foster, led by Peggy and Sharon, are wandering in Winter Town, visiting this foreign town with fresh air and beautiful scenery. The men gathered together and chatted scatteredly. After David greeted everyone, he went straight to find Tony Stark. "Tony, do you want to open a shipyard here in Cold Winter Town?" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 215： Skyfire light cruiser Chapter 215 Skyfire Light Cruiser "Shipyard... Do you want me to help you build a battleship?" Tony Stark immediately guessed David''s thoughts, thinking that the Winter River next to the town of Winter is extremely wide, and the water depth does not seem to be shallow. It seems that you can go directly to the Dark Elves'' Eternal Night Empire along the river. In this case, it is not surprising that David wants to develop the navy. "Stark Industries didn''t take over the work of warships. I may need some time to figure out what is needed for warship manufacturing." Because it was built in Cold Winter Town, it is impossible for him to directly introduce related technologies, purchase factories, and recruit corresponding personnel like in his own world. Tony Stark insisted on using an automated production line in Cold Winter Town, and relied on Jarvis, the artificial intelligence, to take charge of the management. The main reason was that he could take care of it alone. There is another important reason, that is, not long ago, Tony didn''t think he would become the main arms supplier of Winter Town, helping David establish the Winter Kingdom, or even the Winter Empire, and then dominate the whole world. Now his thoughts have changed a little bit, and he feels that helping David build a huge empire is not a bad thing for the world, and it seems that he can continue to show his own value in the process, which is also a good experience for him . "What kind of warship do you want to build? Battleship? Aircraft carrier? Missile destroyer?" "It doesn''t need to be that exaggerated." Rindong River is very wide. Standing on this side of the Rindong River, the weather is slightly worse and you cant see the other side. This kind of wideness will give people the illusion of being by the sea. David also explored a distance upstream. According to the area he explored, although the width of the Winter River is narrower than the corner next to the town of Winter, the width is still amazing. It can be said that the width of the Cold Winter River is enough to accommodate any surface ship on Earth. What really limits the appearance of these ships on the Cold Winter River should be the water depth. He needs to conduct additional investigations for this data, and it might be possible to ask Tony to get some detection equipment. "Even if you build an aircraft carrier, Winter Town doesn''t have enough sailors and naval aviation at the moment." David''s idea is to use the warship transformed from Skyfire as the main combat force, supplemented by sailors trained by James Norrington Pilot small ships, and then train and train more sailors while building bigger and stronger warships. When the sailors are almost trained, the navy should have a prototype. He doesn''t have to worry about the navy being trapped in a river. According to the description of the dark elf Cecil, David already knows that he can go to sea by sailing westward along the Winter River. That is to say, Rinwinter Town actually has an ''outlet'', Rinwinter Navy is a veritable navy! "So, you just wanted me to build some boats?" "Large ships will also be built in the future." David felt that since Tony was not satisfied with only building some small ships, then he would make a big deal for him: "Even space battleships will be built in the future." "..." Tony looked like you were fooling me: "Space battleships and surface ships are not the same thing at all!" "They''re both boats...no difference." David noticed that Tony had an expression of "I''m not an idiot, I believe you are to blame", but his eyeballs rolled around, obviously already moved. Scientists like Tony cannot resist the temptation of advanced technology and the use of various advanced technologies! Manufacturing space battleships is not easy for him in his own world, and he has to face all kinds of difficulties. But here in Cold Winter Town, not only can they get the full support of David, the lord, but they can even get in touch with advanced technologies from other worlds for the first time. Apart from other things, the Cybertron technology alone is enough for him to study for a while! And in Winter Town, he can even directly ask the Cybertronians for their technical knowledge. How can going back to your own world have these advantages? "A small ship, right? Leave it to me!" He doesnt have to worry about the raw materials. The Cybertronians of the Digger can easily provide him with a large amount of raw materials. All Tony has to do is to design a reasonable automated shipyard! "But there is a problem." "What?" "What are your ships going to be powered by?" "this" Large warships on the earth use heavy fuel oil; small boats use diesel oil, and a small part use gasoline. He didn''t find this kind of thing in Cold Winter Town, and of course he didn''t look for it on purpose. "Use crystal ore!" David felt that the crystal ore was the main resource that Goldfinger gave him, whether it was used as an energy source or as a strengthening material, the effect was very powerful. If it weren''t for the fact that the current inventory is not enough, he doesn''t need to ask Tony to help him build the Ark reactor at all. Of course, the completion of the Ark reactor not only ensures the basic power consumption of Cold Winter Town, but also allows David to use the crystal mine in several specific directions-weapons and energy. As for the use of crystal mines, the crystal mine engines made by Sheldon, Leonard, and Howard have been improving and upgrading, and a huge version upgrade has been carried out after Tony arrived. At present, the latest third-generation crystal mine engine can fully meet David''s requirements. Tony has already begun to consider replacing the Harrier fighter in Cold Winter Town with a crystal mine engine and conducted various tests. After discussing the matter of the shipyard, David solved the problem of the Winter Navy. The next step is to wait for James Norrington''s report, and then provide him with various support according to Norrington''s request. To David''s surprise, he just chatted with the Avengers for a while, and when he left Stark Manor, Skyfire had already returned. "You are a bit efficient!" "It didn''t take much time to just scan a few warships." More importantly, Tianhuo, who has returned to his peak state, can use the teleportation ability relatively freely, which allows him to reach the target location in a very short time: " I wanted to scan the battleship USS New Jersey, but that ship was a bit too big." "Can''t change into a battleship?" David remembers that Cybertron''s compression technology is very powerful in this aspect, and the usual size of the battery is not much larger than other Autobots, but after turning into an aircraft carrier, a large number of Autobots can be loaded on the ship. "It''s not impossible to change, but excessive use of compression and amplification technology will have an impact on its own structural strength, and it will also waste fire energy." Tianhuo explained, saying that it is not impossible to change, but if it becomes too large, it will affect the combat effectiveness. If it is said that the platoon becomes an aircraft carrier and also serves as a transport officer, then it is really meaningless to force Skyfire to become a huge battleship. "So...which ship did you end up picking?" I scanned a vintage battleship in a place called London, and it was a good size. Skyfire and David came to the pier of Cold Winter Town, and then transformed into a light cruiser under David''s gaze. David had already guessed which warship it was when he heard about the old-fashioned warship in London. Now, when he saw the warship transformed into Skyfire, it was indeed the one he thought of. HMS Belfast light cruiser! At this time, the light cruiser was parked on the river not far from the pier. Because of the draft, Tianhuo had no way to dock beside the pier. David saw this situation and realized that the pier had to be expanded and remodeled, and another military pier had to be built. There are a few more things to do, so keep them in mind, and write them down in the schedule when you get back, so as not to forget them when you get busy. Asked about the state of Tianhuo, Tianhuo said that he is in a very good state now, with strong fire and abundant energy. At this time, he can fight hundreds of Decepticons alone. Attack on the Winter River and enter the town of Winter. "By the way, I will stay here from now on, it''s pretty good here, and I can get more sunshine!" Tianhuo said that it would be good for David to go about his own affairs, and he would stop on the river in the future, and just come to the river to find him when he needed it. Although his temper is not very good and his body has recovered to its peak, he is a very old Transformer after all. When there is nothing to do, it is very pleasant for Tianhuo to stay there quietly and bask in the sun. Moreover, the calm and beautiful natural scenery of Lindong Town also greatly relieved his emotions. As long as no one comes to provoke him, he can also be ''calm''. David stood on the shore and watched for a while that there was no sound on the water, and he didn''t know if it was Tianhuo who was asleep, so he had to ask Elias to park the battleship transformed into Tianhuo on the river, and the town Say hello to someone. Its best to put up an announcement or something, telling the residents in the town that the huge metal battleship on the river is their battleship in Winter Town, and there is no need to panic or worry about it. Originally, Eva would do the work of spreading the word everywhere, but today Eva is not here, so David handed it over to Elias. Of course, Mr. Etiquette Officer knew what was going on, and David said that he would go back to Glamorgan Castle to rest for a while, so Elias, the Etiquette Officer, could leave for a while. So, Elias went to find Wetherby, and David walked in the direction of Fort Glamorgan... Not long after Eva woke up, through the light coming in from the window, she knew that it was getting late. Based on Eva''s physical fitness, she has almost recovered. Get up and get dressed directly, want to see if you missed any important work? Although she has taken a step closer to David, the lord of Cold Winter Town, she is not prepared to give up her original job. She hopes that she can always serve as David''s clerk and help David step by step to a higher peak. At this moment, Eva felt that the holy light in her body seemed to have some changes, and then a ray of light descended from the void, and she felt that her body seemed to have some changes. "This is... the baptism of the Holy Light?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 216： water power Chapter 216 The Power of Water Eva finally obtained the approval of the Holy Light, and was congratulated by Laura, Helen, and Gwen mixed with various emotions during the dinner. Laura, who has already mastered the Holy Light, sincerely congratulates Eva. Helen''s congratulations were mixed with obvious envy. She also hoped to obtain this kind of magical power, as if she could break away from the level of ordinary people and become a ''god''-like existence. What''s more, if you can''t become an existence beyond mortals, the dream of becoming the hostess of Cold Winter Town may only be a dream, and it is almost impossible to achievejust think about it casually, David, who is a god, , it is impossible to marry a mortal as a wife. It''s not just a matter of matching. The important thing is that the lifespan of a mortal is very short. This is a problem that cannot be ignored. Gwen''s thinking is relatively simple. She only has a headache because she spends too little time in Cold Winter Town, and she has given too many people the opportunity to take advantage of it. As for the Holy Light, she felt that she had figured out the trick, and maybe she would be able to master the Holy Light in a short time. Everyone chatted about various topics while eating dinner, but in today''s dinner, the topics mainly focused on various things that happened today. "What a colorful day!" Things have been happening non-stop since the morning. First, the arrival of the Dark Elf brothers and sisters, then the official establishment of the Winter Town Navy, and the "commissioning" of the first battleship in the Winter Town. Among them, the Dark Elf brothers and sisters brought most informative. "The brothers and sisters Cecil and Enid are going to take a rest in Cold Winter Town. After replenishing water and food, they will continue to sail north along the Cold Winter River to the peak in the north." Laura told David all the questions she asked, and at the same time did not shy away from the other women. These people here can all be regarded as David''s own people. From Laura''s point of view, Helen is another ''investor'' after herself who is ready to bet heavily on David, and such a beautiful woman with good looks, a good figure, and a huge amount of dowry on her own initiative has already It was delivered to the mouth, and it was only a matter of time before it was eaten by David. "Does that mountain have a name in the records of the dark elves?" "That peak is called the Pillar of the World by the dark elves." "This name is very vivid!" From the name, it can be seen that this mountain has a good status in the eyes of the dark elves. "I''m going to go to the Pillars of the World with Cecil and the others." As an archaeologist, when encountering such a thing, Laura''s addiction came up again. Recently, Laura has not carried out any major archaeological adventures. At most, she has looked for the Northern Giant Wolf in the Winter Forest a few times. In addition, it is to learn all kinds of knowledge, practice various skills, and go back to see the situation of the Crawford Group from time to time. The days are peaceful and stable, it seems that the energetic and adventurous Laura Crawford is no longer there. Facts have proved that it is not that Laura has changed, but that there are too few suitable targets that can stimulate her desire for adventure. The destination provided by the dark elves this time is the target that can stimulate her enthusiasm for adventure. In fact, even without this pair of brothers and sisters, Laura also planned to go to the northern peak to investigate, but now she just moved her original plan forward for a while. "Winter is coming soon." David reminded Laura, "Isn''t it too dangerous to go north at this time?" The dark elf brothers and sisters don''t know the climate conditions here, and it''s impossible for Laura to be ignorant. The winter climate in Rinwinter Town is already bad enough, but the Pillar of the World, which is further north, will only get worse! "With the technology that Cold Winter Town currently has, don''t worry about this problem, right?" "That''s true..." Thinking of this, David felt that maybe he should go with him. What huge secret could Bao Qi know there? As for leaving Cold Winter Town, will it have a bad impact on the territory? After thinking about it carefully, David didn''t think so. He can keep in touch with Cold Winter Town at any time through communication equipment; more importantly, with the arrival of winter, all activities on the northern plain will be restricted. Whether it is the orcs or the humans of Snowfield Fort, there is a high probability that they will not be able to threaten Cold Winter Town. It has even entered a state of confrontation, and the two parties that may break out at any time may have a temporary truce due to winter, waiting for the arrival of spring before resuming the war. Even if the orcs really ignored the wind, snow and cold, they bypassed Snowfield Castle and attacked Cold Winter Town; even the people in Snowfield Castle went crazy and attacked Cold Winter Town. With the current combat power in the town of Rinwinter, it is also possible to easily destroy the invading enemies. That is to say, whether David sits in Lindong Town in person, the safety of Lindong Town will not be threatened at all. Wetherby Swan is responsible for government affairs, Gareth Stanton is for military affairs, Floyd and James Norrington are for training recruits, and Eva is also responsible for connecting and asking everyone for help. He can definitely go out to see what is hidden in the so-called pillar of the world. Tell her own plan, and of course Laura will not object. She hasn''t ventured out with David yet and is looking forward to this trip. Gwen is envious. She also wants to go together, but it is a pity that she has to go back to school. Helen has self-knowledge, and it will only be a burden for her to go along with this kind of thing, as long as she stays in Glamorgan Castle honestly. She began to think, should she learn some combat knowledge? At least have some ability to protect themselves, right? After dinner was over, Helen stopped Eva directly, wanting to ask who she should turn to to learn about combat. David and Laura were discussing what preparations needed to be made, and Gwen was listening quietly. She didn''t have anything to do, she just wanted to stay by David''s side. "There is nothing special to prepare." It is mainly all kinds of weapons and equipment, mountaineering and polar equipment. Besides, Laura can''t think of anything else that must be brought: "Food and water?" Nowadays, important people in Cold Winter Town all have their own storage props, and they can bring a few more storage props when necessary. Even if each storage item can only hold one cubic meter of materials, carrying four or five items is equivalent to bringing a small truck with you. "That''s all these things." David thought about it, and planned to upgrade his storage props. After years of unremitting training, his alchemy has made considerable progress, such as changes in the basic physical appearance, which can be easily done. As for the changes in the properties of objects, this takes a longer time to grind slowly, mainly because it requires contact and understanding of various substances. But for some things that he often comes into contact with, he can already carry out preliminary transformation. For example, the storage bracelet on his hand! This thing was originally a mass-produced product made by Pierre Newton. Everyone received the same storage bracelet, which is not conspicuous or cumbersome to wear on their hands. Each bracelet is a cubic meter of space, but David has been ''analyzing'' this substance with space attributes, and now he has some experience. After taking out the contents first, David began to try to increase the internal space of the bracelet, and successfully increased the internal space to five cubic meters. Later, he upgraded Laura''s storage bracelet, which also increased the storage space to five cubic meters, so that the two of them didn''t need to bring several pieces of storage equipment. Gwen did not ask David to upgrade her storage bracelet. She has no need for this at the moment, and one cubic meter is enough for her for the time being. While David was condensing the alchemy array with his hands to upgrade the storage bracelet, Gwen and Laura were rummaging through the pile of things that David took out. David usually carries firearms, bullets, war hammers, and spears with him. When she saw the spear, Laura remembered the trident she had brought back for David: "Where did you get that Trident of the Sea Emperor..." As soon as he turned his head, he saw the dummy in David''s bedroom that was used to ''place'' the Lightbringer suit, with the strange trident in his hand. Bringing the trident over, Laura looked at the trident and the long spear placed side by side, and realized that this oddly shaped trident was indeed too ugly, and that it was something he brought back, so David was willing to place it in the bedroom. After a few glances, an idea suddenly popped up: "Can you use alchemy to fuse these two weapons?" "You can try." Alchemy can indeed do this kind of thing, but David doesn''t know if he can do it? Especially after he analyzed the Trident and realized that there was a mysterious power on it. At this moment, when Laura mentioned it, David wanted to give it a try: at least it was an artifact with mysterious power, and it was a pity that it was too ugly to be used. If you can combine it with your spear to make the shape of the trident more handsome, can''t you carry it out and stab people? Even if you don''t use it to stab people, it''s good to use it for posing! Looked at the long spear mixed with light cast iron and various alloys, and the trident mixed with unknown materials and possessing mysterious power. David stretched out his hand, released the alchemy formation and wrapped the two weapons in it. In order to be able to wrap the two long weapons in it, the alchemy formation became very huge, and David had to stand up and spread his arms to use alchemy, just like holding a huge ballhis alchemy attainment is not advanced enough, if It''s Pierre, the moment you use the alchemy lineup to accept the object, the ''size'' of the object will be ''compressed'', which is convenient for Pierre to perform alchemy. The two long weapons placed in the polygonal alchemy formation gradually turned into two long strips emitting dazzling light, and slowly merged together. Following David''s ''operation'', the long beams of light that merged together gradually ''revealed'' their true appearance. The two long weapons finally merged into a golden spear. The alchemy formation has dissipated, and David is looking at the spear in his hand. After his own "re-refining", David was surprised to find that this spear not only perfectly retained the holy light attribute endowed by the light cast iron, but also the mysterious power from the Neptune''s Trident also opened his eyes to him. of mystery. David holding this gun can gain the power of water "The power of water?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 217： Changes in Winter Town Chapter 217 Changes in Rinwinter Town What is the so-called power of water? David experimented curiously, and soon found that when he swung the spear, the position of the blade seemed to bring up bursts of water. This stream of water can have the effect of impacting, pressing or cutting according to David''s idea. "It feels like there are a little more water flow effects..." Other than that, he didn''t feel anything special. Maybe he can go to the Winter River to try later, where there is a lot of water. Retracting the long gun into the storage bracelet that had been expanded to five cubic meters, David was also thinking about what to bring when he retracted the weapon. The Holy Light Hunter and bullets must be carried with him, as well as the Hammer of Judgment, these are David''s side weapons. There is nothing left to bring, as for bows and arrows... The set of bows and arrows in his hand was given to him by Laura. It is a hunting bow made of modern technology and materials, and its power is still good. Combined with the holy light he has mastered to perform some skills such as holy light shooting, the power is not bad. So after hesitating for a few seconds, he decided to take it. Unexpectedly, Laura reached out and held down the hunting bow suddenly. "how?" "Isn''t it time for your hunting bow to be upgraded?" "You mean you want me to use alchemy to upgrade this hunting bow? Just like that long gun?" David suddenly felt that this was a good idea. It can be a good fusion of two kinds of equipment with different attributes. Isn''t this the perfect equipment enhancement? However, it seems that I don''t have many suitable materials at hand to strengthen the hunting bow? You can''t take out the fragments of Frostmourne and use them as strengthening materials? "You''re thinking wrong, I mean you can replace the bowstring with a new one." "ah?" As soon as Laura explained, David knew that with the arrival of the orb silk spider, there was a stable silk fabric in Cold Winter Town. The silk of the Orb Silk Spider can not only be used to make various clothing and footwear, but it can even be used to make weapons because of its characteristics. "Furthermore, Peter Parker also contributed the spider silk technology he made. By combining the silk of the orb silk spider and Peter''s own technology in this area, he made a kind of silk with high toughness and strength. thread." Mixing this thread into various materials can make a more powerful, stronger and more durable bowstring. At present, Sylvanas, Addis and even Clausa, those who are good at bows and arrows in Winter Town, all This new bowstring was used. Only David is the lord, because usually he either throws a hammer to hit people, or draws a gun to ''BIU'' people. Of course, most of the time, he releases massive amounts of holy light that can scare people to death. Archery or something, although he insisted on practicing, he didn''t use it much for fighting. "So this is ah!" In the past six months, on the surface, Lindong Town has completed the construction of various infrastructures, and finally has the appearance of a town. But the development behind the scenes is even more astonishing. The crystal mine engine has reached the third generation, which proves that Sheldon, Leonard, Howard, and Raj have invested a lot of time and energy in this matter. In addition, with the increase in the number of "weird" members in Cold Winter Town, the acquisition of resources has become more abundant, and some equipment has also been upgraded. Like the bow string is one of the very inconspicuous items, but it will have an important impact on the combat power in Rinwinter Town. Bows made of new materials can shoot faster, farther, and more powerful arrows, and their service life is greatly enhanced. Hunters in Winter Town will benefit from this. This is only part of the changes. There are many changes in Winter Town, which David usually ignores. Just learned about it from Laura today. For example, Adis''s body recovered very well. After eating the golden apple, his body returned to its peak, and his control over the Holy Light became stronger and stronger. If nothing else happens, Cold Winter Town will soon add a real Holy Light Hunter. Klausar''s strength is also steadily improving, and now he is no longer a laggard in the Winter Knights and can only serve as a specific type of instructor. He could even be regarded as the first real hunter in Winter Town, and his performance was even recognized by Sylvanas. After hearing Laura''s evaluation, David felt that it was appropriate to arrange some tasks for Krausa. For example, this time to explore the Pillar of the World in the north, he could take Krausa with him. Besides Clausa, another real hunter in Cold Winter Town is Alfie, the half-elf adopted by Addis. Because of the situation in Cold Winter Town, Alfie doesn''t have to hide his racial identity here. After all, Sylvanas and Liadrin are wandering around with a pair of pointed ears all day long, and no one dares to look for them. trouble. In addition, there are Transformers, a group of very different life forms in Cold Winter Town, Alfie, a half-elf, is simply inconspicuous here. He lives a relaxed and happy life every day. He usually learns the skills of hunters, and occasionally goes hunting in the forest to practice all kinds of knowledge he has learned. Because of his good mentality and talent, his strength has been steadily improving. It is estimated that as he grows older, it will be a matter of course for him to become an excellent hunter. In addition to these few, Gareth Stanton and Freud are currently practicing paladins. Both of them are very persistent. They did not choose the kind of "infusion" of the holy light. Slowly understand the Holy Light, and then the way to be truly recognized by the Holy Light. Instead, they chose a relatively traditional paladin training method, so Renault Mograine has always served as the instructor of the two. According to Renault, these two knights have tenacious will and excellent character, and it is only a matter of time before they become paladins. Combined with the fact that I have been thinking about it every day in the garage recently, it is said that there is only an ambulance with the last layer of window paper not pierced, and the combat effectiveness of Cold Winter Town seems to be ushering in a surge. This is just the beginning. Krausa and Alfie became hunters, which means that the knowledge of hunters has a stable inheritance in Cold Winter Town. Once Gareth Stanton and Floyd become paladins, it will become a trend to become paladins of the Knights of Winter. At that time, a Winter Knights composed of hunters and paladins, all wearing more advanced power armor, accompanied by priests. Together with many Transformers, they took the transport ship driven by the crystal ore engine to the combat location, and there were also frigates that also used crystal ore as power and attached a crystal ore defense layer. Farther away, there is a huge giant space battleship. Although it is so dark that it cannot be seen clearly, and there is even a question mark about its shape, David has reserved a place for it. Thinking of that scene, David couldn''t control his saliva. "Suck ~" Wiping the corners of his mouth, David fell asleep with good expectations for the future. The next day, David woke up energetic after having a good night''s dream. He didn''t show any discomfort from dreaming too much, and was even full of motivation because of the stimulation of those pictures. However, there are many things that cannot be rushed. For example, he is full of fantasies about the powerful Winter Legion going to the front line, but the reality is that Wetherby Swan reported to David that the current development momentum of Winter Town is good, and the population has also increased significantly. increase, but public security problems have shown some signs, and the sanitation of the town has begun to decline. "..." In the past, the living area of ??Lindong Town was relatively small, and there were not many residents. Most of them were concentrated under the eyes of the lord. So David asked the residents to use the toilet, dump the garbage in the designated place, and so on, which did not arouse the resistance of the residents. Over time, everyone has developed good habits, so the sanitation situation in the early days of the establishment of Cold Winter Town is very good. Now every household has its own bathroom, no need to go to the public toilet, no need to empty the urinal or something, just throw the garbage in the designated trash can, it is easier than before, and naturally there is no non-compliance reason. But not so for the later ones. They are used to doing whatever they want, and no one would take care of this kind of thing before. This has led to a lot of defecation and littering in Cold Winter Town recently. As David set his sights on Snowfield Fort and Frost Cold Watch, the soldiers of the Winter Knights mostly went to the distance when they patrolled, and the number of patrols in the town was much less than before, which led to the lack of sufficient Dedicated, authorized supervisors make those people more free-wheeling. "So, the formation of a security team must be put on the agenda." "Well, I see." David didn''t expect that the establishment of the public security and police force in Lindong Town was not because of some fights, or murders or other fatal cases. It turned out to be because of the ''trivial things'' of littering and defecating everywhere. Sounds like a trivial matter that can be ignored, but he really doesn''t want the cold winter town he built to be full of all kinds of feces and garbage smell like those cities in Iron Tree Fort. David thought about it, and there are not many suitable candidates. He is resident in Cold Winter Town and has a certain combat power to ensure that troublemakers can be suppressed when necessary without hurting the other party. Mark is eligible. Mark, who has been a shaman for a while, should already be able to control the intensity of the discharge to impress the disobedient guys without actually hurting them. The only problem is that Mark will embark on the journey back to Earth after a while, and it is inconvenient for him to come to Cold Winter Town frequently on the spaceship. In other words, Mark will ''leave'' Winter Town for a while, so David still has to find a suitable sheriff. "By the way, Squirtle seems to be able to take up this job." Whoever litters and urinates everywhere, the Squirtle can also spray water on his face; and letting the Squirrels scatter throughout the entire Cold Winter Town can also prevent fires? While David was thinking, Mark suddenly ran over and asked David with a face full of surprise: "What have you done recently?" "ah?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 218： In the true sense, there are mines at home Chapter 218 There is a mine in the real sense of the house As soon as I thought of Mark, Mark ran over. David wondered if he had awakened some kind of spiritual link ability? Soon he knew that he was wrong. Mark obviously found some special situation, so he hurried to find him. "What''s going on?" "follow me!" David did not delay, and directly followed Mark out of Fort Glamorgan, and came to the Winter Alchemy Workshop located in the northeast of Winter Fortress. This is one of the more special buildings in Winter Town. It is very close to Winter Fortress and is protected by both Winter Fortress and Winter Barracks. It is located in the core of Winter Town. The location also shows its importance. In addition to making various alchemy products by Pierre Newton and Will Turner, the Cold Winter Alchemy Workshop also has an important role-to do research! That is to say, the Cold Winter Alchemy Workshop is also the research center of Cold Winter Town. At present, the research focus of the entire Alchemy Workshop is the crystal ore, which is a special product of Cold Winter Town! Mark suddenly hurried to find David because of the amazing changes in the crystal mine. The crystal mine was originally ''planted'' behind David''s cabin, covered by a wooden shed. With the establishment of Fort Glamorgan and Cold Winter Fortress, of course, this arrangement cannot continue, so the location of the crystal mine was moved to the current place, which is the northeast of Fort Glamorgan. And established an alchemy workshop where the crystal ore is located. In order to ensure the absolute safety of the crystal mine, the crystal mine was placed ''underground'', so after arriving at the alchemy workshop, David had to take the elevator with Mark to the underground space specially arranged for the crystal mine. As soon as he walked into the underground space specially arranged for crystal mines, David was shocked immediately. This place is about the size of a basketball arena, and a sufficient height is reserved. It is said to be underground. If you turn on all the lights, you will only feel that you have entered a huge stadium. Originally, there were only a few crystal ores, which seemed particularly small in this empty space. But at this time, David would not have such thoughts. The crystal mine in front of him almost occupied more than half of the space. The huge and towering crystals looked very imposing. flow. David looked at the large cluster of crystal mines in front of him, and then at Mark next to him: "These are crystal mines? When did you find out about this?" "I just found out when I came to check the situation of the crystal ore on a routine basis." Mark was also taken aback. Seeing that the crystal ore suddenly became so many and so big, he thought there was some mutation. Fortunately, the crystal mine didnt continue to grow larger, meaning to explode this underground space. After recovering from his senses, Mark immediately realized that something must have happened to David, so he hurriedly called David over. Walking in front of the huge crystal mine, David stretched out his hand and brushed over the crystal mine. The feeling he felt was similar to the previous crystal mine but somewhat different. Similarity refers to the feeling of peace, and the difference is that the energy contained in these crystal ores seems to have become larger. "Have you changed recently? Or Eva?" After calming down, Mark''s IQ also returned to normal, and he immediately guessed several possibilities! The appearance of Crystal Mine is related to Eva and David, and the subsequent upgrade of Crystal Mine is also related to David. Therefore, the change of Crystal Mine at this time has nothing to do with David. Mark must slap his mouth and ask him to reorganize the language . David had nothing to hide about this, so he simply explained the situation between himself and Eva. Mark was full of disbelief when he heard it, and David thought he felt that this reason caused the crystal mines to become so many and huge, which was a bit too nonsense. Unexpectedly, Mark focused on other aspects. "You just ate Eva?" "..." "The two of you are always there like no one else, getting bored and rubbing against each other. I thought you two had gotten together a long time ago." "..." Although they are all true, why does it sound so uncomfortable? Mark knew that it was enough to make a joke, and then turned the topic to a normal direction: "But, is it just this reason? The growth is too exaggerated." "It can''t be related to Eva''s mastering the Holy Light, right?" "oh?" Eva has truly mastered the Holy Light, which is completely different from the previous one that relied purely on David to infuse and supplement the Holy Light. Now Eva can be regarded as truly entering the ranks of the extraordinary. "Could it be that because Eva has become stronger, the crystal mines born because of Eva have also become stronger and more numerous?" David didn''t know whether Mark''s guess was correct, after all, he didn''t have an accurate answer. But no matter what, Eva gave herself a surprise again. She originally thought that the output of crystal mines was too low, but now it has doubled, so she no longer has to worry about the reserves of crystal mines. "This is what a mine looks like!" Happily touching a few more crystal mines, feeling the surging energy surging in them, it seems that the products of crystal mine technology used by all the staff in Cold Winter Town are not far away. Even as the crystal mine becomes bigger and stronger, the attraction of Winter Town to Autobots will skyrocket. Autobots should be able to use this pure, non-attributed energy to supplement their own consumption. Even...with sufficient renewable energy, it seems that I can recruit the Decepticons? After all, not all Decepticons are like Megatron, otherwise there would be no Decepticons jumping to the Autobots. In addition to being aggressive, some Decepticons simply want to survive. David provides them with a living environment, and can also provide them with positions that allow them to better display their abilities and value. It seems that it is not impossible for Decepticons to join Cold Winter Town. This topic can be chatted with Optimus Prime if you have time. I dont know what the leader of the Autobots thinks about this kind of thing? He had to figure this out, after all, recruiting Decepticons was just an idea, and the connection between the Autobots and Winter Town was getting closer and closer. David does not want to cause dissatisfaction among existing allies because of a help that has not yet been obtained. Standing here and watching for a while, watching Leonard, Howard and others also ran over after getting the news, expressed their amazement, and hurriedly carried out sampling and testing, wanting to observe the energy intensity in crystal mines of the same size , how much has changed compared with the past. The locations of the samples were also marked and recorded, and they planned to judge the growth rate of the crystal ore through continuous observationif the growth rate remained the same as before, combined with this huge volume, the output would be astonishing. In that case, Cold Winter Town can completely say goodbye to ordinary ammunition and use powerful ammunition added with crystal ore powder. While several scientists were busy, David talked to Mark about the sheriff by the way. "Although I am very interested in becoming the sheriff of Cold Winter Town, there is not much time before I leave Mars." The Earth has sent a spacecraft and a rescue team, and there are not many days left before the rescue team arrives at Mars. Next, he will board the rescue spacecraft and return to Earth. Different from the original plot, the team that came to the rescue this time was not Mark Watney''s original companions, and he was completely unfamiliar with these people. What''s more, even if he is familiar with him, he is not prepared to reveal the secrets of Cold Winter Town. He doesn''t think it will do him any good to tell these things. In order to hide this secret, it is inconvenient for him to frequently disappear from the ship when the spaceship sails back to Earth. The safest way is to stay on the spaceship honestly until it returns to Earth smoothly. "I''m still planning to take advantage of this long voyage to practice my shaman knowledge." What will be the effect of practicing shamanism in the universe? Feel the spirit of the stars? The spirit of dark matter? The spirit of the cosmic storm? The spirit of the giant attractor? "It''s a pity, it seems that Elizabeth can only take up this position." Elizabeth is also a very capable person. She can play around with Jack Sparrow and become the Pirate King. He came from a wealthy background, and since he came to Cold Winter Town, he has seen a lot of knowledge, and he is more than enough to be a sheriff of a town. Even if there is something you don''t understand, you can directly ask your father, Wetherby Swan. Did not directly appoint Elizabeth as the sheriff, in fact, Wetherby Swan wanted to avoid suspicion. He himself is already the administrative officer of Cold Winter Town, and his prospective son-in-law Will Turner is also one of the current leaders of the Alchemy Workshop in Cold Winter Town. Family-like existence. Wetherby Swan, who has been in the officialdom for a long time, thinks this is not a good thing. David was able to guess some of Wetherby''s thoughts. Out of respect for the political officer, David never let Elizabeth take any position. Now I really can''t think of a suitable candidate. Even if a suitable newcomer comes, it will take some time to learn and adapt to the life in Cold Winter Town before he can really take up the post, so let Elizabeth take the post. "In addition to Elizabeth, you can also ask the Autobots to help patrol the town." These tall Cybertronians are still very deterrent if they wander around in human form, and the effect may be better than the puppets of Silvermoon City. "Elizabeth Swan is in charge. With the newly recruited security personnel, some Autobots and Squirrels, this team should be able to solve the security problem in Cold Winter Town." The security solution was finalized, and the large increase in production of the crystal mine made David feel good. When he returned to the office, he kissed Eva hard. Eva was inexplicable but very happy. Call a brilliant. After finishing the business, David began to think about going to the north to explore again. This time he is not considering equipment, but members! In addition to Krause, he is also going to call Medivh. If there are any mysterious mechanisms or problems encountered there, the former guardian is a good solution. "Who else do I need to call?" Vaguely, David suddenly had the feeling of teaming up to brush dungeons... (end of this chapter) Chapter 219： an adventure party of ten Chapter 219 An Adventure Team of Ten Medivh, Jaina, Sylvanas, Laura, David, Klauthar. David just informed Medivh, and Jaina, who is also a mage, also knew about it, and she was also interested in the mountain called the Pillar of the World in the distance. So Jaina Proudmoore also joined the team. Sirvanas and Laura have a very good relationship, and Laura will naturally call on this friend if she wants to venture north. If it weren''t for Mark''s special situation, he would also like to take part in this adventure. "Did you know? Since I came to this world, I haven''t left Cold Winter Town." Every time this matter is mentioned, Mark''s face is full of resentment. Because he has to go to the Mars base frequently to keep in touch with the earth and report his situation to the earth, Mark can''t go anywhere. So don''t look at Mark as one of the first earthlings to come to the Brennia continent, but he doesn''t know much about this world, the farthest he has gone is to go around the Winter Forest. This is because the town of Rinwinter has expanded the actual occupied area to the Rinwinter Forest. "You''re almost back to Earth, and you''ll be ''free'' then." Mark listened to David''s comfort, and suddenly had the urge to shout to the sky. Considering that it was too stupid to do so in front of everyone, he still endured it. After comforting Mark, David officially appointed Elizabeth Swann as Sheriff of Winter Town. Her task is very heavy, because Winter Town has not yet implemented any detailed duties, so Elizabeth, the sheriff, has to shoulder many tasks, and they are very messy. To ensure the security, sanitation, and fire alarm in Lindong Town, it is basically equivalent to concurrently serving as the security brigade, urban management brigade, police station, fire station, and some first aid responsibilities. But Elizabeth was not intimidated by this complicated task, on the contrary, she looked eager to try! It can be seen that doing nothing all day has made this overly energetic woman suffocated. Now that she has something to do, she finally has a job where she can vent her excess energy. "I''ll let Hot Rod and Squirrel be your assistants." Hot Rod is an Autobot who just came to Cold Winter Town. According to Optimus Prime, Hot Rod has been on the earth for a long time and knows enough about humans. I didn''t want to leave Earth. But the current situation is that the Autobots are gradually moving to Cold Winter Town, and Hot Rod has to say goodbye to old friends and start a new life. "Don''t worry, my lord, I will definitely restore the security and sanitation of Lindong Town to its original state." In fact, Elizabeth is not satisfied with the current security and sanitation in Cold Winter Town. Elizabeth, who lives in a good life, doesn''t like a dirty environment. After coming to Cold Winter Town, she was attracted by the cleanliness and beauty here, and witnessed this beautiful village gradually becoming a larger, clean and tidy city. She couldn''t stand such a beautiful city becoming as filthy as the civilian area of ??Port Royal. She mentioned this matter with her father in private, but she didn''t expect that the lord would directly appoint her to be in charge of these tasks. Miss Swan, who is gearing up for a big fight, doesn''t think she can''t do the job well. She wants to let those who don''t know the rules know what the rules are! "As for the manpower, you can go to the new barracks and ask Floyd for it!" David originally wanted Elizabeth to recruit additional staff. Then it occurred to me that the fifty recruits recruited at the beginning could not guarantee that all of them would become qualified members of the Winter Knights. It would be too wasteful for these eliminated recruits to be directly thrown back as ordinary people. After all, they have undergone military training for a period of time, and they must be better dispatched than ordinary people. After a period of military training, they also have a certain degree of military literacy. At least physical fitness, basic combat skills, and weapon use do not need to be taught from scratch. After resolving these matters, David temporarily gained some free time. He planned to take advantage of this free time, and winter had not really entered, to go to the Pillar of the World with the dark elf siblings. "How can you forget about such a fun thing?" Tony also expressed his willingness to join after learning that David was going to the north. Subsequently, Steve, who had nothing to do recently, also wanted to go and have a look together. Fortunately, Sheldon and the others were busy researching the crystal ore that had undergone tremendous changes, and they were fully aware of their self-preservation ability, so they hesitated for a while and then gave up. Even if there are so many ''superheroes'' and ''magical creatures'' as companions, they don''t feel that they have enough physical fitness to keep up with these people-even if they eat golden apples and learn alchemy, their own quality It has been strengthened, and it is still incomparable with this group of people. But they dont have to worry about missing any exciting events or pictures. Whether its Iron Mans armor or David himself, they all have a powerful recording function, which can reproduce the whole process to everyone in the form of a hologram. That is definitely more exciting and shocking than watching a blockbuster special effects movie with the latest technology, and even has a stronger sense of presence! "Anyone else want to join?" Anyway, there are already a lot of people, and David doesn''t care about more coming. But after asking around, it was finally confirmed that these people were going to the Pillar of the World. Steve Rogers, Tony Stark, Jaina Proudmoore, Medivh, Sylvanas, Laura, Klauthar. Including David and the siblings, there are ten people in total. "How do I get there?" The quickest way, of course, is to fly. Rinwinter Town can clearly see the mountain known as the Pillar of the World here, but this does not mean that Rinwinter Town is ''very close'' to that peak. The phrase Watching Mountains and Running Dead Horses may not exist in every world, but everyone understands the meaning it expresses. "Only ten people, the space inside the Quin-jet fighter is enough to carry everyone." Everyones equipment is placed in the storage tool, and only a small amount of additional supplies is needed. The speed of the Quinjet fighter can also ensure that they can go back and forth in the shortest time, and will not waste too much time on the road. "Then it''s decided." Having arranged things almost, David went to find the pair of dark elf brothers and sisters. The siblings who were placed in Jonah''s Cold Winter Hotel did not appear to be in a hurry. After visiting the town of Cold Winter, they became very curious about this novel human town. I think it is also a good experience to stay here for a few more days and feel the exotic customs. When David found the brothers and sisters, Enid was admiring all kinds of clothes, shoes and socks she bought newly. David glanced and found that they were all products of Penny Flower Fashion Store, which is currently the most popular fashion store in Cold Winter Town. In addition to selling a lot of novel and beautiful finished clothes, it will also take over custom-made business. Besides, the price is very close to the people, and the Penny Flower Fashion Store has occupied the clothing market in Cold Winter Town not long after it opened. I heard that Penny and Liadrin are recruiting new tailors again, which shows how popular their shop is. "The lord is ready to go to the Pillar of the World with us?" "Yes." Cecile knew that Laura was planning to go with his brother and sister, because Laura said that he was also an archaeologist, and he didn''t think it was strange that the other party wanted to go to possible ancient ruins together. But as the lord of Cold Winter Town, Baron David Glamorgan, why should he go? "Although the Pillar of the World is not particularly close to Rinwinter Town, it is not so far away that I can''t even see it. As the lord of Rinwinter Town, I went to check the situation around the territory. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. Worth the strange thing." Cecil nodded, feeling that David''s explanation was reasonable: "So, you are going to take my boat to the north with Laura?" "No, let''s take the Quinjet to the north together, it will be faster." "Quin-jet fighter?" Cecil thought of the pink aircraft he had seen before, but it should not be able to accommodate many people, so he understood that the lord in front of him was referring to another aircraft: "It is a transport aircraft ?" "It counts!" The Quin-jet fighter is a multi-purpose fighter. Although it bears the name of a fighter, its biggest function is transportation. "It is expected to leave before noon tomorrow. Is this enough time for preparation?" "It''s enough, Enid and I just need to bring the equipment we need with us." Cecil didn''t show any resistance. It would be a good thing for him if he could reach the World Pillar earlier. As an archaeologist, he is eager to find out whether the information he found is correct? Is it possible to see the relics left by the dark elves of the past in this place? What kind of records can be found from it? Can I know more about the dark elves and the history of the Brennia continent? These things fascinated him so much that he didn''t even notice when David left. He didn''t come back to his senses until he was hit hard by his sister. "What do you think of this outfit?" Seeing Enid wearing those peculiar shoes called high heels, Cecil only felt that these shoes were very inconvenient to move around. "It is said that the clothing store can order special shoes, not only does not affect the action at all, but also can add some special effects." Enid is going to order a pair, and when she comes back from the north, she will just get the finished product. As for these ordinary goods, can they be taken back and given to friends? Or... open a similar fashion store in Eternal Night Empire? She felt that the style of clothing and shoes in Cold Winter Town would be very popular with the dark elves. "If we can find the ancient ruins, maybe we will become the top historians of the Eternal Night Empire. At that time, you will be so busy that you won''t have time to sell any clothes." Cecil doesn''t think this so-called fashion store can be opened. He looks forward to returning to the Eternal Night Empire with new discoveries and accepting the worship and tribute of his compatriots! "Even, relying on these discoveries to enter the elders." (end of this chapter) Chapter 220： Ancient Ruins of the Dark Elves Chapter 220 The Ancient Ruins of the Dark Elves The dark elf brothers and sisters did only bring some personal equipment. Apart from a pair of double blades, the brothers and sisters each carried a luggage and hung some similar accessories on their bodies. "The place we are going to is very cold, is it really okay for you to look like this?" Steve looked at the outfits of the brother and sister, and felt that the two did not seem to be going to a cold region in the extreme north, but more like Go to the sunny beach to enjoy the sun and sand. "It doesn''t matter, these equipments are specially used to resist the severe cold." Cecil pointed to the small ornaments on his body. These ornaments, which seem to be purely for decoration and to make his outfit more gorgeous, are actually dark elves. The most commonly used thermal products. "It looks very good, beautiful and convenient." After Steve knew that his worries were unnecessary, he didn''t say much to the siblings. He didn''t have much in common with the two historians. In comparison, he was more chatting with David. "You want to join this time, but you actually want to talk to me, right?" "No, I want to come out and relax, and talking about things is by the way." "It seems that Karma Taj''s course is giving you a headache!" Kama Tajs mage courses are many and complicated. If you want to become a supreme mage, you must first be a famous scholar! In the countless parallel universes of Marvel, there are not no world lines in which Steve becomes the supreme mage, but the way he becomes the supreme mage is a bit special. In contrast, Tony Stark can become the supreme mage by studying hard. However, Steve has no intention of giving up. Anyway, he already knows that the key factor for Ancient One to choose him to become the supreme mage is holy light. He only needs to master some of the abilities and knowledge necessary for the supreme mage, and then in the position of the supreme mage, after spreading the Holy Light to the entire Karma Taj, he can retire! After that, either catch Tony to take over the pot; or guide Stephen Strange to become the supreme mage according to the original historical line; or... Let Wanda Maximoff, who is currently in the Hydra special operations team Come take over. These people are all good choices. Even if these people have various problems, there is still a king. Steve, who has clearly arranged his future and escape route, does not feel so much pressure in Karma Taj. In comparison, Hydra has more headaches for him. Winter Soldier Bucky-Barnes has been ''rescued'', and Steve even cured Bucky''s ''schizophrenia'' by consulting the ancient one. At present, Bucky just doesn''t have a suitable opportunity to clean up, so he can only continue to ''undercover'' with him in Hydra. How to whitewash Bucky? Bucky''s mission also included the matter of Tony''s parents, and Steve didn''t think about what to do? Also, most of Hydra''s members are more ambitious, not just a few dry words of justice and evil can easily persuade them to betray their original beliefs or leaders and turn to their own subordinates. No matter how great Steves personal charm is, he has to meet the basic demands of these people before he can poach them. "I''m thinking, arrange Rumlow to come to Winter Town..." "..." David looked at Steve, waiting for the next sentence. "Rumlow is very ambitious, he won''t be satisfied with work like maintaining world peace, but here he seems to be more likely to realize his dream." "You''re talking like I''m an evil villain trying to rule the world." "You said this, but I didn''t say it." "..." Ignore Steve''s jokes, and only think about Rumlow, David thinks there is nothing wrong with it. Crossbones Brock-Rumlow is considered a talent. As for ambition, he doesnt want to replace him as a leader. That kind of ambition is not a problem for David at all, and it may even become Davids help. "If you can persuade Rumlow to come over, I am willing to accept him!" "This is absolutely no problem." Steve''s ostensible identity also includes the frontline operations commander of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the secret service team in charge of Rumlow often follows Steve''s command to perform various tasks. Later, after Steve became Hydra, Rumlow was also Steve''s direct subordinate, and the relationship between the two parties was very ''good''! Because of enough familiarity and understanding, Steve wanted Rumlow to come to Winter Townto find a more meaningful goal for these hydra, without wasting the abilities and talents of these people, and at the same time further Hollow out the corners of Hydra. When people like Rumlow find new survival value in Cold Winter Town, are they still willing to work for Hydra? Especially after seeing how ''broad'' the world is and how many ''powerful'' existences there are in Cold Winter Town, they know that Hydra''s plan is impossible to succeed. At that time, they will firmly maintain their existing interests and will no longer obey the orders of the original Hydra leader. Next, Steve will directly subvert Hydra and become the only snake head himself. Still cleaning up in secret, let Hydra completely become a thing of the past, and turn into a cloud of smoke without anyone knowing, then follow his will. The two talked for a while, and after deciding on Hydra''s future, the Quin-jet fighter also arrived at the target area. Cecil was searching for the corresponding location based on the data in his mind, and finally directed Tony, who was driving the fighter, to land near the target location. A group of people got off the Quin-jet fighter plane and carefully observed the surroundings. Krause, Sylvanas, and Laura have already held the bow in their hands, Steve has also taken out his shield from the storage space, and Tony has put on his steel armor. However, after looking around, they felt that their precautions seemed unnecessary. There didn''t seem to be any dangerous creatures here. There is no vegetation to be seen around, and a few trees are sparsely located in the south. This should be the northernmost part of the Winter Forest. They are at the foot of the Pillar of the World at this time, and there is no smooth road to go on. The west is still the vast Lindong River. The flow of this river is amazing. Even the location near the source is so wide. The source of water is not just snow melted from the mountains. "How do I go next?" Everyone looked at the dark elf Cecil. After observing back and forth several times, Cecil finally pointed out a direction: continue to the Pillar of the World! "Mountain climbing?" "No!" Cecil shook his head and denied Tony''s guess: "According to the information I found, the dark elves used to prefer to build some important buildings underground, in caves and other places." So, what they''re looking for is a cave. Continuing to move forward, Tony Stark used the steel armor to fly and search in the air, and soon found a cave. This cave is not hidden at all, and it is not far from the Lindong River. After a group of people came here, they looked at the obvious traces of man-made decoration at the entrance of the cave. After they could barely see the stone pillars and steles with dark elf-style patterns, they knew they had found the right place. "Ha, it''s much simpler than expected." Things went so smoothly, Tony once again opened his poisonous tongue: "Could it be possible that such an obvious relic has been discovered long ago? Did you brothers and sisters come a bit late?" "..." Cecil also had this idea, but he didn''t find any detailed information about it from the Eternal Night Empire. Even the information that could guide him to find this place was all he made up by combining multiple records. "It should not have been discovered." He firmly believes that this is still an undiscovered relic, probably because the Eternal Night Empire is too far away from here! As for why humans didn''t discover this place... He already knew that Cold Winter Town is the most border area of ??Tilan Kingdom. It is too cold and barren for humans to live in such a place. Everyone didn''t stay here for too long at the entrance of the cave. No matter what the situation was, they had already reached the entrance. How could they stop here? No one on the scene was a cold-blooded person, and David even spread out his hands to condense a cloud of holy light, which was suspended above his head to act as a lighting device. The people who had just taken out the lighting equipment stopped their actions one after another. Only Cecil and Enid looked at David, the lord of Cold Winter Town, in surprise. Before this time, the brothers and sisters thought that the lord of Cold Winter Town was simply a ruler and manager, so when they came to investigate this time, they were surrounded by ''so many guards''. It was only when David released the holy light that they realized that the lord was actually a spellcaster with mysterious power. But he didn''t think too much, he had already found the ruins, and he was eager to know what information was preserved here? Continue to go deeper into the interior, and after passing through a long corridor that is not particularly long and looks a bit old and dilapidated, but the whole is in good condition, you come to a hall. In order to better see the situation in the hall, David made the holy light above his head brighter, and at the same time raised it to a higher position, as if installing a chandelier for the empty hall. Following David''s actions, everyone also saw clearly the situation in the hall: except for a small stone platform in the middle, there was nothing around. "That''s it?" Tony looked around, and there were no traces of destruction except for the traces of corrosion by the ages: "You don''t have any records about this relic, in fact, it''s because there is no information here, right?" Cecil looked at the surrounding situation, and was also a little disappointed. He just walked quickly to the only stone platform unwillingly, trying to grasp the last glimmer of hope. "Impossible! How could there be nothing?" After looking up and down, I still didn''t find anything special. Until Enid came up and wanted to comfort her brother, the seemingly ordinary stone platform suddenly emitted a ray of light, which shone straight on Enid''s body. (end of this chapter) Chapter 221： Game of Thrones on the continent of Brennia Chapter 221 Game of Thrones on the Continent of Brennia The light swept across Enid''s body, and then disappeared. The whole process happened quickly and suddenly, almost without any warning. By the time everyone reacted, the ray of light had disappeared. Cecil''s reaction was fast enough. When he noticed the vision, he pulled his sister and retreated a long distance, and then asked Enid if she felt anything unusual? "I''m fine." Enid also checked herself up and down, and after feeling it carefully, she didn''t notice anything wrong, but she still pulled out the pair of long swords stuck in her waist and held them in her hand. hands. "Why don''t we leave first?" Cecil heard a loud bang as soon as he said this. The crowd followed the sound and found that the long corridor they had walked through when they came came, and a stone gate was dropped to seal the long corridor. "..." David looked at the stone gate, and then at the ''partners'' around him, without any worry rising, and reminded Cecil at the same time: "That stone platform has changed." Except for Cecil who cared about his sister, everyone else noticed the change in Shitai immediately. The ordinary stone platform suddenly began to split from the center after emitting a ray of light, turning into a petal-by-petal gesture like a blooming flower, and then a sphere with strange patterns engraved on the surface came out from below. Slowly float into the air. "What''s that?" Steve carefully observed the pattern on it, which was similar to the ones seen at the door, and it should be the creation of the dark elves. He was actually asking Cecil, hoping that this archaeologist from the kingdom of the dark elves can answer everyone''s questions. It''s a pity that Cecil doesn''t know what it is. He observes the ball curiously, trying to figure out what the lines on it symbolize. "I will sleep here...until the descendants who are qualified to inherit the priesthood are found..." To everyone''s surprise, it was not Cecil, the dark elf archaeologist, nor Enid who was scanned by the unknown light, but David! "Can you understand the text on it?" Tony has been scanning the ball not far away with his battle armor, but he got various warnings: the ball contains very powerful energy, which is similar to that used on Cecil''s ship. Dark Energy is somewhat similar, but there are many differences. As for the lines above, he has already transmitted the data to Jarvis, and Jarvis is still analyzing it. As a result, the price has not been analyzed yet, and David has already said the above content. "A talent!" David also just realized that his language talent has been upgraded. He glanced at Laura beside him. He originally thought that this ability was just for him to better communicate with people from various worlds. It never occurred to him that there would be such a change after the ability was upgraded: let alone the language of the dark elves, he didn''t know the existence of such a thing at all. As a result, he only glanced at it a few times, but he could easily understand the true meaning of the above expression. Everyone didn''t worry too much about David''s special abilities. They were no longer surprised that David had all kinds of strange abilities. What they care about is the information revealed in David''s sentence: I will sleep here...Who is this ''I''? The answer was soon revealed. The ball was suspended in mid-air and emitted bursts of brilliance, and a translucent figure appeared in front of everyone. She has the same blue skin as Cecil and Enid, silver-white waist-length hair hanging behind her back, and the same style of high-defense armor as Enid''s. A long staff inlaid with unknown crystals. The translucent dark elf phantom opened his eyes, and his blue pupils were like a deep sea, as if they could swallow everything that was rushing towards him. "Um?" The translucent female dark elf glanced over all the people present, and noticed the composition of the people in the field. "So many humans? And elves? This is really a strange combination." "Oh? What''s strange?" The female dark elf spoke an unfamiliar language. Apart from the dark elf brothers and sisters present, only David could understand it. But in the next second, Medivh also mastered this language. "A human being who understands the language of the dark elves?" The translucent female dark elf did not continue chatting with David, but looked at Cecil and Enid, and finally looked at Enid a few times: "Wake me up!" Its you! Im really disappointed, I thought it would be a good descendant who came here Before the female dark elf could finish her complaints, she was interrupted by Cecil: "Who are you?" "Irreverent guy, no dark elves have taught you, should you be respectful when facing a high priest?" "High Priest? What High Priest?" "..." The conversation between the two was translated by David to everyone, and everyone finally understood the situation. This translucent dark elf woman should be a high priest, and may have had an unusual status among the dark elves before. Cecil, who came from the Eternal Night Empire, didn''t know about the High Priest. He was an expert in history and archaeology. The information revealed in it suddenly became worth looking forward to. "I think there may be a lot of good shows to watch next." Tony''s words attracted the approval of everyone, but also the dissatisfaction of the priestess. "Humans, it''s best not to anger me!" The priestess used the Common Language of Brennia this time. Although she had an even weirder accent than the siblings, at least everyone could understand it directly. Tony didn''t take the threat of the priestess seriously at all. Although the priestess hasn''t said a few words since she appeared, these words have revealed enough information. There is a high probability that the priestess belongs to the history A member of a group completely submerged by the flood. Even she herself may already be a dead person! Her current appearance seems to be no different from the so-called ghost. At this time, the ghostly priestess seemed to realize something. She looked at the pair of dark elf brothers and sisters, and asked about their origins, and the situation of the dark elves in the world today? "We are the dark elves of the Eternal Night Empire. I am an archaeologist. My name is Cecil. This is my sister Enid." Following Cecil''s brief introduction, the priestess knew that the Eternal Night Empire is currently the only dark elf kingdom, and at the same time there are a group of exiled dark elves living scattered in the Lost Land. These contents did not make the priestess react, but when Cecil introduced the specific situation of the Eternal Night Empire, the priestess''s displeasure could be seen as long as he was not blind. "Eternal Night Empire... Oh, it turned out to be the country established by those traitors..." "Traitor..." Cecil was a little dissatisfied with the evaluation of the priestess, while David and the others were full of melon expressions, waiting for more revelations. In order not to disturb the conversation of these dark elves, David resisted the urge to take out snacks from the space. The priestess chatted with Cecil and Enid non-stop, and David translated appropriately. Everyone gradually figured out the specific situation. The entire Brennia continent was once ruled by dark elves, and the dark elves established an extremely powerful and huge country. In the kingdom of the dark elves, the priests who serve the Evernight Goddess have a very high status. The Elfrida in front of her is a high-status and highly respected Evernight Goddess High Priest. In addition, the priests of the Evernight Goddess are all women. At that time, the status of women in the dark elves was far higher than that of male dark elves. Even in the eyes of some female dark elves, men are just tools for procreation and coolies. Although with the gradual development of the empire, the number of dark elves holding this old idea is gradually decreasing, but the idea that women are superior to men has not changed fundamentally until the emergence of human beings. "Wait...emergence of humans?" Cecil heard a great message from Elfrida: Humans are not a race that originally existed on the continent of Brunnia? Did it come later? "Is there anything strange about this? The dark elves were not originally a race that lived on the continent of Brennia." "..." Cecil was stunned by the two news in a row, and everyone eating melons at the side also felt that the trip was worthwhile, and they really ate a big melon. Following Elfrida''s introduction, everyone knew that the home of the dark elves was located in the east of the Brunnia continent, where there was a huge island where the dark elves originally lived. But as the race grew larger, the island became increasingly barren and scarce resources could no longer allow the dark elves to continue living here. Following several consecutive natural disasters, the entire island seemed to be on the verge of disappearing, and the dark elves had to migrate to the mainland of Brennia. "We came here, defeated the half-orcs who originally ruled the Brennia continent, and established the era of the dark elves." After nearly a thousand years of development, when the dark elves seemed to be entering a new era, humans appeared! "Just like when we first came to the Brennia continent and defeated the half-orcs, humans posed a huge threat to our rule. The dark elves and humans started a war that lasted for countless years." As for the result... "The dark elves retreated to the west of the continent and established the Eternal Night Empire, and humans occupied the east of the continent?" To Cecil''s words, Elfrida just twitched the corner of her mouth, showing obvious disdain: "A group of traitors who have abandoned their people and faith are not worthy of being called dark elves!" Without waiting for Cecil to ask, Elfrida gave another description: "The real dark elves never retreat, judging from your previous description, all my real clansmen have all died in the battle against humans." It''s a war... and you are just descendants of a group of traitors... no wonder you get mixed up with humans." (end of this chapter) Chapter 222： The Mystery of the Brennian Continent Chapter 222 The Mystery of the Brennia Continent After listening to Elfrida''s description, everyone present was not surprised that this dark elf priestess hated humans so much. If what the other party said is true, then the dark elves are equivalent to being wiped out by humans. This kind of hatred will attack without meeting. The probability is because of Elfrida''s current state that she cannot really hurt everyone present. . Through Elfrida''s narration, David is also sorting out various information. Dark elves come from outside the continent of Brunnia; Humans also suddenly appeared on the continent of Brennia just like the dark elves; Nowadays, there are also a group of orcs that suddenly appeared on the northern plains. Is there some kind of connection between them? The half-orc that the dark elves wiped out? Does it still exist? Or was it completely wiped out by the dark elves? In addition, according to Elfrida''s description, the civilization of the dark elves seemed to be entering a new level at that time, and the strength of the country was also very strong. How did they lose to the humans who suddenly appeared? Asked all his own questions, and the questions he asked were also things that everyone present wanted to know. Including the Cecil brothers and sisters, also want to know the answers to these questions. Elfrida was very upset. She didn''t want to talk to David who was a human being, but she didn''t know if she was holding back too hard. She desperately wanted to talk to people, even if it was human beings who were enemies. At least, there are two guys who look like compatriots in front of me, so just stare at them and explain. The focus is on Enid. Elfrida''s eyes mainly stayed on Enid. When she even introduced various information about the priest of the goddess of the night, she slightly praised Enid for her good talent. If it was in her life In that era, she must have focused on training as a priestess early on. Perhaps Elfrida hoped to pass on the true belief of the dark elves, so she answered David''s various questions so happily. As Elfrida narrates, everyone also knows more information. A long time ago, when the dark elves came to the continent of Brennia, this continent was ruled by a race called half-orcs. But the so-called half-orcs did not establish a unified country. They are more like a union of several tribes. This is because half-orcs cannot be regarded as "the same race" in the strict sense. Tiger, Leopard, Tauren, Centaur, etc. These races with half-human and half-beast characteristics are collectively called half-orcs. They usually only gather and live with people of the same race, and they choose suitable places on the vast Brunnian continent to build towns belonging to their own group. It was also because the half-orcs were not united and united, so they were easily defeated by the dark elves. "Under the protection of the Goddess of the Night, the dark elves defeated the enemies in a devastating manner when facing the town ruled by these ignorant fools, and soon became the new rulers of the continent." Among them, the tigers, leopards, werewolves and other races resisted the most fiercely, so they were thoroughly cleaned by the dark elves; the rest, like the tauren, had relatively low resistance and did not resist the rule of the dark elves particularly strongly, so some tauren survived. The centaurs escaped unharmed because of their natural talents. Living on the vast plains, they are too good at escaping. The dark elves spent a lot of energy chasing and killing them. After a period of time, the number of centaurs was greatly reduced, and they didn''t bother to take care of them. These guys are gone. As long as the centaurs don''t come to trouble the dark elves, the dark elves don''t continue to target these centaurs. This is also the root cause of these two races, and there are still many existing on this continent. David and the people next to him glanced at each other, and they all thought of another thing: before the half-orcs ruled the continent, what race was the owner of the Brennia continent? Did it survive? When did elves appear on this continent? There was no rush to ask, everyone continued to listen to Elfrida answering a few other questions. Because under the protection of the Evernight Goddess, the Dark Elves occupied the entire continent, making the Evernight Goddess the only belief of the Dark Elves, and the priests of the Evernight Goddess also established their transcendent status in the ethnic group. Of course, while the priests gained status, they also had to make sufficient contributions to the development of the entire dark elves. The entire kingdom of dark elves, with the concerted efforts of the high priests and priests, is constantly advancing, and the dark elves have gradually entered their strongest period. It was during this period that humans appeared! Just like the dark elves back then, humans also came to this continent from overseas, and like the dark elves back then, they defeated the army of the dark elves in a devastating manner. The most critical point is that human beings also have the blessing of the true god, and even get the protection of more gods than the dark elves. "Human beings obtain all kinds of powerful blessings by building altars of various gods...whether it is a good harvest of food or powerful combat power..." David felt a sudden in his heart, and exchanged glances with Laura next to him. Both of them remembered the remains of the altar they had found back then. Originally, when Elfrida said that human beings were blessed by various gods, he thought it was the gods enshrined in the temple. He didnt expect that it was another group of gods who helped human beings seize the hegemony of the continent? "Could it be that the gods believed by humans are stronger than the Evernight Goddess?" Enid was a little puzzled. They are all gods who can help a group take over the entire continent. Why can''t the dark elves who believe in the Evernight Goddess completely resist the human attack? "..." Speaking of this question, Elfrida suddenly became very silent, and it took a while to say the answer: "After the appearance of humans, the Evernight Goddess no longer answered the prayers of the dark elves." According to Elfrida''s description, the dark elves suspected that humans did something? For example, setting up some kind of enchantment cut off the connection between the dark elves and the goddess of the night. For this reason, the dark elves made various attempts to crack the human conspiracy, but they failed to achieve any results. The kingdom of the dark elves was torn apart under the attack of humans, coupled with the gradual collapse of faith, the entire group of dark elves completely collapsed. Some dark elves are going to fight humans to death, gather all their combat power to fight humans! Even a small group of dark elves are preparing to contact races such as tauren, centaur and even quite difficult elves to establish an anti-human alliance. Some dark elves want to find a way to re-establish contact with the goddess of the night, such as going to various special locations on the mainland, building temples to call the goddess, hoping that the goddess who once protected the dark elves to the top will guide them out of the predicament again. There are also some dark elves who want to give up everything and escape to a place where humans cannot catch up to survive! The dark elves holding various ideas were completely split, and different people held different ideas and embarked on different paths. But whether it is the Death Squad or the Goddess Sect, they all despise the group of dark elves who want to escape, and call these dark elves traitors! As Elfrida''s narration came to an end, Cecil finally figured out what the historical truth he wanted to investigate? Why is some of the historical information I have seen before incomplete, and there are traces of deletions and revisions of various conflicts. If what Elfrida said is the truth, then these things are definitely black history for the Eternal Night Empire, no wonder they dont want to be known by future generations. As for abandoning faith, Cecil didn''t take it too seriously. It was the goddess of the night who gave up the dark elves first. Is it strange that such a **** was abandoned by the descendants of the dark elves? As for the high priest in front of him, in his eyes, he is just an old antique who lives in the past and refuses to look directly at the truth! David''s questions were answered, and Elfrida asked a few questions. Some of these things Cecil can answer, some can''t, and Elfrida didn''t ask other humans or elves what they mean. After realizing that he could not ask for more information, he made up his mind and asked Enid if he wanted to accept his inheritance and become the new High Priest of the Evernight Goddess. "Is it necessary to continue to worship and believe in a **** who abandoned his believers when the dark elves were facing a crisis of survival?" Enid and Cecil have similar ideas, and they don''t have any good impressions of the Evernight Goddess, and her words made Elfrida very dissatisfied. This priestess firmly believes that the great Evernight Goddess will never abandon her people. It must be humans, or those evil gods believed by humans, who have used some means to imprison the great Evernight Goddess. "So, a trash who can be imprisoned casually by the enemy and cannot protect his own people seems to have no need to continue to believe..." This is not what Cecil and Enid said. Cecil has always given the impression that he is polite and careful with his words. Only Tony Stark... and David are present. . But David just complained from the bottom of his heart, and didn''t say it directly like Tony. "Instead of continuing to believe in the Evernight Goddess, why not consider the gods on the human side... Do you know which gods humans believed in at that time?" While Tony complained and angered Elfrida, he was also extracting information and intelligence. The enraged Elfrida didn''t think too much, and directly named several "evil gods": "Leluti, the goddess of harvest, and Sehe, the **** of war." "Well, under the protection of this **** of war called Sehe, humans completely destroyed the kingdom established by the dark elves. It must be a very powerful god... I think Enid should choose to serve this **** of war even if she wants to become a priest. , not that goddess of the night." "Stupid human beings, you will pay for these words!" Elfrida fell into a state of rage, completely forgetting her current state, and raised the staff in her hand. And everyone present suddenly noticed something strange: Following Elfrida''s actions, the roof of the hall turned into a night sky dotted with countless stars. At the same time, a terrifying coercion appeared out of thin air, covering everyone. Elfrida discovered that the Evernight Goddess actually responded to her, and a look of surprise appeared on her face. It''s just that her joy didn''t last for two seconds. In the next second, the starry night was torn into pieces by the dazzling holy light! (end of this chapter) Chapter 223： A Dark Elf Without Dreams Chapter 223 A Dark Elf Without Dreams The huge holy light was released from David''s hand, turning the night full of stars a second ago into a bright day, and there was no starlight or darkness in the hall anymore, even with the holy light in David''s hand It became brighter and brighter, and the coercion that appeared out of thin air disappeared. "Tsk~" David originally thought that the Goddess of the Night was really coming, but after releasing the holy light, he realized that whether it was the night, the stars or the coercion, they were all just part of the spell. Looking at Elfrida who was full of astonishment not far ahead, David directly concentrated the holy light that filled the entire hall to one point, and turned it into a thick pillar of fire, smashing straight down from above Elfrida ! Boom! The thick and bright sacred fire instantly swallowed Elfrida and the sphere, and the powerful sacred flame burned both of them to ashes in an instant. No matter what state Elfrida is now: ghost? spiritual body? Or some kind of magical version of a hologram? Under the scorching and impact of the sacred fire, everything turned into smoke and dust. The ball was also not left behind, and David didn''t bother to study what it was! Since he made a move, he would treat it as an enemy and completely destroy it. After David was sure that the priestess was completely dead, he shook his hand lightly, and the remaining holy light in the surrounding space gathered together again, turning into a radiant ball and floating above everyone''s heads, continuing to serve as illumination device. From Elfrida''s rage, the hall turned into a starry night sky, then the holy light tore up the night, condensed into a holy fire and burned Elfrida and the ball together, and then everything was restored to the original, the whole process was nothing but Just a few seconds of effort. That is, no one present is an ordinary person, so that he can realize what happened. The dark elf brothers and sisters stared at David in surprise. At this time, the image of the lord of Cold Winter Town in the eyes of the two had undergone earth-shaking changes. From a young, gentle, and friendly lord, to a mysterious, powerful spellcaster. That kind of huge, fiery, and bright power is really terrifying. If that kind of pillar of fire hits themselves, the fate of the two of them will not be much better than that of the high priest. Beside Tony, it was actually the first time he saw David make a move. He didn''t expect David''s strength to be so terrifying. At this moment, his armor alarm was still reminding how amazing the energy intensity that erupted at that moment just now was. In comparison, Cirvanas, who had seen David make a move in Azeroth, looked very calm. In her eyes, David, the incarnation of the Holy Light, just casually released some Holy Light. It''s nothing. As for Steve... It is true that he hasn''t seen David make a move for a long time, but he has been learning the knowledge of the Holy Light, and he has guessed about David''s strength, coupled with some insinuating inquiries from Gu Yi, which made him take David''s The strength is positioned very high. So Steve doesn''t act surprised, he''s focused on something else. "David." "how?" "It seems that there is something that wants to break through the space and enter here." "..." The main responsibility of Karma Taj''s mages is to defend against invasions from different spaces and dimensions. These mages are the most sensitive to this situation. Steve wants to become the supreme mage, knowledge and judgment in this area are compulsory courses, and he cant skip class if he wants to! "How strong is the enemy?" "It''s hard to judge, it feels very powerful...but the part that wants to come in is not strong." Steve felt it carefully for a moment, and gave his own guess: "Maybe it''s a clone descending? Or a mind coming in to investigate? " David nodded, he quickly found the mind Steve mentioned, and released a smiting attack casually. A beam of brilliance suddenly exploded in midair, and with the release of Holy Light Smite, an inconspicuous starlight was directly blown into pieces. Steve also took the opportunity to figure out what it was: "It''s something like a contract." "what is that?" "It''s equivalent to a powerful mysterious existence, and I want to find a spokesperson here." Steve also figured out the target of this contract, which is the dark elf Enid in front of him: "This existence has taken a fancy to Enid." Ned, I want her to be my spokesperson." Steve didn''t deliberately lower his voice when he spoke, and everyone heard him. At the same time, everyone guessed that the mysterious existence was the so-called Ever Night Goddess. "It seems that this goddess doesn''t care about the death of her high priest, just like she doesn''t care that the dark elves were almost wiped out by humans." David stood on guard for a while, and there was no more vision in the hall. The Evernight Goddess didn''t seem to have the idea of ??''revenge'' for her high priest. After the ''contract'' she made was destroyed, she disappeared. Follow up. "Should we leave here first?" Klausar looked at the people around him. Everyone present seemed to be ready to make a move, and no one expressed their desire to leave. This made Clausa very uncomfortable: I know you are all very powerful, but now there are no enemies! What are you doing in a ruins of an old temple with nothing in it? Soon, Clausa got the answer: the two archaeologists, Laura and Cecil, did not know a lot of information about the dark elves and the past of the Brennia continent because they met Elfrida. , feel satisfied. They all felt that there might be something else in this temple, and they searched and observed very carefully, for fear of missing any clues. Tony is also looking around, using the various detection devices on the armor to find all possible information. Steve has always maintained his vigilance, guarding against the invasion from the alien plane. David exchanged retreat with Jaina: "Is your teleportation spell working normally?" "If the distance is too far, it won''t work. There is no problem with short-distance teleportation." Jianna has been in Cold Winter Town for so long, and has been concentrating on how to "normally" release magic in this world. So far, the results are good. "The distance from this stone wall to the gate of the ruins is not too far. I can directly teleport everyone out of the ruins." When it came in, it was a straight passage, allowing Jaina to make a very accurate judgment, and there were no magical devices that interfered with teleportation around, so she could easily send everyone here. In fact, when the situation is particularly dangerous, Jaina can teleport everyone present back to Winter Town. Hearing what Jaina said, David suddenly thought that his town didn''t seem to have built defensive devices such as teleportation magic, and this matter seemed to have to be put on the agenda. "Quel''Thalas, Dalaran, and Karma Taj should all have similar technologies and knowledge?" Quel''Thalas defenses are hard to come by, but Jaina and Steve should be able to help themselves with Dalaran and Karma Taj style defenses. In addition to the teleportation of the original plane, Kama Tajs defensive magic can also defend against the invasion of other worlds... "You won''t block your own people, will you?" David, who had decided on a retreat with Jaina, stood beside Enid with Steve. The two men sandwiched the dark elf, making Enid full of question marks. "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing, it''s just to prevent that Evernight Goddess from doing things secretly." Both David and Steve felt that, of all the people present, Enid was in the most dangerous situation. These so-called gods should not be able to "end up" in person. These gods must choose a person or race on the Brennia continent as their agent. Although David couldn''t guarantee that his guess was correct, it was better to take some precautions in advance than to do nothing, and it turned out that something really happened. "Do you think it would be a bad thing if I became the priest of the Evernight Goddess?" Enid didn''t have any respect or longing for the Evernight Goddess, and she didn''t have any special thoughts about becoming a priest. This also means that she feels that it doesn''t matter if she becomes a priest, but looking at the two people beside her, it seems that becoming a priest is a very bad thing? "Signing a contract with such a powerful existence means that many things are not up to you to decide." Steve explained briefly that becoming a subordinate of these powerful existences may force you to do things that you don''t want to do. "for example?" "For example, your goddess ordered you to go back to lead the dark elves and regain the dominion of the Brennia continent!" David looked around. Laura and Cecil have not gained anything so far. It seems that there should be no More useful stuff. "Oh!" Enid nodded, this kind of thing is really possible. According to what Elfrida said, the dark elves became the masters of the continent of Brunnia under the protection of the goddess of the night. But this kind of thing is not a bad thing for the dark elves, right? Enid is also not very good at hiding her thoughts. David saw through the dark elf''s thoughts at a glance: "That is not necessarily a bad thing for the dark elf, but it is definitely not a good thing for me." A powerful empire blessed by the gods, the worst thing is that the other party can directly threaten the town of Cold Winter through the waterway. David doesn''t want this to happen. "Forehead" Enid looked at David, and she also understood that David and Steve were not so much protecting themselves as they were protecting ''themselves''. She curled her lips, but she didn''t say anything in the end. She actually didn''t want to ''lead'' the Eternal Night Empire to dominate the mainland. Compared to this, she wants to happily do some things she likes to do, such as buying some beautiful clothes, going on adventures with her brother, and seeing all kinds of customs. Her dream is very simple. Let the dream of leading the tribe to dominate the mainland be given to the more ambitious dark elves! (end of this chapter) Chapter 224： Chasers from the Eternal Night Empire Chapter 224 Chasers from the Eternal Night Empire After inspecting for a while, there was nothing more to gain, so the dark elf brothers and sisters, David and others decided to leave. For everyone, this expedition has gained a lot. The brothers and sisters of the dark elves learned a lot of hidden history from the mouth of the high priest of the goddess of the night, Elfreda. They also knew the ''origin'' of the dark elves, past glory and troughs, which is actually what history and archaeologist Cecil is pursuing. And for David, he gained even more! The various situations on the continent of Brennia now seem to have been formed under the deliberate guidance of the gods, so what kind of role did the gods play? The black hand behind the scenes? A boot that guarantees some kind of balance? Does the appearance of orcs mean the arrival of a new round of reshuffle like the dark elves and humans back then? Leaving aside anything else, there is one situation that David is particularly concerned about. When the dark elves entered the Brennia continent, it was the goddess of the night who protected them and won the **** of the entire continent. At that time, the priests of the goddess of the night had a unique status in the entire dark elf group. But also because of this, when human beings appeared and the goddess of the night no longer responded to her followers, the dark elves had no power to resist the human beings who were protected by gods such as the God of War and the Goddess of Harvest. "Did humans discover the disadvantages? That''s why the temple was born? I feel that some situations don''t make sense..." It''s hard for David to figure out the specific situation. He needs more information about the temple before he can make better decisions. Accurate judgment. In addition, the orcs who suddenly appeared on the continent of Brennia and started to attack the human territory, what kind of protection did they get? "Perhaps the orcs are not as easy to defeat as they currently appear." Through this adventure, David seemed to have seen the black hands hidden outside the Brennia continent, and he found that it was more difficult for him to achieve his original goal than he originally expected. "A little taller? Just a little, you think?" When returning in the Quin-jet fighter, Tony Stark did not continue to sit in the pilot''s seat, and turned on the autopilot of the plane. He, Steve, Laura and others are chatting with David about today''s discovery. When David said that the difficulty has become higher, but the problem is not serious, he rolled his eyes. "Otherwise what should I say? Hey, man, I don''t think my original plan will work. That goal is shit. There is no way to build a Winter Empire or something. Let''s give up that unrealistic goal. ? David spread his hands, and deliberately put on a look of After we return to Cold Winter Town, we will pack up our luggage and go back to our respective worlds. You and Steve go back to the Marvel Universe, and Sylvanas and Jaina go back to Azeroth. '' As for David? He is relatively casual, and can choose a favorite world to move to. It''s just that David, who has given up his hometown, will lose his golden finger with a high probability, and there will be no chance for everyone to meet again. Davids story about the Age of Empires script, which started from scratch but collapsed halfway, made Tony feel even more speechless. "Well, I just want to say that the difficulty has not increased a little bit, and I don''t mean to give up." In fact, Tony feels that the current situation is more exciting and challenging. What kind of challenge is it to rule a backward continent and build an advanced empire? He always felt that with the help of a genius like himself, it was only a matter of time before David unified the Brennia continent. Now that he knows that everything that happens on the Brennia continent is controlled by the gods behind him, this difficulty is worthy of his challenge. As for the danger? What is he afraid of? His hometown is not in Winter Town. "How is your moon build?" "I originally wanted to build it slowly, but now maybe I have to speed up the progress." David nodded. After the launch of the satellite, the communications, weapons and other equipment in Cold Winter Town will be upgraded once. At the same time, Cold Winter Town will get a pair of sky eyes, so that it can better grasp the situation of the entire continent and even the whole world. "Speaking of which, if you launch a satellite, will it attract the attention of the gods?" "..." Steve''s question silenced both David and Tony, who thought about it too. The two of them also thought of other influences: Even if they dont consider the gods, will the dark elves pay attention to the satellite after it lifts off? "Then launch it too!" You don''t need to stop developing because of the existence of foreign enemies. The more enemies there are, the less able I am to stop my progress. David is planning to launch satellites to test whether these so-called gods exist in this plane or in another plane? and Tony exchanged glances. This super genius seemed to think the same way. He didn''t even wait for David to speak, and he said he knew what he was going to do. "I will carry out a new round of transformation and upgrading, and the new satellite will be a multi-functional satellite for two-way detection." In addition to the land under my feet, I will also conduct observations in outer space. When launching, various detection and observation devices will be turned on. If the launch of a satellite attracts an attack, the new satellite must also ensure that it can transmit all the data before it is completely destroyed back to Cold Winter Town. The rest of the stealth technology also needs to be used. If possible, Tony wants Steve to add some defensive spells on the satellite to prevent observation from mysterious forces. "I''ll go back and ask my teacher, I''m not sure that the spells I cast will really work." Steve doesn''t think he can hide from the observation of the gods, although he doesn''t know how strong the gods in this world are! But he himself is not very good at this kind of spells, so he might as well ask Jaina and Medivh next to him for help. "If you need help, you can come to me." Medivh has not opened his mouth to speak, quietly staying aside. But he could hear the conversations of several people clearly, and Tony was relieved when he spoke suddenly. In other words, Tony wanted to ask Medivh for help from the beginning, but the relationship between the two was not that familiar, so he purposely talked to Steve next to Medivh. "I have an idea now." David was silent for a while, not in a daze, but thinking of a relatively safe and less risky plan. After thinking for a while, I really have a plan. Speak out your own ideas. In simple terms, Tony will make a new armor, or steel soldier. This set of armor can be controlled remotely, has the ability to fly to a synchronous orbit, has optical invisibility, anti-detection, anti-magic detection and other capabilities, it is best to create the style of a dark elf or a temple, and then fly to a high altitude alone TentativeDavid has confirmed that the Dark Elves don''t have artificial satellites. If it successfully reaches the synchronous orbit and has not been attacked, whether it is discovered but those existences don''t care; or it is not discovered at all, it should be no problem for Winter Town to launch another satellite. If it is destroyed as soon as it flies up or attracts some special existence, it means that the launch of the satellite in Winter Town is an act of death. "There should be no problem with this plan." Steve felt that these gods should not pay that much attention to this world through the previous behavior of the Goddess of the Night who wanted to find an agent. The gods should not be in the same dimension as the Brennia continent where they are at this time. Steve didnt dare to be sure, maybe those so-called gods lived in this dimension, and they only used that method when they were far away. "No matter what, let''s try it out first!" After the Quin-type fighter returned to Cold Winter Town, Tony started his new armor design and manufacturing work. Steve, Jaina, and Medivh were all pulled into the laboratory by him to help him make new armor. Medivh and Jaina are willing to help, but they actually want to explore this world more and understand the "true appearance" of this world. By the way, they also began to design the anti-magic defense facilities of Cold Winter Town, focusing on spells such as teleportation. As for David, after returning to Cold Winter Town, he chatted a few more words with Cecil and Enid, the siblings. The historical knowledge Cecil obtained this time is not a good thing for the Eternal Night Empire established by the dark elves. The Cecil brothers and sisters, who have mastered this historical information, probably will not be welcomed by the people of the Eternal Night Empirethe probability of being escorted to the execution ground seems to be higher. "..." After listening to David''s words, Cecil also realized that what he found was not the truth, but poison. As a scholar, he seemed to bring his discovery back to the Eternal Night Empire. But as a dark elf whose IQ is far above the average line, it is impossible for him to do such a stupid thing. He also realized why there were so many deletions and conflicts in the information he found. He was not the best historian among the dark elves. Some dark elves had already noticed something, but these dark elves and their It was discovered that they were all wiped out by the Eternal Night Empire. "Do you have any plans for the future?" "Enid and I will go to the Lost Lands." "oh?" "I really want to know how many ''fallen'' dark elves actually just know the truth." Cecil also gave another reason: "If I go to the lost land to become a ''fallen'' dark elf, The Eternal Night Empire should not continue to pursue Enid and me, and bring more troubles to your town." Cecil felt that if his judgment was correct, the troops chasing and killing his brother and sister should already be on their way, and he didn''t want to cause more trouble to David and Cold Winter Town. David was a little surprised by Cecil''s choice. He thought the dark elf would ask him for help? It seems that I have underestimated the other party. At this moment, Eva suddenly pushed open the door of the reception hall and walked in: "A dark elf battleship appeared on the Winter River and launched an attack on Arcee..." Paused for a second, as if listening to the report from the earphone, then continued: "Skyfire and Arcee launched a counterattack, and the enemy ship has been destroyed." (end of this chapter) Chapter 225： ricks partner Chapter 225 Rick''s partner David stood by the Cold Winter River, looking at the black warship that was constantly burning and exploding on the river, and turned to ask Cecil next to him: "What level is this battleship in the Eternal Night Empire?" "This is a fast assault ship." This type of assault ship has good maneuverability. Although its firepower and defense are slightly inferior, it is most suitable for this kind of pursuit mission. Considering that their targets are two ordinary dark elves, themselves and their younger sister Enid, there is no need to consider whether the firepower is too weak. "What kind of warships does the navy of the Eternal Night Empire have?" "Except for some old models, currently there are mainly capital ships with strong defense and firepower, assault ships with strong maneuverability but slightly weaker firepower, and frigate ships that perform port defense and patrol missions." According to Cecil''s introduction, going to sea is a combination of capital ship and assault ship, and the frigate stays at the base, and the farthest is only to perform offshore patrol missions. Cecile can only get this level of information, and he doesn''t know more details. "Have any prisoners been taken?" Not far away, Tianhuo and Arcie are still on guard, and Tony''s steel soldiers have flown to the black battleship that is on fire to put out the fire. "Steel soldiers are still searching, there should be dark elves still alive." Tony took a rough look at the black battleship. The overall black battleship is still intact, and the battleship was not directly dismantled by Skyfire and Arcee. This kind of situation is generally not suitable for boarding and searching. . The Iron Soldier doesn''t have this trouble, and he also hopes to keep the relatively complete dark elf military technology as much as possible. David nodded and looked around. Gareth led 20 members of the Winter Knights in full armor, keeping vigilance at all times to prevent accidents from happening. Arcee in the distance also adjusted her direction and began to search for a further area to ensure that there were no dark elves hiding nearby. Everyone knows what to do at this time, and David doesn''t need to personally watch and give various orders. Observed quietly for a while, seeing that the iron soldiers were still busy on the ship, and after basically putting out the fire on the black battleship, he turned and looked around not far away. Many people are watching the fun near the pier, because the winter is approaching, the farm work has ended, and there has been no construction work recently. In addition to those who open shops and work in various shops, other residents of Rinwinter Town have entered a state of vacation to prepare for the coming winterhoarding food, making pickles, and buying winter clothes. This makes many people in Cold Winter Town relatively free at present, and they will collectively appear on the scene to watch when there is excitement. Fortunately, Elizabeth Swan''s security team has been formed, and the group of people from the stonemasons union who can enjoy their free time to roam around is the group of people, so no trouble has been caused. Most of the newcomers to Cold Winter Town are still working hard for their future and have no time to watch the excitement. In addition to these two groups, David noticed that he came to Cold Winter Town not long ago and accepted David''s employment. He was responsible for finding survivors in his own world, and Rick, who increased the population of Cold Winter Town, was also on the scene. At the same time, there were a few people around him, looking around curiously. From the clothes of these people, David can tell that they are from modern Earth. Rick''s work efficiency is very high, and he has helped increase the population of Cold Winter Town so quickly. Although he wont bring many people at a time, as long as people keep coming, Ricks work will be considered a success. "Rick." "Mr. Mayor." The two greeted each other. Rick still prefers to call David the mayor, but he doesnt know whether Rick will call him the city lord or the lord after the winter town becomes the winter city. "Are these your ''friends''?" "Yes, they are survivors I found not long ago." Rick briefly introduced David to several new partners, some of whom David knew and some he didnt know. The people I knew included Glenn, an Asian young man, Daryl, Sean, and Rick''s wife Lori and son Carl. David, who didn''t know him, also greeted each other. These people have various attitudes towards him, some are polite, some are flattering, and some are respectful but full of vigilance. David didn''t get too entangled in the attitudes of these people. He first congratulated Rick and congratulated him on successfully finding his family. Then asked Rick what he thought: "Are you going to continue to return to your own world and look for more survivors? Or just settle down in Winter Town?" Rick looked at his partner beside him, and then at his wife and son. Emotionally, he felt that he should choose to live in Cold Winter Town, and start a new life here with his wife and children. In his opinion, the living conditions in Cold Winter Town are good enough, and he and his family don''t have to worry about feeling uncomfortable here. What''s more, their original world looks like that, and being able to live in a place that is not threatened by zombies is already something to celebrate. Wife Lori and son Carl also want to stay, which they discussed earlier. But Rick thought of the father and son who helped him back then, and he wanted to go back to find Morgan and his son, and bring those two to Cold Winter Town. If possible, he hopes to find more survivors, so he should make some contributions within his ability to the fellow human beings in his own world! "I see." It didnt surprise David that Rick would make this choice. Rick wasnt the kind of character to sit back and watch other people suffer when he was capable. Rick definitely hopes to be able to help more people when he has Cold Winter Town to provide various materials, logistics and even security. This is also in line with David''s expectations of him: "Don''t worry about being separated from your family for a long time. You can go there to search for survivors during the day and come back to rest at night." Under Davids description, Rick went to his world to search for survivors, just like going to work during the day. As for the zombie threat? Rick can return to Cold Winter Town at any time, and with the protection of various weapons, those zombies should pray that they don''t run into Rick. As more and more Transformers move to Cold Winter, David is considering matching Rick with several Transformers partnersnot only can Rick find survivors more efficiently, but also can properly collect all kinds of information from that world. resource. A world that has become the end of the world and only a few humans survive is a warehouse rich in resources for David. There are countless things there, and it depends on when he picks them up. After chatting for a few more words, David confirmed that Rick had received the Brennian common language learning equipment from the Wetherby administrative officer. After these partners around him were already using that tool to learn the local language, they started Say goodbye and leave. Watching Baron Glamorgan walking away, Rick and his partners continued to look at the river. The Lord Lord''s departure also let these nervous people relax a little bit. "Huh~ I didn''t dare to speak just now, I was really worried that I would say the wrong thing." Glenn glanced at David who had gone away, and the other party looked about the same age as himself, both young. But this person is the lord of this city. According to Rick''s previous introduction, he is still a baron. He has never faced this kind of ''big man'', especially this big man is almost in control of their ''life and death'', which makes him feel very nervous. Rick''s good friend and old partner, Sean, also glanced at David slightly. When he saw that the so-called Baron of Glamorgan was just a young man, he didn''t pay much attention to it. But when they were face to face, Sean could feel that this so-called Baron of Glamorgan was not an ordinary young man who could be provoked casually. This is an intuition gained through years of work experience. Sean, who believed in his intuition, didn''t talk nonsense, and didn''t speak until David was far away. "Are you and the baron talking about the next job just now?" "Yes!" "Do you need help?" Although because of some ''special'' circumstances, Sean did something. But he still cared about his old friend, knowing that when Rick was about to return to that dangerous world, Sean was going to go with him, and the two of them could take care of each other. "If necessary, I won''t be polite to you." Rick smiled and patted Sean on the shoulder. Although he thought it would be nice to have someone to help, at least he wouldn''t be too lonely when he was searching for survivors over there. boring. However, he felt that Sean and the others had more important things to do. "Before then, I think it''s better for you to learn the language here and adapt to the life here as soon as possible!" Rick hoped that everyone could seize this second chance bestowed by God and start a new life here in Cold Winter Town : "The mayor is currently building a security team, Sean, you should seize this opportunity." Sean, like himself, is an experienced town sheriff. He believes that as long as Sean learns the local language quickly, he can find a suitable job here. And Sean is different from himself. When he returns to that world, he can''t go back and forth at will like himself. For Sean, returning to that world to find survivors is a dangerous job. He doesn''t want his good brother to take risks. "But I feel like, I''m afraid I''ll be hard-pressed to get reused here." Sean glanced at the river in the distance. The strange black battleship, the attack plane transformed by Arcee, the cruiser said to be transformed from Transformers, and the steel soldier all made him wonder if he really came to another world? Or is he actually dead, and this is just an absurd hallucination that he saw before he died, and he put together all the absurd elements he could think of? If it is false, it doesn''t matter whether it is reused or not; If true, how can he grab a job from Transformers and Iron Soldiers? (end of this chapter) Chapter 226： Resurrection Megatron Chapter 226 Resurrection of Megatron Sean is thinking about how to find a stable job in Cold Winter Town! David is thinking about how to successfully win the northern plains! According to his previous idea, when the orc army besieged Snowfield Fort and the defenders of Snowfield Fort couldn''t hold on, he would make his debut, and after obtaining the command and actual ruling power of Snowfield Fort, he would clean up the orcs. The entire northern plain has become its own actual territory. But after going to the dark elf ruins and getting the information from the high priest who didn''t know if he was a ghost, he realized that things might be more troublesome than he expected. The orcs probably hold some kind of powerful mysterious power, and there is a certain **** standing behind them. "Snowfield Fort may not survive this winter." In order to cope with possible bad situations, David started the second round of preparations ahead of schedule. "Spartan Phase 1 forms the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment... Start recruiting Spartan Phase 2, with an estimated quota of 200 people, let''s recruit 300 people for training!" At the peak of the Spartan Kingdom, the population was tens of thousands, and a few hundred people did not seem to be difficult. But that was the total population. David wanted the best young people, and the first hundred people were the elite of the Spartan army. Only then was it possible to persist in completing the military training in Cold Winter Town, and David left all members in Cold Winter Town to form a new Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment. This is just the beginning. According to David''s idea, the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment tentatively has 300 people, and the newly recruited 300 people will leave 200 people. The 100 people are not eliminated, but shoulder the burden of return. The task of Sparta to train the army of the Spartan kingdom. If all goes well, the Kingdom of Sparta will become the main source of backup troops for Cold Winter Town. He was not worried that Tyndarius would be dissatisfied with this, and he knew his image in the king''s heart through Helen. As I help him train powerful Spartan soldiers, my image of a **** in the opponent''s heart will become more deeply rooted, and the Kingdom of Sparta may become the first alien vassal of Cold Winter Town. In order to ensure the smooth implementation of this plan, David has asked Helen to bring back the golden apples to her parents and elder brother to ensure that they can rule Sparta in a long-term and stable manner. In addition, of the 50 new local recruits, 20 were eventually retained to be added to the Winter Knights, and the rest did not waste their dismissal, and directly became the subordinates of the new sheriff, Elizabeth Swan. The Public Security Brigade of Cold Winter Town was formally established, including Hot Rod and Squirrels, who all became members of the security brigade. At this time, Sean, who had rich experience in public security management, came to apply for a job, and he was naturally reusedSean became one of Elizabeth''s deputies, providing various experiences for young sheriffs, so that the security team could get on the right track as soon as possible. At the same time, Sean can also use Elizabeth to figure out the situation here in Cold Winter Town faster. As for whether it can go further in the future and replace Elizabeth as the sheriff of Cold Winter Town? Or get other positions, it depends on his performance. David just glanced at these things, looked forward to them for a while, and then put them aside. It is impossible to keep paying attention for a long time like he did back then. The stalls in Lindong Town are gradually spreading out, and there are more and more locals and outsiders in the town. It is impossible for him to pay attention to everyone''s situation all the time. Its like the relocation of Transformers. If David hadnt found Optimus Prime and asked how he thought about recruiting Decepticons? Little does he know that Optimus Prime has decided to give up life on Earth. As for the Decepticons, as long as they are willing to get along with other races and not initiate wars, Optimus Prime does not dislike the addition of Decepticons. After all, the first battleship in Cold Winter Town: Tianhuo, was once a Decepticon. There is also the mini King Kong runner who is currently helping the logistics department of the Winter Barracks, and was once a Decepticon. Considering that Megatron has not been resurrected now, and the Decepticons have been in a state without a strong leader for a long time, their internal unity is not as united as it was before. If Optimus Prime can go to have a dialogue with the Decepticons, it means that he has found a new home for the Cybertronians, and these Decepticons have a certain probability of coming to Winter Town. But whether the Decepticons are willing to follow David''s lead is a question mark. "Actually, there is the simplest way to get all the Decepticons to join Cold Winter Town." "any solution?" "Take down Megatron." Megatron has a very strong prestige among the Decepticons, and the two Transformers, Sound Wave and Shockwave, who have a high status among the Decepticons, are even more loyal to Megatron. So, subduing Megatron is equivalent to subduing Decepticons! But is Megatron that easy to tame? David seriously suspected that the Optimus Prime in front of him was a fake, or that this guy had already been brainwashed by Quintasha? While hesitating whether to call an ambulance to conduct a detailed inspection on the leader of the Autobots, Optimus Prime explained: "My teacher made this suggestion." "Oh, it''s that Royal Enemy..." David reminded Optimus Prime of the location of the leadership module, and that there was a Cybertron spacecraft on the far side of the moon. Including the fact that the sleeping Royal Enemy has already formed an alliance with the Decepticons, Optimus Prime knows it all. But David really doesn''t know how Optimus Prime handles these things? Now it seems that the Royal Enemy has been rescued and awakened by Optimus Prime, and when this Imperial Enemy finds that Megatron is dead, it seems that he wants to use his own hand to revive his allies? "So, you want to take this opportunity to expose Yu Natural Enemy''s true purpose, and then..." "No, I just hope to change everything before irreversible mistakes happen." Optimus Prime looked at David, and finally expressed his thoughts: "Reviving Megatron can solve all problems at once. " Speaking of this, Optimus Prime suddenly changed the topic: "I have seen the Diggers resurrected by you, they have simple and kind personalities..." "Oh!" David suddenly realized that Optimus Prime had this idea! Immediately, he looked at Optimus Prime in front of him with a look of surprise. He didn''t see that the upright brother Zhuzi would have such calculations! But it''s not surprising if you think about it, at least it''s the leader of a faction, it can''t be a pure white lotus of the Virgin Mary. What''s more, in the overall situation, this method directly saved almost all Cybertronians, and the Cybertronian civil war will end. The two factions of Transformers came to Cold Winter Town together to build a new home. As for the loss? Megatron''s thoughts? He''s dead and doesn''t need to be taken into account. In terms of means, it is not much different from creating a fake Megatron to pretend to be the leader of the Decepticons. "It seems to have a lot of feasibility." David also thought of a deeper level, what if he directly ''absorbed'' Megatron? Can I get the approval of the Decepticons if I occupy the identity of "Megatron"? If this routine is feasible, does it mean that the Decepticons will become their loyal troops? "Well... Decepticons may not be so stupid..." He doesn''t expect too much about whether he can perfectly impersonate Megatron, especially Soundwave and Shockwave, they shouldn''t be so stupid that they can''t tell Megatron from himself. After all, David himself and Megatron have very different personalities, speaking, and working styles. The most reliable way is to revive Megatron, while retaining Megatron''s original character and ways of doing things, implant a highest-level order: Absolutely surrender to David. Use Megatron to indirectly control the Decepticons. As for whether the Decepticons will be confused by this, letting Megatron show some ''ambition'' appropriately should be able to appease them. For example, from time to time, he expresses the idea of ??"waiting for the right time and replacing him as the ruler of this world". There are no risks, but compared with the gains, these risks are completely acceptable. If it is done well, the Decepticons will be satisfied with their new home, and maybe they will not want to continue to rebel with Megatron? After all, there are good days to live, who wants to fight with others without enough food every day? After thinking about it for a while, David thought that Optimus Prime''s suggestion was worth implementing. It was best to have a discussion with the Decepticons first, and get enough consensus before talking about it. "I know what to do." Optimus Prime is going to contact Sound Wave and Shockwave immediately, he doesn''t have to worry that he can''t find them, Royal Enemy must know how to contact Decepticons. As for the humans... If the talks with Soundwave and the others go well, I may have to say goodbye to my human partners. This does not mean that the Transformers have completely abandoned that world. They can build a base on a planet near the earth and continue to maintain a limited connection with that world. "Winter Knights, Spartan II, Decepticons." The military strength of Cold Winter Town has been greatly improved, and David turned around and asked about the situation of the dark elves. On the assault ship that was severely damaged by Skyfire and Arcee, two dark elves who were still alive were finally rescued, one of them was the adjutant of the assault ship, and the other was an ordinary sailor. The luck of the two people is good, and they are both in good condition after treatmentas long as they don''t die on the spot, Rinwinter Town has the ability to cure them. Through interrogation, it was learned that the Eternal Night Empire only sent an assault ship to hunt down Cecil and Enid, the siblings, without any other support or support. David nodded to Eva and asked Tony to set up radar and machinery in the west. sentry. Then he turned his attention to Snowfield Fort. Snowfield Castle, which David focused on, is in a very bad situation at this time. On the damaged city wall, Maddox Hawke, former deputy commander and current commander-in-chief of Snowfield Fort, looked at the ever-increasing orcs outside the city, and asked the question he had asked countless times: "Iron Tree Fort And how long will it take for reinforcements from the kingdom to arrive?" "My lord... Even if the reinforcements from Iron Tree Castle will take half a month to arrive at the earliest... At present, we can only ask for help from Baron Glamorgan in Winter Town. Maybe the pink flying dragon can help us block the attack of these orcs and persist until Reinforcements are coming." Maddox Hawk hesitated for two seconds, looked at almost all the wounded soldiers beside him, and many civilians who helped defend the city, and finally made a decision: "Ask for help from David Glamorgan of Cold Winter Town !" (end of this chapter) Chapter 227： Reinforcements from Wintertown Chapter 227 Reinforcements from Cold Winter Town The letter for help sent by Commander Maddox-Hawk soon appeared in front of David. David looked at the request for help, and there was not much content in it. It only used a small amount of content to describe the current dire situation of Snowfield Fort. At present, there are more than 200 fully equipped infantrymen left in Snowfield Castle, and these infantrymen are all wounded. There are still more than 80 of the 100 strong archers sent to support, but the consumption of bows and arrows is huge, and there are not many left. One hundred iron tree knights also lost more than 30 knights, and there are less than 60 still fighting. Back then, the reinforcements sent by Iron Tree Fort to Snowfield Fort did not appear to be a big loss, but at this time everyone was in a bad state, almost everyone was injured, and the physical and mental consumption was even greater. No one knew that the soldiers When will it completely collapse. Snowfield Fort is an important fortress specially built by Iron Tree Fort on the northern plain. It also has a hundred well-armed elite infantry, thirty knights, and twenty strong archers stationed there. mixed up. In addition to the elites, the 1,000 auxiliary soldiers recruited from Iron Tree Fort had also entered the battlefield, and the losses were even more severe, with nearly 300 people killed. The local farmers in Xueyuanbao, as well as the farmers and craftsmen recruited from surrounding villages and towns, have also been issued weapons, and women and children have also joined the logistics and support work. In order to resist the invasion of the orcs, Snowfield Castle has used all available power, but now they are almost unable to hold on. "My lord, Snowfield Castle urgently hopes that Lord Baron Glamorgan can provide support." The knight in front of him is Maddox-Hawk''s personal guard. Maddox can only entrust this kind of matter to the person he trusts the most, and he can''t rest assured that it is entrusted to others. "Don''t worry, as the lord of the Kingdom of Tilan, you will not sit back and watch the kingdom''s territory be occupied by a group of dirty orcs." David saw what he wanted to see most in the letter. Maddox, the current commander of Snowfield Castle, said that once Baron David Glamorgan arrived at Snowfield Castle, he would give up his command. Once the command power is in David''s hands, no one else can take it back. With this letter of appeal for help, he can legally occupy Snowfield Castle and turn the entire western half of the northern plain into the territory of Cold Winter Town. Afterwards, you can apply to upgrade your territory from Winter Town to Winter City, and Goldfinger will be upgraded again. "What will change this time?" Waving his hand, he signaled the guard knight in front of him to go down and rest temporarily. He wanted to discuss the details of the military transfer in Cold Winter Town with his subordinates. Generally speaking, as a messenger for help, he is also tasked with providing battlefield intelligence, and this kind of meeting does not exclude him. But the situation in Rinwinter Town is special, and this personal guard also knows that Maddox Hawke''s appeal to Rinwinter Town for help is actually sacrificing his own future in order to protect the civilians and soldiers of Snowfield Fort. Even if Snowfield Castle successfully resisted the attack of the orcs, and the civilians and soldiers in Snowfield Castle escaped unharmed, Maddox-Hawk himself would not end well. On the surface, Iron Tree Fort will not treat him well, but he will be squeezed out, marginalized in secret, until he dies. But so what? Personal guard Lemoore feels that Maddox Hawke made the right choice, at least he now has hope of living. As for the future... If you can''t survive, you have no future at all. No matter what, I have successfully sent the letter of appeal to Baron Glamorgan. Judging from the reaction of the lord of Cold Winter Town, he should rescue Snowfield Fort. Maddox has delivered Snowfield Fort to the mouth of the lord of Cold Winter Town, even a lord can''t let go of such an opportunity! Looking around, he was full of worries when he came here, which made him ignore the surrounding situation. Until this moment, he didnt realize that Cold Winter Town is such a beautiful and magical city, including the Castle of Glamorgan where he was. It was the first time he had seen such a bright and clean castle Gareth Stanton, Arcee, Krausa and others rushed to David''s office immediately, and what they wanted to discuss was not just the matter of supporting and occupying Snowfield Fort. David needs to determine what the current state of all the available military forces in Cold Winter Town is. "Fifty Winter Knights, although there are 20 recruits among them, but relying on the advantages of equipment, and using the old with the new, can ensure that the combat effectiveness of the Knights remains above a certain level." In addition, Gareth Stanton and Floyd were officially recognized by the Holy Light not long ago, and both he and Floyd have become true paladins. The two people who have been baptized by the Holy Light have even stronger combat effectiveness, and can bring out the maximum combat effectiveness of the optimized and finalized Blizzard Power Armor. "The Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment is still using ''traditional armor'', but with the advantages of crystal mine weapons, they have no problem dealing with ordinary orcs." Members of the Cold Winter Knights have used various training methods beyond the limit, which are inherited from the Tiran Knights. This has extremely high requirements on the quality of the trained knight, and at the same time, it must be supplemented with various special medicinal materials to ensure that the body will not be crippled by training. But in Cold Winter Town, the Winter Knights, who have the protection of the Holy Light, no longer need medicine and other magic and alchemy assistance, and can practice beyond the limit regardless of any risks. This is also an important reason why the Winter Knights can quickly form combat effectiveness. Liadrin and Sally Whitemane played a huge role in the establishment of the Knights. With Floyd and Gareth Stanton becoming real paladins, the future combat effectiveness of the Knights of Winter can be further improved. The Spartan Infantry actually used the same training method, but the Spartans started at a lower level than the Winter Knightsthe original members of the Winter Knights were excellent soldiers dug from Tilan , Their strength is beyond ordinary people. The soldiers added later are mainly artisans from Azeroth, and these guys are not ordinary people. The newly recruited recruits are still mainly Azerothians, which is a step higher than the Spartans at the beginning. Based on this situation, the Knights of Winter can use power armor freely. Otherwise, if the physical fitness is not up to standard, the power armor will not only have no buff effect, but will even pose a threat to the user''s life. Although the operating system that came from Tony Stark for free has made the operation of the armor much easier, at least there will be no terrible situation where the waist is twisted 180 degrees when you turn around. But ordinary soldiers do not have super artificial intelligence assistance like Jarvis. If their own reaction ability is not enough, they cannot keep up with the enhanced speed, and naturally they cannot exert their true combat power. So, the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment currently uses traditional armor, and they will not switch to power armor until their own quality has improved a bit. "The Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment is dispatched this time." There are 50 members of the Winter Knights, and David will bring 30 people this time. As for how many recruits to bring or not at all, it is up to Gareth Stanton to decide. There are ten other soldiers who will be stationed at Frost and Cold Watch, which means that there will only be ten Winter Knights soldiers left in Winter Town. It looks empty inside, but it is not. Most of the Transformers have come to Cold Winter Town now. Even if Arcee goes out to fight orcs with her, there are still a lot of Autobots stationed in Cold Winter Town, such as Digger, Skyfire, Hot Rod, and Drift. The formation of the security brigade also ensures that there is a "human" force in the town of Lindong, ensuring that there will be no problems in the territory. "James Norrington and Floyd continue to stay in the barracks to train recruits... Are the soldiers from the second phase of Spartan here?" The second batch of Spartan warriors coming through Helen have all arrived in Cold Winter Town. According to Gareth''s introduction, this group of people is learning the common language of Brennia and doing the most basic physical training. After assigning the tasks of several military leaders, while Gareth was mobilizing the soldiers to make preparations before departure. David called Wetherby, Eva, and Elizabeth again, and told them that he was going to Snowfield Castle, and he relied on these housekeepers during this time. In fact, Snowfield Fort is not far away. If there is an emergency, David will be able to fly back by transforming into a Tomcat fighter jet with a hand of fuel. So after he explained a few words casually, he went to find someone suitable to fight with him. He first found the Inspector, who is a relatively rare Transformer among Autobots and can be turned into a military vehicle. He has powerful firepower and defense capabilities. This kind of battle is most suitable for him to use his own advantages. Besides, Medivh and Jaina both said that they would go to the front line to have a look. These orcs were very curious about the orcs in this world, and Sylvanas even brought Spellbreaker and Ranger guards. With the addition of Renault Mograine and Sally Whitemane, Cold Winter Town attaches great importance to this expedition. This situation occurs, in the final analysis, because of the information obtained from the ruins of the dark elves. Jaina and Medivh want to see what kind of existence stands behind the orcs in this world. So, when Lemoore received the news that the reinforcements in Cold Winter Town had been assembled and were about to set off, this was what he saw: Two Quin-style fighter jets were parked there, and dozens of heavy-armored knights who looked like they were wearing heavy armor wrapped around their bodies lined up and got into the belly of the giant bird. A hundred heavily armed hoplites were also under command, boarding huge wagons, but Lemoore did not see the livestock pulling the wagons. The lord of Cold Winter Town, Baron Glamorgan, was wearing a gorgeous suit of purple-gold color armor with golden radiance on his shoulders, and he was talking to several elves. Lemoore never thought that there would be elves in Cold Winter Town, and these elves would go to support Snowfield Castle now. This scene was a bit too magical for Lemoore, who had fought elves countless times. (end of this chapter) Chapter 228： Take over Snowfield Chapter 228 Taking over Snowfield Fort Because of the appearance of the elves, it took Lemoore a while before he noticed the two mages carrying long staffs. "There is actually a mage in Cold Winter Town? Isn''t there more than one?" In the eyes of Iron Tree Fort people, Cold Winter Town is just a remote rural town. Even though it has become the territory directly under His Majesty the King and received standard treatment at the town level, they don''t take this so-called Cold Winter Town seriously. As for Lord David Glamorgan, Lord of Winter Town? It''s just a lucky guy with **** luck! The nobles of Iron Tree Castle have very consistent views on the Baron of Glamorgan: His Majesty the King threw it over to disgust us. For His Majesty''s sake, just ignore that guy! The nobles of Iron Tree Fort continued their plan, dividing up the new cake of the northern plain step by step. But no one expected that the subsequent development completely deviated from their expectations. The Northern Plains is not a new cake, it looks more like a big pit! It is difficult for the villages established by various nobles to be self-sufficient. Most villages need nobles to fill in various supplies in order to continue to survive on the northern plains. If that''s all it is, it''s not too bad. Although the northern plains are a bit barren, the land is solid, and potatoes, a newly discovered crop, can indeed be planted and bear fruit on the northern plains. Considering that planting potatoes in Iron Tree Fort can harvest more food, it is okay to have a lower harvest on the northern plains, at worst, strictly control the size of the village and the number of residents. As long as the land is occupied, there will always be other development directions. The northern plain seems to be a good pasture, and some nobles have already considered operating animal husbandry on the northern plain. However, no one thought that the troubles on the northern plains were not as simple as barren land and harsh climate. The orcs, a barbaric race that had never been seen before, suddenly appeared on the northern plains, seriously threatening the safety of humans in Iron Tree Fort. In comparison, the elves in the Iron Tree Forest are nothing troublesome! From the initial vigilance, to the discovery that the number of orcs has been increasing, until several villages in the eastern part of the northern plain were destroyed by the orcs one after another, and all kinds of materials that were not much were looted. The nobles of Iron Tree Fort finally realized how dangerous the northern plain is. It''s just that all kinds of materials and manpower have been thrown out, and they are not reconciled to letting them give up directly. Until the army of orcs threatened Snowfield Castle, the nobles finally reached an agreement: no matter what, these orcs must be repelled first. Otherwise, the orc army may not only destroy Snowfield Castle, but everyone in Iron Tree Fort may also face the orc''s blade. However, after mobilizing the army to support Snowfield Fort, the situation is still moving in a worse direction. Under such circumstances, Snowfield Castle had no hope of repelling the orc army. They only hoped that the support from Iron Tree Castle or Tilan Kingdom would arrive sooner. It was during this period that the news that Cold Winter Town had defeated the orc army outside Frost Cold Town began to spread inside Snowfield Castle. If the knights and soldiers in Snowfield Fort or Iron Tree Fort heard the news half a year ago, they would only take it as a joke. But in the past few months, the news of the easy destruction of Iron Water Village and the guardianship of flying dragons in Lindong Town has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It is not the first time that people in Snowfield Fort have seen the ''pink flying dragon''. So after the news of the defeat of the orcs in Cold Winter Town came, everyone chose to believe it! This is also the reason why he strongly suggested that Maddox ask for help from Cold Winter Town when facing a crisis and it is difficult for Iron Tree Fort and Kingdom reinforcements to arrive in a short time. However, no matter what, he never expected that the strength of Rinwinter Town is more terrifying than the rumors. I didnt see the pink flying dragon. Although I heard that there is another black flying dragon in Lindong Town, no matter what, no one would guess that there are not just one or two flying dragons in Lindong Town. Lemoore also guessed that the so-called flying dragon should be some kind of magic or alchemy product. Not only can it spit out terrifying flames, but it can also carry more than a dozen heavily armored knights... In comparison, it seems that there are so many heavy armored knights in Cold Winter Town. As for the heavy armored infantry with about one hundred people, it is no longer a shocking thing. "Has His Majesty the king''s dissatisfaction with Iron Tree Castle reached this level?" Rinwinter Town has such terrifying military strength: powerful alchemy, magic creations, a large number of heavy armored knights and heavy armored infantry, and even mages... He didn''t think that a young lord who was born as a commoner could accumulate such terrifying strength in less than two years. The only reasonable explanation is that these are all supported by the king! The fundamental purpose is to suppress Iron Tree Fort! If it weren''t for the appearance of the orcs, the nobles of Iron Tree Castle might not know what a terrifying existence around them until the catastrophe is imminent. "Master Hawke''s future may not be so bad..." Sending Snowfield Castle to Baron David Glamorgan may allow Knight Maddox Hawke to get a good return, and he will not have to bear the burden from Iron Tree Castle. The oppression of the nobility. While looking at it, Lemoore was thinking, should he suggest that Lord Hawke go to Cold Winter Town? Thinking about the future, Lemoore watched the vehicles carrying soldiers starting one after another. Lemoore understood that these vehicles were also products of magic or alchemy and did not need to be pulled by animals at all. The inspector transformed into a military tactical armored vehicle at the head, followed by an armed Humvee carrying Gareth, Krausa, and several Winter Knights soldiers, and finally a personnel carrier carrying the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment. These vehicles are slowly added with the gradual expansion of the Winter Army, initially from the finished products of Transformers World and Marvel Universe. But those troop trucks were made by Rinwinter Town itself. These trucks manufactured by the Winter Alchemy Workshop use crystal ore engines. Although the manufacturing speed is not particularly fast and the output is not high, it is enough for the current needs of Winter Town. As the convoy set off, Lemoore boarded the Quin-jet fighter under David''s call. The Kun-style fighter is very fast, and it will take a while to go to Snowfield Fortress. David will take some Winter Knights soldiers to arrive at Snowfield Fort first. While taking over all the power of Snowfield Fort at the first time, ensure that Snowfield Castle will not be destroyed by orcs. "Set off!" On the Quin-jet fighter that David and Lemoore were riding on, all the ''elites'' gathered. In addition to David, Laura, Medivh, and Sylvanas, the pilot of the fighter is Sharon Rogers. Reynolds Mograine, Sally Whitemane and Gianna were on another Quinjet piloted by Peggy Carter. The two Quin-jet fighters only flew for a short while, and everyone had already reached the sky above Snowfield Fort. Lemoore was still looking at the inside of the fighter plane, but suddenly learned that he had arrived at Snowfield Fort. "So fast" With such a fast speed, it wont take much time to go to Iron Tree Fort or even to King Tilan, right? Lemoore felt that he had discovered the truth about how Cold Winter Town could still develop rapidly under the ''siege'' of countless nobles. With such a convenient flying vehicle, whether it is people or objects, they can be quickly transported and transferred. The blockade of Cold Winter Town by the iron tree castle nobles is simply a joke. The hatch behind the fuselage opened, and David motioned for Lemoore to go out with him. Lemoore knew that this was to show his identity and avoid misunderstandings. Following David, he stepped off the Kun-type fighter plane, and as expected, he saw countless soldiers around. These heavily armed soldiers held weapons in their hands, and carefully surrounded the Kun-type fighter plane. Strong Archer. "Don''t be nervous, I''m Lemoore, these people are reinforcements from Winter Town!" In fact, even if Lemoore didn''t shout the second half of the sentence, the people around knew that the two huge metal monsters were reinforcements from Cold Winter Town. After all, only Rinwinter Town has this kind of monster in the entire northern plain. Although there were two ''new faces'' that had never been seen before, they were still regarded as monsters raised by Cold Winter Town. After Lemoore showed up, these soldiers put away their weapons and showed joy. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, Maddox has already told the soldiers and the civilians in Snowfield Castle that Lemoore went to Cold Winter Town to ask for help. It can be said that the reinforcements in Cold Winter Town are the main driving force for them to persevere. Now they saw reinforcements from Cold Winter Town, and two ''monsters'' flew over. They saw hope. David looked at the soldiers around him. These soldiers were not in very good condition. The continuous high-intensity battles made the soldiers'' mental state very poor. In comparison, the physical injuries are not too serious, maybe because the seriously injured soldiers can''t appear here at all? Maddox Hawke was also present. He walked out when he saw Lemoore, and naturally noticed David. Under Lemoore''s introduction, he knew that the young man in gorgeous armor in front of him was The Lord of Winter Town, Lord Glamorgan. "Madox Hawk, Acting Chief Commander of Snowfield Castle and Knight of the Iron Tree Knights." He saluted David respectfully: "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Baron Glamorgan, and everyone in Snowfield Castle I would like to express my sincerest thanks for your special support. While greeting David, Maddox also looked curiously at the reinforcements stepping down from the two giant birds. He was surprised to see mages, elves, and heavily armored knights wrapping themselves tightly. "You''re welcome, Knight Hawk..." David looked at the commander in front of him, and ordered him without treating himself as an outsider at all: "Introduce the current situation of Snowfield Fort." (end of this chapter) Chapter 229： A little light shock Chapter 229 A Little Light Shock Since the establishment of Snowfield Castle, it has received strong support from Iron Tree Castle, and all kinds of manpower and material resources have been transported to the northern plain, which is almost the center of the land. Therefore, the establishment of Snowfield Castle is very fast. When David looked at Snowfield Fort from a distance, there was only a simple wall around it. Now a simple city wall has been built around Snowfield Fort. Although this city wall cannot be compared with the tall and heavy city wall of Iron Tree Fort, it can be regarded as a prototype. If the orcs hadn''t hit Snowfield Castle so quickly and given humans some time to slowly manage it, it wouldn''t be so inconceivable that Snowfield Castle would become the most powerful and defensive fortress in the northern plains. It''s a pity that the appearance of the orcs plunged Snowfield Castle into the flames of war early. Under the repeated impact of the orcs, many gaps appeared in these simple city walls. According to the current trend, as long as the orcs keep attacking, even if they can''t enter the Snowfield Castle through the gap, they can continue to increase the gap, making the Snowfield Castle''s defense worse and worse. With the human soldiers taking one thing at a time and losing another, and under mental pressure, it is only a matter of time before Snowfield Fortress falls. "No wonder they hurriedly asked for help from Winter Town." When David received the distress letter, although he knew that the situation in Snowfield Fort was not good, but when he got here, he realized that the key to the problem was not only the physical and mental state of the soldiers, but also the impending collapse of the defense facilities. Because of the gap in troop strength, once the protection of the city wall is lost, the people in Snowfield Castle will soon be completely swallowed by the orc army. Following Knight Maddox-Hawk, he quickly learned about the general situation of Snowfield Fort, and David also came to the wounded barracks. It is said to be the wounded barracks, but it is actually the barracks of Snowfield Fort. All the seriously injured are placed here, and there is a special place for corpses not far away. David noticed that there was already a pile of firewood, and it seemed that these corpses were ready to be burned at any time. "If you can hold on, these sacrificed soldiers will be sent back to Iron Tree Fort... If you can''t continue to hold on..." David nodded, and burned the corpse directly to avoid being harmed by the orcs. Regarding the ugly, unintelligible, and seemingly uncivilized strange races outside the city, Maddox and the others did not expect the other party to properly arrange the remains of these soldiers. As for the wounded soldiers... David took a few more glances at the wounded soldiers. The wounded soldiers here are all seriously injured. Many soldiers just hang on their breath without swallowing. Maybe when David looked at them, someone swallowed their last breath. Originally, he wanted Sally Whitemane to treat these wounded soldiers, but now it seems that there are a lot of wounded soldiers, and the injuries are serious. Although Sally Whitemane is an excellent priest of the Holy Light, let her It is still a bit difficult to treat so many injured patients in a short period of time. "It seems that I still have to do it myself." David looked at his position, and then walked to the open space next to Maddox-Hawk''s puzzled eyes. "Master Baron, this is..." "You wait a moment, I will take care of these wounded soldiers first." "Deal with..." Maddox''s face changed drastically, and he immediately thought of a possibility. Just as he was about to say something, he just opened his mouth when Lord David Glamorgan, in front of him, suddenly burst out with golden yellow energy. The strong energy burst set off a gust of wind, and Maddox, who hadn''t expected this situation at all, was almost staggered by the gust of wind. Thanks to the armor on his body, it helped him stabilize his figure, and it also brought him back to his senses in the first place, clearly witnessing the whole process. A powerful holy light erupted from David''s body. As he slowly raised and opened his hands as if to embrace something, the holy light gradually expanded to the surrounding area until it enveloped the entire Snowfield Fort in a golden halo among. And inside Snowfield Fort covered by the golden holy light, it seems that golden yellow ''rain'' has fallen, but some of these rains are like silk threads, some are like feathers, and the falling speed is very slow, everyone can clearly see Seeing these ''rainwater'', you can even touch it easily. Accompanied by these peculiar scenery, the soldiers felt that their bodies had returned to their best condition, and all the fatigue that had filled the whole body was swept away. The injuries suffered during the battle during this period also dissipated with the washing of the rain. . Some people even took off their armor and watched in amazement that all kinds of injuries on their bodies healed quickly. "My God! This is a miracle!" "What is this? I feel that my body is stronger than ever. Let me go out of the city now, and I can kill three orcs with one punch!" Compared with the soldiers in other areas of Snowfield Fort, who had no idea what was going on, Maddox Hawke, who was close at hand and watched Baron David Glamorgan release the huge holy light, was so shocked that he didn''t know what to do. What is the right reaction. Especially when he saw that some seriously injured patients not far away actually sat up or even stood up directly from the bed by their own strength. As time passed, more and more seriously injured soldiers left the beds and ground where they were lying, and slowly walked to this relatively empty square. Except for a few people looking up at the ''rain'' falling from the sky, most people are staring at the man not far away who exudes divine radiance with eyes full of emotions such as shock, hope, and gratitude. They don''t know who this person is, but they all know that this person saved themselves. As the first knight knelt down on one knee and bowed his head to David to express his gratitude, more and more knights and soldiers knelt down on one knee to David. The holy light shrouded in Snowfield Fort gradually dissipated, and the light on David''s body also gradually faded. The soldiers who had healed around him had already seen David''s true appearance clearly. Just when they were guessing in their hearts who the man who saved them and almost gave them a second life was, they heard the man''s ''self-introduction''. "I am the lord of Cold Winter Town, Baron David Glamorgan, and now I am officially taking over all the affairs of Snowfield Castle!" David''s eyes swept over everyone, without staying on anyone. But everyone present felt that they were being watched. "Next, you will be my soldiers and accept my command!" "Willing to serve Lord Glamorgan!" The deafening reply resounded through the sky and spread throughout Snowfield Fortress, even the orc army stationed outside the city at a certain distance could hear the angry cry. The orcs couldn''t understand human language, but they could perceive the raging fighting spirit from it. The orcs, who thought that there would be no changes in the next battle, began to feel something was wrong. It is impossible for Maddox Hawke, who was at the scene, to not notice something that the orcs who were some distance away from Snowfield Castle could detect. As these soldiers were healed of their injuries by that magical power, the morale of the soldiers in Snowfield Castle reached its peak, even surpassing when the reinforcements first entered Snowfield Castle. It''s not surprising when you think about it, if instead he was lying there unable to move, he could only slowly wait for the arrival of death, but in the end there was a powerful existence who healed his injuries, and he would treat that person incomparably gratitude. If this strong man is still his commander for a while, then he will have enough confidence to fight against any enemy! Even if he didn''t have that near-death resurrection experience, he is now full of hope for the future. With this magical power as his backing, he no longer thinks the orcs outside the city are such a huge threat, even though there are more than 5,000 orcs gathered outside Snowfield Castle. "What''s the current situation in Iron Tree Fort and Tilan Kingdom?" David determined through the reactions of these people around him that these soldiers from Iron Tree Fort would support him wholeheartedly in the future, and there would be no such thing as disobeying orders or even causing trouble for himself. Now he is very curious, after Snowfield Fort asked Iron Tree Fort for help, what was the reaction of Iron Tree Fort? "The reinforcements from Iron Tree Castle will not be able to reach Snowfield Castle in a short time." Looking at the young Baron of Glamorgan in front of him, Maddox-Hawk became more respectful than before: "How will King Tilan react? , I don''t know." David nodded, indicating that he understood, and then he went to the city wall, intending to observe the orc army outside the city. On the way, he also asked about the current situation of Snowfield Fort. This time the question is not about military power. He knew about the military strength of Snowfield Castle before he came. With the recovery of the seriously injured, although the military strength of Snowfield Castle has dropped a bit compared to its peak period, it is still very strong. But he doesn''t know much about people''s livelihood. Now through Maddox''s introduction, David knows more about Snowfield Fort. Except for the 1,000 auxiliary soldiers who followed this time, there are still more than 700 left; the original male civilians in Snowfield Fort can basically serve as auxiliary soldiers, and there are still about 400 people left in this group. In addition, there are about 500 artisans and farmers who escaped from the eastern villages and towns and were subsequently recruited from the western villages and towns. There are no exact figures for women and children. After listening to the report on the population situation, David stopped asking. David doesn''t like the building facilities in Snowfield Fortress. When the orcs are repelled, he will definitely let Digger completely remodel Snowfield Fortress. David, who stepped on the city wall, looked towards the orc camp in the distance: messy, simple, and rough! Its a camp, but its more like a large group of orcs randomly looking for a place to sit down and rest in twos and threes. There are a few fires in the crowd, which should be the bonfires raised by the orcs. Other than that, they cant even see a simple camp. After looking at it for a while, David asked Maddox directly, did he see anything special when fighting the orcs? "Special circumstances? It seems that there is no..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 230： Arrange some steel shock Chapter 230 Arrange some steel shock Maybe the humans in Snowfield Castle are not strong enough, or maybe Maddox Hawke didnt have a chance to meet him. In short, the temporary acting commander didnt provide David with any useful clues. Judging from Maddox''s description, the orcs didn''t show anything special, they were just strong, powerful in combat and unable to communicate. David watched for a while, then took out a communicator the size of an earplug, and stuffed it into his ear. "Arcee!" "I am here." "To the east of Snowfield Fort, find out the location of all the orc camps." "Understood!" Arcee paused for two seconds before asking, "No need to attack?" "Don''t attack yet!" The Spartan heavy infantry and the inspector are still on the way, and David is going to take advantage of the unprepared and random gathering of the orcs to attack. If possible, it is best to defeat the orcs in one battle. It is best to be able to take advantage of the situation to force out the orcs'' cards. He always believes that this group of orcs who suddenly appeared in large numbers, just like humans and dark elves back then, has the support of gods and the like behind them. "Brennia Continent..." David originally thought that this was a very common magical world. The elements he had seen in some magical stories could be found here. Now it seems that there are deeper secrets hidden outside the Brennia continent. What is the purpose of this kind of shuffling to replace the old race with a new race? Coming down from the city wall, David came directly to the bunker of Snowfield Fortthis should be the rudimentary form of the castle, right next to the barracks. Bunker. The internal environment of this kind of building is not good, cold, humid, and poorly lit. In midsummer, the fireplace must be lit to ensure that the internal environment is dry enough to make it less uncomfortable to live in. But this is the best building in Snowfield Castle, and it is impossible for David to squeeze together with ordinary soldiers and civilians. Besides, the environment in those places is even worse! Even though Snowfield Fort is still in its infancy, the dirty and messy environment has shown some signs. The corners of Snowfield Fort are often filled with suffocating smells. "..." When David followed Maddox around to visit Snowfield Fort, the few people who came with David also walked around Snowfield Fort. Everyone who is used to the clean and tidy environment of Cold Winter Town can''t accept the situation in Snowfield Fort. Fortunately, none of the people traveling together this time are pampered people, and in addition to the current state of war, no one is too entangled in these trivial matters. "The detective and Gareth have arrived?" "Already arrived, entering town." The Kun-style fighter was very fast, flying from Cold Winter Town to Snowfield Fort in the blink of an eye. The large army on the ground vehicle was much slower, but when David clarified the situation of Snowfield Fort and stabilized the hearts of the people in Snowfield Fort, the large army just arrived at Snowfield Fort. The orcs didn''t surround Snowfield Castle, so the troops from Cold Winter Town could enter Snowfield Castle calmly. Until this time, Maddox knew that the reinforcements in Cold Winter Town were far more than the two giant metal birds and the people he saw, and more troops arrived one after another. Looking at the huge metal vehicle running at high speed on the ground without being dragged by livestock, carrying more than a hundred elite soldiers in heavy armor and heavily armed into Snowfield Fort. Not only Maddox was happy, but even the civilians in Snowfield Fortress cheered. When the leading detective stopped in an open place, he immediately transformed into a huge metal giant. The cheers from these people are even louder! They didn''t know what a Transformer was or what an Autobot was, but the inspector''s huge size gave them plenty of confidence. In addition, the great Lord Glamorgan used a magical power called Holy Light to heal all the seriously injured in Snowfield Castle. The news has spread in Snowfield Castle. With the arrival of your lord, most of the crisis in Snowfield Fort has been resolved! Next, powerful forces such as those who can use magical powers to heal injuries, have so many elite fighters under their command, huge metal giants, and terrifying flying dragons that have long been famous on the northern plains, launched a counterattack against the orcs and drove them out completely. The day of running seems to be just around the corner! Actually, these people''s judgments are very accurate! With the arrival of large troops, David ordered the troops to take a simple rest, and at the same time recruited commanders to formulate a ''counterattack'' plan. "Counterattack..." Maddox originally wanted to say something. He felt that although Cold Winter Town sent more than a hundred heavily armed soldiers, as well as the huge metal giant and metal flying dragon, even with the original mastery of Snowfield Fort Combat strength and military strength are still at a disadvantage. Even with all the auxiliary soldiers, there are fewer orc soldiers than the orc soldiers on the opposite side, not to mention the five thousand orc soldiers on the opposite side, it seems that they are not the full strength of the orcs. But he knew that if he said it, the other party would not listen. Before the meeting started, when these commanders from Cold Winter Town entered the meeting room one after another, Maddox noticed that these people looked extremely relaxed, and they didn''t care about the orcs in the distance at all. It seems that in the eyes of these people, there is no difference between more than 5,000 orcs and five orcs, and they can be easily resolved. They don''t know the fighting power of the orcs? Don''t understand what a terrifying number five thousand soldiers are? Madox wouldn''t think so, especially after seeing how powerful Baron David Glamorgan wielded. Then there is only one explanation. These people know the strength of the enemy, but they are still confident that they can easily kill the opponent. Sure enough, as the meeting officially started, the quiet Maddox heard an information report that matched his impression from the beautiful woman named Arcee. What made him a little puzzled was, who is this Arcee? Judging from her description, it seems that she saw the situation of these orcs with her own eyes, and the perspective seems to be from the sky? Could it be the reconnaissance carried out by that kind of metal giant bird? "So, apart from the five thousand orcs in the east, there are some scattered orcs behind them?" "Yes." Arcee said that the orcs behind are a little different from the orcs outside. What they hold in their hands is no longer various weapons, but various ''tools'', and it seems that various buildings are being built. The orcs should want to build their own towns in the east of the plain. For David, this is not important information, but for people like Maddox who don''t know the ''true information'', there is a division of labor among the orcs, and they are not really barbarians who only know how to fight and plunder Race, this information is more worrying than the number of orcs. "Don''t worry about those orcs, let''s wipe out these five thousand orc soldiers first." David gave his instructions, and the next step is to see what Gareth, the head of the Winter Knights, and the commander-in-chief of the Winter Army will do in this battle. "Is the battle plan finalized?" "Sharon Rogers and Jack Krause led the Winter Knights to parachute to the rear of the orc camp for a surprise attack, and cooperated with Arcee to create chaos." Gares pointed to the orc camp marked on the map: "The inspector and I led the Spartan infantry to clear the orcs from the front." "Hmm, great plan!" "..." Maddox suddenly had the urge to knock the table off. This is called a battle plan? Isn''t this just throwing everyone on the battlefield to disrupt the battle? And the reinforcements sent by Cold Winter Town this time are only more than a hundred people in total, right? Just such a small number of people have to be divided into two parts, and 5,000 orcs are surrounded from both sides? What kind of play is this? The attendants of the Iron Tree Knights did not dare to give such a rough battle plan. This Gareth Stanton came out of the Tiran Knights? Is this how the Tiran Knights fight? Are the members of the Tiran Knights all monsters with one as a thousand? Even if the Knights of Tiran are all monsters, how long has it been since you established the Knights of Winter? Could it be...the so-called Knights of Winter are actually the Knights of Tiran? Just changed the name to hide it? Like Lemoore, Maddox made a similar guess. In any case, he couldn''t figure it out. Gareth Stanton would make such a tactical arrangement entirely because the current Spartan Heavy Infantry and the Winter Knights couldn''t cooperate at all. Take it apart to use. With myself and the inspector providing fire protection for the Spartan infantry, the Spartan infantry can maintain a complete formation and advance step by step. As for the Winter Knights? He doesn''t care at all! Even without the leadership of Sharon Rogers and Jack Krause, he didn''t think that group of orcs could threaten the Winter Knights who were wearing blizzard power armor and carrying powerful grenades and missiles. "I will take the lawbreakers and rangers to support the Spartan heavy infantry." Sylvanas is here to help, she is not here to watch the fun. After waiting for a while, Gareth didn''t arrange a place for himself at all. Guessing that Gareth, the leader of the Winter Knights, is inconvenient to command him, Sylvanas took the initiative to accept a task: "I will ensure that the left wing of the Spartan infantry will not be threatened." Sylvanas chose to protect the left flank of the infantry regiment for another reason: this direction blocked the direction of the orcs going to the frost post. As for the right wing... As long as you dont get killed by the orcs and go to the rear of the infantry regiment, its not a problem. As for the orcs who ran to the Beiyuan sentry, what should you do? That has nothing to do with David. "That''s it! Let''s launch an attack at dawn tomorrow!" David looked around, everyone had a mission, so he also assigned himself a small job: "I will be in charge of the air strike with Arcee . Ever since he got the fighter form, he hasn''t really used it to fight! This time, he can have a blast! (end of this chapter) Chapter 231： Fertilize the northern plains Chapter 231 Add some fertilizer to the northern plain Knight Maddox-Hawk is a native of Iron Tree Castle. He has been taught various knowledge including martial arts and tactical command since he was a child. Compared with many ordinary people, he is one of the people who win at the starting line. As an adult, Maddox also gained more advantages, becoming a knight early, and gradually growing into a senior commander in the Iron Tree Knights. If this were not the case, it would be impossible for him to be sent to Snowfield Castle to become the deputy commander of Snowfield Castle, and take over the command of Snowfield Castle after the original commander died. Maddox Hawke, who is capable and experienced, is now sluggishly watching the Winter Knights making various preparations before departure. There are too many things in that set of heavy armor that he can''t understand, such as the thing that is carried on the shoulder like a few pipes, and the thing that looks like a small box. What are they for? of? There is also the weapon in the hands of the Winter Knights. What kind of weapon is this? Looks like an iron pipe added to the wood? At present, the main weapon of the Winter Knights is still the Garand produced by Ironforge, but Tony has launched a new rifle, but the specific parameters are undecided, and it is estimated that the design will not start until after the satellite project. Therefore, the Garand rifle will still be the most important weapon in Winter Town in a short time. In fact, the current main weapon of the Spartan Heavy Infantry is also the Garand rifle. Although the Spartan heavy infantry regiment uses traditional armor, its weapons are not traditional. In addition to rifles and pistols, they are also equipped with shields, spears, and other melee cold weapons. Currently, the Spartan heavy infantry regiment is better at fighting in formation, relying on teamwork to make up for the lack of individual combat power. With the members of the Winter Knights boarding the Quin-jet fighters, two Quin-jet fighters will be airborne at the same time as David and Arcee launch the bombing, and then the two fighters will be piloted by Peggy Carter and remotely controlled. One provides limited fire support in mid-air. The task of striking the ground is mainly completed by David and Arcee! Currently, the biggest military problem in Cold Winter Town is still the lack of drivers. The drivers of land vehicles can be trained quickly. Now members of the Winter Knights can drive, and even most of the soldiers of the Spartan Heavy Infantry have also developed good driving skills. Piloting an airplane is not so easy. Those who can skillfully fly a fighter are still those people. Even Floyd and Gareth, the two commanders of the Winter Knights who have become paladins, are not skilled in airplane piloting. It''s not that good, when it comes to actual battles, only Peggy, Sharon and the others are in charge of driving. "Is it necessary to build a school?" Although the more ignorant ordinary people are, the better they can rule, but relying on ignorance alone cannot make the level of civilization continue to rise, and David does not want his territory to stay in a backward period forever. Just as David was thinking about whether to build the Winter Elementary School first, or to build both the primary school and the middle school directly, the Tomcat fighter, Arcee and two Quin-style fighters have already taken off. Until this time, Maddox, who had been watching from the sidelines, realized that the woman named Arcee was actually the pink flying dragon that everyone in the northern plains knew! It''s not the person riding the flying dragon, but she herself is the pink flying dragon. Although Arcee''s transformation process was very fast, it was not to the point where people could not understand what was going on. Maddox was surprised and at the same time guessed who this woman was? "Druid?" It is said that Druids have the ability to transform into various beasts, even Warcraft, but I dont know if this pink metal monster is considered a Warcraft? As for the giant black metal bird conjured up by Lord Baron Glamorgan... it must be some kind of spell, right? Watching several giant birds take off into the sky, Maddox stood on the city wall together with several close subordinates, and then watched the unit called the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment walk out of the Snowfield Fort with firm steps. city ??gate. "My lord, are we just here to watch the people of Cold Winter Town go...to a decisive battle with the orcs?" This person actually wanted to say death, but thought it was inappropriate to say so, so he changed his words temporarily. "Baron Glamorgan made it clear that this battle only requires the troops of Cold Winter Town to participate in the battle, and our duty is to protect this town." Maddox Hawke didn''t know how to explain to his men. Since Lord David Glamorgan healed all the wounded soldiers in Snowfield Castle, the soldiers in Snowfield Castle have a good impression of the Winter Lord. I am also happy to fight the orcs with the lord of Winter Town and guard Snowfield Fort. While everyone was preparing for a more brutal battle, the lord had already led his troops out of the city to fight the orcs to the death. The soldiers were surprised, but the knights as commanders felt unbelievable. They found Maddox one after another, and then together with Maddox, they watched the army of Cold Winter Town collectively kill Snowfield Fort. Just when they wanted to ask more questions, there was a deafening roar in the distance, and the orcs'' camp was constantly flickering with fire... David, who was ''driving'' the Tomcat, looked at the orcs running around below, and kept dropping bombs. The Tomcat fighter plane was once assigned the duty of ground attack. During the execution of the ground attack mission, it can carry 14 bombs. And David''s Tomcat fighter is more powerful, because this fighter is essentially a Transformer, after the "mounted" bombs are dropped one after another, after a simple flip on the mount point, a new bomb appears again Under the belly of the aircraft, another round of bombing followed. There is no need to aim at all, and there is no need to perform a dive flight. David only needs to find the place where the orcs gather most and densely, then fly over, drop the bomb, and then enjoy the fireworks mixed with stumps and broken arms at high altitude . Arcee was right next to David. The Vulcan cannon under the nose and various missiles mounted on both wings created more fireworks, dust and fresh compost on the ground. The two Transformers contributed to the fertilization of the northern plains, and made countless contributions. But the two of them were not proud and complacent about it, they were still busy back and forth, hoping to make this land more prosperous. Just as David and Arcee were raging wildly at the orc camp, two Quinjet fighters also crossed the entire camp and came to the rear of the orc camp. "Let''s go! Kill all the standing orcs!" Jack Krause felt the blood in his body was boiling, and he could finally show the results of his cultivation during this period of time. This feeling of mastering powerful power made him feel extremely comfortable, and he was also the one who was most looking forward to this battle among all the people in Cold Winter Town. When the cabin door opened, Krausa jumped out first, adjusted the speed and direction of the fall through the rear thrusters in mid-air, and kicked an orc to death while landing. After landing, Klausar raised his left hand, and a mechanical compound bow made of Stark technology and various exotic materials in Winter Town appeared in his hand. With his right hand resting on the bowstring, an arrow Shi also appeared in due course and rested on the bow. There is no need to aim at all, all the orcs are in sight. Krause only needs to concentrate the arcane energy on the arrow, and then let go of the hand that draws the bowstring, and he can wipe out a large number of orcs. Boom! The burst of purple arcane energy not only killed the shot orc, but also sent several surrounding orcs flying. And this is just the beginning! Soldiers wearing power armor descended from the sky one after another. Stray bullets, small missiles, and the long flames from the Vulcan cannon kept showing their terrifying lethality, turning one after another orcs into fertilizer, nourishing The land under your feet. Because the distance was too far, Maddox and others on the walls of Snowfield Castle could not see the situation behind the orc camp. But as time passed, the Spartan heavy infantry and the orcs who had discovered this small group of human soldiers finally began to fight. It was completely different from what Maddox and the others had expected: at first they thought the people in Cold Winter Town were crazy. Even though these soldiers were very powerful, how many of them could they kill in the face of so many orcs? In the end, they will still be overwhelmed by countless orcs, kill them! But the scene in front of him made Maddox doubt his own worldview. He felt that he might not know anything about the real combat power of this world! This group of heavy armored infantry from Cold Winter Town did not wait quietly for the orcs, and relied on battle formation and cooperation to deal with the orcs. Instead, they spread out into a long line, raised the strange weapon in their hands, and launched an attack from a long distance. "What weapon is that?" He didn''t expect anyone to answer him, because there were hardly many people from Cold Winter Town around him. Surprisingly, I actually heard the answer: "The Garand rifle is a firearm made by the dwarves of Ironforge with technology provided by Baron Glamorgan." "Dwarves? Ironforge?" More question marks appeared in Maddox''s head, and at the same time he looked at the person who answered him: it was the female mage who came to Snowfield Castle with Baron Glamorgan. He remembered that the female mage was Jaina- Proudmoore? Seeing that the other party did not continue to explain his thoughts, Maddox continued to pay attention to the situation of the battle. At this time, the familiar pink flying dragon on the northern plain reappeared in everyone''s sight. The pink monster spewed out a long tongue of fire, setting off a long stream of smoke and dust, and at the same time harvested the lives of many orcs. , almost directly cut a large group of orcs into two. Afterwards, Maddox saw the giant black bird riding by Baron Glamorgan flying through the air, and dropped a lot of unknown things at the same time, followed by the familiar explosion sound. "..." Madox saw that more than half of the orcs in sight had disappeared, and realized that as long as the Baron of Glamorgan wanted to, even without soldiers, he and Arcee could kill all these orcs. (end of this chapter) Chapter 232： Change people Chapter 232 Change people by person In fact, even if David didn''t make a move, the orcs couldn''t resist these soldiers under David. The equipment and combat methods of the Winter Knights are several generations ahead of these orcs. If the behind-the-scenes supporters behind the orcs do not take action, these orcs will not pose any threat to the Brennia continent. Unfortunately, David drove the Tomcat fighter plane to blow up a few times, and he didn''t see the orcs use any special power, which also made him lose interest in continuing to throw bombs. Leaving Arcee cruising in the air to attack the regrouped orc group, David flew directly back to Snowfield Fort. Then, under the watchful eyes of Maddox and several snowfield castle knights, he jumped from the fighter plane into the air, and the black Tomcat fighter plane suddenly shrunk countless times and entered David''s ''body''. Immediately, the Lord Baron Glamorgan landed firmly on the top of the city wall, standing in front of Maddox Hawke. "Lord Baron!" Maddox''s reaction is fast, and he has seen too many miraculous things before, whether it is the holy light of Lord David Glamorgan, or Arcee who can turn into a pink dragon, or can release a black dragon. Baron Glamorgan of the giant bird, these things have already shattered his worldview, which also made Maddox''s ability to accept it much stronger. "Well! After today, the orcs will no longer threaten Snowfield Castle in a short time." David turned around and looked into the distance. The inspector was holding up his triple-mounted six-barreled Vulcan cannon to kill and kill. With the giant grenades thrown from time to time, the orcs couldn''t do anything to the Spartan heavy infantry. A threatening shock. Sylvanas on the flank led the elf rangers and spellbreakers to clean up the orcs who wanted to attack from the flanks. The fighting method of this small group of high elves was the most familiar method for people like Maddox. It''s just that this small group of elves all possess mysterious power, which makes Maddox and others secretly lament the power of Cold Winter Town. As the battle continued, the Spartan heavy infantry finally fought the orcs at close range. Maddox and the others once again saw the "rich and powerful" of Cold Winter Town. The armor on these heavy infantry seems to be attached with magical protection. When the orc''s weapon cuts on these infantry, apart from a flash of light, it cannot cause any damage to the soldiers at all. The Spartan heavy infantry was almost in absolute safety, constantly slaughtering enemies who could approach them. There was no hope of victory at all, the fighting spirit of the orcs gradually collapsed, and orcs began to run towards the periphery on the battlefield. After seeing this scene, David knew that the battle was over... The follow-up will take a lot of time. David is not going to waste time here. Next, he will start to take over Snowfield Fort and build Snowfield Fort into the current border fort of Cold Winter Town. The most important thing is these people in Snowfield Castle! He came here specifically to take over Snowfield Fort. What David wanted was not just a border fort, but he would not let go of these people in Snowfield Fort either. "My ceremonial officer has already brought a letter to Tilan King''s Capital. In the letter, he will report the situation in the northern plain to His Majesty the King in detail." After coming to the office that originally belonged to the commander of Snowfield Fort, was later used by Maddox, and now belongs to David, David directly confronted the former acting commander of Snowfield Castle in front of him. "According to the current situation, if there is no accident, all the military affairs and people''s livelihood of Snowfield Castle will belong to me. What''s your opinion on this?" "..." Maddox Hawke glanced at his confidant Lemoore. He had expected this situation. As a lord, David Glamorgan couldn''t spit out the meat he put in his mouth. . There was only one thing that exceeded his expectations: According to the Winter Lord, not only the original residents of Snowfield Fort, but also the garrison and reinforcements stationed here by Iron Tree Fort seemed to be accepted by the other party! Have you been placed under Lord Winter''s hands? My confidant Lemoore was already worried about his lord''s future, so he wanted to find an opportunity to suggest to Lord Hawke that if it doesn''t work, he should go to Lord Winter! It''s better than staying in Iron Tree Castle and being counted by others. At this time, Lord Baron Glamorgan is actively soliciting, so you must seize this opportunity! Maddox winked at Maddox Hawke, but Maddox Hawke had already retracted his gaze at this time, lowered his head and pondered for a while: "My lord, legally speaking, Snowfield Fort is included in your lord''s territory. There is no problem. It is just the belonging of the army and the people, I am afraid it is not that simple." Maddox did not express any refusal, let alone protest, and has already expressed his attitude. David also heard that Maddox did not object to Baron David-Glamorgan receiving all the resources of Snowfield Castle. He just said, "There will be troubles beyond the law that must be resolved first!" ''. "The original residents of Snowfield Fort are lucky to say that these people came to the northern plains to reclaim new land, and they were planning to settle here... Your Excellency takes over Snowfield Fort, and these people will naturally become your subjects." As for the artisan farmers who received from the surrounding areas, these people are basically contract farmers of the iron tree castle nobles. This is the reason why many villagers returned to Iron Tree Fort directly after Iron Water Village was destroyed by David. However, due to the current situation, these people can be regarded as the property ''saved'' by Lord Glamorgan, which means that it is not completely unreasonable for Lord Glamorgan to directly detain these people. If the nobles of Iron Tree Fort come to ask for someone with a contract, David can also demand a "reasonable ransom" from these nobles, just like the Barnett family, the behind-the-scenes family of Iron Water Village, paid the corresponding ransom afterwards. If you don''t pay, David can also refuse to release the person. The real trouble is the army. This part of David wants to be directly recruited. It cannot be said that it is completely impossible, but there is really little hope. These soldiers are soldiers of Iron Tree Fort Lord Dudley-Marquis Morgan. Many of them have wives, children, and parents in Iron Tree Fort. Family reasons alone make it difficult for them to directly join Cold Winter Town. "So do you have any suggestions?" "Let the soldiers choose freely!" Maddox expressed his suggestion happily: "Those who are willing to stay will be integrated into the army of Rinwinter Town, and those who cannot part with their families are allowed to leave... However, adults can Also ask the lord of Iron Tree Fort for a reasonable fee." The cost of an elite soldier is much more expensive than that of a farmer. In addition, there are weapons and equipment that can also be counted as extra money, unless Lord David Glamorgan is not going to return these equipment. However, after witnessing the fighting power of the soldiers in Cold Winter Town and the novel weapons and equipment, Maddox didn''t think the Baron of Glamorgan valued those ordinary equipment. "If this matter is handed over to you, how long will it take you?" Madox realized that this was an official invitation from the Baron of Glamorgan to him, and it was also a test: to test whether he really went to him, and to test his ability. "The specific situation depends on how much money the adults are going to ask for." If David wants a high price, it may take more time to bargain; if the price is right, the transaction can be completed in half a month. "I don''t want money, I want people!" David doesn''t need gold and silver, he needs more people to enrich his territory, so his quotation to Dudley-Marquis Morgan is: No matter how many farmers and craftsmen I have here, no matter how many people you want to bring back, you must Send me an equal number of young adults. As for the soldiers, one soldier would have to exchange five young adults or ten children. As a discount, the weapons and equipment would be given a discount to Dudley Marquis Morgan, half sold and half given away! If there are families who don''t want to pay and don''t want to hand over the contract to David, David believes that Dudley Marquis Morgan will make those people willing to complete the deal. As the ruler of Fort Iron Tree, Marquis Dudley Morgan will certainly not refuse the deal, because he cannot afford such a large military loss. Even the lord of Iron Tree Castle has to pay a ''ransom'', you Iron Tree Castle nobles still want to renege on their debts? As for these populations, will the rapid development of Rinwinter Town? At this time, Iron Tree Fort should not care about these things, and the rise of Cold Winter Town cannot be suppressed at all, they should also be aware of this. After explaining these things, David asked the former Snowfield Fort commander to deal with the matter. After Maddox and Lemoore left the office, David ordered to the dark corner: "Keep an eye on him and observe his performance, but don''t interfere with his actions." "clear!" Vanessa''s figure flickered in the corner. This gradually growing excellent assassin left the office when Gareth came in to report. Vanessa Van Cleef was in Snowfield Castle, only David and Edwin knew about it. Originally, Vanessas mission was to observe in Snowfield Castle and collect various information at the same time. But now she has received a more important task: to assess whether Maddox Hawke really wants to defect to Baron David Glamorgan. This observation report will determine how Maddox will be treated in Cold Winter Town in the future. After explaining this matter, David is no longer going to stay in Snowfield Fort. The garrison, reconstruction, and other work here need to go back to Cold Winter Town to make arrangements. After the orc troops are completely defeated, the northern plains should be calm for a while. In addition, he also wanted to see how Tony''s test robot was made? Unexpectedly, as soon as I returned to Cold Winter Town, a newcomer ushered in: a guy wearing a wide brown cloak that covered his whole body, and he couldn''t even see his face clearly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 233： dark wanderer Chapter 233 Dark Wanderer David frowned and looked at the person in front of him. He felt a very strong dark aura from this person who completely covered his appearance. This energy aroused the intense reaction of the holy light in his body, and his whole body seemed to be sending out warnings to himself. "who are you?" This is the first time David has encountered such a situation. Does this mean that the newcomer this time will be a villain or something? Silently using the holy light to protect himself, he is ready to expel the opponent at any time. "Hello, I''m just a homeless man, but I''ve lost my way. May I ask where is this place?" The man under the cover of the robe made a male voice, mixed with a little doubt and a clear sense of weakness: "How far is it from Tristram?" "Tristriam..." David looked at the man in front of him carefully. Because of the close distance and the fact that the man did not keep his head down and hide his face with a hood, David could see a picture full of determination. A masculine face that looked weak. The most important thing is that David noticed a flash of light on the other person''s forehead. People who don''t know it will take it as a reflection of some kind of headgear, and David knows what it is after guessing the other person''s identity son. "Soul Stone...Dark Wanderer...Diablo!" Judging from the opponent''s reaction, this hero who had eliminated Diablo hadn''t been completely eroded and corrupted by Diablo''s power at this time, and still retained his original consciousness. "This is Cold Winter Town." "Winter Town?" David briefly introduced Cold Winter Town to the other party. When the other party heard that this was actually another world, he unconsciously raised his hand to touch his forehead, and murmured as if thinking of something: "No wonder... " "Oh, I''m sorry I didn''t introduce myself first, my name is Aidan." Aidan didn''t intend to shake hands with the lord named David in front of him. At this time, he didn''t want to contact anyone: "If possible, I would like Rest in your town for a few days...Of course, if you don''t welcome me, I can leave immediately." "Winter Town welcomes any friends who are not hostile." David said the words that are often used to welcome newcomers, and then began to look at Aidan in front of him. This man who once defeated Diablo, the fearful demon king, sealed him in the soul stone, and finally inserted the soul stone on his forehead, trying to seal Diablo with his own will, seems to have not yet become Dark Wanderer. "But there is one thing I want to make sure." "whats the matter?" "How long has that thing on your forehead been?" "..." Aidan smiled wryly. With his attire and his head lowered as much as possible to cover it with a hood, he just didn''t want people to see it: "To be honest, I don''t know, maybe two or three days? Maybe more Long." Since inserting the soul stone into his forehead, he has become muddled. He knew that there was a huge risk in doing so, but when he just defeated Diablo, he had absolute confidence in his spiritual will, and he firmly believed that he could suppress that evil demon king. It turned out that he overestimated himself! If he hadnt come to this magical place in a daze, maybe he would have continued in a daze. Ever since he came to Cold Winter Town, he finally got rid of that muddled state. After staying for such a short time, he felt that his spirit had recovered a lot, and the murmur that kept appearing in a trance had completely disappeared. not see. He guessed that it might be because he came to another world? Although it is not very clear whether there is a real causal relationship, Aidan feels that as long as he stays in this place, it seems that Diablo can be truly suppressed, and the dreadlord from **** will be sealed forever. However, he is also worried that this is just his own illusion. If Diablo is accidentally released, then this beautiful city may be destroyed in the hands of the Dreadlord. Therefore, Aidan only proposed to take a short rest in Cold Winter Town. He hoped to recover his body and spirit here, then leave and return to his original world, and continue to fight against Diablo with his own spiritual will. But having had actual experience, he already knew that it was difficult to truly suppress that dreaded demon king only by his own will. The final result of going back should not develop according to his ideas. what to do? Continue to stay in this place, leave the danger to a strange world, so that my world can not be threatened by the fear king? Or go back? Let the dreadlord come again? Aidan fell into a painful entanglement. The sense of justice in his chest made him unable to make a decision to keep the danger in this world; but the desire to guard his home made him not want Diablo to threaten his world again. Just when he didn''t know what he should do, the young lord in front of him suddenly stretched out his hand and signaled to himself: "I''m sorry." Although he didn''t understand what the other party was going to do, Aidan didn''t refuse, indicating that the other party could do whatever he wanted. Afterwards, he saw David reach out and touch the soul stone on his forehead, and then a golden, but not dazzling, warm and comfortable light emanated from the opponent''s hand. Aidan felt a warmth enveloping his whole body, and his body, which had become much weaker, seemed to be slowly recovering to its best condition. "What kind of power is this?" "Holy Light!" Aidan felt that this power was a bit like the light power used by the Zakarum Cult, but it was a little different. Just when he wanted to feel this power, David had already withdrawn his hand, and the warm power also dissipated. "It seems that the stone on your forehead has fallen into silence." David felt a very huge power from the soul stone on Aidan''s forehead. This power was familiar but strange. If he said it was familiar, he always felt that he had seen this power somewhere. Unfamiliar, he can be sure that he has never really come into contact with this powerful force. This awkward feeling makes him uncomfortable, like the feeling when he clearly knows that he has ''forgot something'', but no matter how he thinks about it, he can''t remember what it is. However, he can be sure that Aidan was protected by this power when he was in Rinwinter Town. Diablo in the Soul Stone could not continue to erode and corrupt this human hero who defeated and sealed the Dread Demon King. Wintertown is in a state of absolute safety. After telling Aidan about his discovery, the prince of Kanduras showed a little joy on his face, but at the same time he was a little worried. "I know, my current situation is a huge threat to your territory..." "I know what you want to say, but I think any trouble can be solved." David looked at Aidan in front of him. Although he didn''t figure out what was going on with the mysterious power, he had a feeling There is a wonderful feeling that it is impossible for Diablo to break through the blockade of this force. That is to say, if Aidan is willing, he can live in Cold Winter Town for a long time, and Diablo will never be able to corrupt him and occupy his body to resurrect him. "Besides, I have a guy with similar experience as you. Maybe you can get some experience from him." Since his own Winter Town will not be threatened, David will naturally not drive Aidan away. He still respects this kind of hero who is willing to sacrifice himself to save the world. He doesn''t mind doing good things that can save the world when he can do what he can and when he won''t be threatened. As long as Aidan stays in Cold Winter Town, Diablo will not be resurrected again, and the world of Sanctuary will suffer a lot less disaster. I dont know how many people will save their lives because of Davids words. David always felt that he was barely a good person, and this time he just did a small good thing! But this trivial matter to David is completely different to Aidan. He is very grateful for David''s "acceptance", especially in this state. "Thank you very much." After expressing his thanks again, Aidan asked David, what is the name of the person he just mentioned who has similar experience to himself? Where can I find that person? "His name is Medivh, and he usually lives in the hotel...that building over there." David is still the Aidan he saw on the square at the main entrance of Glamorgan Castle. Standing here, he can see the Winter Hotel not far away. "You can also live there for the time being." For these people from other worlds, before they really decide to settle down, they will be placed in Jonah''s Cold Winter Hotel. If they want to really settle in Cold Winter Town, they can choose an existing house, or find a favorite location, and build a house with their own style. Normally speaking, with the development of Rinwinter Town, when newcomers come to settle here again, it is impossible for them to receive all kinds of preferential treatment like those who came to Rinwinter Town back then. But the situation of visitors from another world is quite special. David has not yet figured out how to adjust it? Arrangements are still made in accordance with the previous routine. Anyway, with a golden finger in his pocket, David will definitely not lose money. When David said that Aidan could settle in Cold Winter Town, the hero from the world of Diablo had already paid his "reward". Its just that David first brought Aidan to see Jonah and helped him arrange a place to live; then he took him to meet Medivh, and asked Medivh to help teach Aidan Brennia Common Language. After everything was arranged, he had time to check the reward he got from Aidan. "What the **** is this?" The reward this time is not some kind of physical strengthening, nor is it an improvement of spiritual will. It seems to be a real thing, and it was directly given to David. But looking at the energy cyclone-like existence in his hand, David is not sure if it is a real thing? (end of this chapter) Chapter 234： dungeon Chapter 234 Dungeon Could it be that the reward this time is group energy? David looked at the thing in his hand and tried to make contact, but after the Holy Light came into contact with the cyclone, nothing happened. There is no fusion, no repulsion, as if I have nothing in my hand, and the air mass is just my illusion. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, David was sure that the energy in his hand should not be absorbable. "Is it like the seeds of crystal mines? Need to be planted somewhere?" Returning to Fort Glamorgan from Cold Winter Hotel, after wandering around, David decided to find a place in his back garden to try. As a result, he quickly discovered the correct way to use this thing: find a wall and just throw it over. When the thing in his hand was thrown against the wall, David suddenly understood what it was. "Isn''t this the copy gate?" He had seen this familiar picture countless times. But this time, as the energy rotated, the flat wall gradually turned into a huge double door. "..." Seeing that the dungeon door in front of him turned into the door of the Diablo reading interface, David wondered if the reward this time was to let him go to the world of Diablo? What kind of reward is this? His head was full of question marks, David rushed in without hesitation, continued to study for a while, and knew how to remove this ''gate'' from the wall. Afterwards, David contacted several people currently in Cold Winter Town through the communication devices that had been gradually distributed, while he waited quietly in the basement that was used as a training ground. This underground training ground is located on the second basement floor below the garage. There is also a shooting range on the same floor, which is convenient for David to practice firearms and bows. I chose this place because this training ground is a backup training ground, which is not used very often, so it is suitable for placing the rewards I got this time. After installing the things, David watched the air mass slowly turn into a familiar double door, and David quietly waited for the arrival of his partners. He didn''t wait too long, and soon everyone, including Tony Stark, came here one after another. Fortunately, the space here is spacious enough for everyone to have enough space to move around, otherwise David would definitely regret calling so many people over. "What''s this?" "I don''t know." David answered Tony very simply, allowing Tony to wander back and forth around the gate and research. "A newcomer here? Who is this time?" Mark directly asked the newcomer''s identity, trying to speculate on the function of this thing through the newcomer''s identity. "Aidan." "Who is that?" I have to say that although the Diablo series is well-known, not many people know the background and character settings of the game. If David hadn''t read some online articles in his previous life and indirectly understood the background setting of Diablo, he would not have understood this information. Sure enough, as soon as David told the situation in that world, Mark immediately remembered that game: "No wonder this door looks so familiar." "David." "What?" Hearing Tony''s greeting, David turned his head and looked over, and found that Tony was pointing at the top of the gate, where a row of words gradually emerged. "Dungeon: Sanctuary!" David read out the words that slowly emerged above, and everyone including Tony, Mark, Laura, Eva, and Helen began to guess what the purpose of this thing was. There is speculation that this is a stable passage to another world; but the prefix of the dungeon makes Mark feel that the situation may not be so simple. "It''s meaningless to guess too much. The best way to determine the true function of this thing is to actually use it." Tony summoned his armor directly, ready to put on the armor and go in to have a look. "Let''s go in and have a look!" David also checked his equipment. Except for the Lightbringer suit, all other weapons are in the storage props. This kind of adventurous thing cannot be done without Laura. When David checked the equipment, Laura had already taken out her bow. Although she didn''t say anything directly, everyone understood her attitude. "Let''s go!" The steel armor flew over, and Tony transformed into an iron man in an instant. After saying hello to David, he opened the door in front of him before David could respond, ignoring that there was only a ray of light after the door opened, and he couldn''t see it at all. The situation behind the door, went straight in. David originally wanted to add a layer of holy light shield to Tony, but before he could make a move, Tony had disappeared in the light. and Laura looked at each other, and after spreading their hands helplessly, the two released the holy light shield at the same time, and then walked into the light together... The eyes were filled with white light, and it took a few seconds to recover. David looked around and felt that the surrounding light was very dark. Looked up at the sky, thick dark clouds covered most of the light. "This seems to be Rogge''s camp?" Mark''s voice came from behind, and David found that Mark was following, and at the same time, an orange-red oval portal stood behind everyone. Obviously, they came here through this door. Looking around, this seems to be the Rogue Camp, the opening location in Diablo 2. David noticed that the people in the camp turned a blind eye to their arrival and the orange portal next to them, and they still stood where they were, without even changing their expressions. While everyone was still looking around, Tony had already walked up to a tall man who was closest to everyone, and wanted to try to talk to him. "Hello, stranger, I''m not surprised to see people of your race. In this troubled time, many adventurers travel here from far away..." The other party, Barabara, kept talking. Even if Tony wanted to interrupt the other party, it would have no effect. The tall man continued to talk non-stop until he finished: "You should also talk to Akara , she seems to be the leader of this camp, maybe she can tell you something else." After that, she stopped. Fortunately, the other party spoke the common language of Brennia, which everyone could understand. But when Tony greeted this person again, he would only get: "Hello." "Nice to meet you." "What''s the matter?" The answers are mechanical, repetitive and without emotion. Seeing this scene, everyone understood what was going on. "NPC?" "This is actually a game?" Mark looked around in surprise, and then pinched his arm hard. The clear pain came, which made him wonder if he had guessed wrong: "Are we really entering a game?" In the game? Or is it just consciousness coming in?" David has been silent, he now understands what the so-called dungeons mean. In large-scale online games such as Warcraft, those so-called dungeons are actually dungeons. Thinking along this line of thought, the reward he got this time is actually a ''dungeon'', and the content of the dungeon is Diablo 2. Tell your own inference, and everyone agrees with David''s inference. "Then the question is, what is the use of this dungeon? Are we real people coming in? Or is it just consciousness coming in?" "I can be sure that we came in by ourselves." In addition to speculating, David is also secretly using the Holy Light to check his situation. He can give a very definite answer: they all came to the copy as a whole. "The holy light and the body of Cybertron can be used normally, and all kinds of equipment have also been brought in." "This is good news, although I don''t know whether the weapons I carry are effective against those so-called **** demons..." Tony also checked his equipment. The good news is that his steel armor and the weapons and ammunition on it can be used normally, and he can even ''contact'' Jarvis here. The bad news is that in this kind of place, he probably has no way to replenish the ammunition he consumes on the spot, and his combat effectiveness seems to be greatly limited. "What are we going to do next? Go find Akara?" Laura didn''t speak, but just quietly observed, and quickly got a general overview of the camp. This camp is not big. They are located in the center of the camp at this time, and they can easily see the situation of the entire camp. Except for a few NPCs in their respective positions, the most common ones in the camp are Rogge who use bows and arrows. "Before looking for Akara, maybe we should first confirm the strength of the monsters in this dungeon." David thought for a while, since it is confirmed that this is a place similar to a game dungeon, the first thing to determine is how strong the monsters are ? Can you beat it yourself? If you can beat it, you can naturally think about more things; if you can''t beat it, it''s useless to think too much. "You''re right!" After Tony agreed, he ascended directly to the sky on the spot. After slightly adjusting his direction in the air, he quickly locked on to a target. He didn''t rush over rashly, but kept enough distance to launch a missile. The missile flew out from the arm, accurately hit the pale zombie with stiff movements, and then, accompanied by a huge explosion and flames, it was turned into pieces all over the ground. "Um?" Tony vaguely sensed something, flew directly back to the Rogge camp, and landed in front of David. "The monster outside is not strong, but after I killed that monster, I had a strange feeling." Before Tony finished speaking, David had already released the Holy Light to ''treat'' Tony. As a result, after a large piece of Holy Light was sprinkled over, Tony felt that strange feeling had not disappeared. "oh?" After careful inspection, and Jarvis conducted a detailed inspection of Tony through the device that comes with the armor, he finally came to a conclusion: there is a small stream of pure energy in Tony''s body. Weakened, Tony''s body seemed to have slightly improved. "Well, I already know the function of this dungeon." (end of this chapter) Chapter 235： Brushing a copy is a shortcut to become stronger Chapter 235 Making copies is a shortcut to become stronger Dungeon: Sanctuary, as the name suggests, is a world similar to a game copy formed with the Diablo world as the background. David and the others did not go to Akara, but went directly out of the Rogge camp. They can enter and leave the camp freely. The Rogers at the gate of the camp, as long as David and the others dont take the initiative to say hello, they wont talk to David and his group. Even if Mark stood in front of Rogge and deliberately grimaced, the Rogges still maintained a calm and serious expression and looked ahead without any response. "Obviously, these are a group of NPCs with no emotions." Mark spread his hands, feeling a pity. It seems that the NPCs in this world are very low in intelligence and have no interaction at all. David ignored Mark. After walking out of the camp, he just turned around briefly, and saw a pale, stiff zombie wandering in the open field. He took out the Holy Light Hunter and raised his hand to shoot. Long-term practice, coupled with the improvement of physical fitness and the improvement of his ability to control his body, have greatly improved his shooting ability, not to mention the firearms talent he obtained from Peggy. This shot seemed casual, but it hit the zombie''s body precisely. The powerful bullets combined with crystal ore powder, and the Holy Light energy attached to the Holy Light Hunter can restrain the undead creatures, making this gun very powerful. The zombie directly turned into countless fragments, which could no longer be put together again. Back to the original appearance. At the moment when the zombie was killed, David clearly felt a very pure energy entering his body, and was quickly absorbed by him, and he could no longer feel any trace of its existence. "..." He didn''t feel any obvious changes in his body, which may be because his physical fitness is already very strong, and he won''t be improved by such scarce energy. But its different for other people, such as Eva who has just been approved by the Holy Light, and Gwen and Helen who are still ordinary people. Tony flew in the sky for a while, killed several monsters in one breath, and then returned to the crowd: "I can clearly feel that my body has become better." The data displayed on the battle armor also gave more intuitive information: his cell vitality, muscle and other data have all improved positively. Tony Stark, who is already quite old and his body has begun to decline obviously, feels I seem to have returned to my prime of life in my thirties. "Sir, I''m sorry to interrupt you. Your current physical fitness level is only equivalent to your healthiest state in the past few years." "Jarvis, you don''t need to use public release to tell me this kind of thing." "Yes, sir." Looking at Tony, who was wearing a battle armor with only his head exposed, David asked about the situation of the others. Laura and Mark also found a few zombies, killed them quickly and returned here, saying that they could feel a wave of energy entering their bodies, but their physical fitness did not change significantly. Mark''s feeling is stronger than Laura''s, because compared to Laura, Mark mastered the power of elements relatively later, and his physical fitness has not improved as much as Laura. "Is this kind of enhancement only effective in this world? Or is it also effective after going out?" A few people are not in a hurry to experience the joy of leveling up. They have many questions that need to be answered, just like the question Tony is asking now. "Maybe, we should leave here first and go out to see the situation." "Well, let''s go out first!" Several people turned around and returned to the Rogge camp, and then walked into the orange-red portal one after another, and then returned to the practice room on the second basement floor after a blink of an eye. "How is it?" David''s own physical fitness changes were too inconspicuous, and he couldn''t make an accurate judgment by himself, so he could only ask Tony on the side. Tony obtained his own detailed data through the scan of the armor: "The enhancements obtained in it have not disappeared..." When everyone heard this sentence, they immediately realized what this dungeon meant. "This is a powerful prop that allows us to quickly improve our strength." Mark glanced at the closed gate of the dungeon next to him, looking up and down curiously. Although he has successfully perceived the spirit of the elements and become a real shaman priest, the speed of his own strength improvement is not fast. As long as anyone who can embark on the extraordinary path, who doesn''t want to be able to keep getting stronger? Mark also wants to know what amazing things he can do when he becomes stronger. Now, a method that can quickly become stronger is placed in front of him: "Damn it, I will be on the spaceship in a few days!" Thinking of this, Mark is very depressed. He has to drift in space for a long time before he can really use this dungeon to improve his strength. Considering that he may have to undergo various physical examinations in the future, not only can he not use the dungeon to become stronger, but he even has to find ways to make himself weaker. Every time he thinks of this, he feels that his whole body is full of Dandan''s sadness. Depressed to the extreme, Mark decided to go back to make his body weaker and make final preparations for returning to Earth. While Tony, David, and Laura continued to study the dungeon, after a whole day of joint research, they finally had a relatively detailed understanding of the dungeon. First of all, the world inside the dungeon is the game version of Diablo 2. David also discovered that the handle on the gate is actually a turntable. After turning it, the words displayed above the gate will change, showing Dungeon: Sanctuary; Dungeon: Nightmare Sanctuary; Dungeon: Hell Sanctuary. Obviously, these are the three different levels of difficulty corresponding to the Diablo 2 game. When selecting the Nightmare Shelter and the Hell Shelter at the same time, the door cannot be opened. It seems that it has not been unlocked. David guesses that the ''Normal ''The difficulty needs to be cleared. In this regard, the two also confirmed one thing: this dungeon is the Diablo game world where real people can participate. "Every time you enter, the direction of the gate of the camp is different. This seems to be the same as in the game. The map of the copy has random properties to a certain extent." "After re-entering, the monsters that were originally killed will be refreshed and resurrected, and the completed tasks will not be refreshed." "The task is bound to the person who receives it." Tony and David enter it together. After David takes over the task of cleaning the cave, after Tony enters alone, he can still receive this task again. Even, two people can enter ''different copy planes'' respectively, that is, both of them are in the dungeon, but they are not in the same ''server'' and cannot see each other. The mission rewards are no longer skill points, but a relatively large amount of enhanced energy. After completing two missions to clean up the evil cave, Tony''s physical fitness has improved significantly, and he has now returned to the level of his prime. David and Laura did not feel any obvious changes in themselves. "At present, the demons on normal difficulty are not strong, and ordinary soldiers who have received training and are equipped with weapons can easily kill them." Even if there are many monsters in the evil cave, and ordinary people are likely to fall into the pile of monsters and be beaten to death by gangs, then you can kill some scattered demons around the Rogge camp now, improve your own quality first, and then do those tasks. "Akara is like in the game, and can help us recover while talking to him." After various tests, David and Tony agreed that dungeons are the best props to quickly improve their strength! It can be said that as long as the people of Cold Winter Town are willing to work hard, they can quickly grow into a very powerful existence through this dungeon. However, after more tests, Tony and David found a limitation: the dungeon can accommodate up to five people, no matter whether each person enters a copy alone or five people enter the same copy, only five people are allowed in the copy at most. among. Even so, this is a very powerful item. "What are you thinking about?" "I''m thinking about a lot of questions, such as that Aidan can actually provide such a powerful reward, so how terrifying is the real world of Sanctuary he lives in? And where does the energy in this copy come from? Come?" The more he researched, the more questions Tony had, and these questions David was also thinking about. "We can ask Aidan to answer the former question. As for the latter question..." David had a vague guess, but he was not sure how correct his guess was. If he guesses correctly, not only the various questions in this dungeon reward have answers, but even some other rewards can also get answers. "Let me know when there is a clear answer." Tony is not going to continue to compete with this dungeon here. He wants to go back and finish his work, and after leaving enough free time, he will come to the dungeon to do a lot of special brushing, trying to improve his physical fitness. Thor! David found a good night''s rest in the hotel, was learning a new language with Medivh, and visited Aidan in Cold Winter Town by the way. Immediately, they took this hero from the world of Sanctuary into the dungeon together. They didn''t stay there for too long. After killing a few fallen demons, Aidan came to the conclusion: the monsters here are so weak that it breaks his heart. He doesn''t feel any threat from these monsters at all. The monsters here are simply The title of devil is humiliated. This kind of evaluation is not surprising. David knows that the background of the world of Sanctuary is full of high-level angels and demon gods of hell, and the overall strength of that world is very strong. What David is concerned about is that Aidan seems to be able to gain more energy than other people by eliminating monsters in the dungeon; in addition, the soul stone on his forehead has also undergone very subtle changes. If David hadn''t observed carefully, he wouldn''t have noticed such a subtle change. (end of this chapter) Chapter 236： Pretender One Chapter 236 Pretender No. 1 While David and Aidan were studying the dungeon together, Elias Parker, who was sent by David to the capital of Tyran, also handed over the letter from Winter City. By the way, he also went through the ''resignation'' procedure himself. From then on, he is no longer the ceremonial officer of King Tilan''s capital, but a ceremonial officer who only serves the lord of Winter, Lord David Glamorgan. After submitting the letter, Elias Parker had nothing to do but stay in the capital and wait for His Majesty''s reply. He had a hunch that he might have to stay in the capital for quite a while, because King Abel His Majesty Sen Tillan, I am afraid it will be difficult to make a quick decision. In fact it is. When the letter from Winter City was submitted to the Kingdom of Abelson, His Majesty the King was a little confused. The northern plains were attacked by orcs? He already knew this news not long ago. King Tilan was discussing how many soldiers to send to the northern plain? Just as the subordinates are still assessing the fighting power of the orcs, how many troops to mobilize and how much supplies and food to raise, considering the number of orcs according to intelligence, and even now do not know the real number of orcs, do they need to send new equipment from the kingdom? play? These matters have not been discussed to a conclusion, and the letter from the town of cold winter is placed in front of him, telling him that the threat of the northern orcs has been controlled by Baron Glamorgan of the town of cold winter. At present, the latest attack of the orcs was repelled by Baron Glamorgan who had taken over Snowfield Castle. The orcs retreated back to the eastern part of the northern plain, and Iron Tree Fort also lifted the crisis. "So... Lord David Glamorgan has taken control of the entire western part of the Northern Plains..." Rinwinter Town has expanded its influence to the front line of Frost Chill Town and Snowfield Castle, and the entire western part of the northern plain has completely become the territory of Baron Glamorgan. The nobles of Iron Tree Castle thought that they could obtain new lands, but they all became the dishes of Baron Glamorgan. "Tsk~" Abelson sighed, thinking of the young man he saw at this time last year. At that time, he hoped that David could teach those dishonest Iron Tree Castle nobles a lesson, but he didn''t expect to see the results so soon. Young people are doing well... "But it''s too good to do." In addition to reporting the situation in the northern plains, this letter is also asking for a reward from His Majesty the King. Rindong Town''s current power has expanded many times, and it has already surpassed the size of the town in terms of territory. Although the population is not very large, it is indeed no longer suitable to be called Cold Winter Town. In addition, Baron Glamorgan successfully repelled the invading alien race and defended the territory of the Kingdom of Tiran, so he is undoubtedly very competent as a border guard. These credits and the increase in the actual territory are added together, and promotion and rewards are a matter of course. It''s just... Is it going too fast? Abelson immediately put this issue aside. The most important thing now is that the orcs, a troublesome foreign enemy, appeared in the north of the kingdom; As for the surrounding countries? Everyone is just maintaining the peace on the surface. Once there is any problem in the kingdom of Tilan, those guys will pounce on them like hungry wolves, tear up the kingdom of Tilan and swallow them. In this case, if David can develop the town of Cold Winter and stabilize the northern part of the kingdom, it will undoubtedly be a great thing for Abelson. Thinking of this, Abelson has already made a decision: Cold Winter Town was promoted to Cold Winter City, Lord David Glamorgan was promoted to Earl, and the scope of the territory included the entire northern plain. These information will be announced tomorrow morning and notified to the whole country, and various substantive related tasks will be carried out quickly: Considering that the northern plains are still in a state of war, there is no need for the Earl of Glamorgan to come to the capital in person to accept the title. As for the last suggestion in the letter, Abelson thought it over and decided to discuss it with his trusted ministers tomorrow to see if this proposal of forced relocation of the population is really feasible? Abelson, who put away the letter, began to think about more things again, and was very curious about how that young David, David, developed Cold Winter Town to such a strong place in more than a year. He realized that the young man might not be so simple, and there should be some kind of support behind him! I just dont know that David, a rapidly rising nobleman, will become a helper for himself and the Kingdom of Tilan in the future? Or a new threat? At the same time, a choice that he had put aside flashed through his mind: it seemed that it was time to choose an excellent fianc for Sofia... While Abelson was thinking about how to treat David, Iron Tree Fort was also discussing similar topics. Compared with Abelson who had to discuss with the ministers, Iron Tree Fort quickly made a decision: they fully accepted the proposal made by Baron David Glamorgan, and they were willing to admit that Snowfield Castle and Frost Chill Town were merged into Winter sphere of influence of the town. The farmers and craftsmen who originally belonged to the northern plains were all classified as the citizens of Rinwinter Town. Only in terms of the army, the Marquess of Dudley Morgan demanded the withdrawal of Iron Tree Fort in full. He would exchange these soldiers with the young and middle-aged population or healthy children that David requested at the price set by Baron David Glamorgan. Of course, if there are soldiers who are unwilling to return to Iron Tree Fort and strongly want to stay in Cold Winter Town, Dudley-Marquis Morgan did not force them to go back. As for the military status of these people, they are directly transferred to Cold Winter Town , or expelled on the spot, and then re-listed in the army list in Cold Winter Town, we can talk about it at that time. After Maddox-Hawk finalized all the details, he immediately set foot on the road to Winter Town. Vanessa, who was in charge of observing the whole process, called the Quin-type fighter plane when Maddox set off, and took advantage of the night and the stealth ability of the fighter plane to quietly leave Iron Tree Fort. Leading Maddox did not know how many days back to Winter Town, and reported the situation to David in detail. It was determined that Maddox-Hawk really went to Cold Winter Town. After Iron Tree Fort helped Cold Winter Town complete all the transactions, David knew that he had another knight who could be dispatched at will. "The information sent back from Elias, the upgrade of Cold Winter Town to Cold Winter City should be something that can be finalized in the next few days." The good news came back continuously, which made David feel very good. In addition, the ambulance finally mastered the Holy Light. Optimus Prime also reached a verbal agreement with the Decepticons. The Decepticons officially entered the countdown state to join Cold Winter . The biggest problem facing Optimus Prime now is how to steal Megatron''s body without hurting his human comrades-in-arms. This problem is actually not difficult to solve. As long as David takes some time to make a trip, he can steal Megatrons body without disturbing any guards. Hermit warriors are very good at sneaking in. And David only needs to sneak into the interior, and doesn''t need to think about how to escape with Megatron''s body. After touching Megatron''s body, he can directly bring Megatron''s body back to Cold Winter Town. "Before going to your side, let''s take a look at Tony''s results!" Tony Stark spent a lot of time (several days), and finally produced a armor that can fly to synchronous orbit. If it is just to make a armor that can fly to synchronous orbit, it is not difficult for Tony. What really took his time was the many extra features he needed to add to the frame. Especially the outermost camouflage. In order to ensure that the town of Winter will not be contacted when something goes wrong, this armor is made in the style of the Eternal Night Empire. In the end, the body of a dark elf (a sailor who died on the battleship) will be ) into it, and simulate various physiological signals. The battle armor also looks like an armor that uses dark energy on the surface. In order to make this dark energy technology look like that, Tony dismantled the dark elf''s assault ship. After physical invisibility, anti-reconnaissance, surface camouflage, etc. were all ready, everyone gathered in the conference room of Fort Glamorgan, looking at the holographic image displayed on the desktopthrough various detection devices installed on the armor, they finally built a The image in front of everyone''s eyes can present everything within the detection range of the armor to everyone. "Pretender No. 1, start!" Tony saw that everyone was here, he didn''t waste any more time, and introduced various situations of Pretender No. 1 to everyone here. Directly ordered Jarvis to activate the armor and let the Pretender 1 quickly fly west along the Winter River. Through the detection device of Pretender No. 1, everyone also knew some things on the west side of the Winter River by the way. As the flight altitude of the pretender gradually increased, David noticed that the pretender 1 soon flew to the position of the sea outlet, and saw a wider sea. "It''s the sea!" James Norrington was the most excited. It was the real sea he yearned for, but he still had a lot of work to do before leading the fleet to sea. Moreover, the real mission of Pretender 1 is not to find an outlet to the sea! After seeing the sea, the flight direction of the Pretender 1 is gradually adjusted upwards. This flight angle will allow the Pretender 1 to fly a longer distance and get as close to the sphere of influence of the Eternal Night Empire as possible. Especially after flying to the synchronous orbit, you can also detect the western part of the continent where the Eternal Night Empire is located. However, just when Pretender 1 was about to reach the synchronous orbit, a golden beam of light suddenly appeared, hit Pretender 1 straight, and instantly blasted it into powderthe picture was interrupted. "..." There was silence in the meeting room for two seconds. Tony had immediately cut off all contact with Pretender No. 1 to avoid being traced here. "That golden light... If I''m not mistaken, it flew from above?" Laura''s words were quickly confirmed, and Tony paused and reversed the scene of Pretender 1 being destroyed frame by frame. Everyone could clearly see that the golden light came from a ''higher'' place. (end of this chapter) Chapter 237： Newborn Megatron Chapter 237 The Newborn Megatron The Pretender-1 was destroyed, which meant that the satellite launch plan was directly aborted. Tony Stark carefully analyzed all the messages sent back by Pretender 1 in his laboratory, including all the image data before being destroyed by the golden light, and various detected data. Combining these data and images, Tony was able to get more accurate information, allowing David to have a more detailed understanding of the ''thing'' that destroyed Pretender 1. "Is it a weapon of the Eternal Night Empire?" "I don''t know, Enid said that she has no idea that the Eternal Night Empire has launched similar equipment or weapons." Laura went to listen to Enid''s tone, and the dark elf said that she didn''t even know that the Eternal Night Empire had such equipment or weapons. technology. Of course, Enid''s words can only be used as part of the reference, not all of them can be believed, because the previous incidents have proved that the upper elves of the dark elves have hidden many things from the ordinary dark elves below. Then, it is not very strange that some advanced satellites and weapons facilities were secretly launched. "Where''s Cecil?" "Cecil has set off for the Lost Lands, that is, the wild land to the west of the Holy Gunter Kingdom." Cecil has just set off, and he is going to go around the Lost Lands, wanting to find those who Nian left the compatriots of the Eternal Night Empire and asked them if they knew something before they left the Eternal Night Empire. In addition to wanting to know more about the ''truth'', Cecil also deliberately went around the Lost Land to expose his whereabouts to the Eternal Night Empire, making the Eternal Night Empire think that the Cecil brothers and sisters had already gone to the Lost Land , reduce the attention to this area of ??Winter Town. This is a good thing for Cecil and his sister Enid, because the Eternal Night Empire will not endlessly hunt down the dark elves who fled into the Lost Land, probably because the dark elves there are not Few, coupled with the harsh environment and complex terrain, especially there are many maze-like caves and tunnels, making it very difficult to hunt down specific objects. It is for these reasons that the Lost Lands have become the first choice for the dark elves to take refuge after leaving the Eternal Night Empire. However, the brothers and sisters Cecil and Enid do not want to settle in the Lost Land like those compatriots. They think that Winter Town is a better choicethe brothers and sisters who are used to a comfortable life seriously doubt whether they can bear the loss poor living conditions. What''s more, the lord of Cold Winter Town, Baron David Glamorgan, doesn''t seem to object to their pair of dark elves living in Cold Winter Town for a long time. "so be it!" The satellite project died, but the Decepticon subjugation plan is still going on normally. Seeing that there was nothing urgent to deal with around him, David took some time and was led by an ambulance to the world of Transformers. Then, with the help of Optimus Prime, he found out the exact location of Megatron''s body. Finally, with the special ability of the hermit warrior and some assistance from the Decepticons, David successfully sneaked into the secret facility, Megatron''s body was brought back to Cold Winter. The whole process was uneventful, and David himself wanted to complain about the smooth process: "As far as this process is concerned, no one will watch it when it is made into a movie." No matter what, Megatron''s body was retrieved, and then David can go to Azeroth to resurrect Megatron after Fording comes over. "Speaking of which, Lordaeron''s rebuilding work doesn''t seem to be going well!" Fording will come to Cold Winter Town regularly to ensure that the two sides maintain normal contact, and will also exchange some information during the period; send over. So although it has been a while since David, he still has enough understanding of the situation in the Kingdom of Lordaeron. The hazards of natural disasters and plagues are not just as simple as turning living people into undead. Where the natural disasters of the undead pass will be polluted and turned into a dead place, and these places heavily polluted by the power of death will also affect the living creatures above, eroding them into undead creatures. This kind of pollution is still difficult to eliminate. In the original history of Azeroth, the East Weld region, which was ravaged by the Scourge, was originally the richest area in Lordaeron. Except for the royal city of Lordaeron, Stratholme Large cities such as , Andorhal are located on this land. The entire East Weald has countless farmlands, and it is the main food production area of ??the Kingdom of Lordaeron. However, after a few years of undead disasters, the entire East Weald region became a dead land, and was later renamed the Plaguelands, which no longer had the prosperity and beauty it once had. Now, because of David''s interference, Fording knew the plot in advance and made a series of arrangements, which only reduced the degree of this pollution. There are still a large number of remains on the land of the Kingdom of Lordaeron. death force. In order to eliminate these death forces, not only the paladins of the Knights of the Silver Hand and the priests of the Holy Light Sect were busy all day long, Lordaeron also asked Dalaran for help, and also managed to contact some druids . Even so, the pollution is only under control. If you want to completely eliminate the death power in the Lordaeron region, I am afraid it will not take a few years to complete it. Under such circumstances, even the restoration of Lordaeron''s royal city and the succession ceremony of the new queen had to be postponed. "The succession ceremony will not take place until next fall at the latest." Fording refers to the time in Cold Winter Town, and after returning this time, he made it clear that he would lend the Digger to the Kingdom of Lordaeron after David completed the reconstruction of Snowfield Fort. Of course, it is impossible for Cold Winter Town to help for such a large project of repairing the King City of Lordaeron for free. The Kingdom of Lordaeron will pay the corresponding payment. At the same time, Quel''Thalas, Dalaran, and the Kingdom of Stormwind, as Lordaeron''s allies or friendly countries with special connections, will also help pay part of the payment. These remunerations do not necessarily all require gold, silver and jewelry, such as various metals, minerals, cloth, silk or other materials, which can be converted and paid to Rinwinter Town according to the market price. "Speaking of which, Rinwinter Town is going to become Rinwinter City?" "According to the news sent back by Elias, the upgrade to Winter City is already confirmed. King Abelson and the minister are discussing some other matters. After the confirmation, they will send the news and the appointment documents to the town of Winter. . With the development of Cold Winter Town, especially the emergence of more and more "new things", David no longer has to hide everything. It is like a communication device that is convenient for everyone to contact. Basically, important people have one in their hands, so that they can be found at any time when necessary. Even though Elias just returned to Tilan King City alone, in fact, he has always kept in touch with Cold Winter Town. In an emergency, you can use the communicator to call for help, and Cold Winter Town can also rush to Elias Parker in the fastest time. So, when King Tilan confirmed that Davids Winter Town would be upgraded to Winter City, David himself got the news immediately, even though he was in the most remote border town of the Kingdom of Tilan. "Is your title changing too?" "Yes, Earl!" Not a Marquis, one rank lower than Dudley Morgan, the lord of Iron Tree Fort, probably because he is too young, and he has not been promoted to a nobleman for a long time. If he is directly promoted to Marquis, as the war between Winter City and the orcs continues, David''s credit will accumulate more and more. What should I do when the reward comes again? Could it be that David was directly named Duke of Winter? Such a duke who holds real power and has troops outside, I am afraid that no king would like to see it, let alone ''created'' it himself. "I don''t think you can keep your earldom for too long." Fording looked at David. After getting along for a long time, everyone around him could see David''s thoughtfulness. After all, he was not good at hiding himself at all. Fortunately, he was hiding in a remote border. If he was hanging around in the capital, Abelson would have noticed his disobedience. In that case, David might have embarked on the road of "rebel". How can it be like now, wearing the identity of the noble lord of the Tilan Kingdom, to suggest to His Majesty the King that the idle young and middle-aged population in the Tilan Kingdom should be forced to move to the northern plains? "The earl status this time, should be able to last for a while?" With the migration of the population and the development of the entire northern plain, David felt that he would manage well for a few years as the earl of the Kingdom of Tilan, and it would be appropriate to continue to go further after the entire north was developed and built into a prosperous and advanced area. opportunity. Not to mention anything else, at least the Knights of Winter must be truly established, and then consider fighting in all directions, right? Now there are only fifty people in total, and there are twenty recruits, what kind of knights? Even if these fifty people are all elites who can serve as officers, the soldiers they want to bring must be supplemented, right? Including the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment, there are only more than 300 people at the moment. What are these people enough for? The third phase of Sparta can be put on the agenda. After today, Rinwinter Town...or Rinwinter City will have a new organization, and that is the Decepticons who will soon join Rinwinter Town. David didn''t decide whether to form the Decepticons alone? Still mixed with the Winter Knights and the Spartan Heavy Infantry. Considering that the Decepticons are all military vehicles, mixing seems to be the best solution. "Resurrection! My warrior!" Borrowing huge energy from a sleepy bug, David easily rekindled Megatron''s fire, and at the same time left a core instruction loyal to himself during the "programming". "Fight for you, my leader!" The revived Megatron has returned to the classic appearance, while retaining the original tenacity and wisdom. The only difference is that the resurrected or reborn Megatron firmly believes that following David is the key to all Cypriots. The real future of the Bertans. P.S: In Transformers G1, some core commands can be preset when endowing new Transformers with souls and personalities. Before opening the book, I deliberately reviewed Transformers G1 and the movie, don''t say I made it up! (end of this chapter) Chapter 238： when dreams come true Chapter 238 When Dreams Come into Reality In addition to believing that David is the real leader of the Cybertronians - because David has the body of Cybertron, Megatron will not find it strange that he regards a "human" as the savior, Megatron In general, there is no difference from the original. After chatting with Megatron for a few words, David also had a preliminary understanding of this new subordinate. The next question to be solved is where should these Cybertronians live? When Cold Winter Town was established, considering the size of these Transformers, there was still ample space between urban buildings to ensure that normal-sized Cybertronians could move freely in Cold Winter Town. The main road is extremely wide, so wide that the residents of Cold Winter Town feel that the lord is out of his mind? How many main roads were built so large and wide? Even if several Cybertronians walk side by side on the main road, they will not feel crowded. But David didn''t think too much about the problem of living. At that time, the Cybertronians living in Cold Winter Town were mainly Arcee and the ambulance. Those who came later were basically Autobots, and they could just rest in the garage of Fort Glamorgan. If you feel stuffy in the garage, you can also find a place that you feel comfortable with like Tianhuo, and park there in the form of a vehicle. With the arrival of more and more Cybertronians, the deformation forms of these Cybertronians are not limited to vehicles, so they can no longer be as random as before. "It seems that a new barracks and living quarters will be built." David didn''t want to be special at first, but the physical differences between Cybertronians, ordinary humans, and elves are there, and they can''t be ignored, especially the Transformers are all equipped with mobile arsenals, which is inappropriate. Taking care of it can easily cause trouble. So David set the new military camp and living area of ??the Cybertronians in the northern part of the Winter Barracks, which is in the Winter Forest. In terms of layout, the Cybertron Barracks is actually a part of the Winter Barracks. After all, the Decepticons who joined the Winter City are also members of the Winter Army. The living area of ??the Cybertronians is located in the north of the military camp, relatively speaking, it is some distance away from the living gathering area of ??"ordinary people". However, David will not restrict the actions of the Decepticons. Anyway, he must abide by the rules and laws of Winter Town. Megatron will recruit the Decepticons again. The Sky Tigers knew what not to do, and that was Megatron''s first job. Judging from the past situation, Megatron has always done a good job in this regard, and the entire Decepticons only caused some trouble by Starscream who often ignored Megatron''s orders. And this only troublemaker was killed by David a long time ago, and even his body became a part of David''s Cybertron body. Although the remaining Decepticons have all sorts of weird personalities, they all listen to Megatron''s words. Next, whether these Decepticons can truly integrate into Winter City and become the real leaders of Winter City? It takes time to verify it slowly. Megatron went to recruit the Decepticons and direct the Decepticons to establish a settlement in the north, which David only needed proper attention. When he brought Megatron back from Azeroth, Optimus Prime looked at this old opponent who had been fighting for an unknown number of years, with complicated emotions. He knew that the Megatron in front of him was not strictly speaking the former one, but it still felt strange that he and Megatron became ''colleagues''. "I''m afraid, it will take me some time to really get used to it." "Then you''d better get used to it quickly." David looked at Optimus Prime, and there will only be more and more weird things here: "Also, are you going to build a temporary transit base on the back of the moon or on Mars?" The world of Transformers will not be completely abandoned, and there are still many Cybertronians living in that world. Even if Optimus Prime and Megatron jointly called for it, it is impossible to kill all Cybertronians in such a short period of time. brought into this world. Therefore, a transfer station must be established. "Mars, the moon is still too close to the earth." With Cybertron''s technology, it doesn''t take much time to get from Mars to the earth. In the original plot, after Megatron was resurrected on the seabed, he transformed into a Cybertron fighter It didn''t take long to fly directly from Earth to Saturn. Speaking of this matter, David thought that if the Cybertronians had appeared earlier and shared the Cybertron technology, Mark might have returned to Earth long ago. But if he does that, he can only exist in that world as a living undead, and the official identity of Mark Watney will most likely be judged to have died on Mars. Of course, maybe in the future Mark will have the opportunity to explain the real situation to the authorities. At that time, Davids Winter power may have grown to a very strong level, and establishing diplomatic relations across planes has become a very common thing. "Is this possible?" "Haven''t we established diplomatic relations with the Kingdom of Lordaeron, Quel''Thalas, Dalaran, Kul Tiras, and the Kingdom of Sparta?" Looking at Mark who used special means to make himself very thin and showed a somewhat unhealthy appearance, David knew that he had suffered a lot in the past two days. In order to achieve the current effect, Mark drank a lot of weird potions, all of which were made with the help of pharmacist Cordel. "If there is a day, do you think I will be the ambassador of the earth, or the ambassador of winter?" "It depends on your personal opinion." "Of course it represents the cold winter." Mark was one of the first people to come here, and he witnessed with his own eyes that the pioneering camp with nothing left was built into a village, and then turned into a modern town with a vast area and complete infrastructure; I also planted the first potato, the first cabbage, the first radish, the first strawberry... "Okay, okay, I know that you have made a lot of contributions!" David raised his hand to stop Mark''s nagging, and patted his shoulder to indicate that this is also Mark''s home. After returning to the earth to deal with the superficial work, come back quickly , there will be more fruits and vegetables waiting for Mark to plant next year! "Although I know you are expressing an attitude, I must emphasize again that I am a botanist! I can still be regarded as a shaman now!" "Got it! New shaman Mark Watney!" Finally, after hugging Mark, watching Mark say goodbye to Laura, Fording, Steve, Peggy, Sharon and others who came to see Mark off, and finally everyone watched Mark disappear, and then dispersed one after another. go. "how?" "It feels a little weird." Laura noticed that David''s mood was a bit strange, and only after hearing David''s reply did she understand what was going on: "Have you never experienced this before?" "It''s different." Since David got Goldfinger, Mark is also the first person to leave for a long time. Other partners, including Fording, who returned to Azeroth to save the Kingdom of Lordaeron, would often come over even during the busiest times to keep in touch with David and others. The rest are either resident, or run here every three days, basically no different from resident. Its like Tony Stark. If he hadnt seen him looking for Steve from time to time, David would have almost forgotten that this guy wasnt the partner he summoned at all. There are more and more partners, and no one will leave directly and never come back, so Mark''s long-term departure will give David a special feeling. After all, he was not a real young man with no experience, and David quickly recovered. He knows that everyone has their own ideas, and no one knows what changes will happen in the future. It is even possible that friends who had a good relationship turned against each other; or the relationship simply faded and there was no contact. This is normal. Perhaps, there will be a day when my partners return to their own world and never come back again. It is not impossible for this kind of thing to happen. "If I never come here again, will you miss me?" "Of course!" David looked at Laura, who had a mischievous face, obviously wanting to make himself happy: "And it''s not just that I miss you." "Oh? What are you going to do?" "Of course I want to find you and bring you back!" "Hahaha." Laura wasn''t unhappy at being ''threatened'' at all, but just spit out a few words: "Even if you want to catch it, there''s no way to do it!" "It''s just that there is no way to do it now!" After taking down Frost Chill Town and Snowfield Fort, they obtained the legal rights of the entire northern plain, and will soon be able to obtain more population from Iron Tree Fort and other areas of the Kingdom of Tilan; After conquering the Decepticons, the Winter Knights and the Spartan Infantry continued to increase their combat effectiveness. New equipment has been put on the agenda, and the blizzard armor is becoming more and more perfect, but the corresponding weapons still need additional design, testing, and finalization. When the new weapons are produced, the Knights of Winter will be considered a true complete body, even if the number of Not much. The training and teaching of the Holy Light has not been ignored, because the Holy Light is the strong foundation of the Winter Knights. Liadrin''s Holy Light Cathedral has begun to recruit young apprentices, but I don''t know how long it will take to train qualified Holy Light priests . James Norrington''s naval construction plan has also begun preparatory work: including the establishment of military docks, training ships and naval recruits. Everything in his imagination is slowly becoming a reality. David is looking forward to this upgrade of Goldfinger. What new functions will appear? For example, relatively free to travel to certain specific worlds? "It will take a while to know the answer!" Although the upgrade of Cold Winter Town to Cold Winter City and David''s promotion to Earl have been confirmed, it will take some time for the formal appointment to be sent to David. What he didn''t expect was that, before he could wait for the appointment from the king''s capital, he would instead wait for the eldest son of the Forrest family, Wendell Forrester, and made a suggestion that surprised him. "Marriage?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 239： reject the forrest family Chapter 239 Denial of the Forrester Family Since Sean Forester wrote an autograph letter for his family, he himself has been staying in Cold Winter Town. During this time, Sean was very low-key, so low-key that David almost forgot that there was a fourth son of the Forrester family living in his territory. Seans daily life is also very simple. He gets up every morning and goes directly to the lobby to have breakfast. Although the Winter Hotel is currently the most luxurious and high-end hotel in Winter Town, in fact there is only such a hotel in Winter Town, and the price is still very close to the people. Many people are used to the food at the Winter Hotel, so Many people come here to eat every day. As the owner of the hotel, Jonah would often chat with the guests in the lobby, and these people are Sean''s ''targets''. He would go over quietly, and listen to these people chatting while eating, so that he could learn more about the town. During the period, he was not undiscovered, but the residents of Cold Winter Town, although not very enthusiastic about him, the former mayor of Frost Cold Town, did not have any hostility. Occasionally, I would chat with Sean. After a long time, Sean became familiar with some people, and would smile and say hello when they saw them. In the past, Sean would never have imagined that one day he would chat with a group of civilians for a day. But because of this, he learned more about Cold Winter Town. Although I still dont know where those huge metal giants came from, who provided the novel technical equipment in Cold Winter Town? But Sean Forrester has confirmed countless times that Cold Winter Town is very powerful! This kind of strength is not only reflected in the soldiers of the Winter Knights that I saw at the beginning, but also the construction speed of the entire town, the metal warships parked on the river, more and more soldiers being trained, and more and more metal giant. The only thing he was worried about was that his letter did not get the family''s attention. In that case, he could only find a way to go back and convince his father himself, and he must not continue to fight against the town of Cold Winter. Not only can''t fight against each other, but even make good friends! Fortunately for Sean Forrester, his eldest brother, Wendell Forrester, who will definitely inherit the position of patriarch of the Forrester family and the title of earl, came to Cold Winter Town with enough sincerity. After carefully visiting this magical town with his younger brother, Wendell Forrester confirmed that what his younger brother said in the letter was not exaggerated at all, and even had some reservations. The strength of Cold Winter Town and Baron David Glamorgan is much more terrifying than what Sean mentioned in the letter and the information collected by the family from various sources. Seeing this situation, Wendell already knew what he should do. He directly chose the most important choice for David Glamorgan and the Forrester family among the several response plans formulated by the family before departure. "Yes, my younger sister Candice Forrester will be sixteen years old next year, and she has received etiquette and cultural education since she was a child. She is top-notch in terms of knowledge and appearance, and she can definitely become an excellent lord''s wife. " After discussion, the Forrester family decided to marry Baron Glamorgan. If you cant destroy it, then win it over to be your own! The rise of Baron Glamorgan is very obvious. Just as their family was discussing, the cold winter forces have actually occupied half of the northern plains. Although the population is a little less, this problem can be solved! The Forrester family is very willing to help a little in this matter, provided that Baron Glamorgan can become a real man of his own! What''s more, the Forrester family didn''t just throw out any side branch or relative''s girl, but married the only daughter of Earl Percy Forrester, who was very popular with the old Earl Forrester. Daughter, enough to reflect the sincerity of the Forrester family. Once Baron Glamorgan marries Candice as Lord Winter''s wife, the Forrester family will use various resources to help Baron Glamorgan increase the population of his territory, making his territory grow stronger in the fastest time. Baron Glamorgan''s powerful territory will naturally bring more benefits to the Forrest family. Their family members have another channel to obtain official positions and even noble titles. Especially when Cold Winter Town is developing rapidly, there are shortages of people in various positions, and the children of the Forrester family can win these positions. The Forrester family will not force Baron Glamorgan to help their people arrange a way out. It is just that Baron Glamorgan takes proper care of his own people when the conditions of the two parties are similar, so that will be fine. From the perspective of the Forrester family, their proposal is a win-win situation. The Baron of Glamorgan will have a stronger and richer territory. The Forrester family can continue to maintain their status as a top aristocrat, and even develop their power to the Iron Tree. The northern plains beyond the fort. Therefore, the Forrester family feels that Baron David Glamorgan will most likely agree with their own proposal, just out of safety considerations, this time it is Wendell Forrester, not the patriarch Percy Fur Earl of Leicester. If the old Earl Forrester came to marry David in person, then there would be no room for maneuver. Its okay to agree, but if David refuses, the two sides may turn against each other, and good things may turn into bad things. Wendell will not have this trouble when he comes here. First, he will express his intention and ascertain David''s personal thoughts and attitudes. As long as David agrees, the old Earl Forrest will then finalize the marriage. If David disagrees, the two parties can also pretend that nothing happened. After all, Wendell came to pick up his younger brother Sean Forrest on the surface. Fortunately, the Forrest family has maintained a consistent style of behavior, so Wendell, who is full of confidence, did not show too much gaffe when he heard David say ''refusal''. "Ah...this..." After sorting out his emotions and calming down, Wendell glanced at Helen who was pouring tea for David next to him, and then thought about the clerk Eva who he had seen at the door when he came in. In addition, as mentioned in the intelligence information, Laura Crawford, who has a close relationship with Baron David Glamorgan; and Sharon Rogers, who accompanied David to the capital. Obviously, the baron''s private life is quite wonderful, and Baron David Glamorgan obviously doesn''t want to ruin his wonderful life because of a marriage. Since the other party was unwilling, Wendell had no choice but to skip this topic, and didn''t say anything like ''Even if you are married, you can continue to have such a wonderful life''. There are some things he can''t say, even if they are facts. ! What''s more, this matter also involves my baby sister! He suddenly felt that maybe David''s refusal to marry his sister might be a good thing for Candice. Anyway, Candice does not lack suitors, and there are many outstanding noble children among them. Wendell simply discussed other cooperation matters with David. You cannot marry, but you can also form an alliance! Even if it is just a verbal covenant, at least it can ease the slightly tense relationship between the two parties. At the same time, Wendell also brought the ransom and reward in accordance with the ''convention'', thanking Baron Glamorgan for his previous rescue of Frost Town and his brother. "In addition to the contract farmers and craftsmen who originally belonged to Frost and Cold Town, the Forrest family will send another 300 young adults to Cold Winter Town next spring." Rinwinter Town lacked people, and the Forrest family chose to send people to David. Some of these people were recruited from Iron Tree Fort, and some were recruited from nearby towns and villages. Anyway, able-bodied, age-appropriate and poor people are easy to find. With the reputation and resources of the Forrester family, it is easy to recruit people. In addition, there are ores, cloth, silk scrolls, etc., which also include special materials such as magic silk, monster skin, fine gold, and mithril. David accepted these things very simply, and after accepting these rewards, the two parties had no topic to continue talking about. Wendell said goodbye to David at the right time, packed up his things in the shortest possible time, and left Cold Winter Town with Sean Forrest. He wanted to go back to Iron Tree Castle to report the whole situation to the family, so he rejected his younger brother Sean Forrest''s request to stay in Winter Town. "I need you to go back and tell father all the information you know!" Wendell''s stay in Cold Winter Town was too short, and he must not be as clear as Sean. The information Sean knows will determine what the Forrest family should do next? As for the marriage... Wendell didn''t think David''s refusal was a problem at this time. If the relationship between the latter two became closer, what turning point might there be? But when Wendell returned to Iron Tree Castle with his younger brother and guard servants, he knew that it was impossible for the Forrest family and the Glamorgan family to marry. Because the Forrest family learned through some news channels that His Majesty the King is considering marrying Princess Sophia to Lord Winter. "Will the princess marry the Baron of Glamorgan?" Wendell and Sean were shocked when they heard the news. Wendell did not expect His Majesty the King to value the Winter Lord so much. Sean thought of the young man who was about the same age as him and was just a commoner a few years ago. Now he is about to be promoted to the earl, and he can even marry the daughter of His Majesty the King. Thinking that he still looked down on the other party back then, he only felt that he was a joke. The party who was being discussed and lamented by the Forrest family was lamenting another thing at this time: "Didn''t it mean that the Blizzard armor has been finalized? Why is there an upgraded version?" "Style? Are you insulting me?" Tony Stark pointed to a set of Blizzard armor next to him: "This thing doesn''t even have a built-in constant temperature system, it can only be regarded as a test model, it is not qualified at all finished product!" "so" "This set is the real Blizzard power armor." (end of this chapter) Chapter 240： all my wings Chapter 240 are all my wings Tony showed David a new set of power armor. Compared with the Blizzard armor currently used in Winter Town, the appearance of this armor has not changed much, except that the color has been specially treated black. But the internal changes are quite big: a more complete shock absorption system has further improved the defense of the Blizzard Armor, and the Cybertron energy shield technology has also been added. In this way, the armor plate does not need to add additional crystal ore powder, and the energy required for the energy shield is directly provided by the crystal ore as the power source of the armor. As for the powder that is forced to be produced after cutting large crystal ore, it can be concentrated to make ammunition and weapons. At the same time, the official version of Blizzard Powered Armor also has a relatively complete life support system, ensuring that soldiers wearing it can fight normally in any season and in most environments. "Otherwise, when the weather is too hot, the winter knights wearing ovens can only rely on their mental will and physical fitness to resist. I don''t want to see such a ridiculous situation happen at all." "..." David also knew that he had overlooked this issue before. He only thought that they were all fighting within the planet, and there was no need to consider ''survival'' for the time being, but he ignored the special situation of the armor itself. Later, Tony introduced to David the weaponry of the Blizzard Powered Armor: In addition to the main shooting weapon that is issued as a standard is still being designed, each set of Blizzard Powered Armor will be equipped with a set of missile launchers as standard, which can launch various functions small missiles. Vulcan cannons and grenade launchers are not directly installed on the armor as standard equipment. If soldiers have preferences and needs in this regard, they can be installed additionally. As for melee weapons, Tony has not done any research on this aspect, but he thinks that the winter knights wearing power armor don''t need to consider defense at all, and it seems that they don''t need to carry shields? The main weapon should also be large enough and heavy. Weapons such as two-handed heavy hammers, two-handed swords, and battle axes may become the usual weapons of winter knights. tough. "I have conducted tests. Compared with the current technologies such as lasers and vibrating knives, this kind of cold weapon with crystal ore is simple and fast to manufacture, and it is also powerful. It is suitable for a large number of equipment." More importantly, the use of these cold weapons will not consume the crystal energy of the powered armor, allowing soldiers to have a longer combat endurance. Coupled with a more convenient and simple operating system, the Blizzard power armor at this time can be regarded as a real power armor. "As long as you design a suitable main shooting weapon, the basic equipment of your Winter Knights will be finalized." Tony said that as long as he is given another week, the design of the new weapon will be released. According to him, the new firearms in Cold Winter Town should get rid of the gunpowder launch mode currently used, and adopt new firearms similar to electromagnetic gun technology that fire solid bullets. If it succeeds, it will definitely be a good thing for Cold Winter Town, because currently when Cold Winter Town manufactures ammunition, it needs to buy various resources from many different worlds, including Ironforge. If Tony''s new plan is successful, then Winter Town will get rid of this troublesome situation. New weapons and ammunition can be manufactured entirely with the resources inside Winter Towneven if more metal is needed to make warheads, it can also be transported from worlds such as the walking dead. There is no need to ''purchase'' with the help of Laura or Fording as originally. As for the transformation through alchemy, the Cold Winter Alchemy Workshop has more important work and projects to do, and it is impossible to be busy transforming metals to make bullets there all day. But after the Winter Alchemy Workshop continues to expand and has more alchemy apprentices, it can be done. Thinking in his head was a little distracted, until Tony stretched out his hand in front of David and snapped his fingers twice in a row before drawing his attention back. "Are you wondering if you missed out on a good fiance?" The Forrest family proposed marriage to David. Although ordinary people in Cold Winter Town don''t know about it, these "high-level people" have heard of it. When Tony joked about this matter, he expressed a little Let go of your dissatisfaction. "How is it possible? Women will only affect the speed at which I draw my sword! It is impossible for me to be distracted by this kind of thing." David looked at Tony, and reminded him a little: "Also, the action of snapping your fingers is very important. Its not a good habit for you, dont do it in the future. "..." Tony didn''t know that there was something wrong with snapping his fingers, and just thought David was talking nonsense: "Don''t think I don''t know, you don''t know how to use a sword at all!" "Oh, you found out!" After teasing a few words, David chatted with Leonard and others for a while. He found that Leonard and the others had found their own fun in Cold Winter Town: witnessing various "familiar people and things" with their own eyes. , if not for the time being, then use your own hands to reproduce those ''things''. After Tony Stark and Transformers came to Cold Winter Town with Cybertron technology, the possibility of them realizing various ideas is constantly increasing. "Come on, as long as you don''t blow up Cold Winter Town!" "Hehe, how could such a thing happen..." Leonard thought David''s joke was very funny, but when he thought of the elevator in his apartment in Pasadena, he felt that his answer lacked confidence: "Don''t worry, I will Help you keep an eye on Sheldon!" Coming out of Stark Manor, David saw Steve again after returning to Glamorgan Castle. This man with the Stars and Stripes who doesnt know whether he should be called Captain America, Captain Hydra, or Captain Supreme found himself with a strong middle-aged man. "This is Brock Rumlow." Steve also specially emphasized: "I have already told him all kinds of situations." David carefully looked at the man in front of him, and the man on the opposite side also looked at David curiously. For David, his knowledge of Crossbones is limited to appearances in a few Marvel movies. He only knows that this is an experienced fighter with good combat power and a good special operations commander. But for Rumlow, the young man in front of him is quite amazing. The lord of a different world, a special being who can communicate with different worlds, and a mysterious powerhouse who holds the Holy Light. He has learned a lot of information from his boss Steve Rogers, and he also knows that the city called Winter Town under his feet is still developing rapidly, and may soon become the Winter Empire. Here, he can better demonstrate his own value, and at the same time gain benefits that ordinary people can''t even think of. "It''s an honor to meet you, Lord Lord." "Welcome to Cold Winter, Brock." Regarding the arrangement of the crossbones, David doesn''t need to bother, just throw it to the Knights of Winter. He wants to reflect his personal value here in Winter Town, the first thing he needs to do is to be able to complete the training in the Winter Knights. This is not humiliating or testing him, but during the training program of the Winter Knights, Rumlow can quickly improve his own quality, learn holy light or arcane knowledge, and lay the foundation for crossing the mortal level and mastering extraordinary power . Besides, if Rumlow wants to show his value here, he can only choose to join the army, which will also allow him to quickly understand the military situation in Cold Winter Town. Rumlow himself has no opinion on this arrangement. After a brief exchange, Steve personally took Rumlow around to visit, and at the same time took him to the Winter Barracks to find Floyd to report. Because Rumlow''s situation is quite special, it is estimated that his training will be carried out alone. This must be greeted with Floyd, who is in charge of the training of the Winter Knights. After Steve left with Rumlow, Helen, who had been quietly staying aside, suddenly asked David: "Can my brother come here to receive training from the Winter Knights?" "Your brother?" "Yes, Castor and Pollux." Helen has twin brothers, and besides, she has a twin sister, Clytemnestra. The relationship between the four brothers and sisters has always been very good. When Helen was taken away by Theseus when she was a child, it was the two brothers who led the troops to rescue her back to Sparta. Now seeing that Steve can bring people to receive training, Helen, who has long known what this means, of course will not forget her two older brothers. She hopes that her older brothers can also master those magical powers. "sure!" David didn''t think it was a big deal. Helen was willing to take the initiative to send his brother to the Winter Knights, and he was too happy. He even began to imagine in his mind, whether the Spartan army trained by Cold Winter Town would unify Europe in that world early, establish an extremely large country, and then... enshrine David as the main god? "From the north, with the body of a titan, holding a golden spear, and using holy light... the main Greek god?" Unknowingly, a lot of BUFFs were stacked all over his body, but David felt that this was not a big deal. He could stack more, such as adding some wings to himself? At the same time, after several days of discussions, King Tilan finally finalized a series of things: Baron David Glamorgan will be officially promoted to earl because of his meritorious service in defending the border of the kingdom, and as the lord who is actually in charge of all affairs in the northern plain. Rinwinter Town has been upgraded to Rinwinter City from today! Since the date of the announcement, the entire territory of the Kingdom of Tilan began to carry out forced relocation of idle young adults with no land and no contract, and sent them to the northern plains to become the citizens of Winter City. Earl Sutton Stewart will go to Cold Winter Town as an emissary to send the letter of appointment to Earl David Glamorgan. At the same time, he is also ordered to go to the border to observe the threat of orcs on the ground, so as to judge whether the kingdom will send elite troops to support Cold Winter City . And... **** Princess Sophia to the northern plains. (end of this chapter) Chapter 241： The result of two years Chapter 241 The results of two years Its another year of winter, but this years winter in the northern plains is a bit different from last years. There is no such thing as last years overwhelming snowstorm that turned the entire plain into a snowfield, its just cold. This dry and cold climate coupled with the non-stop blowing wind gives people a feeling of being cut by blades. Originally, when the people of Snowfield Castle were asked to move to the town of Winter, they were still worried about whether the town of Winter could provide them with a warm enough place to live? After all, with so many people being relocated at once, no town would prepare so many vacant residences under normal circumstances, right? They don''t want to be frozen to death. This worry became more and more serious as the cold wind kept blowing on them until they arrived in Winter Town. Clean streets, strong and warm houses like summer, just less than a day, these newcomers fell in love with the city. They suddenly felt very lucky that they could become the citizens of Cold Winter Town! Although this house is only considered to be ''rented'' to them at present, when winter passes, these new residents must find a way to repay the rental fee. However, the excellent living environment in Cold Winter Town and the large uncultivated wasteland around it made these newcomers to Cold Winter Town look forward to the future again. "The changes here are really big!" Fording has been a little free recently, so when he came to Cold Winter Town routinely, he didn''t rush back to Azeroth, but expressed his desire to take a good look around the current Cold Winter Town. In his own words, if he doesnt take a good look around, maybe he wont even be able to find David next time he comes. Fording has this idea, and of course David is willing to accompany him. Just in time, he can also take the opportunity to familiarize himself with his territory: "Speaking of which, I haven''t visited my own territory for a while." The Decepticons and Autobots are still migrating steadily. The basic framework of the barracks and living quarters provided for the Cybertronians has been completed, and the subsequent internal construction and reconstruction can be completed by themselves. And the Decepticons who just came to Cold Winter Town have already begun to make meritorious service for Cold Winter Town: Although the orcs outside Snowfield Castle were defeated, the orcs did not intend to retreat directly. A sentry castle was built on the east side of the fort, and it seemed that they were ready for a long-term confrontation with them. Seeing this situation, the Decepticon Lightning and Smash, who had just arrived in Cold Winter Town, directly blew up the fortress that the orcs had just built into ruins. These two Decepticons are very rare three-change King Kong, and at the same time possess extremely strong combat effectiveness. The arrival of the two Decepticons has also relieved Arcie''s work pressure. She can no longer fly and patrol many times a day, and she can shoulder a lot of tasks such as patrols, support, and ground strikes by herself. Correspondingly, David has also lost a lot of work pressure. Now he is waiting for Elias'' return in Cold Winter Town, and he is ready to welcome Earl Sutton Stewart, the emissary of the kingdom, and Princess Sophia. "Speaking of that princess..." Fording glanced at David, and then at Laura who accompanied him to visit the current environment of Cold Winter Town: "How are you going to deal with it?" "It''s the same as replying to the Forrest family." "I don''t think things are that simple." The king wanted to marry his daughter to you, and he sent her directly to the envoys for the reward. Is that something you can refuse if you want to? "Maybe I don''t need to take the initiative to refuse at all." David has an inexplicable confidence in this: "When Princess Sophia comes to Cold Winter Town and sees my situation here, she should not want to marry me." "..." Fording didn''t realize what David meant at first? After thinking for a few seconds, it took him a while to realize that David might have made a plan to show his worst side, so that the princess would despise him and would not want to marry in Winter Town. Thinking about it, this method seems to have a good chance of success, but it''s just a bit dumbfounding. "Aren''t you afraid of angering King Tiran? Then you will be retaliated by the king?" "Not afraid." As the convertible jeep driven by David drove to the Cold Winter Barracks, Fording also understood why David had such confidence. The barracks, which has undergone numerous expansions, is in full swing. Not only are some of the soldiers of the Winter Knights staying in Winter Town undergoing routine training, but also the soldiers of the Spartan Heavy Infantry. The Spartan soldiers of the first stage who have received devil training for a while have already begun to learn to operate the Blizzard power armor, and there are more Spartan soldiers on the training ground who are receiving recruit training. "That''s the third phase of Sparta who just came to Cold Winter Town." In the first phase of Sparta, there were 100 people, and in the second phase of Sparta, the final target was 200 people. This time, the King of Sparta spent a lot of money and sent a total of 1,000 young and strong people, of which there will be 500 Stayed in Cold Winter and was incorporated into the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment. The rest will return to the Kingdom of Sparta and become the main army of the Kingdom of Sparta. In addition, David also saw Crossbones Rumlow, Helen''s two older brothers Castor and Pollux in the recruit queue. "Castor and Pollux are the Geminis in Greek legends, and Helen''s twin sister is the wife of Agamemnon, the commander of the Greek coalition forces in the Trojan War." "Oh~" David''s understanding of Greek legends is not detailed, and of course it is impossible to compare with Laura, a professional. When he heard the name of Helen''s brother, he had no idea who these two people were. Now that Laura introduced them, he realized that none of Helen''s brothers and sisters were ''ordinary people''. "I don''t know if these brothers and sisters of Helen will show some special talents?" Although Helen who came to her own world is an ''ordinary human'' from an ''ordinary world'', this kind of special talent with a name Existence, more or less there will be some halo around. Now that we have come to Cold Winter Town, maybe these auras will be strengthened in some way? Thinking of this, he thought of Helen''s world again. There are quite a few ''heroes'' with names and surnames. I wonder if they can be drawn into his hands later? In addition to the Greek heroes, the most powerful force in Winter Town at present is the Cybertronians who just came here to make their home, especially the Decepticons. These Decepticons seem to like life in the Winter Barracks very much. The Decepticons gathered together to watch the excitement. Apart from being shocking, the scene was inexplicably a little silly... "I suddenly thought, when the entire Kingdom of Lordaeron is restored and the Alliance launches an attack on Northrend, you should invite your Winter Legion to join." Fording looked at the Decepticons who were watching the excitement not far away, and felt that if the alliance army could get the help of these Cybertronians, they might be able to destroy the Lich King Ner''zhul faster. "This shouldn''t be a problem." Although the Decepticons can be obedient and do not cause trouble under the suppression of Megatron, it is easy to cause conflicts if they hold back like this. The best solution is to let them out for fun. There are orcs on the continent of Brennia that you can fight. If you don''t think it''s enough, you can send it to Azeroth. Walking around the barracks, Fording also personally experienced the latest Blizzard power armor. Looking at the old paladin''s expression after using it, he probably wouldn''t be satisfied if he didn''t prepare a set for him. Then I went to the Navy recruit camp to have a look, but James Norrington and the new sailors he taught were not in the camp. According to the camp guards, Commander Norrington took the recruits to practice ship operation. "It''s just right, let''s go to the Winter River next." Out of the Winter Barracks, I took a general look outside the Cybertron living area. This area is still very empty, and David doesn''t know what this area will look like in the future. Immediately diverted to garbage and wastewater treatment plants, power plants, water plants, and Stark Manor. Fording focused on visiting the automated production plant underground under Stark Manor. He was very interested in this place, and even asked Tony Stark, if the Kingdom of Lordaeron wants to build such an automated weapons factory, can Tony go to help build it? "There is also a power plant!" Fording, who has actually used modern electronic equipment, also knows how convenient electronic equipment is. He feels that after the Kingdom of Lordaeron has eliminated the natural disasters and plagues, it should also start the road of ''modernization''. After he was going to go back, he suggested to His Royal Highness Calia Menethil that when the King City of Lordaeron was being restored, it should be modernized directly to usher in a new era for the Kingdom of Lordaeron. After getting the answer of ''should be no problem'' from Tony, Fording left satisfied, and the next step is to visit the Winter Pier. Here, in addition to seeing the civilian dock, Fording also saw the newly built military dock. The cruiser transformed by Skyfire was also moored at the military dock instead, and on the river not far away, a wooden sailboat was wobbly sailing in circles. "Is that your navy?" "After all, they are a group of inexperienced rookies. James thinks that using a sail training ship to let them get acquainted with the life on board first, and by the way, cultivate team understanding is a more appropriate training plan at present." The wind and waves on the Cold Winter River are relatively strong these days. Norrington may have discovered this before he dragged the recruits onto the boat for training. "No matter what, it''s a good start." Fording followed David around, and gained a new understanding of the current Winter Town...or it can already be called Winter City. Compared with the small village I lived in, there is nothing similar. In addition to having a smaller population, Winter City has developed into a more advanced and beautiful city than King City of Lordaeron. "It''s unbelievable that it''s only been two years." "After all, I''m on the hook." The most important thing to be able to build and develop so quickly is the Digger. Without this group of Cybertron construction madmen, it would be impossible to build so many various facilities in such a short period of time. "Maybe after a while, you will have to visit again." (end of this chapter) Chapter 242： what can laura think Chapter 242 Laura can have any bad thoughts Turning around in the town of Cold Winter, the last stop was the dungeon that was left in the practice room on the second floor of the basement. After a simple transformation, this practice room has become a dedicated underground city entrance. In addition to removing some of the original tools, some special facilities, tables and chairs were also arranged. For example, a display board is hung on the wall next to the gate of the dungeon, and five signs can be hung on it. If anyone enters the dungeon, they must hang the sign with their name on it. In addition, there is also a special appointment board, on which you leave your time and name to avoid conflicts when you want to use the dungeon to exercise. This dungeon can only be entered by up to five people at the moment. Everyone has made a tacit decision that only three people can use it at most. The two places specially reserved are reserved for David! As the lord of Winter, and these magical things appear because of him, he naturally has the power to use whenever he wants. At the same time, due to the special situation of this dungeon, it seems that someone needs to be arranged to take care of it here. Aidan took the initiative to take over this task. That is to say, Aidan''s official identity in Cold Winter Town is the gatekeeper of the dungeon, and at the same time, when the servants of Glamorgan Castle came to clean up, he was watching from the side. He doesn''t have any resistance to this identity, and he himself often goes into dungeons to "spawn monsters", especially when he finds that he keeps brushing monsters to improve his quality, he can feel some kind of pressure on himself. Lighten up, and become more motivated for this slightly boring thing. "How are you feeling lately?" "I think my situation is getting better and better." The most obvious difference between Aidan and other visitors from other worlds who came to Cold Winter Town is that he can return to his own world, but he doesn''t want to go back. Especially now that he has seen the hope of solving his own hidden dangers, he now regrets his original decision: the behavior of inserting the soul stone into his head now seems really stupid! "I think if you continue to work hard, maybe you will completely get rid of Diablo''s big trouble." "hope so." Aidan touched his forehead. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. He felt that the soul stone seemed to be getting smaller. No matter what, he found hope here in Cold Winter Town, and there was no trouble in life. The lord David took good care of him, and he didn''t need to do any heavy work. Even if he served as a guard here, he was voluntary. "Did no one enter the dungeon today?" "Leon and Jack just left." "oh!" After a brief chat, Fording also greeted Aidan. For this hero who once saved his world, Fording admired him from the bottom of his heart. It''s a pity that Aidan''s current situation is quite special, otherwise Fording would really like to drag him to Lordaeron... This seems to be a prince, and he can definitely make a pair with Queen Calia, and cultivate enough outstanding people for Lordaeron. offspring. When Fording spoke out his thoughts, David, who was torturing mobs in the **** wasteland, felt that Fording was very thoughtful. If Aidan married Calia Menethil, he would eventually give birth to Leah Pineapple ? Or was Leah in her mother''s womb now? In addition, Aidan is a human being from the world of Sanctuary, and the human beings in that world are not ordinary existences. They are just suppressed by the World Stone. They are essentially descendants of angels and demons... "well?" David, who was waving a golden spear and beheading zombies with the water from the spear blade, suddenly thought of something that he had overlooked. "Aidan has now left the world of Sanctuary." "Then?" "There is no World Stone to suppress the power of the Nephalem in the Brennia continent!" "..." Laura did not shoot arrows, but brought the two northern giant wolves she tamed into the dungeon (summons and pets are not counted), commanded her two pets to destroy these monsters, and wanted to see how the pets Can we improve our own quality here? Just killing a few zombies, the two northern giant wolves realized the benefits of killing monsters here, and immediately rushed towards the distance with howling. At this moment, Laura heard David''s question and looked at him in surprise: "Did you just think of this?" Whenever there is a new person in Winter City, Laura will check the corresponding information of this personshe is an archaeologist, not an expert in games or animation. So she learned about Aidan''s information and some settings of the dark world after inquiry, and she knew how the nephalem existed. She thought that David had thought of these things a long time ago, but he didn''t regard them as important things, so he didn''t mention them. Unexpectedly, David didn''t think of it at all. "But thinking about it carefully, it seems that this has no effect on us." Nephalem just awakened the suppressed power, not suddenly became another person. If Aidan can become stronger and solve the threat from Diablo, it won''t be a bad thing for Winter Town, right? Not bad for the sanctuary world either. Chatted about Aidan, and then talked about the dungeon world they were in at this time. After experiencing it for a while, Fording feels that the dungeon world is a good training ground, which can make an ordinary person become stronger relatively stably. Ordinary people who come to Winter City in the future will be blessed. Even if they can''t perceive the mysterious energy themselves, and can''t master extraordinary power through study and practice, they can still become stronger through this dungeon. As long as the various qualities are improved, it will become easier to master a certain mysterious power. That is to say, as long as you can come to Cold Winter Town, and you will not be disliked by David, and you will be regarded as a friend, then this person''s life will be brighter. will change completely. "Listen to what you just said, is there still a higher level of difficulty in this dungeon?" "Yes!" "That is to say, after unlocking higher difficulty, can stronger people also improve their strength through dungeons?" "To be honest, I don''t know." In theory, that''s true, but David doesn''t know what will happen after the two difficulties are unlocked? I don''t know how strong it is, and there won''t be much improvement effect: "But I think, as long as there is an effect, even if it is very weak, it is good." "certainly!" As long as there is an improvement effect, it means that the strength can be continuously improved regardless of the bottleneck. This thing is simply a magic weapon for existence like them. Just like David, even in the current dungeon world with normal difficulty, he can actually improve himself by killing these weak monsters. As long as he doesn''t find it boring and keeps brushing up here, his strength will reach a new level sooner or later. "what''s on your mind?" Seeing Fording suddenly fell into silence, David thought that the old paladin had thought of something bad, but when the other party opened his mouth, David knew that he had made a mistake. "I was thinking, should I let my kid come to you to stay for a while." "..." "Such a good opportunity cannot be monopolized by the Mograine family!" David wanted to complain about Fording. Wasnt it your idea to throw Renault to Cold Winter Town? Why do you feel that Renault Mograine has taken advantage of it now? In the bottom of his heart, David complained a few words, and David said that Tylan could come to Cold Winter Town at any time. It happened that Cold Winter Town started to train and train paladins. Reynolds alone was really too busy. "That''s just right, I''ll let Tailan...bring a few paladin instructors to Winter Town by the way." There are many excellent paladins in the Silver Hand Knights. There are many people who are seriously injured and need to be recuperated, and can no longer set foot on the battlefield. At present, they have retreated to the second line to do some auxiliary work. It just happened to be sent to Cold Winter Town to help David train paladins. Of course, these people were only borrowed from Cold Winter Town, and it is impossible to send them away. The Kingdom of Lordaeron is in a state of ruins, including the Knights of the Silver Hand who have been severely injured after successive battles. These veterans are all recovered by the Silver Hand. It is impossible to let go of the important cornerstone of China in vain. After talking about this matter, Fording did not continue to stay in the dungeon. Maybe he will come to Cold Winter Town in the future and use the dungeon to improve his strength, but the premise is to unlock a higher difficulty level, which is really not interesting for him now. "I just wish...that difficulty unlock was universal." If the difficulty of this dungeon is tied to the individual, and he still has to spend time to clear the normal difficulty, that would be too tortured. After finishing talking about this matter, Fording, who spent a whole day turning Cold Winter Town completely, went to Stark Manor again, and returned to Azeroth with a brand new set of blizzard power armor . David was thinking about the question raised by Fording: The difficulty of this dungeon should not be tied to the individual, right? "Speaking of which, this dungeon has been here for a while, and no one has cleared it yet?" David thought for a while, and it seemed that everyone was usually very busy, and only himself, Laura, and Helen were relatively free. He said, "Why don''t you call Helen, and let''s work together to clear the normal difficulty of the dungeon!" Laura originally wanted to refuse, but she suddenly thought of something, and felt that it would be a good choice to go to the dungeon to improve the strength of her pet. Besides that, there seems to be other fun to watch! "Just me and Helen?" "Who else do you want to call?" "Where are Eva and Gwen? They also need to improve their strength, right?" "Indeed!" David nodded. Although Eva has been recognized by the Holy Light, she does need to continue to improve her own quality and accumulate some combat experience; not to mention Gwen, she is now a relatively healthy ordinary girl. It''s just that he always felt that there was some conspiracy hidden in Laura''s suggestion: "Why do I feel that you are planning something?" "How is it possible?" Laura waved her hands, shook her head, and loudly denied: "What bad thoughts can I have?" "Yeah?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 243： Start your daily routine Chapter 243 Start the daily routine Although Laura repeatedly emphasized that she was only thinking of her partners, David didn''t believe it. But I have to admit that what Laura said has some truth. Gwen and Eva really need to improve their strength. Even if it is based on some selfish ideas, Gwen cannot always remain an ordinary person. "I''m going to find Eva and see if Gwen is here." Laura first took Helen to do some preparations. He originally wanted to take Helen into the dungeon world, with himself and Laura as the main force, and Helen followed to watch the excitement, kill some lonely mobs, or make up for a knife or something. I don''t expect Helen to show any fighting talent. As long as she can improve her own quality, she can completely rely on her quality to crush low-level monsters in the future. Although the speed of improvement may be much slower, it is more stable. Now that David has changed his mind, maybe he can let a few people to hone it? Among other things, you must know how to use your own weapons and equipment, right? It is not extravagant to expect everyone to become a goddess of war like Laura, but the basic power of self-protection must be possessed! After all, when will there be an accident if the guarantee is not complete? In countless movies, novels and anime works, there are many similar plots: the friends, relatives, and lovers around the protagonist will always receive the attention of the enemy. Laura, he is not worried. This archaeologist is lucky if he does not go to other peoples homes and ancestral graves for archaeological research. Whoever dares to provoke her is simply suffering a catastrophe in life. Although Eva stays in Cold Winter Town all year round, maybe there will be an opponent to assassinate her? Just like what happened to me at the beginning. As Tony continues to analyze the data sent back by Pretender 1, the Brennia continent is probably much more dangerous than he previously speculatedafter the golden light went through various analyzes and tests, it came to an astonishing conclusion. Conclusion: That looks like a long gun! The golden light wrapped around it is some kind of energy somewhat similar to holy light. When David heard this news, he thought of the temple and the so-called God of Light, Lumiere. The Holy Temple, the Eternal Night Empire, orcs, all kinds of forces seem to have nothing to do with each other, but there are shadows of gods behind the scenes. There are also the God of War and the Goddess of Harvest that humans believed in when they were able to defeat the dark elves. According to the news Van Cleef received from Wilcox, these two are not in the list of gods enshrined in the temple. The assassin who regarded himself as a temple priest at the beginning suspected that he had defected to the remnants of the old gods. Could it be that the various wars on the continent of Brennia were the battles between the new gods and the old gods? "Is it really that simple?" After thinking about it for a while, I found that the information is still too little and one-sided. If you want to know the truth, you need more information. The easiest way to get more information is to become a force that cannot be ignored on the Brennia continent. Even if David doesn''t go to those gods at that time, those gods will definitely pay attention to him. When that time comes, the truth will be getting closer and closer to me! "The premise is... not to be played to death by these gods." David was quite satisfied with his own strength. The various talents he got from his partners made his strength grow very fast. With his current strength, if he ran into the world of Azeroth, even if he didn''t borrow that special authority, he would still be a very powerful user of the Holy Light. In the Marvel movie world, being a superhero can also be mixed into the first-line lineup. Originally, he thought that his current strength in this world should be enough to protect himself, but now it seems that he is still too optimistic. "Sure enough, in this mysterious world, there will always be a lot of weird gods, demons and the like." Sighing that the water in this world is quite deep, David found Eva who was sorting out the files. As the lord''s clerk, Eva has to deal with some documents every day, mainly about the daily changes in Rinwinter Town, intelligence consultation from internal and surrounding forces, and changes in various information such as military training and equipment. It is convenient for David to check it at any time when he needs it. However, as various affairs are on the right track, apart from having to deal with it every day, this work is not as complicated and chaotic as before. Because each matter has a person in charge, Eva has already collected the information that has been sorted out, and she only needs to file it. So when David found Eva, Eva had finished today''s work and was relaxing with a cup of hot tea. Seeing David coming to find her, Eva immediately wore a bright smile on her face. No matter what David is looking for himself, as long as he comes to him, Eva will be happy. "What''s matter?" David told Eva about his plan, and planned to take Eva, Gwen, Helen and others to improve his own strength during this relatively free time. Eva didn''t pay much attention to such things at first, she felt that she had obtained the magical power of Holy Light, and she could gradually improve through step-by-step cultivation. But after David whispered a few words in her ear, Eva blushed and nodded firmly, and immediately changed her words to make her strength go further. "Did you see Gwen?" "Gwen is here, I''ll contact her directly!" Not only Gwen, but many people would come to Eva when they wanted to find David. Generally speaking, even if David was not in the office, Eva would know where he was. The reason for not contacting directly is to avoid disturbing David and delaying the business. "It''s good to be here, so I don''t have to wait for her." The most troublesome thing is that Gwen is not in Cold Winter Town, so I don''t know how long it will take for her to come over. Young Gwen is the person who is most reluctant to be separated from David, and will run over whenever he has free time. But after all, she has her own things to do, and maybe one day she will not be able to come if she is delayed by things. At present, David does not have the ability or equipment to communicate across planes, and sometimes it is a bit troublesome to find a specific person. Take Eva to meet Gwen, and instead of going directly to the dungeon, go to get some weapons and equipment, and fully arm the two girls. Originally, David wanted the two of them to wear Blizzard Armor, but although this power armor has been upgraded again, there are still some barriers to use. Currently, Eva''s physical fitness may be barely qualified, but Gwen definitely won''t be able to use it. They simply changed to a set of relatively ordinary armor. Eva''s physical fitness is better, so she directly wears full-body armor; while Gwen can only wear relatively lightweight light armor, that is, breastplate, arm armor, and greaves. A few parts are metal, others are leather. In addition to this, there are piano pistols, Garland rifles and other equipment. At the same time, David also added some holy light to Gwen to ensure her safety. "Didn''t you say that the dungeon is a game world? There are still dangers?" Gwen was a little curious about the dungeon, so I could go in and see it today. Seeing David filling her body with holy light, she was inexplicably nervous. "Don''t know, because no one has been injured in it so far." Not to mention being seriously injured or even killed by monsters, Akara''s healing ability will be tested, and it is only determined by David and the others who took the initiative to make some wounds. "Don''t worry, Laura and I will follow, you will not be in any danger." Conveniently, Gwen and Eva''s storage bracelets were also expanded. After increasing to five cubic meters, David asked the two to bring enough ammunition and weapons for replacement. The two daughters join Laura and Helen. "Helen only brings so many weapons?" Compared to Eva and Gwen, Helen is wearing simpler light armor than Gwen, and her weapons are only a long sword and a pistol, but she doesn''t seem to care. "Aren''t there merchants in the dungeon?" There are merchants in the dungeon, you can buy weapons and equipment, and the currency you use can be obtained from monsters. In addition, monsters will also explode equipment like in the game, but these equipment are just very ordinary armor and weapons, which cannot be compared with the current ones in Winter Town. As for whether we can play better equipment in the future? This is not yet known. "Let''s go!" Anyway, if Helen feels that the equipment is not enough, they can come back to get it at any time, and it won''t waste much time. Entering the dungeon, compared to Laura and David who had been in several times, Helen, Gwen, and Eva all looked around curiously. Especially those lifelike NPCs, if you dont talk to them, you cant tell that these NPCs are all dummy. "so amazing!" Although it is amazing to be able to travel to different worlds from the world I live in to Winter Town, but this time I am entering a game-like world, which is a completely different feeling. Thinking that I can improve my physical fitness here like playing a game, I suddenly have the illusion of suspecting that I am not a real person. Helen''s thoughts are not that complicated. She has always regarded David as a god. It is not surprising that the gods have such magical abilities. She was just excited, excited that she could get more and more benefits through David. "What do we do next?" Laura will take you to kill a few zombies and other monsters at the gate of the camp, so that you can learn and adapt to how to fight first, and I will take the task. He has come in several times, and he has not completed a single mission. This time, he is going to directly clear the normal difficulty, and he does not know how long it will take. "It shouldn''t be very long, right?" After wandering around to find Akara, David bought a few city return scrolls and a few bottles of potions. He brought out a few of these things before, and handed them over to Medivh, Jaina, and Cordel for research. I dont know if they can get any results? If it can be understood through research and mass-produced, these medicines can also be carried with the soldiers'' standard equipment in the future, or even directly integrated into the Blizzard Armor, and automatically injected when the soldiers'' health status is not good. "Speaking of which, there are still many good things in this world, so you can take the opportunity to collect them." (end of this chapter) Chapter 244： closer unity around david Chapter 244 Closer Unity Around David Boom! Bang bang bang! Boom! "Ah~~~" David leaned against the stone wall of the cave, and used holy light to create a ''protective shield'' on his ears to prevent himself from being affected by various terrifying noises, and quietly watched the performances of several women. Speaking of which, its not surprising that Eva performed well in David. Even though she was a civilian officer, Eva was a soldier after all. She had received military training, and after a period of adaptation, she quickly found the right rhythm. Garand rifle and piano pistol are freely switched in her hands, ensuring that the target can be eliminated at a safe distance. So far, Eva has not used melee weaponseven if occasional situations arise, Eva, who has begun to learn the Holy Light spell, can use smiting to kill enemies that threaten her. From Eva''s fighting style, David can be sure: Although Eva has a good physique, she can easily move freely wearing a heavy armor, but she probably won''t be able to become a paladin. Becoming Priest of the Holy Light should be Eva''s best choice. In addition, most of her usual work is in the rear. As long as she masters the various skills of the Holy Light Priest, she can protect herself well. It was Helen, David felt that he might have underestimated this woman. In the legends, Helen was like a beautiful ornament that was snatched away by others. Apart from her astonishing beauty, she didn''t show any special talent. But she is the princess of Sparta after all. From the time she determined her goal, she rushed forward firmly, without thinking about the consequences at all, so you can know what kind of character she is. So, when Helen held a sword in her right hand and a gun in her left hand, it was not surprising that she fought in and out of the monsters in the evil cave. In comparison, Gwen''s performance fits her status as an ordinary female high school student. When she is outside the camp, because of the open terrain and the lack of monsters, she can shoot relatively calmly. But when she came to the evil cave, her performance was... not at all. Watching the excitement with a gun held up was the best thing she could do, because once she panicked and fired indiscriminately, it was very likely that she would accidentally injure Helen who was rushing ahead. "At first I thought that Gwen was the one with the most potential, but now it seems that this is not the case at all!" Because Spider Gwen has appeared in many parallel worlds of Marvel, David always feels that Gwen should have good potential and is worth cultivating. Now it seems that I have lost my mind. Gwen doesn''t seem to have any fighting talent. It can only be said that her mind is still clear, and she knows that she can''t make trouble in this situation. But this won''t work! In addition to learning and comprehending, the dungeon is already the simplest, no-brainer, way for people to improve their quality. If Gwen cant improve here, she can only hope that David will get some other strange props in the future to make her an extraordinary existence. Just when David was about to personally point and encourage Gwen, Laura had already made a move. "Be confident, don''t worry about accidentally hurting Helen, Helen is wearing armor!" "..." Those who knew were telling the truth, but those who didnt know thought that Laura wanted to take advantage of Gwens hand to eradicate Helen! "You can shoot at those monsters on the periphery that are far enough away from Helen, especially those fallen wizards who hold up their wands and like to throw fireballs...Look, it''s that guy." boom! The gunshots sounded, and the Fallen Demon wizard was still alive and kicking, throwing fireballs to revive the fallen Fallen Demon. Gwen didn''t know where the shot hit, but Laura still gave encouragement: "It''s a good job, don''t be nervous, They can''t threaten you, aim well...hold your breath...lock on the target...shoot!" boom! The fallen magician fell on his head, and Gwen, who accurately killed the target, also laughed. He glanced at Laura next to him, and then felt that the scene was weird. It''s David, so it''s not surprising. "Cough cough!" David coughed hard, appeared next to Gwen at the right time, and praised her performance. Looking at this ordinary female high school student, the nervousness and jerkyness gradually faded away, and gradually began to find this ''game'' FunWhen Gwen kept feeling the improvement of her own quality, she also became addicted to this kind of monster spawning game. Coupled with the continuous successful kills, she has accumulated some confidence, and she is no longer as timid as before. Seeing that several people gradually found the correct fighting rhythm, David no longer simply watched the excitement, and drew out his golden spear to join the battle. As David and Laura started to work, the monsters in the evil cave were quickly wiped out, and the gloomy and dark cave was no longer as dark as when they first came in. Everyone could clearly feel that the field of vision had expandedno Everyone''s physical fitness has been greatly improved, but the dark power in the cave is gradually dissipating. After the battle in the evil cave, without mentioning Helen and Eva, Gwen finally showed some fighting talent: Even in extremely chaotic situations, she was able to maintain a relatively calm mind and carefully observe the surrounding environment , to avoid making wrong choices. In addition, Gwen''s response is considered very good among ordinary people. Occasionally, she can respond to unexpected situations in a timely manner, and there is no need for David and Laura to be her nanny for rescue. In this case, the efficiency of everyone''s leveling and customs clearance will naturally increase. After completing the first task, they quickly completed the second task to eliminate the blood crow, and the third task to rescue Deckard Kane. During the period, Helen, Gwen, and Eva were still in charge of clearing mobs, and bosses like Blood Crow and Griswold were all dealt with by David himself. It was said that he solved it by himself, but it was just a headshot shot by the Holy Light Hunter and a shot through the chest with the golden spear. David didn''t make any effort at all. What makes him very upset is that after three consecutive missions, he just produced some junk equipment, which has no other purpose except to sell them and exchange them for coins used in this world. "Is there something wrong with the explosion rate of this equipment? Not to mention the golden equipment, and the blue equipment with attributes." Returning to Rogge''s camp again, after selling all kinds of odds and ends, David wondered if this dungeon wouldn''t explode advanced equipment at all? "Maybe the high-level equipment is particularly rare?" Laura looked at the longbow in her hand. It was still a blank piece of equipment without any magic attributes, and it was completely incomparable with the bow she was using: "Or, it can''t be played on normal difficulty. Will it explode advanced equipment?" "It seems that it is not impossible..." Although at present, this world is basically the same as the Diablo game, it is not surprising that there are some differences. After all, there is no rule that the game settings must be completely copied. "In that case, is the Horadric Cube also divided into three grades?" "It''s not impossible!" David grinned speechlessly. When he decided to pass the normal difficulty, he wanted to get the Horadric Cube quickly. He felt that this thing would be of great help to him in using and practicing alchemy. Now it seems that if you want to get the "real Horadric Cube", you may have to wait until the difficulty of hell. When the two were chatting, Helen, Gwen and Eva got together and said something together, and then David noticed that several women walked into the corner, and when they appeared again, the costumes of several people appeared obvious changes. Eva has already taken off her full-body armor and put on a lighter outfit; Helen put on her full-body armor, but her weapons haven''t changed in any way. Gwen surprised David the most. Although she didn''t change her armor, she had a pair of short blades stuck in her waist. Seeing her posture, could it be that she was trying to engage in close combat? "Continuous battles will change people''s mentality." Laura glanced, and was not surprised by Gwen''s choice. She had experienced these things before: "Gwen is a very strong girl. Will always be content to hide behind everyone." This is a good thing for Gwen. As long as she is willing to work hard, she can get more from Winter Town and David, not just a simple relationship with David. "It''s a good thing for you!" Laura glanced at David beside her. The more good things Gwen can get from Cold Winter Town, the more she can''t do without David. After all, at that time, it is no longer as simple as breaking up! "Is this all in your calculation?" "..." Laura looked up at the sky, pretending she didn''t hear. David saw that she was unwilling to speak, so he didn''t continue to ask. A temporary team composed of several people continued to set off for the next mission target. According to David''s plan, he doesn''t necessarily have to defeat Andariel today. His biggest goal today is to retrieve the hammer of the blacksmith Charsi. He remembered that after finding the blacksmith''s hammer, he could get a chance to enchant and strengthen the equipment. He wanted to see if this opportunity could be used on his own equipment? If successful, what kind of attributes can be obtained? David quickly got the answers to these questions. He used his hunting bow to test it. Under the enchantment of Chasi, his hunting bow became a piece of magic equipment and gained stronger attack power. But that''s all... "Under normal difficulty, it is indeed difficult to obtain any good things." Unreconciled, David finally went to kill Andariel once. This time David deliberately let Gwen complete the final blow, wanting Gwen to "get more experience". Never expected that Andariel, who was killed by Gwen, had a flash of golden light when he fell down, and then a piece of black leather that looked ordinary but exuded golden light lay quietly on the ground. "..." The girls glanced at David in unison. They suddenly felt that the real reason for killing nothing for a long time today was not that the equipment drop rate in this dungeon world is low... (end of this chapter) Chapter 245： Winter Education Program Chapter 245 Winter Education Plan David was a little embarrassed, and vaguely seemed to recall the fear of being dominated by murlocs in Menethil Harbor back then. However, his face is much thicker now than in the past, and he looked calm as if nothing had happened. He went straight to the black leather and picked it up. He couldn''t see what this thing was. It didn''t seem to be some kind of equipment, but more like a ''raw material''. "It seems that this is the biggest difference from the original game." The dropped things did not follow the settings in the game. This piece of black leather was full of energy fluctuations, and it vaguely revealed a hellish atmosphere similar to Andariel. At the same time, David couldn''t ''see'' what attributes this thing had, but he was sure that it should be a very rare and good thing. "Is this the first ''attributed'' item we''ve seen?" David took these people and almost cleared the first map. All the equipment dropped was ordinary equipment. The only magic equipment was enchanted by Chaxi with a hammer. "What''s the use of this thing?" Several people came over to look at it, Helen looked up and down, this thing looks like a piece of leather, but the quality is good: "Maybe it can be used to make clothes or shoes?" "Well, it''s a good suggestion. Let Gwen decide what to make!" David handed the leather to Gwen. This thing is considered to be made by Gwen, and everyone will have no objection if it is distributed to Gwen. "Leave me alone?" Gwen didn''t think she killed Andariel by herself. Without the help of David and Laura, she would still be in the first few mission areas, trying to brush monsters and improve herself. ! In this case, letting her enjoy the spoils alone made her feel a little embarrassed. "Put it away! Anyway, we will often come to the dungeon recently, and there should be a lot of good things in the future." As for this piece of leather, maybe it can be made into some equipment for Gwen to use first. Hearing what David said, Gwen was not polite, and began to think about what this piece of leather could be made of? Leather armor? Vest? jacket? leather boots? Or...a leather jacket? Leather pants? Leather skirt? Gwen can think about it slowly. After killing Andariel and finishing the first map, David did not take a few people to Lugaoin, but left the dungeon with a few people. They are brushing dungeons for exercise, not really saving the world. Therefore, there is no need to rush forward to the next map. After fighting for a period of time, rookies like Gwen, Eva, and Helen need to take a period of rest. "Take a good rest! The next time you want to clear the dungeon, it will be at least a few days later." In the past few days, it was also for a few people to digest the improved strength, and David came out to see if there was anything he missed. So, after a few days of rest, David took the girls into the dungeon again, led them to quickly complete the plot, and used the opportunity of cleaning up the demons to let the girls exercise. Helen and Eva are still improving their strength steadily, while Gwen''s progress is very obvious. In addition to being proficient in using firearms and other weapons, Gwen also learned how to use short knives, daggers, one-handed swords and other weapons to fight, and even showed some talent in unarmed combat. As long as you continue to fight like this, after David clears the normal difficulty, these people should all have good strength, at least self-protection should be enough. At this time, even without the **** of David and Laura, the few of them have enough strength to go to the dungeon by themselves. As long as they go back and clear their personal quests again, their strength can be improved a bit, and it will not be difficult to clear the normal difficulty with their own strength. After things were on the right track, David began to focus on other things. For example, the education issue that I thought of at the beginning. Rinwinter Town has absorbed a large number of people from Snowfield Fort, and will get more people from Iron Tree Fort. In this round of harvest, the population of Rinwinter Town has doubled. It is not clear how effective the forced population relocation of the Kingdom of Tilan will be, but David feels that after this series of operations, it should not be out of reach for the population of Cold Winter Town to exceed 10,000. The population has increased, the infrastructure has been built, and the military strength has steadily increased. It is time for him to consider more things. How to solve the problem of education, David thought for a while but still couldn''t find a reliable solution. In the end, he could only call everyone to a meeting and discuss it together. "Education!" Tony was making the first test model of the new rifle, and he was annoyed at being called by David, but he swallowed his dissatisfaction when he heard that it was such an important matter. Everyone arrived today. Not only was Steve present, but even Leon happened to be in Cold Winter Town. Hearing David''s question, the elite agent was speechless: He can''t come up with anything reliable about this kind of thing. good advice. "Perhaps, there is no need to pursue an overly detailed education system at the beginning." Everyone was silent for a long time, but it was Casillas, the Master Karma Taj who came to study in Rinwinter Town, who broke the silence: "I think Rin What Wintertown is currently pursuing is not to cultivate any top intellectuals, but to eliminate illiteracy..." "You''re right, you really shouldn''t set your goals too high at once." Originally, the illiteracy rate of residents in Cold Winter Town was not high. That was because the majority of residents in Cold Winter Town were craftsmen from Azeroth. These craftsmen themselves had some ''cultural knowledge'' and came to Cold Winter Town Later, in order to live in this world, he had to learn the common language of Brennia, which was regarded as being forced to popularize a culture class. However, with the influx of more and more local civilians, the illiteracy rate has skyrocketed, and only a few people can read, not too many. "Then the next question, how does the teacher need to solve this problem?" "..." A group of people looked at me and I looked at you. Edwin Van Cleef saw that no one had any suggestions, so he said: "After the adults distributed houses and land to the craftsmen, some craftsmen are relatively free. They can be a teacher." Too complex knowledge cannot be taught, but simple literacy is not a problem. Moreover, these well-learned craftsmen are all senior craftsmen, and they themselves know how to teach others. "This should be enough." The discussion is still going on, and after half a day of discussion, a rough plan is made: taking advantage of the winter slack period, Rinwinter Town will provide compulsory education for all the citizens in the territory. This education is divided into two parts: The first is that in the territory of Lindong Town, all young people over the age of seven and under the age of 18 must enter the school to study. This is mandatory and it is not allowed to deny children admission! During the school study period, the school will provide students with sufficient clothing and food, which can be regarded as relieving the pressure on the parents in the territory to raise their children. Currently, it is tentatively scheduled to be a six-year study, and at the same time, only basic liberal arts, basic mathematics, and physical education are currently determined. Among them, the basic literature class includes the common language of Brennia, history, ideology and morality, etc. It should not be difficult to gather knowledge points that can be learned for six years; the physical education class is more like basic military training. There are a group of Holy Light priests stationed in the school. As for whether to add new courses in the future, it should be decided according to the situation. Davids goal is that graduates who have completed six years of compulsory education must be able to speak, read, and write proficiently in the common language of Brennia, be able to add, subtract, multiply, and divide normally, and physically be able to reach the level of the Knights of Winter. Criteria for recruiting recruits. Considering the current situation in the territory, after the opening of this basic college, all young people of the right age will be recruited into the school, and then divided into classes according to age groupsno grading is needed for the time being, everyone is in the first grade. In the future, the size of each grade is estimated to be only one class. If no students are recruited in a certain year or only one or two are recruited, then we will decide what to do according to the situation. The second part is released for adults in the territory. Rinwinter Town will set up a literacy class for all civilians in the territory. Anyone who is a citizen of Rinwinter Town can sign up for it. This literacy course also does not charge money, including textbooks and other basic supplies, which are distributed directly after registration. Compared with elementary school students, they only lack benefits such as food supply. The literacy class will arrange several time slots to start classes, so that people can choose the right time to study. The curriculum is the same as the elementary school curriculum, and the requirements are similar. The graduation method is relatively flexible. As long as you complete the course and complete the corresponding assessment test with sufficient scores, you can obtain a graduation certificate. "What if no one signs up?" Gareth has been silent today. It seems that there is no room for him to speak in the education work. Can you still drive it? "Even if no one signs up, this class will continue until the day when there are no more illiterates in Cold Winter Town." David thinks that the literacy class may become an adult night school, a cram school, etc. agency. What if civilians dont want to learn? Then sooner or later, they will be eliminated by their own children or other people''s children, taking away the resources that originally belonged to them. As a lord, although David has to be ''responsible'' for all the subjects, he will certainly not ''take care'' too much of those who are stagnant, but will pay more attention and more high-quality Resources should be invested in those who are more worthy of investment, because these people will bring him more returns. This kind of differential treatment must exist! "That''s roughly the case, let''s implement it like this! As for the person in charge..." David found that he had to appoint an education officer, otherwise there would be no one who is really responsible for so many things, and troubles would easily occur. Looking at the people present, David looked back and forth for a long time, but he didn''t find anyone who was suitable to be in charge of the education work in Cold Winter Town. In the end, he could only throw the burden on his trusted old hunter Adis. "Adis is the education officer of Cold Winter Town." (end of this chapter) Chapter 246： Missions from the Royal Capital Chapter 246 Mission from the Royal Capital Adis didn''t want to be an education officer, but he also saw that David didn''t have any suitable people at hand, so he had to take over this position. The meeting ended, and when everyone dispersed, Adis stayed alone and went to the lounge with David. Although they were talking about business, David didn''t go to the office to chat with Addis. Instead, he sat in the lounge and asked Helen to pour a cup of hot tea for himself and Addis. "Suck ~" Taking a sip of the hot tea, the fragrant and bitter taste filled the nose and tongue. Adis was influenced by David in the past two years, and he also began to like this kind of tea without adding anything. "The world is really impermanent!" Recalling the past, Addis just wanted to adopt a child, and this child doesn''t need to be a big prospect, as long as he can learn how to be a qualified hunter under his own upbringing and teaching, and have a little bit of gratitude He will be very satisfied if he helps himself to take care of his old age. Never expected that it would turn into the current situation. "Count..." When he heard that David had become the village chief, he was already in disbelief. Later, David became a baron again, and was promoted to a real nobleman. Addis even wondered if he had died a long time ago. Everything he was experiencing was just a dream, and it would disappear completely at any time. Unexpectedly, how long has it been since he became a baron? Soon to be Earl again! In addition, he lives in Rinwinter Town, and watched how Rinwinter Village became Rinwinter Town, and will soon become Rinwinter City, all kinds of magical changes, and all kinds of magical things that happened in this city. , made him feel unreal. However, after getting used to it slowly, Adis also hopes that David will get better and better in the future and make this city more prosperous, because he already likes this place and doesn''t want everything here to disappear. Because of this, he was under great pressure to accept David''s appointment. "I can only help you for a while, you''d better find a professional official to come back as soon as possible." Adis doesn''t want to affect the development of David''s territory because of his lack of ability: "Whether it''s from the capital, or something strange Find a place." "This kind of talent is not so easy to find, and if you find it, it may not be suitable for Cold Winter Town. They don''t know as much about this place as you do." Adis has lived here since the time of Cold Winter Village, and he has seen all the changes here. "Besides, it''s not that difficult to be an education officer. As long as you follow the plan step by step, there will be no problems." David will tell Addis what things must be completed in the plan, and in order to complete them, he can use some intimidation and violence appropriately Once again, let this old hunter feel at ease. "Even if you say so, my old arms and legs probably won''t last a few years." "Didn''t you already eat the golden apple? What''s more, there is the Holy Light... There is no such thing as your body will not deteriorate for decades." The protection with extraordinary power is still the power of the Holy Light, as long as you don''t die in battle , there is no need to worry about your health. Moreover, in another few decades, David doesn''t know how far his territory will develop? What kind of weird abilities will I have. Maybe at that time, in addition to various mysterious powers, he has also mastered various scientific strengthening technologies. At that time, everyone in the territory will be strengthened, and everyone''s life level will be raised by one or even several levels. It''s not impossible. By then, hundreds of years old children may no longer be a meme or a joke! This is not a very lofty goal. In fact, the Marvel Cinematic Universe has related technologies. Advanced civilizations in the universe, including the Kree Empire, all have similar technologies. The Kree Empire is not easy to deal with, and you can also go to Xandar Star, or other planets to find similar technology. "..." Addis remained silent. He knew that his body was getting better and better, and he also knew that with the improvement of his own strength, his lifespan would also increase. But he always felt that he was not young when he learned these things. Even if he increased his life, he would live ten or eight years longer. He never thought that he would live dozens or hundreds of years longer. Looking at David, this kid should not be joking with himself, and he became emotional again. When I get older, I like to express emotion, and at the same time, I also like to worry about some trivial matters of the younger generation, such as: "That Princess Sophia, how are you going to arrange it?" "Let it be." Seeing the worry on Addis''s face, David deliberately explained a few more words so that he didn''t have to worry. Judging from the current situation, even if he explicitly rejected the marriage, His Majesty the King would not blame him. Not to mention turning their faces directly, even if they really turned their faces, Cold Winter Town has enough strength to deal with the anger of Tilan Kingdom. At most, the follow-up development plan will have to be re-formulated. "You just know what''s in your mind." "Don''t worry." Adis drank the last sip of tea, left Fort Glamorgan and began to work on the winter education work, while David continued to do his own thing: Pay attention to the changes in the lower territory every day; the progress of various tasks; have you encountered any difficulties in a certain plan? Take a few girls to brush the dungeon together. Until half a month later, David brought Jack Krause and several Winter Knights as guards to Snowfield Castle to welcome the arrival of the royal mission. Under normal circumstances, David, the lord of Winter, didnt need to go to Snowfield Castle to meet the mission, even though Snowfield Castle had been officially placed under Davids rule. But this time the royal mission also shouldered the responsibility of investigating the threat of orcs. In addition, Princess Sophia was also in the mission. Out of respect for the mission and the royal family of Tilan, David brought people to Snowfield Fort. The border city under Lord Glamorgan''s rule was specially designed to welcome the Kingdom Mission led by the Earl of Sutton Stewart. "congratulations!" After going through some fixed procedures, Earl Sutton-Stewart handed over the letter of appointment to David. After completing a relatively simple promotion ceremony on behalf of the king, Sutton returned to his ''unscrupulous'' appearance. "Although I know that you will definitely not stop at the position of baron, but I didn''t expect to be promoted to earl so soon... At this speed, I will have to salute you first." With the Earl of Sutton Stewart''s title and special status, at least he must be a powerful duke if he wants to take the initiative to meet and greet him. "This kind of thing..." David made an expression that you said was too exaggerated, but Sutton Stewart could feel the confidence from David''s expression and tone: Obviously, David himself thought that there would be such a day sooner or later. Sutton, who was just joking and giving a little compliment, didn''t know how to respond when he realized this, and he was stunned for two seconds before he remembered the business: "This is Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia..." "Nice to meet you, Your Royal Highness." "I''m also very glad to see you again, Lord Glamorgan...still on the northern plains." Princess Sophia''s appearance is a little more mature than when I saw you last year. There is still a bright and bright smile on her fleshy face, and she is still full of smiles. The child''s innocence: "And it''s still winter, so it doesn''t feel so cold!" David smiled and said nothing. He wouldn''t say anything to Her Royal Highness, "If you have the ability, take off the necklace around your neck and see if it''s cold or not?" , he and Her Royal Highness have not yet gotten to know that level of familiarity. Earl Sutton-Stewart could not let David and Princess Sophia stand at the gate of Snowfield Castle, blowing the cold wind like a knife to cultivate their relationship. It''s not that he takes care of the guards who follow behind him, but that this kind of behavior is unsightly and detrimental to the majesty of the royal family. "Before chatting, maybe you can ask the Earl of Glamorgan to take us to visit this fortress." "sure!" The team turned around and headed towards Snowfield Castle. At this time, Earl Sutton Stewart had time to look around and the heavy armored knights who came with David. Winter Knights wearing Blizzard Power Armor looked tall, mighty and oppressive. From the moment they appeared, the guard knights from the capital kept looking at them. When these people turned around and walked, the heavy footsteps made everyone''s heart skip a beat. From the sound, they could tell that this suit of armor was very heavy, and these knights could move freely in such a thick armor, either because of their amazing strength, or because the armor itself was enchanted. No matter which one it is, it means that the town of Winter... oh, it will be officially renamed as City of Winter in the future, which means that the knights of Winter City have good combat power. Originally, these guards didn''t take the possibility of encountering orcs when they came to the northern plains too seriously. Because the guards who followed the mission to the northern plains and were responsible for protecting Earl Sutton Stewart and Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia were from the kingdom''s elite Tiran Knights and Guard Knights. They feel that the foreign race that can be defeated by the soldiers of the remote lord in the countryside of Cold Winter City is really not an enemy worth worrying about. In addition, there are members of the guard knights who have been to Cold Winter Town, that is, the knights who escorted David back. From the knight''s description, everyone knows how remote and backward the city of Winter is. As a result, those orcs couldn''t even beat the soldiers in this place. How could they be looked down upon by the elites of the kingdom? Until this moment, after seeing the real Winter Knights, they doubted their own judgment, and at the same time wondered that there is such a powerful Knights in Winter City? As everyone moved forward gradually, the members of the mission saw more and more miraculous things. The Snowfield Fort, which looks ordinary from the outside, actually has so many amazing things inside Just the flat, spacious and clean road, and the beautiful but clearly functioning buildings around them, made them wonder if they really came to the remote northern plain? Instead of a bustling southern trading town? Also, are those tall metal giants beckoning? How flexible are these puppets? (end of this chapter) Chapter 247： Earl Stewarts Mission Chapter 247 The Mission of Earl Stewart After Snowfield Castle became David''s territory, the residents and the original garrison inside were transferred to Cold Winter Town by David, and then Digger moved into Snowfield Castle to rebuild the border post in the current Cold Winter City territory. The focus of reconstruction is placed in the city, such as building a relatively small power plant (using crystal ore as energy), small garbage and sewage treatment plants, power supply, water supply, sewage and other infrastructure. Then came the paving of the road to ensure that the Transformers from Cybertron could move relatively freely in Snowfield Castle, and then built various buildings. The currently built buildings are mainly military barracks, because the current situation of Snowfield Castle is special, no civilians live here, and all facilities are for military service, so the interior style of the renovated Snowfield Castle is very ''cold'', revealing everywhere A chilling breath. Earl Sutton-Stewart took a general look, and found that there were no ordinary residents in Snowfield Castle, and the few people who were not wearing armor seemed to be soldiers. "Are there no ordinary people and craftsmen in Snowfield Fort?" "No." David didn''t think there was any need to hide these things. When Sutton Stewart brought a large group of people to Winter City, he knew that the magic of Winter City would be known by the Kingdom of Tilan : "Currently, Snowfield Castle is the outermost line of defense of Cold Winter City, and it is very close to the orcs, so it has been converted into a purely military facility." In a way, he also wants to show off his territory. In that case, His Majesty King Abelson may raise a lot of questions, but before some questions are answered, he is even less likely to do anything to Cold Winter City. David can develop quietly for a while again. After listening to David''s various introductions, Sutton realized that the transformation of Snowfield Castle in Winter City was very thorough. It can be said that there is nothing different from the original Snowfield Castle except for the circle of city walls and the name of Snowfield Castle. related. Even the building they entered was a new house that had just been builtthe original fortress that had just been framed had been demolished, and now this building, which is closer to the winter style, looks defenseless, but It will be more comfortable to live in. Earl Sutton-Stewart and Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia arranged to rest here, and the guards of the mission were led to the barracks. The army barracks in Snowfield Castle are large and comfortable, because the current number of soldiers in Winter City is not large, so there is enough room to entertain these guards. After entering the barracks, the guards felt a burst of heat, and suddenly realized that they might not have to worry about being frozen in this icy and snowy land. "The living conditions of these soldiers in Winter City are actually better than the barracks where the Tiran Knights are stationed..." The members of the Tiran Knights are all of good background, and they will definitely be dissatisfied if the living conditions are too poor. As the strongest military force in the Kingdom of Tilan, the Knights of Tiran received top-notch treatment. Even the residences assigned by ordinary knights were no worse than standard rooms in ordinary hotels. But only the Knights of Tilan can get this kind of treatment. No other army in the kingdom of Tilan can enjoy such good benefits. Unexpectedly, today in the cold frontier of the Kingdom of Tilan, the knights of the Tilan Knights saw troops whose accommodation conditions were no worse than those of the Tilan Knights. "Look at the heavy armor on those guys. The Earl of Glamorgan is very willing to spend money on soldiers." It will cost a lot of money to support a powerful army, and many lords are reluctant to spend large sums of money on soldiers. Especially this seemingly ''unnecessary'' expense! "Considering that the Earl of Winter City repelled the orcs not long ago, it seems that the Earl made a very correct choice." "Speaking of orcs, I began to wonder what those so-called orcs look like?" The guards were discussing orcs, and Sutton Stewart was discussing orcs with David. He came to the northern plains this time, and he also shouldered the task of investigating the military situation. He had to determine how big a threat the orcs were to the Kingdom of Tilan, and he had to report in detail to His Majesty the King when he returned. "Orcs..." David told all the orc information he had. Sutton didn''t pay much attention to it at first. He thought the same as most people in the kingdom. How could it be possible for a group of backward races defeated by Lord Winter? Will it pose a threat to the mighty Kingdom of Tilan? Rinwinter City is just a small border town, with a small population, it is obviously impossible for the military to be very strong. How weak orcs can be defeated by Lord Winter? They wondered how useless the soldiers of Iron Tree Fort were? Can''t even resist a group of weak chickens? He actually had to ask the king for help. Now I came to Snowfield Fort in person, saw Davids heavy armored knights (Winter Knights wearing power armor), saw those tall metal puppets, and those who could quickly transform Snowfield Fort into a purely military facility Strong infrastructure capabilities. Sutton Stewart has realized that those orcs may not be as weak as they thought at first, and Iron Tree Fort could not resist the attack of the orcs, nor was it because of its own strength. It''s the strength of Winter City, which is beyond everyone''s imagination! Having heard David''s description at this time, the specific situation of the orcs proves the judgment Sarton just made. "Able to fight against elite knights, tall and stout, with an amazing number..." A single orc''s combat effectiveness is not weak, and one-on-one can fight against strictly trained elite soldiers. But what is even more frightening is the number of orcs. Snowfield Fortress was previously attacked by 5,000 orcs, and this is not the full strength of the orcs. "At present, there are a large number of orcs scattered in the eastern part of the northern plain. It is difficult to count the exact number, because these orcs came to the northern plain from more distant places, and they seem to be still migrating to this land continuously." David once thought about going to the east to investigate and see where these orcs came from? But after confirming that there is a powerful **** behind the scenes, and after Pretender 1 was destroyed neatly, he temporarily gave up this investigation plan. Fly directly over, will I be killed by the gods like Pretender No. 1? Even if it is just inexplicable attention, it is not a good thing for him. Why not maintain the current state first, and observe whether there will be any strange changes on the side of the orcs while improving their strength? According to what the dark elf priest I met at the beginning said, when the dark elves invaded the Brennia continent, the Goddess of the Night helped a lot; later when humans entered the Brennia continent, they also had the protection of the God of War and the Goddess of Harvest. It doesn''t make sense. The orcs don''t have any power here, which means that the orcs obviously have a bigger hole card and haven''t used it yet. He did not tell Sutton Stewart about this unconfirmed news, but even if he only told the earl the information he has so far, it has already made Earl Sutton Stewart aware of the seriousness of the matter. The large number of orcs with good combat effectiveness is indeed a huge threat. After silently thinking about the northern plain and the surrounding terrain, Earl Sutton Stewart wanted to determine whether the orcs might threaten the interior of the Kingdom of Tilan from other routes. Fortunately, unless these orcs can cross the Tilan Mountains, only by breaking Winter City and Iron Tree Fort in succession can they threaten the core territory of the Tilan Kingdom. He suddenly remembered that there had been some news from the Sodulunma Empire some time ago: their eastern region had not been very peaceful in the past two years and was frequently attacked. When the Kingdom of Tilan received this news, it was considered lively and fun. Looking at it now, is it possible that the orcs were actually the orcs who harassed the coast of the Soduruma Empire in the past two years? After sorting out all kinds of information in his mind, Sutton recorded the information first, then asked about the situation of Snowfield Fort, and expressed his desire to visit the current defense status of Snowfield Fort. "If there is a need in Winter City, the king will send the Knights of Tiran to Snowfield Castle!" "There is no need for this at the moment." David didn''t want the fortress he took so hard to be taken by the Knights of Tiran for no reason. The Tiran Knights have entered Snowfield Castle, will Snowfield Castle still be considered their own territory? Do these knights listen to themselves or directly to the king? The answer is obvious. After all, even David himself is loyal to His Majesty the King. It is impossible for the Tiran Knights to ignore the king''s order and act according to his earl''s order. Coming out of the room, Sutton followed David up the city wall. At this time, he noticed that there were always huge metal puppets ''hanging around'' near the city wall. It seemed that these puppets were on guard and patrolling. "I''ve wanted to ask since just now." "what?" "Are these metal golems made using alchemy?" "No!" David greeted Lightning not far away: "They are Cybertronians, a very special race." "Forehead" Sarton never imagined that the metal puppet he always thought was a special kind of life form, and it was also a group. So, this huge metal giant called a Cybertronian has become a citizen of Winter City? Could it be that these Cybertronians are the real reason why Winter City is so powerful? Sutton felt that he might have guessed the truth, and in a sense, his guess could not be wrong! At the same time, the Earl was keenly aware that David seemed to have told himself the information on purpose. It seemed that he wanted to explain the powerful secret of Winter City to His Majesty the King through his report. Why do you do this? Perhaps to show loyalty? In order to reduce the jealousy from the king? No matter what the idea is, Sutton Stewart feels that his mission this time should be easier to completehe is going to Winter City this time, in addition to investigating the situation of the orcs, he also needs to figure out the situation Case. Including what happened to the so-called flying dragon? Check everything out! (end of this chapter) Chapter 248： winter city Chapter 248 Winter City Before setting off, Sutton felt that he might need to spend some means to find enough information. Unexpectedly, David had no intention of hiding at all, and soon introduced him to the "Flying Dragon" of Winter City. "Cybertronians generally have shape-shifting abilities." Either become a ''metal giant bird'', or become some kind of vehicle that can run fast without being dragged by livestock. These Cybertronians also have the title of Transformers. Sutton and Princess Sophia, on the way from Snowfield Castle to Winter City, experienced the transformation of Transformers into vehicles. Considering the road conditions, several people took Optimus Prime into a large truck, while the **** of the mission took the transport truck used by the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment. After taking the transportation provided by Winter City, the mission took a shorter time to arrive at Winter City. "This is your territory, Winter City?" "Yes!" Sitting in Optimus Prime''s cab, Sophia has a high enough and clear perspective to see the beautiful city ahead. "Without walls?" "No, the city is developing very fast, so no city walls have been built." Sutton hasn''t said much since he sat in Optimus Prime''s cockpit, but just silently looked at the situation inside the car, and he saw a lot of things from this: this so-called truck should be able to be driven by humans; There seems to be a ''prototype'' of the vehicles that these Transformers can turn into? (He doesn''t know at this point, the truck behind is not a Transformer) This seems to mean that this kind of thing called a truck can be manufactured through methods such as alchemy? Even if it can''t be turned into a huge metal giant, this thing is very convenient, and it has brought about earth-shaking changes in the entire kingdom. Extending the idea, is it similar to that called an airplane? Sarton regretted not adding experts in alchemy, magic, and engineering technology to the mission. Maybe they could make a more accurate judgment. Thinking about all kinds of things in my heart, I didn''t bother Sophia and David''s chat, until Winter City appeared in sight, Sophia asked David that Winter City had no walls, and then drew his attention from the truck to the city . Looking at the cities composed of countless beautiful houses in the distance, Sutton took advantage of the opportunity to observe the surrounding environment of the entire Winter City. In terms of scenery and geographical location, the location of Winter City is very good. There are forests in the north, big rivers in the west, and plains in the southeast. No matter how you look at it, it is a good place to live. The only disadvantage is that there is no danger that is conducive to defense. In this case, the role of the city wall is much greater than that of some towns built on dangerous terrain. But David didn''t build the city wall! Could it be that David, a country lord of civilian origin, didn''t know the importance of the city wall? He might think so before, but now he can''t think so. From the fact that David was able to build such an advanced and beautiful town in just one year, and formed the powerful Winter Knights, we can know that David is a very powerful lord. The only reason why such a powerful lord didn''t build a city wall is that he didn''t think it was necessary! He is confident that his Winter City cannot be attacked! Looking at more ''cars'' in the city, Cybertronians passing by from time to time, as the team actually drove into Winter City, Sutton also noticed that something was being built in an open space, and the one responsible for the construction was Several Cybertronians in purple and green. "What''s being built there?" "The first school in Winter City." There is still a large area of ??open space in the northeast area of ??Winter City, so David chose this area for the school''s location. After completing the renovation of Snowfield Fort, Digger will return to the construction school in Cold Winter Town. When the overall construction is completed, craftsmen who have not had much work recently will move in to complete the interior decoration. In addition, the carpenters in Winter City are building tables and chairs to be used in the school. Leonard and Howard took the time to transform a batch of printing equipment. In the future, various materials including textbooks used in Winter City Books can be printed locally, instead of being produced by Laura in her world and then transported. Speaking of this, David realized that in the future, books could be collected from various worlds, translated into Brennian Common Language, printed as books, and stored in the Winter Public Library? Decided to take some time to mention this matter to Wetherby, and David continued to introduce Winter Academy to Sutton and Sophia. "So, this is an academy for all the citizens of Winter City? Whether they are nobles or commoners?" Sutton''s first reaction was not that David, the lord, had noble sentiments, but that it seemed a bit inappropriate to do so. As an out-and-out nobleman with a good background, he doesn''t think it is necessary for common people to receive education! Is that any good? Ordinary people only need to be able to work and farm, and occasionally to be able to support the knights with weapons is enough. Learning knowledge... Will civilians who have learned more knowledge be willing to live a hard life? If the common people are unwilling to do hard work, who will plant in the future? Who does the dirty work? Various thoughts flashed through Sutton''s mind, but he didn''t remind David aloud. He didn''t believe that David couldn''t think of these things, but he did it anyway, which proved that David and his ideas were not on the same path. . In other words, there is a greater benefit that makes David have to do this! "What is the reason?" Sutton previously felt that his task could be easily completed, but now it seems that there are more problems. As the convoy stopped at the entrance of Cold Winter Hotel, Princess Sophia and the guards were all arranged to stay in this hotel. Prepared enough comfortable and high-end rooms in advance. In order to prevent these ''bumps'' from Wangcheng from making jokes by using the modern facilities inside, a group of maids and servants were specially arranged. Princess Sophia and Earl Sutton-Stewart have their own servants. The maids and servants of Winter City will teach these people how to use various facilities, and they can also call them for help when necessary. "Her Royal Highness and Earl Stewart can take a good rest today. Various visits and welcome activities are arranged for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." "Let the Earl of Glamorgan bother." After saying goodbye to each other with perfect etiquette, David left the high-end accommodation area of ??the Cold Winter Hotel, and then walked directly across the wide road to his own Castle Glamorgan. Some important people in Winter City are gathered in the meeting room at this time, waiting for his arrival. After David put down the letter of appointment and officially announced that the town of Cold Winter would become Cold Winter City from today, and that the entire northern plain would become his legal territory, everyone in the office smiled. Even if there was accurate information before, it was not confirmed until now. With the improvement of David''s status, the status of everyone has actually improved accordingly. After all, the administrators of a town cannot be compared with the officials who govern the entire northern plain. "Congratulations, congratulations!" Tony Stark clapped vigorously for David a few times, and then asked the question he was most concerned about: "Has your ability changed?" The people present were all ''our own people''. Even Gareth and Freud had already integrated into the inner circle, and they had some understanding of the mysterious power possessed by the lord. Its okay if you dont want to understand. There are some strange people here in Lin Dong every three days. Ordinary people dont care where these people come from. As the supreme commander and deputy commander of the Dong military, how can you not care? Especially with the frequent contacts with Renault, Liadrin and others, they can more or less hear some ''information'', as long as they have a normal mind, they can discover the truth. So some things, these people are no longer taboo. David looked at Tony''s expression, and he knew that he was most concerned about whether he could travel between the two worlds relatively freely? He didn''t want to always go to Steve if he had something to do, as if he and Steve had some strange relationship. "What changes will be specific, I need some time to test slowly..." My cheat is not good at this point, what abilities I have can only be explored by myself, even if new functions are upgraded, there is no reminder, I still have to Find out on his own. Let''s explore, anyway, I don''t have anything to do right now. Chatted with everyone, and let everyone go back to watch their work. Leonard and the others will conduct some tests on the crystal mine to see if there will be any changes in the crystal mine recently? "Any more?" "It seems that there is nothing!" gave instructions in a circle, just let everyone focus on the work at hand, other situations may have to be tested by himself. For example, can he freely travel to other worlds? Staring at Tony next to him for a while, David thought about the Marvel Cinematic Universe in his mind, and then wandered back and forth on the road near Fort Glamorgan, but he wandered for a long time without crossing. Tony watched for a while, and knew what David was testing, and then turned around himself. The two wandered around like idiots for a long time, but they still stayed on the wide road in front of Glamorgan Castle, showing no sign of ''crossing'' at all. "Stop wandering around, I''m a little dizzy!" Tony stopped in his tracks and told David to stop quickly. His physical fitness was no better than David''s. Although he wouldn''t be exhausted after walking for a while, there was no need to torture himself like this. David stopped in his tracks and sighed helplessly. It seems that if I want to play in other worlds as I like, I still need to work harder to level up! Just as he was thinking this way, a phantom suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, it seemed to be a newcomer! However, what surprised David was that this phantom that suddenly appeared was not a newcomer, but Jaina Proudmoore. "Huh? What''s going on?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 249： Whats new in Goldfinger Chapter 249 The new function of the cheat Jaina-Proudmoore in front of them is not a ''new'' Jaina, but the Jaina they know and is currently serving as Dalaran''s diplomat in Winter City. Diplomats like Jaina and Sylvanas would return to their own world to report the situation here from time to time. Cold Winter Town has been upgraded to Cold Winter City, Baron Glamorgan has been promoted to Earl of Glamorgan, and the territory under his name has also expanded countless times. These things must be reported. However, Cirvanas will return directly to Winter City after reporting the situation. She figured it out, she didn''t want to be the queen of the high elf kingdom, there was no need to get involved in those things, she hid in Winter City to be a diplomat honestly, and when Kael''thas became king, his status and fame would be After stabilizing, she can continue to be her Ranger General. Anyway, the high elves have a long lifespan, so she doesn''t have to worry about the short time of the past ten years. Jianna''s situation is different. She is a disciple of Archmage Antonidas. Due to various changes, Dalaran has not been invaded by the Scourge, and the entire city still exists intact in its original position. Many mages in Dalaran are also alive and well, and they are still a major force in the world of Azeroth. Jaina herself is still the princess of Kul Tiras, so she has to go to a lot of places every time she goes back. Even with the teleportation spell, it takes a lot of time to deal with various things. Occasionally when she is free, she will also ponder the difference between the two worlds, and how to freely travel between the two worlds with her own abilities. This is the case this time. After dealing with various things, Jaina, who was about to go to Lordaeron to find Fording, was thinking about how to use her magic to go to Winter City when she suddenly came to Winter City. "..." After listening to Jaina''s description, David was very speechless. Jianna said a lot, which means she didnt say anything, and she didnt know how she did it, but from her description, it seemed that she had acquired abilities similar to those of Fording and the others. "Test a few more times to see if you can really go back and forth freely?" "Um!" Jianna is also very concerned about this matter. Although she still can''t understand the principle, as long as she has this ability, it will be much easier for her to study. Jianna tried a few times in front of David, proving that she can really go back and forth between the two worlds freely. Seeing this situation, Tony also started to try, but just like before, there was no way to return to his own world at will. "How is this going?" Tony meditated quietly for a few seconds, and after Jaina came back again, he asked her a few questions, such as whether there were any energy fluctuations when she completed the time travel? Or mana loss or something? After getting a negative answer, Tony began to sort out the various information of the two people and find out the differences. His brain turned quickly, and he quickly thought of a key difference, and it was related to Winter City. "identity!" Not only did Tony think of it, David and Jaina also thought of it: Compared with Jaina, a diplomat stationed in Winter City, Tony does not have any "official status" in Winter City. In order to verify this guess, the three immediately went to find Renault, Cirvanas, Medivh and others to conduct a test. This was quickly confirmed. Reynolds, Cirvanas and other diplomats have obtained the ability to freely travel between the two worlds; while Medivh, who is purely a guest, cannot travel back and forth at will. Then several people went to Jack Krause, Sheldon and others. Jack Krause had the official status of a firearms instructor and a knight of the Winter Knights, and he also gained the ability to travel freely. Howard, Sheldon and others have formal identities such as alchemists, engineers, and scientific consultants in the Winter Alchemy Workshop. Sheldon also joined the Winter household registration for the first time, and at this time also gained the ability to go back and forth at will. On the contrary, it is Penny. Although she has property in Winter City, she does not have a winter household registration or any official position, so Leonard still needs to take her back and forth. "So I''m just a gangster in Winterfell?" Petunia didn''t care much about whether she had a household registration in Winter City. After all, whether she had a household registration in this world seemed to have no effect on her. Its different now. People with identity and household registration have obtained superpowers, which makes her seem like an outsiderfrom the perspective of household registration, she can only be regarded as an outsider now. "I want to apply for naturalization!" Penny said on the spot that she wanted to become a winter person. From now on, she will be an out-and-out citizen of Winter City. If she dies, she will die in Winter City, be buried in Winter City, and become a female ghost in Winter City! Naturalization is not a big deal. David went directly to Wetherby Swan, applied for Penny''s household registration on the spot, and filed Penny''s personal information. After finishing these things, David asked Penny to immediately test whether she had gained the ability to travel freely between the two worlds. The result was a bit unexpected. After Penny obtained the household registration in Winter, she still didn''t have the ability to go back and forth between the two worlds at will, which made Penny very depressed! David didn''t think too long, and immediately added Petunia as an assistant to the etiquette officer. Petunia immediately had the ability to go back and forth between the two worlds. "It seems that it is not just the household registration of Cold Winter City." Through a series of tests, he already knew the official position of Winter City, which can give these aliens the ability to travel between the two worlds. Although there are still some restrictions, it will become more convenient for Winter City to communicate with many worlds; Through this change, David thought about whether he could recruit more talents across planes if he issued visas and other things? Has it become easier and quicker to recruit people? By relying on the issuance of visas or certificates of permission to enter Winter City, these people can come directly to Winter City, which is definitely much more efficient than being contacted by a specific person to go back and forth. If this method works, maybe a facility similar to the entry-exit customs can be built to have the effect of a cross-plane teleportation array? David was about to test everything, but when he turned his head, he saw Tony staring at him eagerly. "how?" "Cough!" Tony cleared his throat: "What do you think of me as the chief scientific advisor of Winter City?" "sure!" Tony originally didn''t want to hold any title in Winter City. He felt that it would be freer, he could come and go as he wanted, and his involvement with Winter City was not so close. But in the current situation, Tony felt that it would be impossible for him not to wear any title, and he even had to apply for naturalization to become a real Winter City resident. "Or, you give me a title or something?" "What? You want to swear allegiance to me?" "..." When Tony heard this, his whole body twisted, so he decisively skipped the topic, and only asked David for a chief scientific advisor and the household registration of Winter City. Afterwards, David returned to his office and asked Eva to find the information and household registration status of some important personnel in Winter City. These materials are generally kept at hand so that David can check them at any time. Almost as soon as David gave the order, Eva walked in with the documents. Open the file, and the household registration information of Winter City is divided into several parts. Among them, locals, non-locals, officials and civilians all have corresponding folders, such as Eva and Helen, and people like Tony and Cirvanas are in different categories. Put aside the documents that record the information of Fording, Eva and others. These people themselves have the ability to go back and forth at will, and their household registration and position will not give them additional bonuses. David''s focus is to check the information of people like Tony Stark who came to Cold Winter City indirectly and are of great value to Cold Winter City at this time. Tony has been officially naturalized and will become the chief scientific advisor of Winter City; In addition to Tony, Jack Krause has long been a member of the Winter Knights, and has already sworn allegiance to David and became a knight. Who else? Sheldon and others all have formal identities, and Sheldon has also done a formal household registration. In fact, the household registration forms currently used in Winter City are all blueprints made by Sheldon. Except for these people, it seems that whether the rest have the ability to travel freely is not very important? "Right! Almost forgot about Optimus Prime." David is going to find a time to ask Optimus Prime what position he is going to take? As for Megatron, he will be the commander of the Cybertronian Legion. "By the way, what has Optimus Prime been up to lately?" Although he took Optimus Prime back to Winter City from Snowfield Castle, the situation at that time was not suitable for the two of them to chat. At this time, he wanted to inquire about Optimus Prime''s recent situation. , have to ask Eva. "It seems to be learning the Holy Light with Liadrin and the ambulance." "What? He wants to be the first Paladin of Cybertron?" With Optimus Prime''s character, he should be able to learn Holy Light soon, but he doesn''t know whether to give this Paladin of Cybertron an additional set. Armor and weapons? While chatting casually with Eva, he took out an ordinary iron block and used alchemy to make an iron plate. The iron plate is very simple, with a wolf head emblem symbolizing Winter City on the front, and an inscription ''Entry Permitted'' in the common language of Brennia on the back. He is going to use this token to try, as for who will test the effect of this item... "Helen! Give this thing to your father." After telling Helen about the possible effects, Helen immediately went back to the Kingdom of Sparta to find her father, Tyndarius, and quickly came to an accurate conclusion: that token does have the power to make people come. Features of Winterfell! Helen''s father, Tyndareus, took the token and gained the ability to come to Winter City freely, but after handing the token to others, he lost this ability. "Leave this token to your father for safekeeping. If you stay here for a long time, you can use the token to notify you if something happens over there." (end of this chapter) Chapter 250： princess sofia Chapter 250 Princess Sophia As Cold Winter City formally established the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment, even Helen''s two older brothers, Castor and Pollux, came to Cold Winter City for training. The Kingdom of Sparta is getting closer and closer to Winter City. In this case, David very much hopes that the Kingdom of Sparta can develop stably, and it is best to become the most powerful country in the world. In the future, it can continuously provide population resources and high-quality soldiers for Winter City. As for growing tea in Sparta? That''s all by the way! After confirming that the tokens he made could allow "ordinary people" to obtain the qualifications to come to Winter City, David simply tested "Does the same token made by other people have the same effect?" ''. Also tested the tokens that are "authorized by myself" and "made without authorization", will they have the same effect? After testing, it was found that only the tokens made by David himself were eligible to come to Winter City, and no one else in Winter City, even the tokens made with David''s permission, did not have such qualifications. effect. "Well, that is, only I can issue this token." David didn''t rush to make a lot of tokens and then everyone issued a few. He needs time to organize his thoughts. Anyway, he cant think about these things when Helen is spreading olive oil everywhere and performing ancient Greek Olympic culture for himself... "Who gave you the idea?" Although David is not particularly familiar with ancient European history, he happened to know that the birth of the Olympic Games was held in memory of Achilles, who died. . Helen is very young now, not yet married, let alone eloped to Troy with Paris, and Achilles doesnt know which palace he will be his womens boss, so there should be no Olympic Games in this period of her world. "Laura!" Looking at the hair soaked in sweat and olive oil, David stretched out his hand to help Helen straighten the strands of hair sticking to her forehead, feeling dumbfounded by Helen''s answer. This woman was really in a hurry, and she even went to ask the ''rival'' Laura for advice, and wanted to know from Laura how to take herself down quickly? "Her method is very effective." Helen lay in David''s arms, feeling like she was falling apart, and she struggled to move her fingers, but she was very satisfied in her heart, and her physical fatigue and discomfort also turned into spiritual satisfaction. "..." David refrained from saying anything. Helen''s figure and appearance, even if they don''t play those fancy things, normal people can''t stand it. He just compared Laura in his heart! As for why Helen is so anxious all of a sudden, the root cause is Sophia''s arrival! Although the connection between Sparta and Winter City is getting closer, Helen is not satisfied with this. She dreams of becoming David''s wife. Before that, she could run the business slowly, and even felt that she had a little advantage: because she could stay by David''s side for a long time. As a result, the king of Tilan Kingdom in this world suddenly wanted to marry his daughter to David, which made her feel a crisis. She was so anxious that she didn''t care about anything else, and ran directly to ask Laura for advice, and let''s talk about taking David down first! At first, she was a little dubious about Laura''s suggestion, but after confirming the effect, she suddenly understood why Laura was willing to give her advice. She remembered the book she had read not long ago. In the book, the demigod Hercules once overthrew forty-nine girls overnight, and made them all give birth to sons. From Helen''s point of view, David is also like this, but he doesn''t know if he is pregnant with a son? If there is, do you think you have taken the lead? Thinking wildly, the tired Helen fell into a dreamland. David looked at Helen who was sleeping very sweetly with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and just acted as a humanoid pillow without moving. It was not until the sky became bright that David gently got rid of Helen''s entanglement, got up, washed and dressed, and after finishing his grooming, he was going to see Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia and the Earl of Sutton Stewart. The welcome ceremony for Her Royal Highness and the visiting activities are arranged from noon to evening today, and the whole day tomorrow. As the lord of Winter City, David, of course, cannot be absent. Not only can David not be absent, but all the high-level people in Winter City must appear at this welcome partythe welcome party will be held in Glamorgan Castle, but David must first go to the Winter Hotel to pick up the princess and Mr. Earl in person , even if it is only a distance across the road, there must be some lack of etiquette. He went to the capital to settle his personal affairs. Elias Parker, who came back with the mission this time, had already guarded the door of David''s bedroom. As soon as David finished tidying up and walked out of the bedroom door, he saw his hostess waiting here quietly. "Have you dealt with everything?" "Yes, my lord!" "From now on, you will always live in Winter City." "That''s my luck, my lord!" "How are the preparations for the welcome party going?" "Everything is ready." These are the work of the ceremonial officer, and Elias got up early to check all the details. Check the venue, layout, and food. Some hot dishes will not be prepared until the right time, but Elias knows Jonah''s craftsmanship and is not worried about any problems with the food. A large group of people, including the political officer Wetherby Swan; the sheriff Elizabeth Swan; Floyd and Jack Krausser of the Winter Knights; Wait over there in the banquet hall. David will take Elias, Gareth Stanton, and some Winter Knights to pick up Princess Sophia and Earl Sutton Stewart. "The car arrangement is..." "It''s Dino." Elias hadn''t seen Dino before, because Dino came to Cold Winter City recently, and he just happened to go to the capital. However, this does not affect him to choose the most "suitable car" after understanding all kinds of information. "Oh, but for Dino..." Dino transformed into a Ferrari sports car, which can only seat two people, right? "The Earl will ride in the second car with Gareth." Although Sutton Stewart is the leader of the mission, everyone knows that the real protagonist of this mission is Princess Sophia. While talking, he walked out of Fort Glamorgan, where the car had already parked, and David sat directly into the red sports car transformed into Dino. "It''s a really boring job." As soon as David came in, Dino began to complain about this job. It was really uncomfortable for him to make a special trip to cross the road. "No way, who makes you handsome enough!" "That''s right." As the convoy set off, David noticed that the winter knights riding heavy motorcycles were clearing the way ahead. Looking at these gorgeous "ceremonial armors", David remembered the motorcycles that could transform into battle armor, right? Can a batch of similar equipment be manufactured? Because the distance was too close, he didn''t have time to think about more things, and the team had already reached the hotel entrance. Go to greet Princess Sophia, pick up Her Royal Highness and sit in the sports car together, and then drive back to Glamorgan Castle. The whole process highlighted a cumbersome point. David felt that if he really married the princess and had to have such trouble meeting each other every day, he might go crazy. Now he can behave as usual and perfectly demonstrate the etiquette that an earl should have. The most important point is that he doesn''t need to maintain this state every day. All the way to the banquet hall, David personally introduced the main officials in Winter City to Her Royal Highness, which is a normal process. There was nothing special about the whole welcome party. What was a little special was that Sophia was a little surprised that there were female senior officials in Cold Winter City. But she didn''t say anything during the banquet, showing the most perfect side of being the princess of the kingdom in front of everyone. Until everyone dispersed one after another, Her Royal Highness expressed that she wanted to take a good look around Winter City. When David was alone by her side, Her Royal Highness let out a sigh of relief. "very tired?" "Yeah!" Sophia glanced at David, and blinked playfully: "You are also pretending to be hard!" The two people came out this time, and they were no longer sitting in the Ferrari transformed by Dino. In order for Sofia to have a better perspective to watch the city of Winter, they took a pickup truck transformed from iron sheets. "fine!" "Are you worried?" Sophia stared at David with those big round eyes, as if she had already seen through everything: "Worried about living this life every day in the future?" "Yes." David looked at the princess beside him who still had a childish face, and he suddenly realized that this young princess might not be as ''childish'' as ??she appeared on the surface. "Don''t worry, in fact, when my father and mother are together, they don''t have so many messy etiquettes." Sophia looked at David and realized that these words seemed inappropriate to say: "Cough, I just want to say, you usually Its not like that when youre with someone youre close to, right? "Won''t!" "That''s right!" Sophia said, "I''m right! , but his face was obviously a little disappointed. Davids answer clearly revealed a message: he already has someone close to him. David said so bluntly, in fact, he also hoped that Princess Sofia would ''retire in spite of difficulties''. Although His Majesty the King has announced that he intends to marry the princess to the Earl of Glamorgan, if Princess Sophia herself expresses her resistance to the marriage, then it is not a problem for His Majesty the King to take back the previous words. It was Her Royal Highness who voluntarily refused this marriage, and it would not have any impact on the majesty of the royal family. At most, Earl David would be ridiculed by other nobles for a while. What troubled David was that Sophia was not prepared to reject the marriage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 251： sophias choice Chapter 251 Sophia''s Choice Standing on the Lindong Pier, looking at the several fishing boats parked beside the dock, rising and falling with the wind and waves, Sophia looked at it with interest for a while, and then turned her gaze to the military dock at a certain distance. Compared with the fishing boats next to it, the cruiser transformed by Skyfire is undoubtedly more conspicuous: "The Winter River is so vast." Looking at the boat, but talking about the river. "Where does the river lead to?" "Follow the river to the west, and eventually it will sail into the sea." "Sea? Does it lead to the sea?" The Kingdom of Tilan is considered an inland country, and there is no coastline throughout the kingdom. After the establishment of Winter City, it sails to the sea to the west through the Winter River, which is the only outlet of the Kingdom of Tilan. . David did not report this information, and even His Majesty the King didn''t know that his country now had an outlet to the sea. Tell Sophia about this now, maybe His Majesty King Abelson will know the news soon, right? David was thinking so, Sophia suddenly turned to look at herself. "how?" "Need me to keep you secret?" "Are you talking about Haikou?" "Yeah!" Sophia nodded violently a few times: "I don''t need to tell anyone!" David looked at the young princess and suddenly wanted to know what she was thinking. Why didn''t he reject this marriage? And looking at it like this, did you make up your mind to marry yourself? Asking the question directly, I thought Sophia would be a little embarrassed, but Her Royal Highness was only stunned for two seconds, and then gave an irrefutable answer: "If I don''t marry you, I will marry someone else. I know if I can stay in Tilan..." As the princess of Tilan Kingdom, this is Sofia''s inescapable destiny! Her marriage is not simply a marriage, it will be mixed with many, many additional factors. Comparing the various situations, it will be found that marrying David is a pretty good choice for Sophia herself: she has met David, and she has some affection for David. David, who is young, handsome, powerful, and possesses impressive abilities, must be better than a stranger she has never seen before and has no idea what kind of personality he is. What''s more, she can still stay in Tilan after marrying David. If she is married abroad for some reason, she may not be able to return to her hometown for the rest of her life. What''s even more frightening is that if she is really married to another country, she may have to maintain the majesty of Princess Tilan at all times, and she will never be able to do what she wants or likes to do as she pleases. That kind of life is too scary, even if she knows her own destiny and mission, she is unwilling to choose that kind of future. Listening to Sophia''s description, David found that the other party''s reasons were indeed very good, and he would have made the same choice if he were faced with a similar situation. Take Sophia to the military pier for another round, and even boarded the deck of the cruiser transformed by Skyfire, standing on the deck to feel the strong north wind on the lower river. Sophia, who closed her eyes and felt for a while, suddenly took off the necklace around her neck, and then she really felt the winter in Winter City, especially in windy days. "It''s cold!" David moved quickly. He raised his hand and released a holy light to protect the princess. Then he took the necklace from Sophia''s hand and put it back on Sophia''s neck. At this time, Sophia was still looking down at the golden light lingering around her body: "What is this?" "Holy Light." "Holy light?" "Well, it''s a magical power..." Put the temperature-maintaining necklace back on for Sofia. David briefly introduced the Holy Light to Sofia, and by the way, introduced the Cathedral of the Holy Light and the Church of the Holy Light. "Sounds a bit like a temple?" "The difference is still very obvious." The gods enshrined in the temple are deities with names and surnames. This is not the case in the teachings of the Holy Light Church, and the so-called Holy Light is not a clear individual. Chatting and chatting, the sun gradually set, and night gradually shrouded Winter City. Because it is winter, the sun sets earlier, and the sky is already dark, but it is not yet dinner time. But the dignified princess, even if she is dating her ''fianc'', she can''t stay home under the dark sky, so even though she still has many curious things, she still rides the iron sheet back to the cold winter hotel. In a high-end residential area. "There are many interesting things here, and I am very much looking forward to tomorrow''s visit." "There will be more interesting things tomorrow. Your Royal Highness, please rest well and recharge your spirits." Tomorrow''s visit is not just to entertain Princess Sophia, Earl Sutton Stewart is also an important guest. At the same time, the main place to visit tomorrow is the Cold Winter Barracks. Although a lot of information will be exposed, it is also an opportunity to show your strength. After bidding farewell to Princess Sophia, after David returned to the office of Fort Glamorgan, he was discussing with Etiquette Officer Elias, Commander of the Winter Knights Gareth Stanton, Deputy Commander Floyd and others Tomorrow''s business. In addition, there is a laser bird standing on David''s desk. The laser bird appears here to represent the Decepticons. The now-renamed Cybertron Legionthe laser bird will broadcast the meeting simultaneously for Sound Wave and Megatron. Megatron Tian can also discuss things with David through the laser bird. No way, although the Decepticons have joined Winter City, when Fort Glamorgan was first built, the internal buildings were built according to the standard of ''human'', and the meeting with the Cybertronians was not considered. However, it is said that Megatron and Optimus Prime have decided to establish a Cybertron technology research center in the Cybertron living area. The first key research topic is the deeper application of Cybertron compression technology. The goal of the research is to allow Cybertronians to maintain a human-like body shape for a long time without affecting the efficiency of combat and transformationCybertron compression technology can compress them to the size of ordinary humans, but this compression will Cause various side effects, such as longer deformation time and so on. As for the fact that they didn''t study this technology before, it was because there was no need for it. Now Megatron feels that he needs to further strengthen his compression technology. He doesn''t want to have Laser Bird to help broadcast every meeting. "Tomorrow''s tour route has been basically determined: start with farmland and residential areas, followed by garbage, wastewater treatment plants, power plants, water plants, and finally military camps." Visit routes are drawn up by Elias, this order should consider the route, time and lunch and so on. "If all goes well, we will be able to arrive at the barracks at noon. After a simple lunch in the barracks, we will start to visit various areas in the barracks, various weapons and equipment, and some combat power displays." Elias finished talking about the entire process, and the next step is the work of the two commanders. "My lord, when demonstrating the combat power of the Winter Knights, do you have to hold back appropriately?" Although Gareth Stanton was appointed by His Majesty King Abelson to become David''s personal guard knight, he has always been Firmly regard David-Earl of Glamorgan as his object of allegiance, the Earl of Glamorgan is his real monarch. So at this time, he will only consider the interests of David, not the interests of the king or the Kingdom of Tilan. "No, there''s no need for that!" David waved his hand, saying that it would be fine to perform the demonstration according to the normal situation: "Even if Earl Stewart knows the actual combat power of the Winter Knights, when he returns to the capital, he will send the information." By the time it was reported, the information had already become outdated." The Winter Knights have already embarked on the fast track, especially after Tony Stark, a guy who likes to tinker with black technology, officially settled in Winter City, the equipment of the Winter Knights is constantly being updated. Currently, the Winter Knights are generally equipped with the test-type Blizzard Power Armor, which is also the equipment that will be displayed tomorrow. In fact, the official version of Blizzard Power Armor has been finalized, and several sets have been produced for testing. In the future, the Knights of Winter will gradually switch to the official model of Blizzard Power Armor. The official model of Blizzard Powered Armor, in addition to better internal system facilities, has also significantly improved its combat effectiveness: Cybertron energy shield, greater mobility and strength increase, more powerful shock absorption system, etc. Plus the new-generation rifle tentatively code-named flute that is still being tested. As for why it is called flute? It was because David named the standard pistol in Winter City as a piano, so Tony randomly chose a musical instrument as the code name for the new rifle. A lot of new weapons are waiting to be installed, and the soldiers of the Winter Knights have begun to receive Paladin training, and their combat power will soon be greatly improved, so there is no need to hide these things currently in hand. As for things that really need to be hidden, such as fighting methods and new tactics, there is no need to hide these things. In the previous battle in Snowfield Fort, many soldiers in Iron Tree Fort saw how the battle was fought in Winter City. He didn''t believe that the information could not be obtained from the capital. What''s more, if I deliberately make a huge difference from the Battle of Snowfield Castle tomorrow when I present the army of Winter City, it will cause more suspicion... At this period when the Kingdom of Tilan is preparing to force the population to move to the north, it will cause suspicion Not a smart thing to do. After David briefly explained his thoughts, the people in front of them knew what to do tomorrow: train as usual, and show as they want. Come to think of it, after Winter City has demonstrated enough fighting power, the capital will not continue to insist on sending troops to the northern plains. "What should we do?" The Laser Bird, who hadn''t spoken, made Megatron''s voice. The Cybertron Legion is also a part of the Winter Legion, but how should they show their abilities tomorrow? "Let the nitrogen Zeus perform a flight show, and show the effect of the ground attack by the way." (end of this chapter) Chapter 252： Tiran Shadowguard Chapter 252 Tilan Shadow Guard My name is Ulysses, and I am a guard knight of the Kingdom of Tiran''s Guard Knights. But this is only a superficial identity, my real identity is a member of Tilan Shadow Guard! The Tilan Shadow Guard is an organization completely loyal to His Majesty the King and completely hidden in the shadows. It is the key to the stability and strength of the Tilan Kingdom! It is not an accident that I can become the Shadow Guard of Tilan, because I have been raised and educated by the Shadow Guard of Tilan since I was sensible, and it is my destiny to become the Shadow Guard of Tilan. And I, am very happy about it! After years of study and training, I became an official shadow guard, and at the same time obtained the superficial identity of a guard knight, and my main job is to ensure that once any bad tendencies appear in the guard knights, His Majesty the King can first Know soon! This task is very boring. I feel that my years of study and training have no chance to be used, but I still work hard to complete the tasks assigned to me by my superiors until I receive more important tasks! On that day, I reported as usual: Everything is fine for the Guard Knight! What awaits me this time is not a simple response as usual, but a new task. Very good! The important task I have been waiting for for many years is finally here! I was looking forward to it, and I couldn''t wait to get the task content and related materials that were placed in the secret place in advance according to the code I had mastered, and then I couldn''t wait to rush home. During the period, I had to find a reason to reject the invitations from my colleagues in the Knights of the Guards and the warm greetings from my neighbors. After taking precautions, I entered the secret room and opened the information that had been enchanted and protected. First, I looked at the mission content, and I found that this mission didnt seem too difficult. I just used my identity as a guard knight to join the mission led by Earl Sutton Stewart. Earl Sutton-Stewart, of course I know, this is quite a famous figure in the capital, and the beautiful women he has slept with are said to be lined up from the capital of Tilan to the coast of the Soduruma Empire. Envious guy. However, as the younger brother of Her Majesty the Queen, as long as Earl Stewart does not do anything harmful to the Kingdom of Tilan and just sleeps with ordinary women, he will not have any trouble finding him. My task is not to investigate the Earl, but to follow the mission to the city of Winter in the northern plains, and investigate all the information about the city of Winter in detail. Winterfell, Lord Glamorgan... oh, the Earl now! That was a super lucky guy, some even called him the luckiest man since the Kingdom of Tiran was born. Now, this lucky Earl has won the favor of the goddess of luck again, and His Majesty the King is actually planning to marry the beautiful Princess Sophia to that guy. Damn it! How enviable! For a moment, I wish I was the Earl of Glamorgan! But I''d better look at other information first! Sent to me along with the task requirements, there are also materials collected by the Kingdom and Tilan Shadowguard through various channels. These materials are for me to have a basic understanding and understanding of Winter City. Having received relevant training, I know that these materials come to me with another task: verification! Is the actual situation of Winter City as recorded in the data? How accurate is it? What''s the difference? How big is the gap? This all requires me to investigate! Looks like a very challenging task, I''m starting to look forward to it... Joining the mission is not a problem for me. The superiors have already made corresponding preparations for me. I dont need to be special in the mission. I just need to complete the work of the guard knight step by step. Serve as a guard beside the princess or the count. There is nothing to worry about along the way, but as we gradually approach the northern plains, the weather is getting colder and colder. Even if we wear thick shirts and cloaks, the knife-like cold wind still makes people uncomfortable... I also want a thermal accessory like the one Her Royal Highness wears... We''ve arrived at the northern plains, what the **** is this place? The wind here is even more unbearable than before. Apart from being cut by knives, these winds seem to penetrate from all directions, even though I have covered all the gaps in the armor with cotton cloth It''s plugged up, and I still feel the wind blowing into the armor... Is this Snowfield Fort? It''s really a crude fortress. The orcs can''t even take down such a fortress. It seems that it doesn''t deserve too much attention... I was wrong! The inside of Snowfield Fort is actually so beautiful? so clean? I feel that the main road in Snowfield Castle is cleaner than Tilan''s palace. Could it be that the Earl of Glamorgan had someone clean it up specially to welcome Her Royal Highness? Those Winter Knights in heavy armor, and those huge metal puppets, the Winter Knights, a unit that was thought to be just a joke, it seems that it is not what everyone imagined, it is just a product of the country lord''s own entertainment... No matter what, the house in Snowfield Castle is very warm. It is said that it is because of the installation of heating. I feel as if I have come back to life again. This vehicle called a truck is not very comfortable to sit on, but it runs really fast. Looking at the other guard knights on the car, everyone was amazed at the speed of this car. Everyone felt that if soldiers could take this kind of vehicle when they went out to battle, they could reach the battlefield faster and easier, and they could stay behind. More strength to deal with the enemy. I also agreed, and at the same time realized that under the premise of having such a vehicle, Winter City can control a wider land with fewer troops... Arrived in Winter City, I finally saw the so-called Winter City. Recall the records seen in the data: Rinwinter Town is just a small town under construction, with imperfect infrastructure and only a few wooden houses. Although Baron Glamorgan is building his own town, it has not been a few years. Wintertown is very difficult to really build. Looking at the city with countless beautiful houses in front of me, I think the shadow guard who is in charge of investigating Winter City should be fired! Could it be that the pile of beautiful houses in front of me were all built in this year? There are not so many craftsmen in Winter City, who can complete such a large project in such a short period of time! Just as I was thinking about how to report my colleagues'' dereliction of duty, the team had already arrived at the residence arranged for us by Winter City. Rin Dong Hotel? It sounds like a clich name, but the environment here is very good. The Earl of Glamorgan in Winter City even arranged comfortable rooms for all the entourage including me. Even an ordinary guard knight like me just lives in a double room with another guard knight instead of a large group of people crowded in a barracksto be honest, if the barracks in Cold Winter City and the barracks in Snowfield Castle have the same In a similar environment, I think living in a barracks is very good hospitality, but I didn''t expect to receive such good treatment. The Earl of Glamorgan is truly a generous and friendly lord, and only such an excellent lord is worthy of marrying Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia! After sitting on the comfortable bed for a while, it was the first time for me to sit on such a comfortable bed, as if I was about to sink into it. After sitting quietly for a while, I got up and went to the ''bathroom''. When the waiter introduced to me what these things are for and how to use them, I was still a little unacceptable when I knew that the toilet was actually in the room, but now... Drive Mike out. This guy has been in the bathroom for a long time, and he doesn''t know what''s so good about it? After solving some necessary problems, I observed quietly for a while, and the filth was really washed away by the water, and there was no smell coming out. What an amazing facility, and the sink, where did the water come from? There is also that glowing thing called ''electric light'', which is really convenient. I wonder if I can buy some electric lights and put them in the secret room? After a good night''s rest, the comfortable bed made me a little reluctant to get up, but there is still a lot of work to do today, so I sat up with super willpower. Looking at the bed next to him, this fellow Mike woke up too, lying there with his eyes wide open, showing no intention of getting up at all. Tut! What an embarrassment to the knight guards! Get up and take a shower. I have to say that the bathroom is really convenient. I can solve all kinds of problems without even going out the door. And those filthy things were also cleaned up. I don''t know where they were ''sent''? Is it underground? Won''t it be full? Maybe someone specifically cleans these things up? After finishing the equipment and grooming, I pulled Mike up from the bed, rode the same well-rested horse and followed closely behind the car carrying Her Highness the Princess and the Earl, and I seriously looked at everything in Winter City. Winter City is really clean! Even if I have come near the farmland where civilians live, I have not seen garbage, let alone roads full of mud. I found that even some inconspicuous alleys are paved with beautiful stone pavement. This is unbelievable. Even if Winter City is just a small town, laying stone pavement in the whole town is not a small project, not to mention that the actual area of ??Winter City is not small. Especially those main roads, wide and scary! Keeping these in mind, continue to follow the team to ''visit'' Cold Winter City. Because I was right next to Her Royal Highness, I was lucky to hear a lot of information, including how many farmlands Winter City currently owns, and how much food these farmlands can produce every year. What is the role of garbage and wastewater treatment plants? What happened to the water system? What is the power plant for? These introductions have solved the doubts in my heart, and there seem to be more and more things to report! I also learned that Winter City is so clean because of the request of the lord, Earl of Glamorgan. The lord even formed a security team to catch those residents who litter and defecate indiscriminately. What an exaggeration, those guys who were caught were really unlucky to meet a lord with a cleanliness. And after visiting the Winter Barracks, I realized that living in Iron Tree Castle is the worst! (end of this chapter) Chapter 253： Religion in Winterfell Chapter 253 Religion in Winter City Nitrogen Zeus is a Decepticon who loves to express himself, and David gave him a chance to express himself. Maybe this will allow the Decepticons to better integrate into Winter City, because this performance is a demonstration of the strength of the Winter Army, and the appearance of Nitrogen Zeus will give the Decepticons a signal: We have become a member of the Winter Army up. Nitrogen Zeus did not disappoint David either. He was doing various maneuvers in the air. Although Sutton Stewart and Princess Sophia didn''t know what these maneuvers meant, they knew that the metal that was flying around in the sky quickly Big bird, very flexible. It is almost impossible for soldiers standing on the ground to attack these metal giant birds! Nitrogen Zeus''s next ground attack performance also made Sutton understand why people on the northern plains are so afraid of the ''flying dragon'' owned by Winter City. When ordinary soldiers face these ''flying dragons'', they have no power to fight back at all, and can only be beaten passively. The destructive power of these flying dragons is still amazing. The army was wiped out. Even if someone survived, they probably lost their fighting power. Sutton Stewart, who had been very indifferent to many things, showed a rare serious expression, and he began to think seriously: If the Earl of David Glamorgan of Winter City is not satisfied with the status quo and wants to become an independent Kingdom, then the Kingdom of Tilan has the ability to stop him? "It seems that the new equipment can''t be limited to a small number of knights of the Tiran Knights, it must be changed by all members..." Sutton, who was thinking about important things in his heart, diverted his attention a little and looked at David beside him. He never thought that the young man who was not taken too seriously by him at the time actually possessed such powerful power. . David, who was sized up by Sutton, noticed the attention from his side, turned his head and smiled at Earl Sutton-Stewart and nodded, and then continued to introduce the current situation of the Winter Army to Princess Sophia. "Although the Knights of Winter have just been established, there are currently only fifty soldiers. But these soldiers have received very strict training. In addition to having good combat capabilities and proficient use of hot and cold weapons, they can also skillfully drive all kinds of weapons. A ground vehicle..." Earl Sutton-Stewart kept all this information in his heart. When he first visited, he already knew what ground vehicles werethat is, those vehicles. At the same time, I also know what a thermal weapon is. Nitrogen Zeus just demonstrated the power of a thermal weapon very well. At this time, David also introduced the standard equipment of the knights of the Winter Knights: Blizzard Power Armor! Of course, its useless to talk about system parameters and the like, and David didnt memorize those data. He just introduced this heavy armor in the simplest and most down-to-earth language: Winter Knight wearing blizzard power armor, will Get stronger defense, stronger power, faster speed. At the same time, they also have the ability to airborne combat from high altitudes! Following David''s introduction, a Quin-type fighter appeared in everyone''s sight, and then the Quin-type fighter hovering in the air opened the hatch, and then two winter knights jumped out of it. "Ah~" Princess Sophia let out a soft cry when she saw the two knights suddenly jumping down from such a high place, but then she noticed that the figures of the two heavy armored knights paused slightly in the air, and the momentum of their descent slowed down significantly. , and finally landed firmly on the ground. Although there was a dull sound and a cloud of smoke and dust was stirred up, the two heavy armored knights rushed towards the ''target'' immediately, and even jumped a long way, jumping a distance of tens of meters... "Wow~" Princess Sophia looked at this scene and seemed to think of something, but after rolling her eyes, she swallowed back the words she was going to blurt out. Seeing Princess Sophia''s performance, Sutton Stewart secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and then his expression became more serious. He felt that it might not be enough just to change the new equipment, and the Royal Alchemy Workshop of Tilan had to continue to work hard to bring the new The equipment needs to be upgraded again! After visiting the Cold Winter Barracks, today''s visit is basically over. Earl Stewart and Princess Sophia, who have been running for a day, go back to rest. Of course, they can also do other things to pass the time. The members of the mission who came with the two also got free time to spend a good time visiting Winter City, a city they are still very unfamiliar with. Actually, many people want to take a good look at this city. Whether they are knights of the Knights of Tiran or members of the Knights of the Guards, they are all full of curiosity about this magical city. With the increase in population, the shops in Winter City have started to operate normally. Most of those who came to Winter City later will work in a certain shop to make money. After all, these people dont have the free benefits that those people enjoyed back then, and they have to pay rent for their current residences. Even if they dont consider housing, they still need to earn money to eat! The arrival of this group of people has completely activated the economy of Winter City, and now the interior of Winter City finally looks like a normal city. Because of this, after the members of the mission get free time to move around, they also have more places to hang out, and they can also buy some rare things that the king cant see here in Winter City, and take them back as souvenirs or gifts... Sutton-Stewart didn''t run around, he went straight back to the hotel to rest, it is estimated that he will sort out all the intelligence information he saw today, and think about how to report what he saw and heard here. Sophia did not propose to visit again, she was thinking about her future! She has identified David as her marriage partner, and this will not change; but engagement and marriage are different, and she doesn''t seem to need to rush to complete the wedding with David. Maybe, she can live in Winter City for a while, and get in touch with David for a while, so that she can get to know each other up close and figure out the "human relationship" around David. She can also make sure whether she can accept those situations. If she can''t accept it, she still has some room for maneuver, which is much better than going straight to death. Moreover, Sophia is keenly aware that if she forces David to marry herself immediately, things may not develop in the direction she expected. She guessed right, David must not be able to accept marrying Sophia right away! But just staying, David didn''t think it mattered. If Sophia can''t accept her private life, she can leave at any time; if she can accept it, then David doesn''t mind having an extra princess by her side. As for staying, will it reveal more information about Winter City? He really doesn''t care about that. Hiding quietly at the border, although there are many disadvantages, there are also many advantages. For example, he can develop with peace of mind in a relatively undisturbed environment. At this time, he has stabilized various basics, and subsequent development is a matter of course. Even if the Tilan Kingdom does not like him, there is nothing to stop him The continued development of his territory. David has always firmly believed that as long as he is strong enough, he can still win even if he plays a clear card! If you can''t win, it can only prove that you are not strong enough! "The guards of those missions are wandering around the city?" "Yes." Van Cleef was too busy to see anyone these two days, mainly because he was doing all kinds of preparations, targeting these members of the mission: "Most people are just hanging out, and only a few are gathering information. " In the eyes of Edwin Van Cleef, the small number of intelligence collectors are also very conspicuous. They are probably very ordinary knights or soldiers. They do not hide or cover up their actions, they just observe everywhere. Various situations in Winter City. Van Cleef reckoned that these knights were from the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards. It is a professional habit for them to collect intelligence information from various places. Professional intelligence personnel, he has only found three so far, one of them is a knight from the Knights of Tiran, and two knights from the Knights of the Guards. These people behaved more professionally. During the seemingly ordinary activities, they walked around the important areas of the entire Winter City quietly. Such as industrial areas, military camps, docks, etc., and even visited the Cathedral of the Holy Light, and almost all asked similar questions: Is there any relationship between the Cathedral of the Holy Light and the Temple? In addition, they all went to the chapel of the temple. The small chapel established by the missionary Raines in the northern part of the residential area was not very eye-catching. They only learned this information through the trainee priest in the Holy Light Cathedral. Then I went to the chapel for a walk. From the reactions of these people, we can know that the various actions of the Temple have long attracted the attention of Tilan''s senior management, especially the intelligence department. It can be seen that Tilan''s senior management is very wary of the Temple. "Speaking of which, what is the result of the work of that Raines missionary here?" Speaking of this matter, even Van Cleef, who had maintained a cold and serious expression, couldn''t help laughing: "The Raines missionary, after a period of hard work in Winter City, successfully developed Four believers." "Only four?" "And these four believers, including Wilcox, are all ours." "..." David did not expect that the missionary Raines from the Temple would not be able to carry out his work in Winter City so smoothly; at the same time, he was also happy. It seems that it is not so easy for the Temple to take root in Winter City matter. "Where is the Cathedral of the Holy Light?" Then he thought of the Cathedral of the Holy Light established by Liadrin. There have already recruited many trainee priests, but I don''t know how long it will take to bear fruit? "Archbishop Liadrin has recruited ten trainee priests. These priests ensure the normal operation of the church, but none of them have really felt the Holy Light yet." As for the believers, even the new residents who came to Cold Winter City, under the influence of the old residents, have begun to get used to going to the Holy Light Cathedral. Holy Light has become the most important religion and belief in Cold Winter City. (end of this chapter) Chapter 254： Gwens Fathers Invitation Chapter 254 Gwen''s Father''s Invitation Holy Light has become the main belief in Winter City, which is what David hopes most. If the natives of Brennia dont believe in the Holy Light, but instead believe in the gods in the temple, he will feel a headache instead, and he doesnt even know how to deal with it? Fortunately, things didn''t go in that direction. Raines'' missionary work in Cold Winter City was very difficult, and the people in Cold Winter City had no interest in the gods in the temple. The reason is simple: the Holy Light can actually help people solve problems such as injuries and diseases; the pastors of the Holy Light Church help everyone do everything they can without asking for anything in return. What about the temple? I have never seen that missionary really help! Because of the "philosophy of life" of the Church of the Holy Light, the believers of the Holy Light can always be recognized by people in the shortest time, and the believers of the Holy Light who do good deeds everywhere without asking for anything in return will also be regarded by many people as messengers of justice. In addition, David, who uses Holy Light, also has a good reputation in Winter City. Maybe the new residents don''t know what the Holy Light is all about? But the old people in Winter City dont think its such a troublesome thing to popularize this information for these latecomers, and they even enjoy it, and add fuel and vinegar appropriately, saying to these latecomers, Its right for you to come to Winter City, It should have come long ago, let me tell you... blah blah blah blah...''. The newcomers may be a little skeptical at first, but when they run into trouble and go to the pastors of the Church of the Holy Light for help, those young pastors will indeed do their best to help until the problem is solved...or find someone who can Someone who helps solve problems. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for the temple missionaries to move an inch in Cold Winter City. Now Rains is completely at a loss as to what to do. He keeps thinking whether the situation in Cold Winter City is special? Or is it that your own ability is not enough? Is it really that difficult to bring the favor of the gods to the north? Under such circumstances, his mental state has not been very good, and because of this, Wilcox and others have obtained more information, including the so-called ''Old God''. Listening to Van Cleef''s report, David was surprised to find that the old gods called by the temple were actually Leluti, the goddess of harvest, and Sehe, the **** of war. "The Goddess of Harvest and the God of War are old gods?" "According to the information Wilcox inquired, it is indeed so." David rubbed his chin. The temple called the gods who helped humans to overthrow the dark elf kingdom and made humans stand on the continent of Brunnia as the old gods, and they had obvious hostility. The many gods enshrined in the temple are not from the same faction as those two? It seems that the man behind the scenes on the human side is much more complicated than the situation on the dark elf side? Of course, it is also possible that these behind-the-scenes black hands are fighting each other, and all races, including humans, are just pawns of the gods, and the ownership of these pawns does not always belong to a specific god? "This situation is getting more and more chaotic, hey!" David smiled lightly, and didn''t dwell too much on these situations. With his current strength, it seems that there is no need to entangle the factions and struggles among the gods, and he is not going to draw these chess players out early. Currently, his target is still the various races on the Brennia continent. He will continue to accumulate strength in the process of fighting against these chess pieces, and prepare for possible higher-level battles by the way. Gently waved his hands, indicating that Van Cleef could continue to do his own thing. David turned his chair and looked out of the window. Thick clouds had appeared in the sky outside, and the northern land, which was still a little bright, fell into darkness early. among. The lights in the office had already been turned on, and Helen walked in to greet David to have dinner when Van Cleef left. "Didn''t continue to rest today?" "Don''t underestimate my physical fitness, I have recovered." Helen looked ruddy and energetic, and her voice was a little higher than usual when she spoke. Everyone can tell that she is in a good mood, especially the upturned corners of her mouth, as if hooked. "Especially after going to the dungeon." After the training and baptism in the dungeon, Helen''s physical fitness has indeed improved a lot, and her temperament has also undergone some changes. The original Helen was beautiful and delicate, like a piece of fragile porcelain that needed good care. The current Helen is still beautiful, but the fragile feeling is much weaker. As for the caring and loving temperament, it will only be shown in front of David. "Wait for the mission led by Sutton Stewart to leave, and then I will take you to continue to clear the dungeon." David originally wanted to clear the level on normal difficulty in one go, but just in time for the mission to come to Cold Winter City, and Princess Sophia. He had no choice but to put this plan aside for the time being. Following Helen to the dining room, they found that Laura, Eva, and Gwen were all sitting at the dining table. The servants of Glamorgan Castle had already arranged the food, and they were waiting for David, the host, to be seated. "There are so many people today! What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing, it just happens that everyone is here and having dinner together." Laura saw David sitting down, picked up the knife and fork and began to enjoy the food in front of him: "The number of times you sit and eat dinner together like this, actually Not much, right?" "The main reason is that Gwen can''t stay here often." David glanced at Gwen, and suddenly remembered the piece of leather from before. I don''t know what Gwen did with it? "What are you talking about? I asked Pierre to help make it into equipment, but it will take a few days to get it." Someone started talking, and Gwen''s current atmosphere was a bit strange, but they still chatted: "These two days I After learning something new with Vanessa, I suddenly realized that I seem to have the talent to be an assassin." "Are you learning to sneak?" "Yes!" Gwen directly performed for everyone on the spot. Everyone saw that Gwen, who was sitting on the chair, suddenly disappeared gradually. Nothing at all. A moment later, Gwen''s figure reappeared, looking at everyone with a smile, as if waiting for everyone''s praise. "Awesome!" Learning to sneak is accompanied by huge risks. It is said that when SI7 in Stormwind trains intelligence personnel to learn to sneak, a large number of trainees have accidents every year, such as entering the gap between the shadow and reality and never coming out, or Falling directly into another plane and so on. But learning any mysterious side knowledge has a lot of risks, and Gwen is learning smoothly now, so there is no need to pour cold water on this situation. In private, David was going to remind Gwen to be a little more careful. In this case, it''s enough to boast. Moreover, the topic that Gwen opened made the strange atmosphere completely disappear. After all, it was not the first time for the girls at the dinner table to meet each other. They had previously worked together to spawn monsters in the dungeon! "That''s great, I can only learn the priest''s holy light spell." Eva said that after leaving the dungeon, she tried to learn some new things, but unfortunately only the priest''s holy light master learned it quickly, and other knowledge can be learned by herself. Can''t learn at all. Helen said that she didn''t even get started with Holy Light, and she was having a headache now, what kind of power should she learn? Hearing Helen''s problem, Eva gave her own suggestion: "Holy Light? If you really can''t learn it, you can ask David to help you." Laura gave another option, if Helen is not interested in the Holy Light: "Arcane is also available, I heard that Sharon has been learning their skills from the high elf spellbreakers brought by Cirvanas during this time." Combat skills." For the people of Winter City, holy light and arcane energy are currently the two easiest energies to master. The former has more and more Holy Light users in Winter City, and latecomers can not only learn and understand by themselves, but also find familiar people to help instill the Holy Light. As for the latter, since Pierre Newton came to Cold Winter Town, the acquisition of arcane energy has become very simple, and the real difficulty is ''whether this energy can be mobilized''. As long as Helen can mobilize arcane energy, obtaining arcane energy is actually a very simple matter. In this case, as a woman who is the Lord of Winter City, she can choose according to her preferences. Besides Helen who was hesitating which power to choose, Gwen was also discussing similar topics with David, but what she wanted to learn was not power, but more combat skills. After fighting in the dungeon, she found that what she lacked now was not some mysterious power, but a systematic learning how to fight. "It was indeed my negligence!" David also ignored this point, Gwen was just an ordinary high school student, how could she know how to fight? Besides, Helen is also in a similar situation. The two of them performed well in the dungeon before, mainly because David and Laura took care of them...and the difficulty of the dungeon is relatively low at this time. "Which skill do you want to learn? Firearms? Daggers? Short blades? Long swords?" "I want to learn hand-to-hand combat." Gwen''s reason is very good. In her own world, she can''t take out a weapon casually. Some small conflicts are better resolved with bare hands. As for the use of weapons, she will of course learn . "No problem at all!" "By the way, there is another thing." "What?" Gwen originally wanted to talk to David in private, but when she looked around, Helen was discussing various power situations with Eva and Laura, so she probably didn''t notice herself. So she moved closer to David and invited him in a low voice: "Father noticed that I had a boyfriend, so I want to invite you to my house as a guest." As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly found that the surroundings became very quiet. When he turned his head slightly, he saw that the other women had stopped discussing and stared at themselves and David together. "Cough~ I''ll see which day I''m free." (end of this chapter) Chapter 255： The increasingly lively Wolfsburg Chapter 255 The increasingly lively Wolf Castle Laura and Helen are very smart. Eva often looks like a fool, especially when she laughs, but whoever really treats her as a fool is the real fool. Only Gwen is the real little beet present, no matter her age, experience or personality, she is the sweetest one. In order to alleviate Gwen''s embarrassment, David directly turned the topic to Gwen''s most noteworthy person in the world: "Spider-Man has been active with you for a while, right?" "Yes!" Gwen nodded immediately, as if she wanted everyone to ignore what happened just now: "I did a little research on Peter Parker in my world." Because she has come into contact with another Peter Parker and Gwen Stacy, the Gwen in front of her doesn''t feel it is strange that there is another Peter Parker in her world. She just wants to know who the Peter Parker in her world is. Isn''t that also Spider-Man? It''s a pity that although Spider-Man''s activities are mainly in New York, it''s always difficult to meet each other. Gwen can only find out Peter Parker''s information through some small means, but it is still not sure whether the two are the same people. Through Gwen''s description, David also knew that the Spider-Man in her world had appeared for about a year, and the riots caused by the Green Goblin had already ended. Entering the same university, and also becoming the assistant of Dr. Octopus Otto Octavius... "Dr. Octopus... is also a talent!" Gwens Spider-Man world actually has a lot of talents. If the old Green Goblin didnt suffer from schizophrenia due to the side effects of strengthening potions, he would also be a candidate worth recruiting. Osborne Technology is also a strong technology group. pity David suddenly thought that although the Osborne Group here had already missed it, the Osborn Group in another world might still be ''recruited'' to Winter City by him. Norman Osborn of the Extraordinary World was already critically ill as soon as he appeared on the stage, and he had no chance to do evil at all. The little green goblin Harry Osborn had a great chance to be recruited. It is not difficult to win over the little green goblin, just help him cure the genetic disease! Eating and chatting, after dinner, David was going to the study to pass the time. What is amazing is that the girls who are usually busy with various things actually want to act with David in unison today. When they came to the study, Helen and Laura both chose a book to read. The books here are all brought by Laura. They are of various types and languages, and some of them have been translated into the common language of Brennia. Reprinted. Several people found a place to read a book. David looked around, finally chose a book, and fell on the recliner to read. Gwen didn''t look for a book, but turned into a sloth and hung it on David''s body, and then glanced at the book David pulled out: "Is this Chinese?" "Yes! A Chinese novel." "What is your name?" "A Romance of the Three Kingdoms." David opened the book casually and began to read, and with his movements, the study room became quiet, only the occasional sound of flipping books remained. After watching for a long time, David felt that it was getting late. Although everyone''s physical fitness was no longer at the level of ordinary people, he himself had become an extraordinary existence. But he still maintains a ''normal life style'', never giving up on eating and sleeping~www.novelhall.com~ After relaxing for a while, he suddenly understood why these people behaved like this today: it seems Sophia''s appearance not only stimulated Helen, but even Laura would feel a sense of crisis! Glancing at Laura, they got Laura''s white eyes and a ''warning'' of ''I won''t be with you today'', but Eva and Helen looked at Gwen who was still hanging on David, and didn''t talk to this little girl. The younger sisters competed, and after saying goodnight to David, they went back to their rooms to rest. With the stability of the relationship, several people have their own rooms in Glamorgan Castle, including Gwen, who also has a room that is completely exclusive to her. "That Princess Sophia, is she moving in soon?" "Don''t know yet, maybe she doesn''t want to live here." After briefly giving Gwen some fighting skills, David and Gwen looked out the dark window and chatted about Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia. "If she doesn''t stay here, where will she live? Does she always live in a hotel?" "There is still enough open space in Winter City, and it is not too much trouble to build a manor for her alone." If Princess Sophia decides to stay in Winter City, it must not be as simple as a princess staying. Servants, maids, and guards will stay. As Her Royal Highness, she must have her own cronies. In fact, David, the lord of Winter City, is responsible for the basic necessities of these people, even if he has not yet become Her Royal Highnesss husband. "Sounds a little troublesome." Gwen then asked again, what will Princess Sophia do in Winter City in the next period of time? Are the welcome parties and visits over? "Do whatever you want... If there are no accidents, Sutton Stewart will leave Winter City with the mission in a few days and return to the capital." The main task of the mission led by Earl Sutton Stewart is to convey the reward from His Majesty the King, check the situation in the northern plains, and send Princess Sophia to Cold Winter City safely. These tasks have been completed, and he also inquired about many conditions in Winter City by the way. After completing these things, it is impossible for him to stay here for a long time, or even wait until the winter is completely over. The winter in the northern plain is extremely long. Does he have to live in Winter City for the first half of the year? That''s not realistic! His Majesty is still waiting for his report! So, after the mission arrived in Winter City, completed the necessary work, and took a short rest for a few days, the mission regrouped and prepared to return to the capital. Even so, it just happened to catch up with the first heavy snowfall in the northern plains this year. "Uncle''s luck is really bad!" Princess Sophia didn''t wear those jewels for keeping warm today, but put on the warm cotton clothes produced here in Winter City. This kind of wrapping herself is extremely thick, making her whole body a little chubby The feeling made her feel very novel. Even though her fleshy face was flushed from the cold, she had no intention of wearing those enchanted jewelry. Looking at the white snow on the ground that was no longer shallow, and the white snowflakes that were still falling slowly in the sky, Princess Sofia finally saw the scene she wanted to see most: the vast white snow field, and the snow that almost connected the sky and the earth . As for the missions that are drifting away and gradually covered by the wind and snow, there is nothing to see. "They shouldn''t have any accidents, right?" "The members of the mission have changed into thicker cotton-padded clothes and cloaks, and they have brought enough supplies, so there should be no problem." As long as the mission leaves the northern plains and passes the Beiyuan sentry post, there is no danger. As for the elves in the Ironwood Forest? If those elves dare to attack the mission group, they are really seeking their own death! "Speaking of which, I haven''t paid attention to those elves for a long time." David suddenly remembered that this group of elves had established a sentry fortress in the south of Winter City, the southern end of the original Iron Water Village, and the north of Iron Tree Forest? I have been only staring at the surrounding human forces and orcs for more than half a year, completely ignoring this old neighbor. Now there are no other human forces on the northern plain, and the orcs can''t pose a threat to themselves for the time being. Shouldn''t this old neighbor be ''arranged'' first? David thought for a few seconds when he turned his head and saw Sophia squatting there playing in the snow. What made him even more speechless was that Gwen was also squatting there to play with Sophia... Speaking of it, the two of them are indeed relatively close in age, so it''s not surprising that they can play together. In this way, he doesn''t have to worry about Princess Sophia''s lack of playmates after she stays in Winter City. Sophia has decided to stay in Winter City and will move directly into Glamorgan Castle. In order to ensure the daily life of Princess Sofia, the accompanying maids and servants also stayed in Winter City. At the same time, there was a knight from the Knights of Tiran as the guard knight of Her Royal Highness, and a small team, that is, ten The guard knight waits for the command of the personal guard knight. Her Royal Highness''s personal guard knight is a female knight named Magnolia. This is the first time David has seen a female knight in this world. I wonder how strong they are? In addition, according to Edwin Van Cleef''s report, among the ten guard knights who were left in Winter City, one named Ulysses was a professional intelligence officer. For this person, David asked Van Cleef to maintain continuous attention. Unless this person caused a life-threatening threat to the people in Winter City, don''t worry about it. "His Royal Highness, let''s go back to Glamorgan Castle!" In order to send Earl Sutton Stewart, a large group of people were sent outside the city of Winter. Although Cold Winter City has no gates, the boundaries are still very clear. At this time, everyone turned around and headed towards the city of Winter City, while David specially greeted Sophia to get in the car. After loading Sophia and Gwen, David didn''t greet the others, and directly returned to Fort Glamorgan on the iron sheet. In fact, he left everyone and returned quickly, which was the best choice for everyone. Take the princess with you and leave, so they can disperse and go about their own affairs. When the car drove to the gate of Fort Glamorgan, David noticed a man on the side of the road waving, as if to ''stop the car''. David took a look at the man. He was wearing very little, and he was huddled up, with a dazed look on his face. With the familiar face of Ah Tang, David immediately realized that this was a newcomer. Let Ironhide stop in front of that person, and lower the window: "Do you need help?" The young man was stunned for a while, but thanked him immediately: "Thank you very much, can you tell me where this is?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 256： Brush to save the world Chapter 256 Save the world by brushing the book "This is Winter City!" David looked at this Tom''s face, wondering which one was standing in front of him: "Get in the car first! Your outfit is not suitable for standing Talk here." The pickup truck transformed from the iron sheet is a four-door pickup truck with two rows of seats in the front and back, and there is enough space in the car for another person. The man with a soup face also knows that in such a cold climate with heavy wind and snow, if he continues to stay outside with only a few clothes on, he will turn into a corpse in a short time. Damn it, I was obviously on vacation, why did I suddenly come to such a cold place? Where is Winter City? Recalling the memories in my mind carefully, I found that I didn''t even know which country this so-called Winter City was. No matter what, he thinks it''s better to get in the car first! Opening the car door, he saw that besides the young man in the driver''s seat, there were two young girls sitting in the car. This combination made him a little bit less vigilant. Suddenly came to an unfamiliar place for no reason, and his professional habits made him wary of his surroundings and all the people who appeared in front of him. But the combination of a young man and two young girls doesn''t seem like much of a threat. "Hello!" After greeting the two young girls, he thanked the young people in the front seat and introduced himself by the way: "My name is Ethan, thank you for your help." "My name is David, you''re welcome!" Hearing the name coming from behind, David also knew which ''Tang'' was sitting in the car. Although there are no eyes on the back of his head, David can feel that the tone of his answer seems to have aroused Ethan''s suspicion, but this is not a big deal, anyway, he will soon explain various situations to the elite agent. Driving into Castle Glamorgan, Ethan couldn''t see clearly just now under the cover of wind and snow. At this time, the car stopped in front of the door, and he noticed the shape of the house. "this" If it wasn''t for the different colors, he wondered if he had arrived in Washington DC? And the surrounding environment is not like this! Where did I go? There were more and more question marks in his head, and then he also noticed that after several people got out of the car, the black pickup truck actually closed the door automatically, and then drove away without anyone driving. "..." He began to wonder if he was dreaming? Maybe hallucinations? "that" When he wanted to ask something, he was directly interrupted by the young man named David: "Let''s talk first, you need a cup of hot tea to warm up now." Ethan withdrew his question, followed David and continued to move forward, observing the internal structure of the building by the way. After entering, he found that although there were many differences in details, the general layout was really the same as that building. Could it be that it was deliberately imitated? Who is so wicked? When they came to the reception room, only David and Ethan were seated, while Sofia was dragged away by Gwen on the grounds that he would take her to visit Fort Glamorgan. Ethan noticed that the two young girls were speaking an unfamiliar language. Ethan, who had received various trainings and was proficient in multiple languages, found that this was a language he had never been exposed to. I heard Davids standard British English and thought I was in the UK, but now it seems that I may be in the northern part of Europe? Judging from the climate outside, maybe somewhere in northern Europe? Soon a maid brought hot tea, fruit, and snacks. Looking at the exquisite tea in front of him, Ethan just held the hot tea in his hands to warm up, and didn''t drink a sip. David didn''t care about the other party''s behavior. From the moment he heard the other party''s name and knew the other party''s identity, he knew that Ethan in front of him would definitely behave similarly. "What I''m going to say next may make you feel unbelievable, but please understand one thing, I''m not joking with you." Seeing David''s serious expression, Ethan nodded, indicating that he would listen carefully and not miss any details. But when David really spoke out and told him what he was going through, Ethan still couldn''t believe it. "This is a joke, right?" Resisting not to interrupt the other party until David finished the situation, Ethan finally couldn''t help it: "Actually, this is all a prank, who planned these things?" ? "Sarah? Hannah? No, no, this kind of thing is more like that guy Jack." The hot tea in his hand has become less hot, and the room is warm enough, Ethan feels that his original The somewhat frozen body gradually returned to normal: "But that guy shouldn''t be able to use so many resources, could it be Jim?" "Although it''s unbelievable, what I said earlier was the truth!" David took another sip of hot tea. Although more and more people came to Winter City, he had seen similar scenes countless times, but no matter what No matter how many times he saw it, he thought it was very funny. Especially the moment when a person finds that his inherent three views are shattered. Told Ethan how to go back and forth freely, and told Ethan that if he didn''t believe it, he could go out and test it himself. "By the way, if you want to test multiple times, you''d better change your clothes first." "thanks for your reminder." Ethan didn''t ask David to provide him with clothes. He wanted to rush out to test what David said. Although it sounded unbelievable, the other party''s firm tone, and this is indeed the easiest way to verify Even if he was cheated, it was nothing, maybe if he ran back and forth stupidly a few times, Jack and his gang would jump out and laugh at him. Whether it is true or a prank, as long as you go out and test it yourself, you will get a clear answer. Watching Ethan leave in a hurry, David thought for a while and called Eva directly: "If that Ethan comes back in a while, take him around and get to know the basic situation!" Eva can help introduce the basic situation of Winter City, and David doesn''t need to keep staring at this elite agent. After determining the situation, how will Ethan make a choice? David didn''t know, and at the same time, he didn''t think about how he should "entertain" this elite agent. For me, the greatest value of this agent is that through Ethan, he can recruit more "agents" or "intelligence personnel" from his world to work for Winter City. As for Ethan himself... he is not sure if this person is willing to stay in Winter City? "What are Gwen and Sophia doing now?" "The two of them are in the study now." "Um!" After telling Eva, David didn''t go to find Gwen and Sophia, but went to the entrance of the dungeon to find Aidan. Due to the arrival of the mission during this period, David was unable to frequently enter the dungeon to spawn monsters, and his plan to quickly pass the normal difficulty level was interrupted. But Aidan got enough time without interruption. During the period when everyone was busy dealing with the mission, Aidan cleared the normal difficulty in one go and unlocked a higher level of nightmare difficulty. "How about it?" "Dungeon difficulty and personal bindings." After David adjusted the difficulty to Nightmare, the door could not be opened as if it was locked. Aidan can easily open the gate, but the situation after opening is no different from normal difficulty. "It seems that Tirion wants to go to the dungeon of **** difficulty to farm monsters, so he can only clear both normal and nightmare difficulties first." Of course, after the tests of David and Aidan, there is no other way, that is to let Aidan who has entered the nightmare difficulty be responsible for opening the door, and then enter the same dungeon dungeon world with Aidan, so that even if you dont get through the normal Difficulty, you can also enter a copy of higher difficulty. "Anyway, I don''t have anything to do at ordinary times, so I just stay here as a door opener, and it won''t affect anything." When Aidan spoke, he touched his forehead lightly: "Besides, I think this kind of thing is very important to me." I have huge benefits." As he passed the normal difficulty, he could clearly feel that the soul stone on his forehead was being absorbed by him. After finishing the difficulty of Nightmare and Hell, the soul stone will probably be completely absorbed by yourself, and the power in it will become your own power. At this time, even Aidan understood that the energy that maintains the existence of this dungeon world should come from the power of the feared demon king Diablo in the soul stone. This power was transformed by a special force that he couldn''t understand, and turned into a special form of existence like a dungeon, which can be absorbed by everyone who enters the dungeon without side effects. That is to say, everyone repeatedly spawned monsters in the dungeon to absorb energy, and in a sense, they were dealing with Diablo. After Diablo''s energy is absorbed by everyone, the fear lord may be completely wiped out, and his world will no longer be threatened by the **** lord. Every time he thinks of this, he will explode with tremendous motivation, enter the dungeon and repeatedly kill all kinds of demons in the dungeon world! At the same time, he doesn''t mind being a gatekeeper in charge of opening the door, because the more people enter the dungeon to spawn monsters, the sooner the day of Diablo''s complete demise will come! "There is no need for you to stay here all the time, and it is not a troublesome thing to pass the normal difficulty." David also guessed that the dungeon world that maintains the dungeon and the energy obtained from killing monsters come from the world of shelter. However, unlike Aidan''s guess, David felt that it was not enough for Diablo to be a demon king. Maybe what the dungeon link absorbed was the **** plane of that world. "And clearing the level once on normal difficulty will allow everyone to have a clearer understanding of the various situations in the dungeon and avoid possible accidents." He hopes to use the dungeon to cultivate and improve everyone''s strength, and he doesn''t want everyone to have trouble in the dungeon... Speaking of which, will people die in the "game world"? This is a problem! (end of this chapter) Chapter 257： Gwens Dark Venom Queens Suit Chapter 257 Gwen''s Black Poison Queen Battlesuit David really wants to test it, but its not easy to test. Could it be that he went to the dungeon dungeon to commit suicide? The most reasonable way is to find a death-row prisoner to test, but there are really no death-row prisoners in Winter City now. Sheriff Elizabeth currently catches the most casual defecation. Warnings, fines, or forced street cleaning are currently the worst in Winter City. severe punishment. Even the newly built detention center has never been used. It is said that Sean, who joined the security team of Winter City, often looks at the empty detention center in a daze. The entire northern plain has now officially become his territory, and all the people on this land are his subjects. As a just, kind, generous, generous and handsome New Era lord, it is impossible for him to catch and kill people just to test whether there are real dead people in the dungeon? "Test it with chickens and ducks?" Laura had brought her pets, two northern giant wolves, into the dungeon before, and even those two northern giant wolves have become stronger and smarter after a period of ''leveling''. That is to say, animals can be brought in! Then, it should be able to test for death, right? After thinking for a few seconds, he asked Eva to send a chicken over the communicator, and David used a live chicken for the test. The testing process was not smooth, and some time wasted, but fortunately, they got an accurate conclusion: they don''t seem to be afraid of death in the dungeon, because these ''players'' who come in from the outside, even if they are killed by monsters Dead can also be resurrected in the camp. Just like in the game, the difference is that it will not explode equipment and do not need to pick up corpses! As for any punishment? Brother Ji couldn''t speak, so he couldn''t describe David''s specific feelings. David felt that if Brother Ji could really talk, what he wanted to talk about would not be what he saw and heard after his death, but a cordial greeting to the ancestors of David and Aidan. "Anyway... it''s good to know that you won''t really die in the dungeon." Even if there is any punishment, even if there is a loss of some ''experience'' after resurrection, that is acceptable! "In this way, you can farm monsters and upgrade in the dungeon with more confidence and boldness." Even Gwen, Helen and the others dont have to be protected by David and Laura to enter the dungeon. During this time, learn how to fight hard, and then they can enter the dungeon to exercise in their free time. When they pass the normal difficulty, they can grow themselves. Just thinking about it, Gwen suddenly contacted himself. "Is something wrong?" "No! Pierre contacted me and said that the piece of equipment I want has been prepared, and let me pick it up myself... Do you want to go together?" "Oh? Just go together, I also want to see what kind of equipment is made?" Gwens contact with David actually has another meaning: I want to get this kind of special thing, can I continue to bring Sophia? This princess is inherently different from Gwen and the others: she is a local, even a princess of the Kingdom of Tilan! Everyone around him knows what David is thinkingDavid has no loyalty to the Kingdom of Tilan, he is just using the name and resources of the Kingdom of Tilan to enrich himself! Waiting until the Kingdom of Tilan can no longer help him, it is foreseeable that he will be kicked away by David. His subordinates are not without local people, people like Gareth Stanton and Freud are from this world, but they have all sworn allegiance to David, and have proved their loyalty and ability. Even so, when these two first came to Cold Winter City, there were many things they didn''t know at all. Elias, the etiquette officer, followed David around all day long. At the beginning, he was also confused. A lot of incomprehensible things appeared in front of him, but no one explained it to him, so he could only figure it out by himself. Until now, some of the secrets of Winter City and the lord are completely open to these tested people. Princess Sophia has just arrived, and her identity is so sensitive, it seems that many things in Winter City must be kept from her, but David doesn''t care about it at all. "Is it really okay?" "It doesn''t matter. She has already lived in Glamorgan Castle, and she will definitely see a lot of things. It won''t be long if she deliberately hides it from her." He never thought that Princess Sophia was an idiot. Although this princess was not very old, she could tell from what she said earlier that she was a very smart girl. "It doesn''t matter if the Kingdom of Tilan knows about it." Bringing Gwen and Sophia, Helen also came over to go and have a look after hearing the news. Only Eva stayed in the office to continue her work. Several people drove to the Cold Winter Alchemy Workshop, which is the most important research and rare material production department of Cold Winter City, but there is no busy scene inside. Currently there are only a few alchemists in Cold Winter City. Unless it is an emergency, these few can''t stay busy in the alchemy workshop every day, and usually do their own things. Leonard and the others still work at the university most of the time, and Pierre Newton and Will Turner stay here every day. "Where''s the stuff?" David looked at Pierre. The old alchemist was sitting on the reclining chair, holding a book in his hand and reading it with relish. There was also a sliced ??fruit platter and hot tea beside the reclining chair, which looked very comfortable. Pierre looked away from the book for a second, and stood up when he saw David coming, showing enough respect to David, the lord. "That''s it!" Pierre pointed to a black tights on the table next to him: "In addition to the piece of leather that Gwen brought, some other materials were added, but the main thing is that piece of leather. " The black tights on the table look nothing special, and the color is also pitch black without any pattern decoration. "What function does this dress have?" "Oh, that''s a lot!" Speaking of this Pierre suddenly became energetic, it can be seen that he is still very satisfied with this work: "This dress has a good defense, and its resistance to magic is also extremely high. After crystal ore powder, its own defense is even higher than ordinary heavy armor." David has already reached out and touched the tights. He feels that the overalls are not very thick. Didn''t expect it to have such a strong defense? "Is the defense really that strong?" "Of course, if you don''t believe me, you can try it yourself." "Try? You mean let me wear it?" "yes!" "Forget it!" David looked at the one-piece tights. He was not interested in this kind of attire. If it was worn by Gwen, Helen, and Laura, then he would be interested: "Or Let Gwen wear it!" Pierre didn''t force himself, and continued to introduce the functions of this set of equipment to everyone. In addition to defensive power and good magic resistance, this suit is made of unknown leather, and it has the ability to release spider webs and toxins. "..." "In addition, after wearing this battle suit, you can also walk on the wall or even the roof." Pierre directly cited an example that everyone is familiar with in order to let a few people understand better: "Like Peter -Same as Parker." "You mean, by wearing this suit, you can gain the same ability as Spiderman?" Gwen looked at this plain black tights in surprise. She just wanted to make an armor that was easy to move. Unexpectedly, there were unexpected surprises. David was wondering why this suit turned into a spider suit? When did Pierre become a fan of Spider-Man? After asking in detail, I realized that it was not specially made like this, but when it was made into equipment, Pierre discovered that the material itself possessed those abilities. Even the functions he has introduced so far, except for the stronger defense obtained by adding crystal ore powder, other abilities are inherent in the material itself. "Is it because of Andariel?" That piece of leather was ''exploded'' from Andariel''s body, and Andariel looks like a hybrid of a human and a spider, and she can indeed release toxins, so it seems that this piece of equipment has this function. Not surprising. As for the comfort of the wearer, a lot of enchanting effects such as breathability, dryness, sweat absorption, and stability have been added to ensure that the person wearing this suit will not feel uncomfortable at all. "Sounds good." Overall, this set of tights does not increase the user''s strength and speed, but the physical and magical defenses are good, and there are some convenient abilities, such as launching spider silk and releasing toxins, which are very practical ability. After Gwen puts on this tights, it will not affect her wearing other protective gear, and she can even wear another set of blizzard power armor. In addition, in order to make it easier for Gwen to carry other items when she only wears this suit, the entire suit is also a storage item. She can collect and take out various items at will when she is using the suit. "This function is very practical!" David blinked, and suddenly understood how some game characters can take out various things from the ''back'' or other places at will. Those people use this kind of storage clothes, right? : "That''s the appearance, isn''t it too simple?" "That''s why I asked Gwen to come here in person. If she has any preferences, she can bring them up, so I can help her change them right away." "So it is!" Otherwise, Pierre would pack up the battle suit casually, and any assistant could help deliver the things to Fort Glamorgan. There was no need for Gwen to make a special trip. Emotional suit still has the final process to be completed! David looked at the black tights, thought about Andariel, and then looked at Gwen. An image that happened to have these elements flashed in his mind: Queen of Black Venom! (end of this chapter) Chapter 258： Piccolo Assault Rifle Chapter 258 Piccolo Assault Rifle Although the setting of the Black Venom Queen is a combination of Venom and Gwen, this is not an important thing, not to mention that Andariel, the devil from hell, has a higher level of compulsion! The equipment made of the props released by Andariel, the Queen of Pain and Torment, is more appropriately named the Queen of Black Poison! David briefly described his thoughts, and for Pierre to understand easily, he directly used alchemy to show Pierre a general image. Then Pierre Newton used alchemy to modify the appearance of the battle suit on the table, and soon the Black Venom Queen battle suit that David wanted appeared in front of several people. The pure black battle suit and the white spider pattern on the chest are different from the black poison queen in David''s memory. This suit does not have those tendons that would appear ferocious and evil, but is replaced by a slightly glowing purple , the white pattern is also smoother, and it doesn''t turn the hands into claws. There is not much difference in other things, the hood, high heels, and the six spider legs that are usually put away and can be unfolded from the back when necessary. Completed the modification of the appearance, after Gwen put on this battle suit, she perfectly showed her better and better figure: thin waist, long legs, high heels, and huge legs spread out behind her... David looked at this look, and suddenly felt that it was a bit of a play on StarCraft. "How about it?" Gwen couldn''t see what she looked like now, so she could only feel how the tights felt when she put them on. She felt very comfortable and didn''t feel stuffy or oppressive after wearing them. Even though her feet were high-heeled shoes, they felt as comfortable as wearing them. The shoes are no different, and she won''t have any problems sprinting at high speeds. "Very handsome!" Helen and David were still looking at each other non-stop, and Sophia had already praised, but her face was flushed. This battle suit is a bit too tight, and she dare not wear it like this. "Now that I''ve put it on, it''s time to test the specific functions and effects." "it''s here?" "follow me." Cold Winter Alchemy Workshop usually has many research tasks, often conducts various experiments, and has a special place for testing. Pierre led Gwen to a testing room, and others could appreciate Gwen, or the various functions of this suit through the strengthened special glass windows in the observation room next door. David, Helen, and Sophia soon saw the various functions that Pierre had spoken about earlier in action. Walking freely on the walls and the roof, Gwen walked up and down on the roof while enduring the weird feeling of hanging upside down. She could clearly feel that as long as she didn''t want to, she wouldn''t be pulled back by gravity. on the ground. With a thought, her feet separated from the roof, and she flipped lightly in the air, and landed firmly on the ground. "I feel that after wearing the battle suit, my sense of balance has become much stronger." Gwen''s reaction ability was already better than that of ordinary people, but after brushing dungeons for a period of time and improving his physical fitness again, he became even better. With the added balance of the suit, she felt that she could also do the amazing things that Peter Parker did. I stretched out my hand and tested the spraying of spider silk. This suit does not necessarily spray spider silk from the wrist position, but can shoot spider silk from any position or even directly launch spider webs. The purpose of using hands is to facilitate aiming and follow-up actions. Also, she found that she could release the toxin alone, or attach the toxin to the spider silk or other objects. The way of using it is very flexible, it all depends on her own thinking. In addition to testing all the functions mentioned by Pierre, Gwen also discovered a little surprise: when she was wearing this suit, it became easier to use stealth, and even the inconspicuous traces They all disappeared completely. Originally, David could easily find Gwen in the stealth state, but now David finds that even if he wants to find Gwen in stealth, it will take some time and energy. "This battle suit is great." After finishing the test, Gwen took off the suit and changed back to the original clothes: "It''s just not very convenient to carry." Because the battle suit is made into a space equipment that can store items, this makes ordinary storage items unable to store the battle suit. Pierre had considered this issue a long time ago, and handed a ring to Gwen: "This is a prop specially used to store the battle clothes, and it has no other functions." Pierre also said that if you are not satisfied with the shape of the ring, you can ask David to help modify it. David can handle such small things. "correct!" After explaining everything, after watching Gwen happily put away the battle suit and put the ring on his hand, Pierre specially greeted David: "You''d better tell everyone, and we will meet again in the future." Send this special material to the alchemy workshop first, don''t handle it yourself." Pierre knew about the dungeon, and he also knew that this thing was produced in the dungeon. He was curious if there would be more weird materials in the dungeon? He even considered going to the dungeon to brush himself when he had time! As for combat effectiveness? He traveled all over the mainland back then, and he was able to live to this age safely, not by virtue of being able to conjure gold and jewels. "I''ll say hello to Aidan!" Tell Aidan that basically everyone who frequents the dungeon knows about it, and Pierre also knows this, so after nodding, he prepares to send David and the others away. David''s communicator suddenly heard Tony''s voice: "Dear Lord Earl of Glamorgan, if you are free, come to Stark Manor, there are good things." "..." replied, I see, lets get over it! Afterwards, David looked at the people around him: Theres something new to watch, do you want to join us? "certainly!" Not only Sophia was very interested, but even Pierre put down the book he had just picked up. He also wanted to see what new tricks that Tony Stark had come up with. So a group of people drove from the alchemy workshop to Stark Manor, and Tony was not surprised that Pierre came with him. He asked Eva before contacting David, knowing that David was taking Gwen to the alchemy workshop to pick up things, and it was relatively free at the moment, so he called David here. "Let me come and see what?" "this!" Tony didnt go out to meet him. Everyone was so familiar with him. Its not like David couldnt find a place. After telling David to come directly to the testing field, Tony waited here for Davids arrival. "The latest general-purpose assault rifle in Winter City, code-named Piccolo!" "Piccolo? Isn''t it a flute?" "I decided to use the name flute for the sniper rifle. The official name of this assault rifle is Piccolo." "..." David doesn''t mind, Piccolo is Piccolo! The name sounds stronger. Looking down, in front of him is a long black firearm that looks like a long black box. The handle, butt, trigger, muzzle and other positions are still easy to see, so no one will really regard this thing as a box. Reaching out to lift up the Piccolo assault rifle, David felt the weight. Compared with ordinary assault rifles, the weight of this rifle is a bit surprising. Also, the overall size seems slightly larger? But if you think about it carefully, there are no ordinary soldiers in Winter City. This is nothing to those who receive training from the devil and constantly improve their own quality. The size problem may be due to the Blizzard Power Armor? Raising the piccolo assault rifle, Tony also pointed at the target not far away in a timely manner. Boom! Tom! Tom! Tom! Its not a big blue light; the sound is not low, but it wont be deafening. After a few simple shots, David found that the recoil of this rifle is not particularly strong. For the winter knights in power armor, it is basically nothing. As for might... This assault rifle can easily tear a main battle tank to shreds! Combined with a variety of energy cores made by black technology, it fires special caseless bullets. This new gun has very powerful destructive power. The existence of space technology makes the loading capacity of the new gun amazing. The standard magazine currently in use can hold 500 rounds. Its not that its impossible to make a magazine that can hold more ammunition, but its not necessary for the time being. "The entire piccolo assault rifle will be like a long box, mainly the cooling system that wraps the entire gun body, and is also powered by a special energy core, making this assault rifle almost impossible to overheat the barrel." Listening to Tony''s introduction, David felt that this thing was a bit outrageous, and it broke all common sense. "What exactly is the special energy core you mentioned?" "This is it!" Tony took a small part casually, and the most striking thing was a crystal that exuded a faint brilliance wrapped in this part: "The crystal mine with more abundant internal energy!" David didn''t even think that the real core of this new rifle is the crystal mine. "Not only that, the gun barrel is also specially treated, and crystal powder was incorporated into it when it was manufactured." After Tony mentioned this incident, he couldn''t help but sigh: "The crystal mine is really amazing, breaking a lot of my cognition. " Even if it is only because of the special crystal mine in Winter City, Tony is reluctant to leave here. The more he studied this thing, the more amazing he felt. He felt that he hadn''t really developed the full potential of the crystal mine. If he could develop its full potential, Winter City would definitely be able to initiate colonization of alien planets. After sighing for a while, Tony continued to introduce the new gun: "Let''s not talk about the crystal mine, let''s talk about this new rifle!" He pointed to the sunglasses on the table and asked David to try wearing them. "What is this again?" David put on the sunglasses, and found a series of prompts on the sunglasses: Detected compatible equipment, connecting... The connection has been completed. Subsequently, the crosshairs commonly seen in shooting games appeared on David''s sunglasses. "Each Piccolo assault rifle can be connected to the operating system of the Blizzard power armor, allowing the user to aim at the target more easily!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 259： Winter City has no house Chapter 259 Winter City Doesnt Separate Houses David tried a few more times. With the crosshair on the glasses to assist aiming, it became extremely easy to hit the target, even easier than when he was playing games back then. "Would you like to try it?" The women look at each other and eventually all test-fire a few shots. Although this rifle is a bit heavy for them, it is not impossible to use. It is not a problem to feel it after firing a few rounds. What surprised David was that Princess Sofia''s physical fitness was actually stronger than that of Gwen and Helen who had cleared the dungeon. This delicate-looking girl used the rifle very easily and did not show the slightest effort. When Pierre also raised his rifle to try it out, David turned his head and chatted with Tony. "Is this rifle finalized?" "Yes!" The piccolo assault rifle has been completely finalized. The one in front of David is the official product, and it will be officially produced based on this design: "What? What do you think?" "No! This gun is already very strong...the power is beyond my expectation." He originally thought that Tony could make a rifle that was slightly more powerful than the dwarf version of the Garand used before, which was already very good, no Thinking of directly tinkering with such a big killer: "This rifle should be used for a long time." "After all, the forces you have to face are very complicated. Of course, the weapons and equipment should be made as strong as possible." Tony didn''t think it was strange. After all, David''s current goal was not simply the Brennia continent. These forces are gone. Moreover, considering that there are gods behind these forces, no one knows what kind of power those guys hold in their hands. "Will it be troublesome to make this weapon?" Can''t the manufacturing speed of such a powerful weapon be increased? But Tony didn''t think it was a problem at all, and after a few words, David realized that he was thinking too much. How many soldiers are there in Winter City? There are only fifty members of the Winter Knights, and even if you add all the recruits from the Spartan Heavy Infantry, they are only in the early thousand. Below Tonys Stark Manor is a fully automated production workshop. As long as the raw materials are sufficient, it takes a short while to assemble an Iron Soldier, and the complexity of this rifle is not higher than that of Iron Soldier. In other words, as far as the current situation is concerned, the supply speed of raw materials is what limits the output of this new weapon, but the core material of this gun is crystal ore. After several upgrades, the output of crystal ore is no longer a problem. problem of urban development. "So... production speed and output are not a problem at all. As long as it takes a short time, I can make all the soldiers in Winter City switch to this new rifle." Not only the current Winter Knights and Spartan heavy infantry, but even newly recruited recruits can receive new guns in advance and learn how to use new weapons as soon as possible. "Speaking of this matter, are the Spartan heavy infantry also going to start wearing blizzard power armor?" "There is no rush for now, their physical fitness still needs to continue to improve." Sparta has been accepted for a long time in the first phase. In terms of quality, although they are still weaker than those of the Winter Knights, they barely meet the standard for using power armor. In other words, some of the elite Spartan heavy infantry can indeed begin to learn how to use power armor. The time for training in the second and third phases is not long enough, they still need to be trained for a while. "But the power armor still has to be prepared in advance, right?" "indeed." "Have you considered building a dedicated arsenal?" With the expansion of all aspects of Winter City, the increase in the number of troops also means that the demand for various weapons and ammunition is constantly increasing. Tony knew that his automated workshop would not be able to supply Winter City''s weapons forever, so he reminded David that he wanted David to prepare in advance. "Of course I have thought about it." In fact, David has not only thought about it, but even has a rough plan. At the beginning, he will build an ammunition factory, so that Tony does not need to grab power armor, weapons, and ammunition all at once. Although the automated factory in Stark Manor is very efficient, as the types and quantity of weapons increase, sooner or later there will be supply Not on the situation. Rather than waiting until something goes wrong and then scrambling for a solution, make arrangements early on. "First the ammunition factory, followed by the gun factory and power armor. As for what factories will be built in the future, it depends on the specific needs." He didn''t build the ammunition factory right away, but was waiting for Tony''s new gun. According to Tony''s previous statement, the ammunition used in the new rifle is completely different from the one used before, so he can''t build it in advance. "Just make arrangements." According to Davids plan, the new ammunition factory mainly produces new rifle bullets and various functional missiles used on power armor, and also retains a small part of the production line to produce pistol bullets that are currently common in Winter City. The piano pistol is still the main standard pistol used in Winter City. Except for a small amount of use by the military, the main user is the security team in charge of Elizabeth Swan. Tony did not manufacture a pistol using new ammunition, so traditional ammunition using gunpowder still has to be produced in small batches. As for traditional rifle cartridges, there should be no need to manufacture them. The current inventory is sufficient to cope with the daily training of the army and possible emergencies. After all the ammunition is used up, most of the dwarf-made Garand rifles in Winter City can be disposed of. As for whether to sell them to the Kingdom of Lordaeron at a discount or to the Kingdom of Stormwind, this can be discussed. Coming out of Stark Manor, David just chatted casually with Tony for a short while, and almost made a plan for the future military development of Winter City. It seems a bit of a joke, but this is the power of the lord. As long as the territory develops well, no one will question David''s way of doing things. What''s more, under the leadership of David, Winter City is developing better and better at a speed visible to the naked eye. In this case, no one will I feel that David''s approach is inappropriate. After returning to Glamorgan Castle, David originally wanted to take Sophia around the ''new home'' in person to make her more familiar with it. But as soon as he came back, he was reminded by Eva: that Mr. Ethan Hunter was waiting for him. "He is back?" "Yes." "Have you introduced some basic information to him?" "Already introduced." David nodded, and then went directly to the reception room. Ethan was sitting there looking around curiously. He had already drank most of the coffee in front of him. It seemed that he had let go of most of his guard. Seeing this situation, David knew that Ethan had believed what he said earlier. "It seems that you have understood the whole situation." Ethan stood up when David came in, and after a brief greeting with David, he sat down again. After hearing what the other party said, there was still a bit of disbelief on his face and words: "I still feel that this kind of It''s unbelievable that I''ve come across something that only exists in science fiction." Things in science fiction stories may not necessarily never happen. Many things or objects described in science fiction stories have become reality not long after. After the two had a brief chat, Ethan obviously relaxed a lot. Regarding the miraculous event he encountered, Ethan didn''t believe it at all from the beginning: How could such an outrageous thing happen? Walking to another world? Hehe, I don''t believe it! Even if David told him that he could try it himself, he still didn''t believe it, and thought that these were all pranks from his colleagues. It wasn''t until he tried several times by himself that he was sure that he seemed, probably, possibly... really time-traveled. After returning to Cold Winter City again, he didn''t see that David, but a woman named Eva. He felt the atmosphere of a soldier from this woman, and with the introduction of the other party, Ethan realized how magical this place called Winter City is. It turns out that there are many people like him from other worlds in this city, including Eva who is popularizing the basics of science for herself. And everyone from different worlds likes this place very much, and they have more or less contributed to the development and construction of Winter City. It''s hard to believe that this place was a wasteland two years ago, with only a few wooden houses in existence. Now, a city with complete infrastructure has appeared. When he heard this, Ethan felt that it was outrageous, but after learning that people like him who came here from other worlds also included Spider-Man, Captain America, Transformers, etc., he felt that what he heard before Those who arrived were nothing at all, this is outrageous! After Eva finished introducing the general situation, Ethan expressed that he wanted to meet David. At this time, he already knew David''s identity: the lord of this city and the northern plain of the Kingdom of Tilan, David-Earl of Glamorgan! After chatting for a while, Ethan asked a lot about Winter City and learned a little more about this magical city. At the same time, he also knows that David welcomes people like him. If he wants, he can choose to settle in Winter City, or he can choose to build a vacation house of his own here. "So, what do I need to pay?" It is definitely impossible for him to spend money to buy land and houses. He has no money in this world at all. He thinks that since David has welcomed him, it should be useful to get him, right? "Pay it!" David didn''t say ''see what you have? , Ethan Hunts situation made him unable to think of what this elite agent could help, so lets just carry out ordinary transactions! "If you don''t have money, you can find some jobs in Winter City...Of course, you can also buy some special products and sell them in Winter City." David suddenly felt that maybe future visitors from other worlds could be arranged in this way? (end of this chapter) Chapter 260： Winters Legion Weaknesses Chapter 260 The Short Board of the Winter Legion In the current situation in Winter City, the dependence on latecomers is gradually decreasing, so it is impossible for David to share everything in his hand like he did at the beginning. Although a house is nothing to David, it is just a small matter of a sentence. But he thinks it is better to determine some standards: For those like Rick who directly express their willingness to work for Winter City and serve David, it is normal for David to provide them with housing, salary and other treatment. But Ethan Hunt obviously doesnt have this idea. At present, the ace agent only regards Winter City as a very interesting vacation spot. He has no idea of ??working for David, and he doesnt have the ability to contribute to Winter City right now. In this case, should David rush to give him benefits? If you do that, what will other people think when they see it? Just like Rick, who worked so hard to run around in a world full of zombies, looking for survivors and increasing the population of Winter City, but the result is that he is treated the same as a person who does nothing? Why? Others like Leonard, Steve, Fording, Laura, Helen and others have made a lot of contributions to Winter City, and the Transformers have collectively joined Winter City and become residents of Winter City; Leon, who contributed the least to Winter City, also introduced the ''talent'' of Jack Krause to David! So, newcomers who come to Cold Winter City in the future will definitely be treated differently according to their thoughts, wishes, and actual actions. Those who are willing to stay in Cold Winter City are the residents of Cold Winter City. This kind of people will live and work in this city, and David will provide corresponding treatment according to the abilities of these people. I dont want to live in Winter City for a long time, but David will also give some preferential treatment to those who can help. In the end, Ethan is in his current state. There is nothing he can do to help him at the moment, and he doesn''t have the will, so he can only greet him as an ''ordinary person''. "Work? Selling goods?" Ethan didn''t feel that he had to receive preferential treatment. David''s suggestion was actually quite normal, and he didn''t feel that he had been ''humiliated'' or ''despised''. He was just thinking that it was not realistic to find a stable job here, but being a small trader should be able to make some money quickly. He doesn''t have to think about what is easy to sell in Winter City. He can go to various shops to find out what these shops need and what he can easily buy, and then go back to his own world to buy. This kind of business, which is similar to overseas purchasing agents, should be able to quickly accumulate some wealth for yourself, and then buy or build a new house you like in this city. In the future, this place can become his best resort, where he will not be disturbed in any way, and the people here will not have anything to do with his work. He can truly relax in Winter City. In addition, what is so magical about this place, and it can satisfy your own adventurous psychology. After chatting for a while, Ethan decided to go out by himself, but before leaving, he still remembered to solve an important problem: "The language you use here...do you have teaching materials?" "When you go out, Eva will give you a prop specially used to learn Brennian Common Language, and she will tell you how to use it." "Thanks!" Ethan left the reception room after thanking him. Sure enough, as soon as he went out, he saw Eva who had introduced the situation to him earlier, and got the special tool for learning languages ??from her. "Is it okay to wear it on the forehead while sleeping?" "Yes!" It sounds amazing. As long as you wear this thing to sleep, you can learn a new language in a few days. If this thing can be brought back to your own world, it will immediately become a hot commodity around the world. Putting his things away, Ethan walked out of Glamorgan Castle and stood on the street. He thought it was better to go back and learn the Common Language of Brennia before he came over to take a good look at Winter City and figure out that everyone here needs some something good. "He''s back!" "Um!" David nodded to Eva, expressing his understanding. It will definitely take more time for Ethan to integrate into Winter City than others. If he is unlucky, he may not truly integrate into Winter City until he marries his wife. At that time, Ethan, who didn''t want his wife to be threatened, had a high probability of sending his wife to live in Winter City, and then he would have a closer connection with Winter City. Of course, if Ethan is willing to take the initiative to integrate into Winter City and make many friends, then he can also enter the inner circle of Winter City earlier. David felt that Ethan''s abilities were impressive and his destructive power was astonishing. If possible, he very much hopes that Ethan can personally form and lead a special operations team to perform some difficult tasks, including but not limited to infiltration, assassination, sabotage, kidnapping and so on. As for whether this special team belongs to the intelligence department in charge of Edwin Van Cleef, or to the military, he hasn''t decided yet. "Perhaps, you can take orders directly from me?" In that case, can he throw people like Clausa and Leon into this team, or ask Leon to dig Chris, Claire, and Jill to Winter City? Suddenly felt that the destructive power of this team was strong enough to destroy the world, so David withdrew his thoughts and began to deal with the next task. New weapons are finalized, a new ammunition factory is about to start construction, and then factory workers need to be recruited. These things need to be formulated now, and then gradually implemented. At the same time, it seems that the Winter Knights will also expand appropriately, and the establishment of fifty people is still a bit too small. "The previous twenty recruits haven''t completed all the training, have they?" David has high requirements for the Winter Knights. In addition to the various training plans set at the beginning, the Winter Knights have also added training courses for paladins. He hopes that all members of the Winter Knights will be trained to become saints. knight. But now the entire Knights of Winter have Gareth Stanton and Floyd as real paladins. It will take a lot of time for other soldiers to become paladins. "But compared to the expansion speed of the Spartan Heavy Infantry, the growth of the Winter Knights is too slow." Before the first phase of the Spartan Heavy Infantry, there were only 100 people, and the second phase was only 200 People don''t seem to be much more than the Winter Knights. But the third phase sent 1,000 people directly, even if half of them were eliminated in the end, the number of official soldiers in the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment would be 800 in the end. In such a comparison, the Winter Knights only have fifty members, which seems too pitiful. Thinking about it back then, Gareth Stanton thought it would be difficult for Winter City to support dozens of knights, but now he feels that dozens of them are not enough. This kind of huge change in thinking, sometimes He himself found it interesting when he thought about it, and laughed at himself for being too naive back then. "How many people do you want to increase to?" "Increase to one hundred people first!" "Directly recruit fifty recruits?" One hundred people is not too many, and even if these one hundred winter knights are equipped with the most advanced equipment, it will not put any pressure on the current logistics of winter city. "No, I plan to select the best soldiers from the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment and add them to the Winter Knights." David was taken aback for a moment before he realized that Gareth had this idea. But thinking about it, it doesn''t seem to be bad. For the soldiers of the Spartan Heavy Infantry, entering the Winter Knights seems to be a promotion. "Instead of doing this, for example, directly releasing the news, the Knights of Winter will be expanded into a one-hundred-member organization, and the places will be contested by all people in Winter City." David felt that he would simply release the news, a little stimulation, and maybe he could still dig out Some recruits with more potential: "Set the requirements higher. It doesn''t matter if you can''t fill up the quota immediately. You can observe for a while." Gareth Stanton immediately understood what the lord meant. He wanted to tap talents and at the same time stimulate the soldiers of the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment to work harder in training. They would definitely not want to lose to the The civilian recruits who signed up indirectly stimulated the combat effectiveness of the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment. "I see how to do it." Maybe when the expansion of the Winter Knights is completed, the Spartan Heavy Infantry can also be reborn and become one of the main forces of Winter City. "Well, you decide the details with Floyd and Jack Krausser." Afterwards, David mentioned another matter: "In addition to the expansion of the Winter Knights, it is best for the recruits to recruit some people with driving and logistics talents." The army of Cold Winter City has a serious problem now, which is the lack of auxiliary arms. In addition to various vehicle drivers, there is also a lack of maintenance soldiers. These are the shortcomings of the Winter Legion. "Especially the pilots of the Quin-jet fighters, in addition to digging potential internally, they also try to dig out from recruits and ordinary people." The vehicles are fine, but the pilots of the Quinjet fighter jets are in short supply. Every time the Winter Knights attack, they need Peggy, Sharon and others to act as drivers. This is not a good thing. "Floyd has been looking for talents in this area, and has recruited a group of people for related training." As the commander-in-chief of the military, Gareth is naturally aware of this problem, but the pilot''s There is still no progress in training, and he doesn''t know how to solve this problem. David could only sigh after hearing this, and there are not many solutions at present, even if recruiting from other worlds, it is not an easy task. Later, David paid attention to the progress of the construction of the lower school, and learned that the basic framework of the school had been completed, and the Diggers had already gone back to lay the road from Winter City to Frost Cold Post and Snowfield Fort. Wetherby-Swan brought a new question: With the construction and expansion of Winter City, the area of ??the city is slowly increasing. Should we consider the public transportation inside Winter City? (end of this chapter) Chapter 261： General Representative of Winter City in Biochemical World Chapter 261 The Chief Representative of Winter City in the Biochemical World "Public transportation? Is this the time to think about it?" If it was the original Governor of Port Royal, Wetherby Swan, he would definitely not care about public transportation and the like. Is it necessary for a group of **** to think about how to get from one side of the city to the other? The living areas of most civilians are limited to a small area, and walking with two feet is enough. That is, the nobles and officials need to travel around, and the officials of Winter City can use the Cybertronian''s transformed vehicles to help them at any time. It is very convenient to go anywhere. It seems that public transportation is not necessary? However, Wetherby Swan had a lot of knowledge before he became the political officer of Winter City, and his ability to accept was not bad, and he understood that David-Earl Glamorgan did not want a "backward" city, but It is an advanced modern city. "There is already this demand, and it is relatively simple to establish a public transportation system now, and it is also enough for everyone to better accept this new thing." The area of ??Winter City is constantly expanding, and it does take some time to go from the northernmost to the southernmost, and this time will continue to increase in the future. Considering that there are many people working in various shops in the city now, and will work in various factories in the future, more and more people will have to travel back and forth in the city every day. After listening to Wetherby''s report, David also realized that the public transportation system must be established: "Do you have any ideas?" "First establish a few basic bus lines, connecting the southernmost and northernmost, as well as the easternmost and westernmost of Winter City, and then consider adding more lines in the future." "Hmm!" David felt that Wetherby''s plan was very reliable, and as long as the round-trip routes of the two lines were well planned, it could basically ensure that it could radiate all areas of Winter City. "At the beginning, there was no need for a large bus, and ordinary minibuses could meet the demand." At present, Winter City has a certain manufacturing capacity. For example, the transport trucks used by the Winter Legion are made by Winter City itself. Although the manufacturing speed is not fast, it can already meet the needs of Winter City itself. Therefore, these public buses do not need to be imported from a certain world at all, or to build a car factory first. "Just do it like this! As for how many buses you need, you can directly communicate with the Alchemy Workshop." The vehicles currently used in Winter City are nominally made by the Alchemy Workshop: "But the driver may need You figured it out yourself." "Everyone Rick recruits knows how to drive." Rick has been working very hard to search for survivors in his original world during this time. In order to ensure Ricks safety, or to be able to solve problems as soon as possible, now Rick often works with a Transformer action. This not only guarantees Rick''s own safety, but also greatly improves his work efficiency. After all, there is no villain in that world who can fight Transformers. Rick''s active area is the North American continent, which is known as the country that lives on wheels. Driving is almost a must-have skill for everyone, and only a very small number of people can''t drive. So these people can go to work directly after simple training and understanding of the route and work regulations. "Then let''s do it!" Putting a seal on the plan for establishing a public transportation system means that the plan has been officially approved by the lord. Although he only understands the situation and stamps his approval, his heart is still full of a sense of accomplishment: in front of the computer Playing farming and construction games is not as fulfilling as running a real city! Watching Wetherby leave contentedly, David waits for his next job. Unexpectedly, it was not an official or ordinary person from Winter City who came to me this time to make suggestions related to urban development. After Wetherby left, the next person to come to him was Leon Kennedy, the man he had wanted to pull into the special operations team. "Huh? It''s so strange that you would suddenly come to find me." The relationship between Leon and David is good. When David helped Leon heal the injury of his comrade-in-arms Jack Krause and took Krause in Winter City, Leon was very grateful to David. At the same time, Leon also likes Winter City very much. He likes to come to Winter City to relax when he is on vacation. In his words, "here, you don''t have to worry about being disturbed. Called back to perform the task. '' In addition, he will come to ask for help when he is in trouble, but he will not come to David. Maybe he thinks that David, as the lord of Winter City and an earl, should not have the time and energy to go Forget about his little troubles? Therefore, when Leon ran to the office of Fort Glamorgan to find David, David even wondered if there was a huge change in the world of Resident Evil? "The world is destroyed?" "..." Lyon was speechless, and sat down on the sofa in the corner of the room under David''s call. There are sofas and coffee tables here, which are convenient for David to use when receiving guests in the office. Usually, there are some fresh fruits and pastries on the coffee table. The maids in Glamorgan Castle will change them every day to ensure that the fruits are always fresh. "what''s the matter?" "I want to ask something, and there are some things that may require your permission." "oh?" Leon''s expression was very serious. David realized that Leon had something very important to look for him this time, so he put on a serious expression and waited quietly for the next step. Lyon is not a politician, nor is he a businessman, and he has a good relationship with David, so he didn''t go round and round, and directly told the matter in straightforward language. After David heard it, he realized why Leon was looking for him: Leon hoped to help Shirley get rid of the official house arrest. If possible, he hoped to send Shirley to live in Winter City. If it was just such a trivial matter, Leon came to find David specifically, which seemed a bit of a big deal. But the point of the matter is not whether Shirley will come to Winter City, but how Shirley''s current situation has changed! After Leon rescued the president''s daughter Ashley Graham very easily, it is no longer a secret that he has special abilities. Fortunately, the president himself and Leon''s immediate superiors trusted and valued him very much, so Leon did not receive "special treatment" because of his special abilities. Even if some people wanted to lock him up with Shirley for research, they were rejected by the president himself. But the president can protect Leon for a while, but it is impossible to protect him all the time. Mr. President has come up with a solution: establish a special department, and let Leon be in charge of this newly established special department. In addition to protecting the president and important figures, this special department is also responsible for dealing with various special incidentscurrently it is mainly targeting various biochemical incidents. Letting Leon be in charge of this department actually has the idea of ??letting him try to teach other people his special ability. This is also a kind of research. Leon''s ability has been used reasonably, and Leon, the hero, has not been turned into an experiment. , can be regarded as a proposal acceptable to all parties. Leon didn''t immediately agree, because he got these special abilities from Winter City, and he didn''t intend to teach them to anyone without David''s permission. "Actually, this is not a big deal!" The world of Resident Evil is full of troublesome villains. If Leon can teach more powerful fighters to deal with biochemical incidents, it will be considered a great deed. Of course, there is no shortage of guys in any world who can misrepresent the good scriptures. For example, the security consultant named Simmons is not a good thing. From Leon''s words, we can know that it is Simmons and his group who want to make Leon an experimental subject. "I think you can agree, and then take the opportunity to cultivate your own power." David couldn''t help touching his chin. He was thinking, if Leon could establish a force completely subordinate to him in the biohazard world, and use the power provided by Winter City, would it be considered that Winter City has taken a step towards the biochemical world to invade the plane? first step? "I don''t think I have the talent for this." Lyon is not averse to cultivating his own power. He himself has no liking for officials and politicians. He was forced to become an agent at first, entirely to protect Shirley. I will continue to work in the future, more because of human affection and justice in my heart. In addition to being mainly responsible for the president''s security work at the beginning, Leon''s main work later was on various biochemical incidents. For a person who has seen too many tragedies caused by biochemical weapons, he can''t wait to wipe out all biochemical incidents with his own hands. Weapons and related people, this is why he is always fighting on the front line. People can make progress through learning, and sometimes things are not that complicated. As long as you stick to your heart and are strong enough, you will naturally attract like-minded people. These people who believe in Leon and are willing to obey his orders are the capital for Leon to live well in that world. In addition, he also learned one thing: Arcane energy does not exist in the world of Resident Evil. Every time Leon consumes all his magic power, he needs to restore his magic power with the clear water containing arcane energy brought back from Winter City. Even the water with arcane energy has been drunk, so he has to go back to Winter City to replenish it. Even if he has the kind of kettle that can automatically absorb arcane energy in his hand, he has to come to Winter City to absorb arcane energy. That is to say, even if Leon passed on the knowledge related to arcane arts, he himself is an irreplaceable special existence, and there is no possibility of being shattered and killed. After clarifying the various situations, David believes that Lyon can definitely win more and better conditions, and Lyon''s help to Winter City and David will also become greater. (end of this chapter) Chapter 262： Adding bricks and tiles to Winter City Chapter 262 Contributes to Winter City Leon, who received David''s answer, went back to fight for better conditions for himself. David thought it would take some time for Leon and the politicians to get an accurate answer. However, the facts have proved that even politicians who are good at working abroad can show amazing efficiency once they encounter things that are directly related to their own interests. Lyon quickly got an accurate answer: he will be the leader of the new department. This department, which has not yet been officially named, will be directly under the president himself. He is usually responsible for protecting the president and handling various special incidents in North America. The focus of these people''s work. The members of the new department will be drawn from various departments, and Leon will get a group of elite men. In addition, Leon himself also has the right to recruit, and he can recruit people he thinks are excellent and suitable into the new department. For this reason, Leon spent some time looking for many "old friends". Unfortunately, the people he recruited were not accepted. not much. Fortunately, another request of his has been met. "right here?" "Yes!" Leon looked at the red-haired ponytail girl beside him. Before he brought this old comrade over, he had already greeted David: "The environment here is very good, you think so!" "It''s really good!" Claire with her ponytail looked around. Although she was in this city called Winter City, she could still see the beautiful natural scenery around her: the vast river and the forest not far away. As well as the mountain peaks farther away, and the vast snow field: "It''s just a little cold." Before coming here, Leon greeted her specially, but Claire still didn''t expect the temperature here to be so low, she even suspected that she was in Alaska or even the Arctic Circle. "I think this place is very good." The other blonde girl next to Leon kept looking around with her eyes shining. She didn''t care about the cold wind like a knife at all. She even felt that the cold wind was blowing on her body. Made her feel ''free''. "As long as you like it here!" Leon and Claire looked at Shirley who was full of excitement. Both of them had gratified smiles on their faces. They just watched Shirley keep turning her head and looking around. deliberately slowed down, and Claire lowered her voice a lot: "You actually let Shirley leave the laboratory, and those guys are willing to let her go? How did you do it?" Leon waved his hand, indicating that he will discuss this matter with you later: "It can''t be explained clearly in a few sentences, so let''s go and see Shirley''s new home first!" Claire knew that things couldn''t be explained clearly, especially this place called Winter City... She didn''t understand what was going on, but just put her hand on Leon''s shoulder and followed him forward. place. If she hadn''t experienced it herself, it would be hard for her to believe that such a miraculous thing would happen, even if she had seen many strange things herself. Chatting casually while walking, Claire only knew that they were in another world now through Leon''s narration. This Winter City was established by the Earl of the Kingdom of Tilan named David Glamorgan in the last two years. rise up new city. In addition, this is a world with many magical powers, and there are many legendary races. She just saw an elf, and the elf''s hands exuded golden light, and seemed to be treating people. "this" The world view has been greatly impacted, and Claire wonders if she has entered a magical world similar to Lord of the Rings? Before he opened his mouth to ask, a police car roared by with its siren sounding. "..." Claire suddenly realized that what Leon said was correct, this matter really cannot be explained clearly in a few words, and it would take a long time to explain this strange place alone. Leaving the main road and turning onto a much narrower but still wide road, Claire looked around curiously. This should be a residential area, and you can see the signs of various shops and restaurants, and the people you meet from time to time are chatting in a language that she doesn''t understand at all. After walking for a while, Claire and Shirley stopped in front of a house led by Leon. This is a two-story building with a single door. After Leon opened it with the key and made an invitation gesture, Shirley and Claire walked in immediately. They were not polite to Leon, and immediately began to look at the situation in the house after entering the house. The first floor is the kitchen, dining room, living room, and bathroom. The second floor is the bedroom, guest room, bathroom, and study room. There is also an independent back garden. Although it is not particularly large, it is very cozy. The water and electricity facilities are complete, and even the bedding is brand new. . "Is this your house?" "No, this is Shirley''s house." When Leon answered Claire''s question, he handed the key to Shirley: "Live here for the time being. If you don''t like anything, you can change it later." "Ah, no! This is already very good." Shirley found that this place perfectly met her requirements, especially that it was very close to the next house and there were many neighbors around. For Shirley, who has been locked up in the laboratory as a test subject for many years, she likes this kind of popular residence very much. Looking at the key in her hand, Shirley looked around again, at this moment she suddenly felt unreal. "Am I really going to live here in the future?" "Yes, and no one will take you to various tests in the future." Testing is a nice way of saying it, but it actually means conducting various experiments. Leon became an agent in order to protect Shirley, but he was powerless to prevent Shirley from becoming a test subject for scientists. If he hadn''t obtained extraordinary power from Winter City and used this as a bargaining chip to negotiate, Shirley might be imprisoned forever. In the laboratory, be a guinea pig. "Thank you, Leon!" Shirley gave Leon a strong hug, and then ran to the second floor to visit her new home in an ''excited'' manner. Of course, she might have found a place to cry and vent. Watching Shirley disappear at the corner of the stairs, Claire was happy for Shirley, and at the same time looked at Leon: "Can you explain it well now?" "sure!" He simply told his own experience, and finally told Claire how he negotiated with the authorities to ''rescue'' Shirley. After the lecture, Leon sent out another invitation, hoping that Claire would join the new department to help him. If it was the past, Claire would have rejected it without even thinking about it. She has extreme distrust of the government. After graduating from university, she joined various civil organizations to fight against the government. For this reason, she even had conflicts with Leon. Now her thinking has changed a little bit, maybe she can seriously consider joining the new department formed by Lyon. Because in this new department, she can better deal with various crises caused by biological and chemical weapons, and at the same time, she can better protect Shirley. As for learning ''magic'', it''s completely incidental! Well, can you help your brother find the way? Or ask Leon to introduce his brother to the Earl of Glamorgan? Learn a certain special ability directly from here, so that his brother Chris can better deal with various biochemical events. Especially when Claire learned through Leon that Rebecca was already considering setting up a medical laboratory in Winter City, and wanted to see if she could find the answer to completely eradicate biochemical viruses through mysterious knowledge, she became more and more inclined to Yu accepted Leon''s invitation... At this time, David did not rule out that Leon was working hard to ''contribute to Winter City''. After dealing with some affairs in a row, he got more free time again, so he told Gwen that he was going to her in the next few days. home as a guest. The happy Gwen didn''t go home that night, and wanted to fight David until dawn, but accidentally awakened a new attribute. "Do you know the huge gap between the two of us? Remember to work hard, little fountain!" "..." Gwen''s complexion is considered very fair among white people, but at this time she was not white at all, and her whole body was as red as a hot pepper, and it took a long time before she returned to her normal state. Fortunately, Gwen returned to normal in time, otherwise when David was sitting at the dining table at Stacey''s house, Director Stacey''s questions would not have been so cordial and friendly. He is of high quality and well-trained. "How old are you?" "Twenty!" David is indeed only twenty years old in this life, and he will only turn twenty-one after a while. In terms of age, he is not much different from Gwen. Of course, Director Stacey is still not very happy, because his daughter is not yet an adult! "Are you in college?" "No, currently starting a business." "Entrepreneurship?" Yes, and has already pulled in several rounds of investment in Europe and North America. "oh?" Director Stacey, who originally thought it was unreliable, heard that David had received several rounds of investment, so he felt a little bit more reliable, but if this is the case, this kid wont be a **** who simply cheats, right? "What is your company''s main business?" "Clean energy, waste water and garbage disposal." David originally wanted to talk about land development, but he probably aroused suspicion, so he simply changed his name to clean energy and garbage disposal. These projects are still very new in this era, young There are quite a few people who have entered this type of industry. It is not surprising that he is doing business in this area. The most important thing is that these technologies exist in Winter City. Although it is not convenient to talk about the technical details, some concepts, advantages and selling points can be used to talk about it, which is enough to deal with Director Stacey in front of him. David also specifically emphasized that his company''s main business scope is not in North America. In addition, he has a British accent. Director Stacey wants to investigate his details, and he will not immediately become suspicious if he can''t find anything. In fact, he was thinking too much. Director Stacey''s suspicion of him has nothing to do with whether the investigation does not investigate his background. (end of this chapter) Chapter 263： take it easy david Chapter 263 David at leisure Had a not-so-comfortable dinner at Gwen''s house. After a brief chat for a while, David said goodbye and left. Gwen wanted to accompany David back to Winter City, but unfortunately, he was stopped by his father, so he had to wave goodbye to David, and went to find David after dealing with his father. She reckoned that she would be forced to make a confession by her father, and it might not be easy to fool her. Leaving Gwen''s house, David wondered if he should go to Doctor Octopus Otto Octavius? "This Doctor Octopus may not be so easy to recruit." Standing on the side of the street and looking at the high-rise buildings in New York, David felt that this feeling was very special, a bit like recruiting wild generals everywhere when he was playing games. It just changed from a simple click of the mouse to a more complex real-life communication. It is not as easy as a few simple options to let Dr. Octopus join and work for Winter City. In this world, Dr. Octopus has the support of the Osborne Group, and he is unlikely to accept David''s invitation before his experiment is declared a failure. The fact is the same. Although David took some time to find Octavius, who is not yet Doctor Octopus, he failed to win him over to Winter City. At most, he left some impressions on him. After a brief chat with Octavius, David didn''t go to Harry Osborn, let alone Peter Parker, the Spiderman of this world, but went straight back to Winter City. It is impossible for Spider-Man to be fooled into Winter City by himself. If he just wants to find a spokesperson for this world, Gwen is more suitable than Peter Parker. As for the Harry Osborn in this world, the Harry here is not as threatened by the inheritance disease as the Harry in another world. Harry went to Winter City as a guest and treated his illness, and then helped him completely control the Osborn Group, and then made the technology of the Osborn Group the technology of Winter City. David doesnt think his calculations are a bad thing, because if everything goes well, he can indeed help those in need without hurting anyone, and even his calculations will prevent some tragic events from happening. For example, Gwen in the extraordinary world should not die! Thinking of this, David felt that there was nothing wrong with his approach, and thought about who else needed his help? Of course, he can only think about this question in his spare time. With the gradual development of Winter City, he has more affairs to deal with. When Wetherby began to build the public transportation facilities in Winter City and Leon was working hard to help Winter City, David found Megatron and wanted to ask about the technology of "mass-produced Decepticons". "Are there any special requirements?" Megatron didn''t ask Dave about what the technology was going to do? He asked David directly about his request. He knew that David must have a need, so he came to ask himself specifically. "It can be turned into a Quin-type fighter, and it is enough to complete simple combat missions." David made the request, and Megatron understood why he came to him: After the Winter Knights changed to the Blizzard Power Armor, the most suitable vehicle for them right now is the Quinjet fighter. The Winter Knights on the Quin-style fighter jets can parachute into the battlefield at any time to kill, but there are not enough pilots in Winter City. Megatron noticed this problem after watching the Winter Barracks for a few days. With no way to train or poach enough drivers in a short period of time, David came up with two solutions: Let Tony install a sufficiently advanced autopilot system on the Quinjet fighter; the other is to get a batch of pilots. Produce the Decepticon, so that it can transform into a Quinjet fighter and serve as a transportation vehicle for the Winter Knights. Comparing the two, the latter is undoubtedly better. Even the mass-produced Decepticons have good intelligence and combat effectiveness, which is definitely much better than the dull autopilot. "This matter is not difficult, but even mass-producing Decepticons will consume a lot of energy..." "You can ask the ambulance to help you, or go to Will for some crystals." The ambulance has learned the Holy Light, and since then the status of the ambulance among the Cybertronians has risen in a straight line-the improvement of the status of the ambulance is not limited to the Autobots, even within the Decepticon, the ambulance has also improved. prestige. Because the ambulance is now not only able to repair their bodies, but also repair the fire, which is of great significance to the Cybertronians. Because of this reason, Megatron is also studying the Holy Light recently, hoping to master this magical power himself. After David knew about this, he taught Megatron how to practice and perceive the Holy Light. As for whether he can really learn it, David doesn''t know. After chatting about business and pointing out the knowledge of the Holy Light, David went to visit the living area of ??Lower Cybertron. In addition to the increasingly perfect residences, the most conspicuous thing in the Cybertron living area is the Cybertron Science and Technology Center. Now, whether it is the Decepticons or the Autobots, scientists from both sides gather in the Science and Technology Center to organize their hands together. Mastered Cybertron technology. This is not a strange thing. It is normal for the Cybertronians to sort out the technical information in their hands and then conduct in-depth research. But Tony Stark, a human scientist, is actually mixed in with a group of Cybertronians, which is more eye-catching. "what are you doing here?" "Of course I''m researching and learning new knowledge." After completing a series of research work, Tony has been a little more relaxed recently. Blizzard power armor finalized production, piccolo assault rifles also started production, and ammunition was handed over to the arsenal that had just started construction for production. Tony really didn''t have any important things in his hands. So while he was free, he ran to the living area of ??Cybertron, wanting to see what powerful technology the Cybertronians still have. If David''s guess is correct, after observing and learning new knowledge and technology, Tony will conduct a new round of retreat, and then digest the new knowledge learned here in Winter City, and rub a set of various new knowledge by the way. Tech''s new Iron Suit. I dont know what kind of battle suit this guy will make by then? David suddenly looked forward to it. but "Won''t Pepper be angry that you''ve been staying here?" "..." Since he was able to come to Cold Winter City, Tony has stayed here most of the time, and he only goes back to his own world occasionally. After making sure nothing is wrong, he will come over again. Pepper wants to find Tony, and even needs to send a message through Steve. There is no problem in a short time. After a long time, Pepper is probably going to explode, right? "You''re right! I really should go back for a while." Before Tony hated the trouble of going back and forth, after all, he had to go back and forth between the two worlds through Steve. Now he also has the ability to travel freely, so there is no need to stay in Winter City all the time. "Before going back, go to Glamorgan Castle to pick a golden apple!" "Great idea! Thanks!" After Tony thanked him, he put on his helmet and flew directly away from the Cybertron Technology Center. He thought that if he brought Pepper back with a golden apple, his girlfriend would definitely not be angry. Can''t refuse! David stayed in the Cybertron Science and Technology Center for a while, and then released his Mustang sports car to leaveno way, the Cybertron Science and Technology Center was built according to the figures of these Cybertronians, and David wanted to leave Go out, take more time than a Cybertronian. Anyway, it''s spacious enough here, and it''s more convenient to drive away directlybesides, this group of Cybertronians usually like to get in and out in the form of vehicles. David didn''t go directly back to Fort Glamorgan, he was going to take a look around. Anyway, there is nothing important to do when I go back: Winter School is still under construction. Although it is in the late stage, it will take some time before the school actually starts. Rinwinter Armory has just started construction, even if there are diggers, but the internal layout, decoration, production line, etc. are all solved, it will not be done in a few days. Therefore, the recruitment of workers is not in a hurry! Lyon greeted himself, Rebecca Chambers intends to come to Winter City to build a medical laboratory, but before that, the former STARS medical officer still has a lot of preparations to do, even if everything goes well, It is estimated that it will take another few months to really come to Winter City. As for Claire, Chris and the others intending to come to Winter City for ''advanced studies'', it is not something to be dealt with immediately. So, David has really been free recently. This state where there is nothing urgent for him to deal with, makes him a little unsure of what to do for a while? Driving the car and turning into the Cold Winter Barracks, when he saw the barracks, he remembered the expansion of the Winter Knights mentioned by Gareth earlier. Some time ago, the expansion of the Winter Knights, and the fact that all people in Winter City are eligible to compete for a place in the Winter Knights, has been announced. I dont know whats going on in the barracks now? After driving into the barracks, David came directly to the training ground, only to find that it became extremely lively here! Even if it is an extremely cold winter at this time, it can''t cool down the warm atmosphere on the training ground. Everyone in the training ground seems to have fallen into a state of frenzy, and everyone is trying to stimulate their potential. David saw some familiar faces: such as Brock-Rumlow, Pollux, Castor, and some very strange faces. And...some more unexpected faces. "Why is Sophia here?" David looked around, and was surprised to find Sophia in the crowd. To David''s surprise, Her Royal Highness was wearing a blizzard power armor, holding a helmet in one hand, and raising the other to her mouth, loudly cheering for everyone in the field. A soldier wearing blizzard power armor and performing various ''operations'' is cheering. "Come on, Magnolia!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 264： Whose equipment is stronger Chapter 264 Whose equipment is stronger Magnolia is Princess Sofia''s personal guard knight. She can become the princess''s personal guard knight not only because she is a woman, but also because she is a very good knight herself. Even in the Knights of Tiran, Magnolia''s strength has been widely recognized. If she hadn''t become the personal guard knight of Her Royal Highness, Magnolia would have every chance to become the senior commander of the Knights of Tiran one. In terms of personal development and future, it is not a good choice to become the personal guard knight of Her Majesty the Princess. It almost means that she will never have any "future" at all in her life. He exists as a personal guard knight. Promotion? Battle exploits? promotion? These will all go away from her! His Majesty the King did not force her to accept this appointment, Magnolia could refuse. But she still accepted this mission. She felt that as a knight, she should accept all the missions she could complete, instead of deciding what to do and what not to do for reasons such as "future" and "development" . So Magnolia swore allegiance to Her Royal Highness Princess Sofia, and followed Her Royal Highness to Winter City, a new town located in the most remote part of the Kingdom of Tilan and just included in the territory of the Kingdom of Tilan less than two years ago. Before coming to Cold Winter City, she was ready to live a hard life. After all, a new city located on the remote northern border would hardly have a good living environment. Even if the lord''s residence is slightly better, it should be given priority to Lord Winter and His Royal Highness the Princess. Never expected that Winter City was completely different from what she had originally imagined. The clean and odorless Winter City is full of flat and wide stone pavement; the soft bed is so comfortable that people dont want to get up; The electric light that makes the night in the house as bright as the day... The magical facilities and strict to harsh public security regulations all show the uniqueness of Winter City. As a knight, Magnolia pays more attention to the Winter Knights, the ace troop of Winter City. At first, like other colleagues, she didn''t take this so-called Winter Knights seriously, thinking that it was just like the knights formed by most lords, it was just a frontal team. Considering that the Earl of Glamorgan has only been a nobleman for about a year, and his knight order is also a new army that has just been formed. No matter how you look at it, the Knights of Winter are a group not worth mentioning. Until she saw the Winter Knight in heavy armor with her own eyes. Later, she learned that this exaggerated heavy armor was called Blizzard Power Armor, and that the weapon used by the Winter Knights was a weapon called the Garland Rifle, and she saw with her own eyes how amazing the power of these equipment was. At that time, she was curious about the equipment of the Winter Knights, but she didn''t expect to be able to experience it so quickly. Looking at Her Royal Highness who was also wearing power armor standing not far away, she felt that she had to perform well, and she must not embarrass the Knights of Tilan, let alone Her Royal Highness! Seriously recalling what Floyd told himself not long ago, he gently made various simple movements with his hands, feeling the various conditions of this set called Blizzard Power Armor. "Are you ready?" After a while of simple activities, a Cybertronian named Transformer next to him has been urging him a little impatiently. Magnolia turned her head and glanced at the Cybertronian. Although she still felt that this metal giant was amazing, she did not satisfy her curiosity at this time, but simply said: "It''s ready!" . "Walk!" The other party reached out and grabbed Magnolia in his hand, and then flew into the sky. In the blink of an eye, Magnolia had been caught by the huge Cybertronian and flew into the air together. "You have ten seconds!" Magnolia stood on the hands of the Cybertronian, looking at the training ground that had become very small, without any hesitation at all. Just two seconds later, Magnolia jumped off the Cybertronian''s hand and fell straight down at high speed! "Oh, you are very brave!" The Cybertronian transformed into a huge metal flying bird hovering not far away. Magnolia remembered that this thing was called an airplane? However, after a few glances, she withdrew her attention, adjusted her falling posture according to the way Freud taught her, and activated the thrusters on her back. As the thrusters started, Magnolia felt that she stopped suddenly in mid-air, and her falling speed slowed down a lot. If she continued to maintain this state, she could land steadily, but this was not what she wanted. When she jumped from the hands of the Cybertronian, she started the timing, and at the top left of the display interface of the power armor, she could clearly see the constantly beating numbers. Weaken, strengthen, weaken, strengthen! Continuously operating the thrusters, Magnolia always uses the thrusters to slow down briefly when the alarm sounds, and speeds up the landing speed while ensuring that she will not fall to her death. In the end, she successfully landed safely in a short time, and immediately raised the Garand rifle that she had been holding in her hand, and pulled the trigger towards the targets that kept appearing around her while advancing rapidly... David looked at the soldiers in the field who were advancing rapidly and shooting non-stop, occasionally stopping to fire missiles, and strolled to Floyd''s side. "grown ups!" Floyd was watching the performance with a smile at first, when he suddenly found someone approaching him without realizing it, he broke out in a cold sweat with fright. When he turned his head and found that it was the lord, he calmed down. Floyd already knew David''s strength, and it was not surprising that the lord could walk to his side silently. At the same time, this also meant that David didn''t want to make too much noise, and Floyd lowered his voice when greeting. Only a few winter knights nearby noticed the Lord Lord''s arrival, and the others were still watching the performance in the arena. "Is that Magnolia? Princess Sofia''s personal guard knight?" "Yes!" Floyd briefly introduced the following situation: Princess Sophia came to visit the barracks with her personal guard knights. During this period, she showed great interest in power armor and expressed her desire to experience it for herself. Floyd did not refuse Her Royal Highness''s request. Moreover, David has already instructed that there is no need to hide all kinds of things in Cold Winter City from Her Highness the Princess. So when Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia expressed that she wanted to experience power armor, Floyd immediately found a set for Her Royal Highness, and personally acted as an instructor. "Is this a training item or a test item?" "Both!" Floyd briefly introduced the process. According to the standards of the Winter Knights, start timing from airborne, land safely, pass through a specific obstacle area and hit all targets with various weapons at the same time, reach the target location and complete the rescue , Killing and other random final missions, and it takes no more than ten minutes to pass. "Sounds like an interesting project." While listening to Freud''s introduction and watching Magnolia''s performance in the field, David felt a little bit about going up to experience it. Just as he was thinking this way, Magnolia had reached the final location and successfully hit the final target. "how long?" "Thirteen minutes and twenty-eight seconds." Floyd kept counting the time, and when David asked, he immediately gave a clear answer, and he also gave more comments by the way: "This Tyran knight is very interested in guns, etc. Thermal weapons are not familiar enough, if she is familiar with the use of thermal weapons, she should be able to easily complete these items in ten minutes." "Um!" David also noticed that Magnolia either took a little longer to aim when shooting, or had to fire a few extra shots, and was relatively unfamiliar with the coordination of firearms, missiles, grenades and other weapons. Take some time to think. Even so, it was only three and a half minutes late, which shows that its strength is indeed strong, no wonder it can become the princess''s personal guard knight. Just when David was thinking this way, he suddenly saw Princess Sophia walking into the arena wearing a power armor, and greeted the thunder that had fallen back to the ground. Before David had time to do anything, the Magnolia knight had already rushed to Sofia''s side, probably trying to dissuade Princess Sofia from trying such a dangerous thing. Princess Sofia walked back with regret on her face, only to find David standing next to Freud, and immediately put on a pleasantly surprised smile, and ran up to David cheerfully. "How is it? Doesn''t it look amazing?" Sophia held the helmet with one hand and pinched her waist with the other. Then she stood in front of David with her head slightly raised, waiting for David''s praise. David laughed and praised a few words, then glanced at Magnolia who was walking over. The female knight also took off her helmet, revealing short brown hair, and greeted David, the winter lord, immediately. David smiled and nodded in response, and asked casually, "How does it feel to use the Blizzard Power Armor?" "This set of heavy armor called Blizzard Power Armor is very powerful equipment!" "How does it compare with the equipment of the Tiran Knights?" "..." David didn''t hear any answer from Magnolia, but through the reaction of the female knight, David had already got the answer he wanted. Obviously, the Tiran Knights also have equipment ''similar'' to power armor, but I don''t know what it is like? David guessed that there is a high probability that the Tiran Knights have enchanted equipment, which enhances combat effectiveness by adding powerful magic effects to armor, weapons and other equipment. He didn''t know if his guess was right, but the Kingdom of Tilan did have stronger equipment, which he had already confirmed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 265： Benefits of being the first investor Chapter 265 Benefits of being a first investor This is the fourth winter that David has experienced since he came to the northern plains, and now he can already enjoy the winter very well. Staying in the warm Fort Glamorgan, drinking steaming tea, eating all kinds of snacks and snacks made from the crops produced in your own territory, and talking nonsense with Laura. "I heard that you plan to send people to the capital to collect information?" Laura peeled an orange, tasted it herself, and stuffed it into David''s mouth one by one. "This orange is so sour!" "I know you like to eat sour!" Laura didn''t mean to stop, and continued to stuff oranges into David''s mouth: "Are you ready to make Winter City an independent country?" "It''s just normal intelligence gathering!" Although it was very sour, when Laura stuffed an orange into his mouth, he opened his mouth and ate it obediently: "It''s not just the information about the Kingdom of Tilan, if possible, I would like to Send some intelligence personnel to several surrounding countries." If it wasn''t for the issue of racial appearance, David even wanted to place intelligence personnel on the side of orcs and elves, but unfortunately, the huge difference in appearance made this kind of thing difficult to do. "And collecting this information is also to ensure the safety of Winter City and the northern plains." David knew that the Kingdom of Tilan had powerful equipment, and he could confirm this from the reactions of Earl Sutton Stewart and Princess Sophia. The female knight Magnolia''s ''answer'' just made him more sure. Then the question is, the Kingdom of Tilan has powerful secret weapons that are unknown to the public, so are there similar things in the other major human kingdoms that are juxtaposed with it? The Sodulunma Empire can own the most extensive land in the human kingdom, it should not be as simple as the long time it has existed, right? So many small tricks behind the scenes of the Holy Gunter Kingdom? Rely on what? Are there many gods believed in in the temple? There is also the New Ailan Federation, which was established to fight against the three great powers, and what power does it use to resist the attack of the three countries? If possible, David would like to personally visit the three countries to find out the information. But its just a thought. This kind of thing is very unrealistic. Even if his identity is not considered, it would be difficult for David, who is not a professional intelligence officer, to find out enough useful information. It is just a waste of time. Listening to David''s words, Laura always felt amazing. Just over a year ago, David was just a small village chief, and there were only a few cabins in the entire territory. Although David had already noticed that he had a lot of ambitions at that time, Laura felt that it would take several years for David to achieve some results, right? How long has it been? In less than two years, Cold Winter City has risen from the ground, and the vast northern plain is already David''s territory. He also has a very powerful army in his hands. Winter Knights, Spartan Heavy Infantry, Cybertron Legion. According to Laura''s understanding, the Winter Knights are slowly increasing their numbers and changing to new weapons, and the Spartan Heavy Infantry will become the main force using power armor in the future after the number of Spartan Heavy Infantry surges. In addition to the already powerful Decepticons and Autobots, the Cybertron Legion has recently begun to produce mass-produced fighters that can transform into Quin-style fighters, so that the Winter Knights have a suitable vehicle. In Laura''s view, as long as all these goals are accomplished, David''s military power is enough to make him a king. "pity" "What''s the matter?" David swallowed the last piece of orange, but suddenly heard this sentence, and looked at Laura with a strange face: "What did you think of?" "When you become His Majesty the King, there will be more things to deal with in the future, right?" David now has more and more things to deal with. Compared with when David was studying and practicing every day, and only needed to spare some time to deal with affairs occasionally, now David spends some time on business affairs every day. Even if there is no work that really requires him to make a decision, it will take a lot of time just to listen to the progress reports of various things. Although Laura is not like Gwen, who likes to stick to David all the time, she sometimes hopes to live a "two-person world" with David. It would be even better if two people could go to some special places together for adventure as they did back then. "It''s not difficult!" David stretched out his hand and rubbed Laura''s little head, but was knocked off by Laura''s speechless expression: "If you want to go out on an adventure with me, you can go anytime!" "Don''t you care about your territory?" "There is nothing I have to keep an eye on in Winter City. Even if the orcs try their best to attack Snowfield Fort or Frost Post, Gareth and Floyd know how to deal with it." As for the construction of schools and factories, he, the lord, does not need to personally watch over them. Otherwise, what is the point of appointing various officials? Theoretically speaking, David can leave all kinds of work to his subordinates, unless it is a major matter related to the survival of the territory, other things can be ignored. "Besides, this is also a major matter related to the survival of the territory." "oh?" "I can''t make my investors unhappy!" Laura nodded with a smile, thinking that what David said made sense. As the first person to ''invest'' in Winter City, she was indeed entitled to enjoy some privileges. Then the next question, from whether to find a place to live the world of two people, to where to go? The northern plains are definitely not suitable. It has officially entered winter and there has been heavy snowfall. The whole area has turned into a vast expanse of whiteness, and there is nothing to play at all. Leave the northern plains and go to other areas to see? "Will it run too far? Isn''t that bad?" "You forgot that I have the body of Cybertron? Is there a fighter form?" "This is..." If you use the Tomcat fighter, two people can leave and fly back to Winter City in a very short time, no matter how far they run. "It''s a choice, think about other places?" Living in Winter City, one of the advantages of having a good relationship with David is that besides the continent of Brennia and the world he originally lived in, he can also venture to other worlds. This suits Laura best. As time goes by, more and more visitors from other worlds come to Winter City, and Laura has more and more choices. Just like when she was bored, she could go on an adventure to the Caribbean world, this time she can also choose a target in a targeted manner. "Azeroth World, Marvel Universe, Resident Evil World, Amazing Spider World, Pokmon World..." There are already several worlds to choose from. After serious thinking, Laura quickly ruled out most of the modern background worlds. Like the Marvel universe, the world of Amazing Spider-Man, the world of Resident Evil, most of the places are no different from the world she lives in. What''s the point of her going there? The only places that meet her adventure requirements are the world of Pokmon and Azeroth. However, she is not interested in becoming a Pokmon trainer. It is more fun to go to the world of Azeroth. There are many things to explore in that world. places and things. "Do you want to go to Azeroth?" "If possible, I would actually like to experience the live-action version of World of Warcraft." When I checked the information, Laura also played a little bit of that game. After estimating the time, I found that the world of Azeroth is now It''s pretty close to that point in time. "Oh, that''s an interesting suggestion indeed." Laura didn''t say that David didn''t care, but now that he mentions it, he realizes it. In addition, he felt that a visit to the world of Azeroth would allow him to deal with some trivial matters: Anduin has been in Winter City for a while, so he can''t let this prince live in Winter City all the time, right? ? In addition, because Fording returned to the Kingdom of Lordaeron, the connection between Varian and Winter City was not smooth. David felt that after Anduin was sent to Winter City, Varian never sent him The reason for taking it back is that it is difficult for the two parties to get in touch at present. In the past this time, formal diplomatic relations can also be established, so that it will be easy for Winter City to connect with the Kingdom of Stormwind and the Kingdom of Lordaeron in the future, and the human kingdoms at the southern and northern ends of the Eastern Kingdom continent will become Winter City''s allies . "That''s it! Go to Azeroth and experience the real World of Warcraft!" The business is done by the way, and there is no need to waste any time. "It''s a deal!" Laura kissed David heavily on the face, and then happily got ready. David didn''t call Helen or Gwen any more. He had already agreed with Laura that he was going to live a two-person world. Of course, he couldn''t call someone extra. At most, he would call Eva in, give some instructions to his clerk, and tell her what he was doing. Due to the upgrade of Goldfinger, people like Sylvanas and Jaina have gained the ability to go back and forth to the world of Azeroth at will, so David doesn''t have to worry about Eva not being able to find him in a special emergency. When necessary, Jaina or Sylvanas can go to Azeroth, and then call David back to Winter City through the communication device. "When Laura and I come back this time, maybe you can take a vacation?" Eva has been helping David since she came to Winter City, basically every day of the year is a working day. Now that everything in Winter City is on the right track, Eva may be able to take a good rest. "Let''s talk about it after you come back!" Eva doesn''t think it''s too hard, she likes such a fulfilling life very much. In addition, she thought that after David and Laura went out for a while, it was impossible to accompany her on vacation immediately. In that case, it would be better to wait for the next time. "Then make a decision when I come back." After giving all the instructions, David also went to pack his luggage. This time he will stay in Azeroth for a while, so he must bring some very important equipment, such as toilet paper, shampoo and so on. (end of this chapter) Chapter 266： missing king Chapter 266 The missing king Compared to weapons and ammunition, David feels that these daily necessities are the things that must be brought to other worlds, especially worlds like Azeroth. After packing their bags, David and Laura found Jaina, and Jaina took them to Azeroth. After a brief greeting with Fording, Jaina continued to use the teleportation spell to send the two of them to Azeroth. to Ironforge. "Have a good time!" Jianna did not choose to go with David and Laura. She directly used the teleportation spell to go to Dalaran, took some things and returned to Winter City. David and Laura took a brief stroll around Ironforge before taking the subway to Stormwind City. "This is Stormwind City!" Walking out of the dwarf area, standing on the bank of the canal and looking around, Laura found that Stormwind City didn''t look as special as Ironforge, and there didn''t seem to be anything special about this city. The only thing to be thankful for is that the cities in this world are not so dirty and smelly. Although Stormwind City also has places with poor sanitation, overall it is still very clean. "Are you going to find Varian next?" "Well, after talking with Varian about the establishment of diplomatic relations, we will go to North County Abbey." Although David and Laura are not like Tirion Fordring, they have great fame and prestige throughout Azeroth. But after saving Quel''Thalas and helping Lordaeron deal with the Scourge, David is no longer an unknown player in Azeroth. Although in the Kingdom of Stormwind, his reputation is not as well-known as that of Quel''Thalas and the Kingdom of Lordaeron, the high-level officials of the Kingdom of Stormwind must know him. So he can go directly to Stormwind Keep, report his name and ask to meet King Varian. Under normal circumstances, even if Varian and David didn''t know each other, with his current reputation, Varian would meet him in person, not to mention that the two had known each other for a long time. But things are often unexpected. After David came to Stormwind Fortress and asked to see Varian, he failed to meet the king of the Stormwind Kingdom. The person who met him was Grand Duke Bolvar-Fordragon. "Nice to see you again, Duke Bolvar-Fordragon." "I am also very glad to meet you again, Lord Glamorgan." "Hey, I''m an earl now!" "Oh, please forgive my faux pas, Lord Glamorgan." The last time the two met was not a pleasant memory. Bolvar was directly expelled back to Stormwind City by David, so Bolvar didn''t have the slightest affection for David, the ''prophet''. However, as the Duke of the Stormwind Kingdom, he still represents the king at this time to meet this powerful being who has helped the Kingdom of Lordaeron and the Kingdom of Quel''Thalas, the kingdom of the high elves, and he has shown proper etiquette. As for the prophet I met back then, it was David Glamorgan who saved Quel''Thalas and helped the Kingdom of Lordaeron. He knew about it from His Majesty the King when the news reached the Kingdom of Stormwind. "I don''t know His Majesty Varian Wrynn..." "Your Majesty is not feeling well." "It turns out that..." David felt that something was wrong. Varian was considered to be one of the most powerful fighters in Azeroth, and he didn''t remember what illness this Varian had in the plot? Chatting awkwardly with the Grand Duke of Stormwind for a while, David found that Bolvar seemed to be unclear about many things. At least the Grand Duke had never asked him about the situation of Prince Anduin. Without seeing Varian himself, David quickly said goodbye to the Grand Duke. "Let''s go!" Coming out of Cold Winter Fortress, David looked back at this rather spectacular castle. David found that this trip to Azeroth was probably not just a vacation. "What should we do now?" "Leave Stormwind City first." David thought for a few seconds, glanced at the dark corner, and then made a decision. He didn''t plan to stay in Stormwind City anymore, and his original plan of spending two or three days in Stormwind City was also abandoned. Laura didn''t ask any questions, and followed David out of the city. As soon as they walked out of Stormwind City, the two immediately left the main road and walked eastward into the forest. "It''s time to come out!" Entering the forest, the tall and dense giant trees cover the sky and also cover the sight. It is difficult to see the situation in the distance in the forest. Similarly, people in the distance cannot see the situation in the forest, and a relatively safe environment can be obtained here. A sturdy man in leather armor came out from the shadows, his figure gradually became clear, and he spread his hands out to indicate that he had no malicious intentions: "I''m sorry to meet you in such a way, David Guerra Lord Morgan." "You are..." David guessed the other party''s identity from the other party''s clothing, behavior, and the behavior of calling out his "identity", but he still had to confirm it. "I''m Mathias Shaw from SI:7." Seeing David nodded, Mathias was sure that the other party knew his identity, and knew that he could talk about business directly. Before he could speak, he heard David asking himself: "What''s the situation with His Majesty Varian Wrynn?" "His Majesty the King is missing." "ha?" David looked at Mathias in front of him in surprise. The expression on the face of the leader of SI:7 was not very good-looking. That look full of self-blame made David realize the crisis of the Stormwind Kingdom. Didn''t solve much. "What exactly is going on?" Mathias did not hide anything from David. Compared to Bolvar-Fortagan, Mathias, the intelligence chief, knew more. In addition to His Majesty the King specially sending Prince Anduin to the Lord Earl''s territory, it also includes many details of various things David did in the north of the mainland. Madias knew that David in front of him was an extremely powerful user of the Holy Light, and was even called the Incarnation of the Holy Light by the high elves of Quel''Thalas and the knights of the Knights of the Silver Hand. Now that His Majesty Varian Wrynn is missing and the Stormwind Kingdom is full of undercurrents, Mathias doesn''t know what to do. David came to the Stormwind Kingdom at this time, so he has someone to turn to. . Mathias found David immediately, and when David asked about the situation, he immediately explained the matter in detail. When Varian discovered the turbulent undercurrent in the Kingdom of Stormwind, he sent Anduin to Winter City. Only Mathias knew about this. Then Varian began to disguise his identity and operate in the territory of the Stormwind Kingdom. In Elwynn Forest, everything went well. Although many problems have been discovered, Varian has always maintained contact with SI:7, and His Majesty the King has gradually sorted out the context, and seems to know what he should do. But after following the clues all the way to the Western Wilderness, things began to go unsatisfactory, and even His Majesty the Kingdom himself suddenly disappeared not long ago. "His Majesty the King was investigating the whereabouts of Edwin Van Cleef before he disappeared." "Who are you talking about?" "Edwin Van Cleef." "..." David wanted to say ''this is impossible! , because Edwin Van Cleef is in his Winter City at this time, serving as the intelligence leader of Winter City, how can he have the time to make troubles in the Western Wilderness? But he suddenly thought that many of the troubles in the Stormwind Kingdom at this time were caused by the black dragon Onyxia. Although the black dragon was exposed by Fording, he could no longer use Katrana Prestor Her identity is hidden within the Stormwind Kingdom, but that doesn''t mean she can''t continue to make trouble. After all, Fording only expelled Onyxia from Stormwind City, and did not kill the black dragon princess. So, this VanCleef that popped up again, maybe it''s a fake Black Dragon Princess? Or maybe it was a counterfeit specially launched by the Black Dragon Princess, and Varian was probably caught by the Black Dragon Princess while pursuing this clue? "What information do you know about this Van Cleef?" "I know this Van Cleef is a fake." Madias directly stated that he knew that the real Van Cleef had gone to Winter City. The Van Cleef who is currently directing the Defias Brotherhood to harm Westfall and Elwynn Forest, and even infiltrate the Twilight Forest is not himself. "anything else?" "His whereabouts are very secretive. Even the internal members of the Defias Brotherhood don''t know where he usually stays." Mathias talked a lot, but there was not much useful information at all: "Only One thing is certain, he is indeed in Westfall." David shook his head speechlessly, he didn''t even know how to evaluate the intelligence personnel of MI7. They can indeed find important intelligence information, as well as the truth, but they are always slow! When things are confusing and don''t know which direction to investigate, they can''t help much. "I''ll go to Westfall to see for myself!" He didn''t expect to be able to ask for more information. Anyway, he and Laura didn''t have a clear purpose, so they just wanted to help find Varian''s whereabouts. "Lord Earl of Glamorgan." Mathias hurriedly called David, expressing that he still had something to say: "Your Highness..." "He had a good time in Winter City, and he has new knowledge to learn every day." This is not what Mathias wanted to say. He hoped that David would bring His Highness Prince Anduin back to Stormwind City before he went to find His Majesty''s whereabouts. It''s just that it''s not convenient for him to say something clearly, and he has no right to make such a request. . He originally hoped that David would take the initiative to raise this point, but from the looks of it, David didn''t want Anduin to return to Stormwind at this time. David really doesn''t want Anduin to come back at this time, unless it is confirmed that Varian is dead and the Kingdom of Stormwind needs a new king. Otherwise, what can Anduin do when he comes back? He can''t do anything, and he can''t help finding Varian, he can only be used as a display in Stormwind! "I will bring your king back as soon as possible." (end of this chapter) Chapter 267： The priest also needs to brush the dead mines Chapter 267 Priests also need to farm Deadmines David and Laura left the forest and returned to the main road. Going south along this road, it won''t take long to arrive at Gold Shining Town, which is a very important transportation hub in Elwynn Forest, and this location also makes Gold Shining Town a very lively town. If according to David''s original plan, he and Laura were going to start in Elwynn Forest to experience the real version of World of Warcraft, then they would live in Gold Glitter Town, and by the way, like an ordinary adventurer, accept missions, Earn some rewards and experience ''the life of a true adventurer''. "What''s next? Go to Goldsmiths to buy two horses and head off to Westfall?" "unnecessary." If David really needs a mount, I mentioned it to Mathias just now. As the leader of MI7, it is not difficult to arrange some horse supplies for David and Laura. David didn''t mention it, because he didn''t need an additional mount. "Let''s finish the business first, maybe we still have enough time to take a good look around the world." Transformed into the body of Cybertron, the Tomcat fighter was also released by David. After sitting in the cockpit with Laura, the black tomcat, which didnt need any assistance like a runway, soared into the sky. After simply adjusting its direction, it flew directly towards the western wilderness. David, who was at a high altitude, didn''t worry that he couldn''t find the right direction, because these territories of the Stormwind Kingdom were very characteristic, especially the area called West Wilderness, the entire area was a khaki, and The surrounding green Elwynn Forest and Twilight Forest form a sharp contrast. David, who controlled the Tomcat fighter jet flying at high speed in the air, soon came to the sky over the western wilderness. Laura, who was sitting in the back, looked down curiously. Looking down from a high altitude, there is no dense forest in the West Wilderness. The occasionally visible trees are also very sparse, and there are not many lush branches and leaves on it. First impression, this place seems to be a very desolate and barren land! However, in fact, the West Wilderness has very fertile land, and there are not many tall trees. It is only caused by the special geographical environment. If we only talk about vegetation, the West Wilderness full of weeds is not desolate at all. "Where are you going to find it?" "Deadmines, of course." The two who knew the plot could not slowly collect clues from the outermost places like ordinary adventurers; there was no need to go to Sentinel Ridge to learn about the situation of the Defias Brotherhood through the local Westfall People''s Army. David flew for a while, and after finding the location of Yuexi Town, he directly controlled the plane to land on the ground. There was no need to stop the plane on the ground, as long as the speed was reduced to a certain level, and he jumped out of the cockpit when it was close to the ground. The Tomcat fighter made a semicircle in the air, gradually became smaller and returned to David''s body. At this time, the two of them were already surrounded by several members of the Defias Brotherhood. "who?" "What was that big bird just now?" "Could it be a druid?" "Human druid?" A group of men wearing red masks stared at David and Laura vigilantly. They held various weapons in their hands, and some of them posed in fighting poses with empty hands. Seeing that the young man and woman had no intention of speaking, the Defias bandits looked at each other and rushed forward together. Golden holy light suddenly flashed, and a member of the Defias Brotherhood was directly knocked down by the sudden flash of holy light. Seeing this, several other people beside them exclaimed loudly: "Holy Light!" As villains, they are most worried about encountering holy light users. If the two in front of them are paladins, they will never beat each other. Just as they panicked and didn''t know whether to continue to charge forward, someone with knowledge shouted: "It''s the smiting used by Priest Shengguang, not a paladin!" When everyone heard this sentence, they slowed down a little and sped up again, rushing to David and Laura in the blink of an eye. After David knocked down a bandit with his smiting strike, he didn''t expect to be regarded as a weak priest by the other party, and he rushed even harder than before. "That''s fine, we can solve it all at once!" Seeing that the group of people rushed to the side, David used the holy nova that he rarely used! This is still the Holy Light spell that the priests of the Holy Light are good at. It is one of the few offensive spells, and the most important one is a group attack spell. With David as the center, the holy light spots continuously released to the surroundings bombarded the Defias bandits, instantly causing the group of bandits to fly back to their original positions. It''s just that compared to the previous state when they held their heads high and stood there questioning David''s identity, this group of people are all lying on the ground obediently and completely lifeless. David can''t be soft when facing this group of scumbags, and he will never hold back when he makes a move. When Edwin Van Cleef went to Cold Winter City, he had already separated the craftsmen in the Defias Brotherhood from this group. Even those craftsmen who were unwilling to go to Cold Winter City also left Difias Fia Brotherhood. That is to say, the remaining members of the Defias Brotherhood are all scumbags such as robbers and villains. Currently, there is not a single good person in the entire Brotherhood. Looking around, although David was very strong, there were still more members of the Defias Brotherhood coming out of various houses. Most of them are just ordinary humans. Although they are strong and look fierce, David doesn''t pay attention to these people at all. What caught his attention was how many mages there were in this group of people. "This is very rare!" This is not a game. A small bandit gang has mages, warlocks, and priests. The real Defias Brotherhood doesnt have the ability to attract high-ranking mages to join. So, there are obviously problems with the few mages that appear here! Although he has absolute self-confidence and can cheat when necessary, David still carefully put a layer of holy light protection on himself, and then rushed to one of the mageshe felt that he wanted to find out What happened, the easiest way is to start with these mages. Laura''s movements are not slow, she also put a layer of shield on herself, took out the hunting bow that has been upgraded countless times with her left hand, quickly pulled the bowstring with her right hand and used the holy light shot to block the The Defias Brotherhood bandit in front of David kills it. Seeing David rushing towards him straightly, and the person standing in front of him was instantly killed by the opponent''s hunter, the mage was surprised and immediately released a defensive spell, protecting himself with a thick layer of ice . What he didn''t expect was that after seeing this situation, instead of slowing down, David sped up his speed. In an instant, he rushed to the mage who was being protected by thick ice, and took advantage of the opportunity to kick him hard. out. The huge ice block wrapped around the mage was directly kicked out by David, and it flew more than ten meters in the air. During the process, it also killed an unknown number of Defias robbers, and bounced heavily on the road in Yuexi Town He fell several times, and finally fell down and rolled out for several meters before stopping. "..." This scene was a bit scary. The people around had never seen it, or even heard of it. Not only the mage who was still in the ice cube was stunned, but also the other two mages who were standing next to him were stunned. Just when the two mages were stunned, one of the mages was hit by a thick pillar of fire that fell out of nowhere, and David, who released the holy fire, took out his Holy Light Hunter and pointed it at the other side. A mage pulled the trigger. boom! Since the Holy Light Hunter was built and became David''s weapon, today was the first time he had meat. The scene was quite shocking. The upper part of the mage''s chest was evenly smeared on Yuexi Town It is a pity that it was not sprinkled on the farmland around Yuexi Town. It seems a bit too wasteful now. Just when David thought that in the next time, he could properly interrogate the mage who was kicked out of the battlefield in advance, he suddenly noticed something was wrong. The mage who was hit by the holy fire did not die. "So that''s the case, no wonder there are mages here." A violent breath came from beside him, and David turned around to see a huge figure rushing out of the gradually extinguishing flames. This guy covered in black scales has a lower body that looks like a giant lizard, and an upper body that resembles a human. Four thick feet gave him an amazing running speed, and he rushed to David in the blink of an eye. At the same time, he swung his thick fist, which was bigger than many people''s heads, and smashed it straight at David. However, this pitch-black dragonman had no chance to swing his fist. The next second, he was pierced through the head by the golden spear held by David. Watching the black dragon man fall in front of him, David pulled out the golden spear and fiddled with the spear twice casually. The water flow rolled up from the front of the spear took advantage of the opportunity to clean the remaining blood on it. "If the mages are all disguised as dragon people, I''m afraid I won''t be able to ask any intelligence information." These dragon people should be Onyxia''s ''subordinates''. They have absolute loyalty to Onyxia, and they cannot be solved by torture. Looking at the fake mage who came out of the ice in the distance and was about to return to his real body, David raised the Holy Light Hunter and shot him dead just as the opponent was about to reveal his real body. David, who was sure that these dragonmen were dead, turned around. Laura had wiped out the rest of the Defias robbers. These ordinary robbers could not pose any threat to Laura today. Even in a frontal battle in a small area, Laura can still easily destroy them all. "It is estimated that the dead mine has become the lair of the black dragon." "Isn''t that good? Didn''t you always want a dragon?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 268： The black dragon princess reported someone cheating Chapter 268 Black Dragon Princess Reported Someone Cheating During the chat before, David mentioned that he wanted to brush a rein of Onyxia, but he just didn''t get it. Later, Cold Winter Village was established, and he also mentioned that it would be more appropriate if there were a few dragons in his place. But those were all jokes and gossips, and David didn''t expect Laura to mention these things at this time. "You mean to catch a few black dragons and bring them back to Winter City?" "Maybe there is a chance to make up for your past regrets!" "I don''t think it''s very likely!" How to make up for regrets? Just take Onyxia back as a mount? This female black dragon should not be willing to be a human mount. Even if Onyxia agreed, David was worried that this black dragon would go to Winter City to cause trouble. Since Deathwing''s brain became abnormal, few of the entire black dragon clan have normal brains. Even if there is some special way to control Onyxia, David is worried that the female dragon will suddenly go crazy. "Compared to the female dragon, it''s better to catch a few baby dragons and raise them... Speaking of which, it seems good to catch a pet?" Entered the mine with Laura, wandered around for a while before David found the correct ''instance entrance''. This is a real world. Naturally, there is no huge whirlpool-like dungeon gate, and the inside of the mine is bigger and more complicated than in the game, so the dead mine is well hidden. It took David a while to find the right path. As for how to judge that I did not find the wrong way? Because as David and Laura continued to go deeper, they gradually lost sight of ordinary Defias robbers, and more and more dragonmen disguised as mages and warriors appeared in front of them. These dragon people will show their true colors simply and neatly. David watched more and more dragonmen appear. After moving on for a while, he even saw the dragonmen without any camouflage, and the black young dragon flapping its wings and spitting fireballs to attack him. He knew that he hadn''t Wrong way. "It''s hard, I tried it just now, these young dragons can''t ''communicate'' at all." The bow and arrow in Laura''s hand almost never stops. Each arrow can destroy an enemy, and after clearing a group of enemies, she can properly recycle the arrows, which makes her not worry about having no arrows to use. Actually, dont worry even if the arrows shoot out Lara, she still has other weapons in her storage space. David is a Holy Light Hunter and a Hammer of Judgment. He has already put away his long spear. In environments like mines and caves, it is not conducive to the use of long spears. Of course, with David''s current strength, even if he is empty-handed, he can easily take care of the group of dragonmen in front of him. These Onyxia''s men can''t pose a threat to him at all. He can even use these dragonmen to test himself All kinds of tricks that come to mind. "Hundred feet!" Kicking a larger and stronger dragon man against the wall, David almost kicked the dragon man into mud before retracting his right foot, which was still emitting golden light. And just when he was about to say something to Laura, he suddenly found the enemy in stealth state. "Squat!" Laura moved very quickly. She had absolute trust in David, and she followed the reminder directly. Almost at the same time as Laura squatted down, David released a large ball of holy light from his open left palm, and directly blasted the almost invisible figure behind Laura away. "What is this trick called?" Laura turned around and glanced at the figure who was knocked out, and didn''t pay too much attention to that person''s situation. Instead, she wondered who David imitated just now? "This trick is nothing, it''s just condensing the holy light into a ball and releasing it!" If it had to be named, it could be called ''Holy Light Shock'', of course it could be named Holy Light Wave Fist. David frowned, and immediately stepped on the ground with his foot before Laura asked. Consecrate! This is a group attack skill that paladins prefer to use, and David is also very proficient in using it. This trick has a particularly good effect on enemies who are in a stealth state. Sure enough, after David used consecration to pour holy light into the ground under his feet, making the area centered on him full of holy light, the stealthy enemies could no longer maintain a stealth state. They had to show their figures, and to David''s surprise, they all looked like Edwin Van Cleef. "..." David now knows why Varian and SI7 can''t find any useful information. There are countless Edwin Van Cleefs in Westfall. Such a large number of Van Cleefs can easily mislead the investigators. Keep more important information hidden beneath the surface. boom! boom! boom! boom! While several Van Cleefs were forced to reveal their figures, Laura put away her bow and arrow, took out two piano pistols, and frantically poured ammunition at the fake Van Cleefs beside her. The magazines made by Pierre Newton ensured that the two silver piano pistols had enough continuous firepower output. Coupled with the power of the powerful bullets, this group of counterfeit Van Cleef was quickly beaten to pieces. , not evenly smeared on the ground of the mine. The lucky one who was not taken care of by Laura still had no chance to get close to Laura. He was headshot accurately by the Avenger''s Hammer thrown by David, and fell to the ground neatly, although one leg was still twitching. , but this guy is indeed dead. "Keep going, I think we are not far from our goal." He didn''t know if Varian was really here, but he felt that there were so many black dragons gathered inside the Deadmines, even if he couldn''t see Varian, he could still find some useful clues. The facts are similar to what David judged. After entering the deepest part of the Deadmines, he saw Varian here. To my surprise, there were actually two Varians in front of me. Two Varians who looked exactly the same stood in a huge magic circle, and the magic circle exuded a strong arcane light, and these lights were not only dazzling, but also trapped the two Varians in the magic circle, making them They couldn''t leave the range of the magic circle. David observed carefully for a while. Although he didn''t know much about arcane magic, he was able to accurately find the energy nodes. He only needed to destroy the energy nodes that ensured the maintenance of the magic circle, and naturally the magic circle would stop working. . After pinpointing a few positions, David threw out the hammer of judgment directly. The hammer of judgment, which contained a huge power of holy light, bounced accurately on several energy nodes, and flew away after completing all this. Back to David''s hands. As the important energy nodes were destroyed, the arcane brilliance gradually faded until it disappeared, and the two Varians trapped in the magic circle also miraculously merged into one Varian. Looking at Varian who was fainted in front of him, David released a huge holy light again, restoring him to his best state, and successfully awakening him. "David?" Varian opened his eyes and looked at David in front of him in a daze, as if he didn''t know what was going on: "Where am I...?" "It''s me, you are now in the depths of the dead mine, what is the last thing you remember?" "I remember... I remember that I seemed to be investigating the Defias Brotherhood in the Western Wilderness... Hiss~" Varian felt a throbbing pain in his head, accompanied by a lot of pictures that seemed to be fragments: " Am I captured? It''s Onyxia...damn black dragon, she seems to have cast some kind of spell on me." As David continued to use the holy light treatment, and Varian endured the pain of thinking and recalling, he finally figured things out. Varian was indeed captured here by the black dragon Onyxia, and the group of fake Van Cleef and the increasingly rampant Defias Brotherhood were also written by Onyxia. Even Onyxia told Varian about her plan without hesitation: She plans to use magic to split Varian into two people. One of Varian will be a combination of cowardice, timidity, and hesitation. This Varian will also indulge in pleasure and dislike handling affairs. The courageous, shrewd and powerful personality will be concentrated in another body. What Onyxia has to do is to send the cowardly Varian back to Stormwind City, and another shrewd and powerful Varian will be killed directly. But Onyxia underestimated Varian''s spiritual will, and the split magic couldn''t completely split Varian into two people immediately, so she locked Varian in the magic circle, trying to kill Varian through time Ann''s will, wait until his spiritual will completely collapses and can no longer resist the division magic, and then continue to implement his plan. Varian was not clear-headed just now, and he couldn''t remember some things because he was affected by magic. Just when Varian was gradually unable to resist the influence of magic, he was about to completely split into two people. David appeared here and destroyed the magic circle, making Onyxia''s plan a complete failure. After sorting it out, Varian, whose mind and thoughts gradually returned to normal, explained the cause and effect, and expressed his gratitude to David. "Let''s talk about more later!" David raised his head and looked forward. A black-haired woman in a purple robe was staring at him angrily. There are more pressing problems to solve first. "Despicable black dragon!" Varian also saw the humanoid Onyxia, and immediately stood up and reached for her waist. Unfortunately, she found nothing, and then looked left and right, trying to find two convenient weapons. Varian hadn''t found a suitable weapon yet. Onyxia, who was full of anger and made no secret of her killing intent, suddenly changed her face after confronting David for two seconds, and directly cast a teleportation spell to disappear from everyone. up. "???" Looking at the place where Onyxia disappeared, David was full of question marks. He didn''t understand why Onyxia suddenly ran away? "Did she find out that I was cheating?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 269： titan Chapter 269 Titans Why did Onyxia suddenly run away? What news did you suddenly receive? Or did you notice something was wrong? Couldnt it be that he found out that David had used special authority, and knew that he couldnt beat him, so he hurried to escape? What is the reason, unless Onyxia is captured, neither David nor Varian can get an accurate answer. "Forget about the female dragon, let''s get out of here first!" After successfully finding Varian, David can enjoy the two-person world with Laura according to the original plan, and experience the real version of World of Warcraft. But he didn''t expect that Varian didn''t have the idea of ??returning to Stormwind City, but instead invited David to "fight monsters" in the Western Wilderness with him. "We''re here to experience these things anyway, so there''s nothing wrong with that." Since Laura didn''t mind, David agreed directly, and formed an adventure team with Varian to accept various missions in the western wilderness. No matter how big or small the task entrusted, or whether it was troublesome or not, they were willing to accept it, especially the entrustment issued by the People''s Army of the West Wilderness, which was specifically aimed at the Defias Brotherhood, and they did not let go of a single one. After the hard work of the three of them, less than ten days have passed since they came out of the dead mines, and there are almost no traces of members of the Defias Brotherhood in the western wilderness. The three of them could not completely wipe out such a huge organization in such a short period of time, but it is not difficult for the robbers who killed them to be terrified and afraid to come out to do evil. Although it can''t completely change the bad situation in the West Wilderness, it can alleviate it to some extent. "It''s been hard to see those Defias bandits outside recently." Sitting by the campfire, David looked around while eating mixed flavor stew. The few of them were sitting in a sheltered place at the foot of the mountain. The mine not far away was deadly silent. It was originally occupied by the Defias Brotherhood, but recently the Defias Brotherhood It was severely damaged, and such a particularly conspicuous stronghold was abandoned. "It can somewhat alleviate the harsh situation in the Lower West Wilderness!" Varian stabbed the bonfire in front of him with the wooden stick in his hand. As the king of the Stormwind Kingdom, now he can only use this method to protect the civilians of his own country, which makes him very unhappy. According to the actual situation, the problem here in the West Wilderness is not particularly serious. It is just a group of robbers and bandits. The militiamen who have received certain training can suppress these bandits and bandits very well. But the Stormwind Kingdom has never completely solved the problems here. Apart from the fact that the upper-class nobles don''t care about Westfall, there is another reason: no money! It''s not that the nobles have no money, but that King Varian has no money! As long as Varian has enough funds, even if he doesn''t do anything, just sending some ordnance supplies to the Westfall People''s Army, and sending a few instructors and commanders over, the Westfall can quickly restore calm. But now that there is no money, Varian can''t think of a good way to do what to do to solve the problem. "do you have any good advice?" "I?" "Yes, you have become the Lord of Winter City and ruled a large territory." During the days of their adventure together, Varian already knew that David''s territory was no longer a small village, and even controlled more land. Also as a ruler, Varian wanted to ask how David governed the territory? Maybe it can serve as a reference? Our situation is different. David has absolute control over his territory, and all the armed forces in the territory obey his orders. David will never encounter the headache that Varian feels. If David was allowed to sit in Varian''s position, he would not be able to think of any suitable solutions to the various difficulties he was facing at this time. Maybe he will eventually use his powerful extraordinary power to crush the audience, and kill all those who are dissatisfied and those who are dragging their feet. Even so, there is still a problem to be solved: Westfall, Redridge Mountains, and Dusk Forest all have their own lords, and Varian cannot directly ''overstep'' to govern these places. This enfeoffment system greatly restricted Varian, so he really couldn''t think of any solution. David looked at Varian who looked constipated, and thought of Anduin. His Royal Highness, the prince of the Stormwind Kingdom, spent all day in Winter City learning all kinds of knowledge, reading books of all kinds, and hearing various remarks from himself from time to time. How much impact did it have on this country? If His Royal Highness said that he would ''abolish the law of the ancestors'', what kind of spectacular scene would it be in Stormwind City at that time? "Suddenly I want to watch the excitement at the scene!" Varian didn''t know that David''s mind was full of watching the excitement now. Although he couldn''t ask David for a solution to the problem, he changed the topic to David''s territory. Varian could ask more questions than he had just glanced at last time. For example, how did David plan for Winter City? How is he planning to continue building Cold Winter City and its surrounding territories? What policies did David implement in his territory? Can these policies themselves be used in Stormwind? As a result, the more he asked, the more curious Varian became about Winter City, and he took advantage of the opportunity to talk about the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two. Because Varian couldn''t think of any suitable candidate for a while, he could serve as a diplomat of the Stormwind Kingdom and reside in Winter City, so David directly sent a pass token to Varian, so that Varian can freely travel between the two worlds . At the same time, it also allowed him to visit his son as he wished. After introducing the functions and usage of the token, and watching Varian carefully put away his things, David was also ready to say goodbye to Varian. "Aren''t you going to live in Stormwind City for a while?" Varian was already preparing to return to Stormwind City, and originally he planned to invite David and Laura to Stormwind City as guests. Seeing David like this at this time, he probably wants to continue hanging around with Laura. "No, Laura and I are going to visit the Twilight Forest." From the West Wilderness, you can go directly to the Twilight Forest, and then go south to Stranglethorn Vale or east to the Red Ridge Mountains, it depends on what the two of them thought at the time. "Well then, I wish you two a pleasant journey!" As the sun gradually rises, this temporary team of three is disbanded! Varian, who got the pass token, can go to Winter City to find David at any time in the future, so there is no feeling of parting. After being separated from Varian, David and Laura finally officially started their two-person adventure. Didn''t use a Tomcat fighter jet to fly, and didn''t even use a Mustang sports car. Like ordinary adventurers in this world, the two hiked to the Twilight Forest, killing some undead creatures during the process. In addition, Laura also went to experience the combat power of werewolves and ogres, but found that these guys were weak and were not her opponents at all. If it wasn''t for the trip this time, she even wanted to see the emerald green dragon. "Speaking of dragons...what the **** is going on with that black dragon?" "I don''t know either!" Laura has noticed it, and it is even more impossible for David not to notice it. Since parting with Varian, David noticed that someone was spying on him, and he soon discovered that it was the black dragon Onyxia who was watching him. But as soon as I put my attention away, the black dragon would run away immediately; then it would reappear after a while, continue to hide and peep in the dark, and it would immediately disappear after attracting David''s attention. After going back and forth several times, David was a little annoyed. He vaguely felt that the black dragon might have sensed something and misunderstood him, otherwise he couldn''t explain the behavior of the black dragon. But even if he wanted to ask the other party carefully, the black dragon didn''t give him a chance to ask, and gradually he didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy. After a few days in the Twilight Forest, David and Laura did not go to Stranglethorn Vale, but followed the road to the Red Ridge Mountains, and finally stopped in Lakeside Town. The two did not continue to accept various commissions like ordinary adventurers, but left the world of Azeroth directly after resting in the lakeside town for a few days. The two have been staying in the world of Azeroth for more than a month. Laura felt that the time was too long. David was able to take such a long time to do nothing and just play with himself, so that she could be physically and mentally, physically and mentally. Satisfied in every way up and down. In addition, Laura is not the kind of character who always sticks to men. After returning to Winter City, Laura happily threw David aside. "..." Looking at Laura who lost a wink and ran away without a trace, David had a strange feeling in his heart. It seemed that the current scene would be more appropriate if he still held a few banknotes in his hand. At the same time, in the world of Azeroth, Onyxia, who didn''t know David''s situation at this time, frowned and stared at the location where David and Laura disappeared, thinking incessantly. "Why does this man exude the breath of a Titan?" Onyxia seriously doubted whether her judgment was correct. After all, she had never really seen a Titan, nor felt its power. But it was amazing, there was a voice that seemed to come from the depths of her soul to remind her constantly: There is no need to doubt, it is indeed a Titan! David, who was judged to be a titan by Onyxia, has adjusted his mentality and entered the working state immediately. After going out to play for more than a month, I dont know if something important happened in my Winter City? Backing to the office in Glamorgan Castle, Eva directly reported everything. To David''s surprise, there was indeed no major incident in Winter City, but something happened in the Kingdom of Tilan: rebellions appeared in the southwest and eastern regions of the Kingdom of Tilan, and several lords announced their separation from the rule of the Kingdom of Tilan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 270： flames Chapter 270 Beacon smoke everywhere "Is there a lord rebellion?" In all the information he has heard, the Kingdom of Tilan has always been portrayed as an emerging force on the rise. Things like rebellion usually only appear after the development has reached a bottleneck and a large number of internal conflicts have accumulated. Bar? Following Eva''s introduction, David unexpectedly discovered that the rebellion was actually related to himself and Winter City. "Huh? What does it have to do with me?" Eva continued to explain for a while, and David finally understood why the rebellions in the southwestern and eastern regions of the Kingdom of Tilan were related to him. The reason why these lords rebelled is not yet clear, but the key reason that ignited the flashpoint was the order to forcibly relocate the population. Compared to the relatively large and sparsely populated northern part of the kingdom, the southern and eastern parts of the Tilan Kingdom have more people, and more idle young adults. The Kingdom of Tilan wants to relocate its population, mainly to "grab strong men" from these areas. Under normal circumstances, this is not a big deal. The relocation of these idle redundant population can also alleviate the security problems in these areas. Most of the lords have no opinion on this. But it just so happens that there are a few lords who are secretly making some preparations, and these young and robust populations are a resource they value very much. Even, part of the delineated young and strong population was originally "specially raised" by these lords. If they were moved away, wouldn''t their work be in vain? This also leads to another question: His Majesty the King suddenly forcibly relocated the young and strong population, did he notice something? So... "I understand. These lords were planning to cause trouble. The order to relocate the population just happened to ignite the powder keg!" As for why these lords rebelled? Is there any force behind it? This is the obvious thing! "It seems that the Holy Gaunt Kingdom is not the only one who is making trouble in the Kingdom of Tilan!" The southwestern part of the Kingdom of Tilan is adjacent to the Kingdom of the Holy Gunter. Those rebellious lords should have already colluded with the Kingdom of the Holy Gunter, or with the Temple. But those in the east are a little far away. They must have some support behind them who raised the flag of rebellion so simply and neatly. So the Sodulunma Empire, which is not far from these few, naturally has a huge suspicion. These things are a bit far away from Winter City. Unless the Kingdom of Tilan is in a huge crisis, His Majesty the King issues a call-up order to all parts of the country, ordering the Earl of Glamorgan to fulfill his responsibilities, and bring troops to support His Majesty the King, otherwise the kingdom''s rebellion will be put down. It has nothing to do with him. As the lord of the northern plain of the Kingdom of Tilan and the guardian of the northern border, David''s responsibility is to protect the northern territory of the Kingdom of Tilan. Now that the northern plains are threatened by orcs, he only needs to ensure that the orcs cannot enter the territory of Tilan Kingdom, and the task is considered complete. Speaking of orcs, Eva took advantage of the situation and reported the development of the orcs. Although their plan to build a frontier fort was destroyed by the two three-dimensional King Kong Lightning and Smash, the orcs still eyeed Snowfield Fort and Frost Cold Watch. Not long ago, he tried to sneak attack Frost and Cold Watch, but was repelled by the defenders. "Do we have any casualties?" "No!" The orcs found that the defensive firepower of Frost and Cold Watch was so fierce that there was no possibility of a successful sneak attack, so they retreated directly, and even retreated directly to the easternmost part of the northern plain. It seems that the orcs will not continue to invade the territory of Winter City in a short time, and David then asked about other things. The school has been built, and the scheduled start date is not far away. The notice that young people of the right age in the territory of Winter City must enroll has already been released. Regarding this point, the people of Cold Winter City didnt have any special reaction, maybe they didnt understand what these things meant at all, right? The public transportation system in Winter City has already set up a framework, and there are already several buses passing through Winter City. Rebecca Chambers visited Winter City not long ago, and seemed to want to choose a suitable place to build a medical laboratory. Chris and Claire originally wanted to visit David, but missed it because David was out, but Chris would visit the Winter Barracks from time to time. The first batch of Piccolo Assault Rifles has been produced, and the Winter Legion can start to replace them with new rifles. The arsenal is still under construction, and it will take some time for the mass production of bullets to actually start. At present, ammunition still needs Tony Stark''s automatic production line to manufacture. The mass-produced Kun-type fighter Decepticons have started manufacturing, and two have been built so far, and the goal of ten will be completed soon. Ethan started a purchasing agent business in Winter City, and depending on the situation, he should be able to earn money to buy a house soon... It is not easy to report all kinds of big and small things. Eva worked so hard until the next morning that she finished all the bits and pieces. "Where are my shoes?" After finishing her work, Eva searched in circles, and it was David who helped her find it through the gap at the head of the bed. "Don''t take a break?" I feel that my body is getting better and better, even if I dont sleep all night, it doesnt matter. "Your body is not strong enough to not need to rest, it is better to continue to maintain the original work and rest habits." I take a regular break every afternoon. After watching Eva happily go to work, David also began to think about what he was going to do during this time? Besides attending the opening ceremony of Winter Academy, he seems to have nothing to do personally. He just needs to listen to Eva''s report regularly and learn about the development of Winter City. The fact is the same. In the following period of time, apart from attending the opening ceremony of Winter Academy and giving a speech, David was doing more of his own business. Scrub the dungeon, accompany Laura and Helen, chat with Eva about business and personal matters, teach Gwen various fighting skills, and take Sofia around Winter City. Occasionally, I have my own free time, either to exercise various skills, or to practice alchemy. The vibranium samples obtained through Steve and Tony are his main analysis goals during this period. In addition, David also fused the Tomcat fighter jet with the Mustang sports car. This progressed very smoothly. David quickly fused the two bodies into one pair. In addition to the human form, there are three forms in total. David in this state can be regarded as a three-transform King Kong leader warrior! After analyzing the vibranium, David began to try to add vibranium elements to his Cybertron body. If he succeeded, his Cybertron body would become stronger and stronger. David doesnt know how much time it will take him to succeed, but if hes idle, hes idle, take it easy! In his mind, after he finished strengthening the body of Cybertron, he planned to strengthen all the weapons and equipment in his hands with vibrating gold. If he gets tired of alchemy, he will go to the dungeon to collect monsters, and try to see if he can explode some strange materials. But even though he has reached the difficulty of Nightmare, he still hasn''t produced any particularly good materials. There are not many relatively common ''leathers'' and ''ores'' with a breath of hell, and they are basically thrown to Pierre. Let the old alchemist take it for research. Compared to Gwen and Helen, they can make rare things every now and then, which makes David very speechless! In this calm but comfortable day, winter is slowly passing by! After David came to the northern plains, this was the most comfortable and winterless winter. Different from the previous blizzards that happened every three to five times, there was very little snow this year. There were only two heavy snowfalls at the beginning of winter. Later, not only did no bigger blizzards fall, even the snow began to melt early. As the temperature gradually warmed up, the deals negotiated with Iron Tree Castle began to be completed one after another, and a large number of young and middle-aged people began to come to Winter City. Even the first batch of forced migrants arrived in the northern plains, and a messenger was specially sent from the capital to remind David to be prepared to accept a large number of new people. David is of course already prepared! The new population is still arranged according to the current rules, and the diggers and craftsmen are busy again. The originally vacant area in Winter City is slowly being filled with new houses. David is very much looking forward to the completion of these houses. The day when it is full of people will come sooner rather than later. More people, more young people, more students, more soldiers. David seems to have vaguely seen that Winter City has developed into a huge advanced city with an incomparably vast area, advanced facilities, and an innumerable population. Just when he was looking forward to all this, Vanessa Van Cleef brought him a very bad news. "You mean Iron Tree Fort has entered a state of war?" Because of the geographical location of the northern plains, Iron Tree Fort has become an important passage connecting Cold Winter City to the interior of the Kingdom of Tilan. Iron Tree Fort suddenly entered a state of war, which means that there is no way for the young and strong population in the Kingdom of Tilan to migrate to Winter City. coming. "Is Iron Tree Fort fighting with someone? There are also lords around Iron Tree Fort who launched a rebellion?" David was puzzled. The biggest threat in the north was the orcs. Now that the orcs were blocked by him, who else would attack Iron Tree Fort? "It is the elves in the Iron Tree Forest who are at war with the Iron Tree Fort. It seems that the elves suddenly attacked the Iron Tree Fort." Vanessa''s answer shocked David. He grew up in the Iron Tree Fort all his life. Of course Know the grievances between the elves in the Iron Tree Forest and Iron Tree Fort. Needless to say about the relationship between the two parties, the key point is that this group of elves have been beaten so helplessly that they can only do something secretly to disgust the humans in Iron Tree Fort. The strength gap between the two sides is obvious. It would be nice for humans not to trouble this group of elves. How could this group of elves take the initiative to launch an attack and start a war? (end of this chapter) Chapter 271： Orcs New Abilities Chapter 271 Orc''s new ability Chris Redfield opened his eyes on time in the morning, then got up, washed, and after solving personal problems in the shortest time, he came to the cafeteria. "Good morning, Chris!" "Good morning, Brock!" The two just met not long ago, because they both come from other worlds and have military backgrounds. Compared with other people here, the two of them have slightly more common languages. "How are you feeling? Do you feel comfortable?" "Hey, how can it be so easy to adapt." Chris knew what Brock Rumlow was asking. He had been in the Winter Barracks for more than a month, receiving various trainings with the soldiers of Winter City. It''s not that he hasn''t seen devil training, but it''s the first time he''s seen such a devil training method! In his opinion, under normal circumstances, this kind of training method can''t train elites at all, but can only train a bunch of cripples! But what he''s going through is not normal! Holy Light, because of the existence of this magical power, the soldiers of Winter City don''t have to worry about injuries and diseases, and they can squeeze the full potential of their bodies during training. Even if you really suffer from a dark injury, please ask Priest Shengguang to treat it, and you will be alive and kicking immediately! Originally, Chris, who had already trained himself to be very strong, but left many hidden wounds, after receiving the treatment of Priest Shengguang, felt that he had almost returned to the state in his early twenties, and he felt indescribably comfortable all over. Since then, Chris has lived in the Cold Winter Barracks and received military training in Cold Winter City, and his learning focuses on the knowledge of the Holy Light and cold weapon combat. He doesn''t need to learn how to use various hot weapons. He has already mastered all kinds of modern combat knowledge. He came to Winter City for training, mainly to make himself stronger to deal with Albert Wesker. After more than a month of training, Chris feels that he has gradually adapted to this training method of constantly squeezing potential, and he can feel that he has become much stronger than before. But Chris is not satisfied with this, because he wants to learn the Holy Light! He knew that Leon had mastered the arcane art. In battle, the magical power of arcane art is more changeable and easy to use. However, as a commander, Chris, who had seen too many sacrifices of his comrades in arms, hoped that he could master the Holy Light. A magical power. "What training are you going to do today?" "Same as previous days." "Then it''s better to go out to work with me." After confirming that Chris had no special arrangements, Brock Rumlow directly invited him to go out with him: "Just go out for a while, after you come here, Haven''t been to places other than Winter City?" Chris smiled awkwardly. It was not just a place outside of Winter City. After he came to Winter City, he just took a look at Fort Glamorgan and Shirley''s house outside, and then plunged into the barracks inside. He hasn''t even visited the city of Winter, let alone the places outside the city of Winter. "What is the mission? I can''t participate in the combat mission right now?" Having stayed in the Winter Barracks for more than a month, Chris has a very clear understanding of the combat effectiveness of the Winter Knights. Not to mention anything else, just saying that he is still unable to fully exert the full power of the Blizzard Power Armor, which already reveals a lot. "Regular shift work at Frost Watch." Brock Rumlow stayed in the barracks after he came to Cold Winter City. After all, he is a person with pursuit. When he knows that his strength is not enough, and there is a way to become stronger in front of him, it is impossible for him to let this opportunity slip away from his hand. After a period of hard training, Rumlow''s current combat effectiveness has reached the standard of the Winter Knight. In addition, he is proficient in special operations and command, so his status in the Winter Army is also constantly improving. If nothing unexpected happens, as long as Brock Rumlow swears allegiance to David, he can also become a ''true knight''. "You also want to participate in this kind of rotation garrison?" Chris knows that Rumlow''s strength is not bad, his progress is rapid and he is proficient in tactical command. Generally speaking, this kind of elite should stay in the city and be on standby at any time, right? "Our dear Lord Earl has not yet adjusted the rotation orders of the Winter Knights and the Spartan Heavy Infantry. In theory, everyone must participate in garrison and patrol missions." In addition, Rumlow also wanted to go out for a walk, and more importantly, Frost Cold Watch was closer to the orcs. He wanted to go to the front line to see the actual situation, and maybe he could find some opportunities for meritorious service. He has always been very clear about his future plans, and Rumlow, who wants to achieve an extraordinary career, is of course unwilling to stay in the increasingly comfortable Winter City. "In addition, you can experience new equipment!" The change of the internal equipment of the Winter Legion has already begun. The Winter Knights stationed at the Frost and Cold Watch this time are using the latest Piccolo assault rifle. "These new guns are much stronger than the original Garand." When talking about the new guns, Chris showed some longing on his face. If BSAA can have such a powerful weapon, what biochemical incident can''t be dealt with? Even if he is still just an ordinary person, Wesker is no longer an unbeatable threat. Thinking of this, Chris felt a little itchy, so he nodded and accepted Rumlow''s invitation, and prepared to go out with him. By the way, look at the rest of the world! Chris doesn''t think there will be any accidents during this trip, although there are still orcs, elves and other forces in this place called the Northern Plains. But during the more than a month in the Cold Winter Barracks, the basic situation of the two factions has already been popularized by science. In Chriss view, the Winter Knights, who have already started to equip power armor and new rifles, dont fight orcs and elves. Those two should find a place to have fun secretly, and it is absolutely impossible to come to provoke Winter City. He really didn''t expect that the orcs were such a brave race! At dusk on the first day after the handover of the sentry post, a group of orcs appeared in the southeast of the frost post, but this was not enough to shock Chris. What surprised him was the power of the shells with green flames fired by the orcs using an extremely backward weapon such as a trebuchet. Watching a green cannonball explode not far away, it directly blasted a huge crater in the ground outside Frost Cold Watch, and even damaged a city wall. "Waterfake!" At this moment, Chris noticed that among the orcs who charged towards the Frost Cold Post, several orcs suddenly became extremely tall and strong, and these orcs also had that strange green color on their bodies, facing the Frost Cold Post. The missiles here fired a volley, still charging forward bravely. "Is this the orc you played with before?" "..." Rumlow also knew that something was wrong. While reporting the situation to Cold Winter City, he commanded the soldiers around him to fight. Chris, who was just out for a stroll, can enjoy the new equipment of Winter City... "Frost Post was attacked by orcs." David received the news from Rumlow immediately, and the camera on the Blizzard Powered Armor also transmitted the battlefield images very well, so that Winter City can get more accurate information. "Gareth has led 20 winter knights to support in two Quin-jet fighters." "Yeah!" David looked at the pictures taken by Rumlow, carefully observing the green shells, and the orcs with green flames all over their bodies, and their bodies became bigger: "Arcee and nitrogen Zeus also dispatched ?" "Yes." David nodded, while his fingers resting on the table kept tapping on the table, he felt that things might not be that simple. I just learned that there was a fight with the elves in Iron Tree Fort, and it was the elves who initiated the attack. When I turned my head, I was attacked by the orcs. More importantly, the orcs finally used some special abilities. If there is no connection, David doesn''t believe it. "How about Snowfield Castle?" The front line of the confrontation between Winter City and the orcs is always Snowfield Castle! There was no reason for the orcs to leave Snowfield Fort alone to fight against Frost and Cold Watch. David suspected that the battle at Frost and Cold Watch was just an appetizer, or to attract his attention. "Lightning, Drift, and Smash have already set off to detect the movements of the orcs. If the orcs gather troops to attack Snowfield Castle, they will soon be discovered by them." Indeed, the large army of orcs was discovered very quickly. After all, most of the northern plains had no cover, and the orcs couldn''t hide if they wanted to. And the orcs didn''t seem to have any hidden thoughts. After flying back and forth for a few times, Lightning and Smash sent the captured pictures back to Winter City. This time, David watched these pictures together with the senior officials of Winter City. Countless orcs gathered together, and there were many huge orcs that had never been seen before. At the same time, many things with green light could be seen in the orc team, but no one knew what it was. "Evil energy?" Laura looked at it for a while, and thought of some kind of power that also came from the world of Azeroth. That power is green, very similar to what you see on the screen. "Shouldn''t it be evil energy?" Evil energy basically only exists in the cosmic plane where Azeroth is located, but considering its essence, evil energy represents chaos, maybe some kind of similar force? So, how did the orcs get this power? Ability bestowed by a certain god? Without worrying too much about this matter, David directly started mobilizing troops. Firstly mobilize one hundred Spartan heavy infantry to station at Frostcold Post. With the help of several Cybertronian soldiers, these hundred heavy infantry will ensure the safety of Frostcold Post. All members of the Winter Knights, 500 Spartan heavy infantry, and most of the Cybertronian soldiers will go to Snowfield Castle, preparing to face the orc army. (end of this chapter) Chapter 272： Evil energy? Chapter 272 Evil energy? David left 200 Spartan heavy infantry to guard Winter City. Although the biggest enemy on the northern plain is the orcs in the east, but now the situation is special, and David is not sure whether the elves in the south will suddenly convulse. Attack on Winterfell while fighting Irontree. To be on the safe side, David planned to let Arcee stay in Winter City, and go to the south from time to time, and left two hundred Spartan heavy infantry, plus some Autobots under Sheriff Elizabeth Swan. The security of the city is fully guaranteed. "I didn''t expect that! I thought the new year would be a very peaceful year, and I just need to watch the population increase quietly. It turned out that the winter has not completely passed, and the orcs greeted the new year in this way." David has personally experienced what it means that the tree wants to be quiet but the wind does not stop. He just wants to farm quietly, but there are always bad people who want to destroy his beautiful and comfortable pastoral life. Considering that the order to relocate the population from the Kingdom of Tilan has already been issued, maybe this time the evil neighbor of the orcs should be completely wiped out, and the northern plains should be restored to peace and tranquility! The order was passed on, and Floyd and Jack Kraussar left to make preparations before the battle. Megatron is also choosing suitable fighters, and he will go to Snowfield Castle with him. David looked at the people who hadn''t left yet, and wanted to hear their thoughts. Is there any special suggestion? As a result, everyone including Tony, Jaina, and Cirvanas didn''t have any special ideas. Only Medivh wants to go to the front line to see, it is best to be able to personally observe whether the power used by the orcs is evil energy. "If you collect samples, remember to bring some back." Tony didn''t care about evil energy or not, he was simply interested in unknown energies that he hadn''t touched. "If that kind of power is really evil energy, then I personally suggest that you never study this thing." Medivh and Tony are not very close, and the communication between the two people is relatively rare. Even if Tony is interested in mysterious knowledge, he will go to someone who is more compatible with him, or a beautiful female mage like Jaina, instead of going to Medivh. "Let''s make sure it''s evil energy before we talk about anything else!" David said, terminating the conversation between the two of them. With Tony''s character, he probably wanted to say a few words, and there was a high probability that Medivh wouldn''t give Tony any good looks. It was foreseeable that the two would quarrel directly. David didn''t want his conference room to become a ring for two people to quarrel, so he ended the topic directly. And after seeing that everyone has no questions to ask, they simply let everyone go about their own affairs. Although the Winter City army has entered a state of general mobilization, it has not affected other things in Winter City. Schools are in class and shops are open normally. As the temperature rises, farmers are also starting to make some preparations for the new year''s farming. Including those free farmers who originally wanted to acquire land in Cold Winter City, many people have already begun to look for suitable wasteland and plan to reclaim it into their own farmland. Because of this reason, the law and order in Winter City, which had been improving, has recently deteriorated, which directly caused Sheriff Elizabeth to be busy around, and she didn''t even attend this meeting. However, this meeting did not discuss too much content. It just let everyone understand the current situation facing the lower winter city: the orcs are coming, we are going to war! That''s all! No one thinks that the orcs can threaten the cold winter city, even if the orcs show a new ''weapon'', they still firmly believe that this group of orcs are just a group of clowns, as long as the army of winter city arrives at the front line, the orcs will be wiped out with a light snap of their fingers . After all, the current standing weapons in Winter City are surprisingly powerful. Just the more than 500 soldiers sent to Snowfield Castle this time can kill those orcs into an endangered race! And that''s not even counting the hordes of Transformers from the Legion of Cybertron. Even if these orcs can fight against Snowfield Fort''s conventional combat forces with their special abilities, they can also deploy unconventional combat forces when necessary. Headed by Lord Lord David, Earl of Glamorgan, also includes Archmage Medivh; Archmage Jaina Proudmoore; new Supreme Mage, Holy Light Shaman Steve Rogers, etc. Any one of these people is equivalent to an elite army, so no matter how you look at it, the orcs have no chance of winning. "So...my lord, it''s fine to sit in Winter City. There is no need to go to Snowfield Castle in person." Elias Parker did not think that the orcs could threaten Winter City after learning about the "true strength" of Winter City. , he felt that turning the war over to Gareth Stanton would be enough to deal with the orcs. "I''m worried Gareth won''t be able to overwhelm Megatron." When Megatron was reborn, David implanted an order to be absolutely loyal to him, but other than that, the new Megatron was no different from the original Megatron in character. Therefore, it is impossible for him to obey the command of Gareth, a human being. The only person in Winter City who can command Megatron is David himself. Of course, he is not unable to deal with this situation: Just send Optimus Prime over there, and with Optimus Prime staring at him, Megatron can''t do anything wrong. "Besides, I want to take a closer look at what is going on with the power used by the orcs." This is the real reason why he wanted to go to Snowfield Castle in person. It would be even better if he could indirectly ''observe'' the existence behind it through the power used by the orcs. Although David feels that the probability of this happening is infinitely close to zero. "How is the situation at Frost Cold Watch?" When they had a meeting, Frost Cold Watch was fighting with the orcs. David estimated the time. It has been a while since Gareth brought the support. The battle should be over, right? Looking out the window, the street lights of Winter City keep the city bright all the time, but it should be dark at Frost and Cold Watch, right? Actually, Frost Cold Watch is not dark at all, it is even very bright, but the surrounding green flames make the atmosphere here a bit weird. Gareth Stanton looked at the huge orc corpse, and finally looked at the nitrogen gas Zeus standing next to him. "How are you?" "I''m not very well, you should be able to tell." Nitrogen Zeus is not in a good state, with many injuries all over his body, and sparks are constantly bursting out from many places: "What''s going on with this guy!" Nitrogen Zeus had seen orcs before and bullied them in the air, so he didn''t pay attention to these weak guys at all. As a result, while hitting, an orc with a similar build to him suddenly appeared next to him, with green light all over his body! What frightened him even more was that this orc with green light was able to break through his protective shield! Fortunately, I have a wealth of combat experience, and with the support of my comrades in arms, I was not beaten to death by this orc in a daze. "Call for an ambulance to treat you after you go back... Your fire is also very depleted." At this time, Arcie is in the appearance of a Cybertronian, and her body shape is not the size of a compressed human, but her body shape in a normal state. Although the battle is over, Arcee still maintains vigilance, the goggles have not been put away, and she keeps detecting the situation in the distance: "Although the orcs have temporarily retreated, I can still detect several energy reactions." "Don''t worry, my lord has mobilized a hundred Spartan heavy infantry to take over the defense of Frost Post." Gareth Stanton has been maintaining communication with the Winter City side, so that he can know the decision of the Winter City side in the first time, and at the same time ensure that the Winter City side always knows the battle situation here. Gareth Stanton received the news immediately of the various orders issued by David, and he also knew that the lord had mobilized most of his troops to enter Snowfield Castle. It seemed that he was ready to completely eliminate the threat of orcs. "The first Spartan heavy infantry will come to replace us later." Because of Gareth''s special status, it is impossible to stay at Frost Cold Watch all the time and wait for the infantry regiment to be fully assembled before carrying out the handover work. Therefore, some Spartan heavy infantry will come by Quin-style fighters and take over the defense work of the sentry first, so that Gareth and his group can return to Winter City. As for the follow-up heavy infantry, it will be a little slower to come by car. Soon, the first batch of heavy infantry to hand over the defense work arrived. This group of Spartan heavy infantry was all wearing blizzard power armor and using the new piccolo rifle. In fact, the current inventory of Blizzard Power Armor and the new piccolo rifle is enough for the entire army to use. David simply decided to take advantage of this war to complete the upgrade of the entire army''s equipment. Correspondingly, the arsenal has added two more new ammunition production lines to ensure that their troops have sufficient ammunition to use. After issuing a series of instructions and confirming that Gareth had also boarded the return plane, David felt that there should be nothing to do today, and waited for dawn tomorrow before leading the troops to Snowfield Fort. Unexpectedly, when Gareth returned to Cold Winter City, Chris, who came back with him on a Quinjet plane, brought something back from the battlefield, which made David give up the rest directly. "Is this thing found from an orc?" David looked at the thing in his hand that looked like an amulet or some kind of pendant, and he could feel a chaotic power from it: "That orc has Anything special?" After all, Chris was a policeman, and he has been dealing with biological and chemical weapons for many years, and he is especially good at finding details that are overlooked in chaotic situations: "These orcs are stronger, and they are more brave and fierce in battle... In addition, their The skin radiates a little green." "It looks more and more like fel energy..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 273： orcs must die Chapter 273 Orcs must die Although it was already midnight, David still sent someone to find Medivh. Among all the people in Winter City, if there is anyone who understands fel energy, it is only Medivh. The former guardian of Azeroth can definitely tell accurately whether the energy contained in the unknown thing in David''s hand is evil energy? Medivh came very quickly. For a mage of his level, it doesn''t matter whether he sleeps or not. When he has nothing to do, he can use meditation instead of sleep. Not only can he restore energy and strength, but he can even go further. Hone your own spirit and magic. If you catch up with the research of some kind of magic, it will be a basic operation for powerful mages without rest for several days or even months. So, David looking for him at this time will not disturb him, and Medivh really wants to know whether the power used by the orcs in this world is evil energy? If it is evil energy, is it possible that the orcs in this world are behind the Burning Legion? "How about it?" Watching Medivh observe carefully, he even released arcane energy to wrap the sigil in it, and kept using arcane energy to test. "It''s very similar!" After careful observation, Medivh finally came to a conclusion: "This chaotic aura is almost the same as evil energy, but this energy is still slightly different from evil energy in some details." But whether it was due to the small difference in energy caused by the caster, or some other reason, Medivh was not sure. In his opinion, it seems that there is no problem in calling this green energy, which also comes from the rules of ''chaos'', called evil energy. "So, this thing is indeed evil energy?" "There is generally no problem with this judgment." After getting this answer, David couldn''t help but twitched the corner of his mouth. It''s not that he thinks that evil energy can''t be resisted, but that the power of evil energy is a bit destructive to the ''world''. This kind of chaotic power will naturally destroy everything, and the places that have been ravaged by evil energy will become chaotic field, and it is almost impossible to restore it to its original state. The most typical example is the home of the orcs, the planet Draenor called Outland. It was originally a beautiful planet, but after the evil energy appeared in Draenor, Draenor exploded. "In this case, these orcs cannot be left behind." David said so, Gareth Stanton, the current military commander of Winter City, immediately stated that he would formulate a battle plan in the shortest possible time to eliminate the threat of orcs as soon as possible. Gareth will not be resting tonight, and he will gather his subordinates nextthe army''s mobilization work does not require these commanders to direct them personally. After the order is passed on, the middle and low-level officers will naturally do the job well. He wants to discuss with several commanders and formulate a detailed battle plan. People like Chris Redfield and Brock Rumlow, who are very familiar with the modernization of thermal weapons, are also on the list for the meeting. By this time, David could already rest. Even after the army set off at dawn, he could follow Elias'' suggestion and stay quietly at Fort Glamorgan to wait for the victory. "Are you still going to Snowfield Castle?" "I still want to take a look, otherwise I always feel uneasy." Helen put the newly brewed hot tea on the table, and stood in front of the window with David, looking at Winter City at night together: "I''ll go with you!" Helen knew that in this situation, Laura would definitely be by David''s side, and Laura was strong enough to ensure her own safety, and even committed suicide on the battlefield without any risk. And her strength is much worse, but she feels that she should be by David''s side. Helen felt vaguely in her heart that this war seemed to have some special meaning to David, not just as simple as eliminating an annoying neighbor. "Of course... Besides, Pollux and Castor are still in the Spartan Heavy Infantry?" "Yes!" "How about letting them stay in Winterfell?" "Need not." Helen didn''t feel that her elder brother needed to enjoy special treatment, treating them as ordinary Spartan warriors was the greatest respect for them. As a Spartan, he is not afraid of war at all, even in the face of a strong enemy, he will not be afraid and retreat. This is the Spartan. Moreover, Winter City is like a kingdom of God to the Spartans, and David is a **** above them in the eyes of the Spartans. Fighting for Cold Winter City, for the Spartans, is like fighting for their own belief in gods, even Helen''s two elder brothers think this way. They are not afraid of war, they are not afraid of death, they are only worried that they are not good enough to stay in the Spartan heavy infantry. What David didn''t know was that every time the Spartan soldiers were sent to Cold Winter City, those who were eliminated and sent back to Sparta did not gain strength beyond ordinary people and were reused in Sparta. feel happy. They will work hard to find the next opportunity to come to Winter City, and strive to become real Spartan heavy infantry and stay in Winter City for a long time. Can serve as a general. "If you have time, you should visit Sparta." "Father must be very happy if you are willing to go." So far, David has only been to Gwen''s house as a guest and met Gwen''s father. Although Helen didn''t say anything on the surface, she was somewhat envious in her heart. Even if David went to visit the Kingdom of Sparta to see what the ordinary country that gradually believed in him as the main **** looked like, seeing his father just incidentally was enough to make her happy. After chatting about the customs of the Kingdom of Sparta, David asked about Helen''s cultivation progress. Among the people around her, Helen is the most leisurely one on weekdays. She usually stays in Glamorgan Castle, and occasionally helps David make tea and deliver some snacks. She has a lot of time to do what she wants to do . After David took a few dungeons with her and gained basic combat power, she was also one of the people who went to the dungeon most frequently. "The first three maps have been cleared." While improving her own strength in the dungeon, Helen is learning the knowledge of holy light and arcane arts, constantly testing which areas she is more talented in, and striving to master some kind of extraordinary power before clearing the normal difficulty. "You don''t have to worry about my safety, I can already use Blizzard Power Armor proficiently." Having more free time means that you can learn more things. Helen not only brushes dungeons diligently, but also learns various skills. The use of cold and hot weapons, and the operation of Blizzard Powered Armor, she has learned very well, and the dungeon is a good practice place, even if she is allowed to join the Winter Knights, she will not be the one who is holding back. "Are you going to wear power armor on the front line?" "If you want to go to the front line yourself, I can also go with you." The so-called front line does not refer to standing on the walls of Snowfield Castle to watch the excitement, but actually rushing to the front line of the battlefield. Helen''s willingness to accompany David on the battlefield represents not only her trust in David''s strength. "It shouldn''t happen that way." David waved his hands. He went to the front line to confirm some situations; He has also recruited a lot of talents intermittently, so there should be no chance for him to do it himself. The two of them chatted without saying a word, and soon a touch of white appeared on the horizon, and morning came... After Ethan Hunt gained the ability to come to Winter City freely in a daze, it took him some time to get used to this novel city. It looks like an ancient town, but it has complete electricity, water supply and sewage facilities, and the roads are wide and clean, even compared to several well-known modern cities he knows. Races that only exist in various stories such as Transformers, elves, and Squirrels are not uncommon here. He has seen it countless times in the past few days, just like now... "Good morning, Liadrin!" "Good morning, Ethan, are you going to discuss business?" "Yeah, go early to visit a few more stores." After greeting Liadrin, the high elf, Ethan suddenly remembered something and asked: "By the way, do you need anything else in the cathedral?" ? In Winter City, the cathedral refers to the Cathedral of the Holy Light, and the chapel refers to the chapel of the temple. The name of the chapel is actually the chapel that the locals of Winter City complained about Raines, and it is a derogatory term. "I don''t need anything at the moment, if there is, I will contact you." "it''s a pity." After learning the common language of Brennia, Ethan started to do purchasing business in Winter City, and also sold some useful props to the shops here, such as calculators and the like. He didn''t set the price too outrageously, and he also knew that Winter City didn''t have this technology, but it was just that he didn''t have time to produce these small things, which gave him the opportunity to make money. If he really used these things to make money in Winter City, he was not sure how the Earl would react. Ethan likes the environment of Winter City very much, and the surrogate business also seems to be a more relaxed and risk-free life experience, which is a good adjustment and relaxation for him as an agent. He doesn''t want to destroy these because of temporary greed. He is going to buy a house of his own in Winter City. When he wants to retire from being an agent in the future, he can come here to live. After bidding farewell to Liadrin, Ethan walked straight to the Winter Hotel. Jonah, the owner of Cold Winter Hotel, is his biggest client at present, and he often asks him to help him buy various things. But today, when he walked to the door of the Winter Hotel, he found that Jonah was standing at the door talking to a man with a parted hair. Just as he was about to go over to say hello to Jonah, he was suddenly blocked by military vehicles. These trucks full of soldiers came from the north and turned east in front of the hotel. At the same time, several fighter planes roared overhead and flew southeast. (end of this chapter) Chapter 274： life is precious safety first Chapter 274 Life is precious and safety comes first Standing by the street, Ethan looked back at the high wall outside Glamorgan Castle, which can also be called the wall of Winter Fortress. The tall wall and the trucks passing in front of him revealed a chilling atmosphere. Looked quietly for a while, and waited for all the trucks to drive away before Ethan crossed the road to the entrance of the Winter Hotel. "Morning, Ethan!" "Good morning, Jonah!" Ethan glanced at the split young man standing next to him, nodded with a smile, and greeted him. At the same time, his professional habits made him quickly analyze the situation of this person: this person And oneself should be peers. Looking back, he noticed that the other party also looked at him. The two looked at each other, smiled and nodded as a greeting. "Lyon Kennedy." "Ethan Hunt." After a simple greeting, Ethan guessed that this Leon Kennedy also came from another world. Just as he was thinking so, Leon and Jonah in front of him began to discuss what happened in Winter City, which aroused his interest, and he stood quietly as an audience. Although he has not been in Winter City for too long, Ethan still knows some news. For example, Jonah Myawa, the owner of the Winter Hotel, has a good relationship with Laura Crawford, and they used to be companions on adventures together. And that Laura Crawford is one of the confidantes of the Lord David, Earl of Glamorgan, so it is not surprising that Jonah knows a lot of information that others do not know. After listening for a while, Ethan realized that while he was happily shopping as a daigou and experiencing the lives of ordinary people, the surroundings of Winter City were not very peaceful. The temperature has just picked up, and the winter has not completely passed, the race called orcs launched an attack on the territory of Winter City. Not only attacked Frost and Cold Watch, but also mobilized a large number of troops to prepare to attack Snowfield Fort, which is currently the most frontier fortress of Winter City. "War..." Ethan sighed. He didn''t expect that he would encounter war not long after he came to this beautiful city. Does this mean that his plan to live a peaceful life in this place has completely failed? "Don''t worry, those orcs can''t be the opponents of Winter City." Jonah is familiar with Ethan. After all, he often entrusts Ethan to buy some seasonings, spatulas or some tableware these days: " The strength of the Winter Knights is very powerful." Jonah is a veteran. He also has enough military knowledge. After seeing the combat effectiveness of the Winter Knights, he really doesn''t think anyone can threaten the city of Winter. It seemed that Ethan didn''t fully believe what he said, and Jonah said directly: "As long as you have seen the weapons and equipment used by the Winter Knights or the Spartan Heavy Infantry, you won''t be worried." Ethan nodded, and he was indeed interested in the Winter Knights and the Spartan Heavy Infantry in his heart. Although he knew the names of these troops, he did not know the specific information of these troops. Is the Knights a cavalry unit? But I didn''t see cavalry just now, I only saw a lot of transport trucks; what about the Spartan heavy infantry? While thinking this way, Ethan felt his stomach growl in protest. Maybe he should fill his stomach first, and then study the army composition of Winter City? Oh, maybe you can exchange some experience with this suspected colleague named Leon during breakfast? Or when they need to help each other in the future... David arrived at Snowfield Castle one step ahead in a Quin-style fighter, and he came here with the commanders headed by Gareth Stanton. The high-level executives arrived, and the command of Snowfield Fort was automatically transferred to David, and then everyone entered the combat conference room for a meeting. "Is there any battle plan?" David looked at Gareth, Brock Rumlow, and Jack Krause and asked how they decided to fight? Snowfield Fort''s specially remodeled combat meeting room allows Transformers to come in. Megatron and Smash, who was in charge of some of Snowfield Fort''s affairs before, were also present. "The Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment went out of the city to meet the enemy." Gareth did not hesitate, and directly submitted the battle plan discussed by himself and others to the lord: "The Cybertronian Legion is in charge of air support." "Oh? Don''t use the Winter Knights?" Gareth Stanton usually prefers to use the Winter Knights to attack first, and first use the Winter Knights'' powerful combat power and equipment advantages to launch an airborne attack from the enemy''s interior or rear , After forcing the opponent''s formation into chaos, the heavy infantry cleared the battlefield from the front. "Winter Knights as a backup." Gareth Stanton believes that the current Spartan heavy infantry regiment still has enough combat effectiveness, and it still has an advantage in facing the orcs head-on, even if the number of Spartan heavy infantry on the opposite side Dozens of times that of the corps: "When the opponent uses a killer move, the Winter Knights will enter the field again, and the Cybertron warriors will be responsible for these threatening targets." "Um" After listening to Gareth Stanton''s combat arrangements, David also understood his plan. This is to force the orcs to play their cards first, and then the Winter Knights will attack in a targeted manner, so as to ensure that the ultimate moves of the orcs will not cause too much damage to the Winter City side. "Do you have any comments?" David mainly looks at Megatron. Basically, the human soldiers of the Winter Legion will obey the orders of Gareth Stanton, only the situation of the Cybertron Legion is slightly special. "I think the Cybertron Legion can join the battle earlier, such as entering the battlefield with the Spartan heavy infantry." Megatron wanted to prove his ability in front of David, to prove the ability of the Decepticons: "Lightning, Drift, Smash, Surfboard, Thunderbolt, Skywarp can stand by in the rear." Megatron has already inquired about the enemy''s situation in detail. He knows from Nitrogen Zeus that the orcs have the ability to make themselves bigger, and the green energy they use called fel energy can break through energy shields. So he used these flying troops as a backup, targeting these giant orcs that might appear at any time. He hopes that this battle will make the Cybertron Legion the real ace force of Winter City, but he doesn''t want to lose staff in a daze, even the Autobots who once opposed him. "Besides, the giant manticore should be able to surprise those orcs." There is a giant mechanical worm on the Decepticon side. This thing is amazingly destructive, but it is too big to come over. It would be troublesome, so I didnt bring it this time. However, the giant scorpion is enough. This kind of mass-produced Decepticon is moderate in size, and its combat style of launching a surprise attack from the ground is very suitable for causing chaos on the battlefield. "Just fight like this!" David fully accepted Megatron''s suggestion. He felt that with this style of play, everyone could get what they wanted. The Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment has gained combat experience and has truly grown into the main force of Winter City; the Winter Knights still maintain their trump card status; the Cybertron Legion has also proved its ability. This style of play can also reduce the probability of casualties on your side very wellif the rescue is timely, it is not impossible to destroy the enemy without casualties. Ding also came this time. With these people, together with David''s personal care, plus the defensive power of the blizzard power armor and its own first aid function (the vital signs monitoring and automatic injection device for therapeutic medicine are integrated inside the armor), it should be possible to ensure that every soldier can survived. As for the safety of Transformers? The ambulance also arrived at Snowfield Castle! Even if something really happens, as long as the fire is not completely extinguished, David can save himeven if it is really extinguished, at worst, he can go to Azeroth, and he can become a (Cybertron) human again in minutes . The military commanders went to prepare for the battle, and David led Helen and others up the city wall. Standing on the city wall and looking towards the plain to the east, the orc army can already be seen in the distance, and the positions where the sky and the earth meet in the distance are densely occupied by orcs. "So many orcs, what did they live on before?" David looked at the huge piles of orcs in the distance, and wondered if there was something like a barracks in the east. As long as he threw some ore, money, wood and other things, there would be a steady stream of orcs running away. come out? This number is a bit too much and abnormal. "Should I send someone to investigate?" Laura also wanted to know the answer, and the adventure factor in her bones began to stir again: "How about I go to the rear of the orcs with Peggy and Cirvanas? " David originally wanted to directly reject Laura''s suggestion. According to his personality, it is a very bad plan to investigate the enemy''s hometown alone when he doesn''t know the opponent''s situation at all. But his words of refusal were stuck in his throat, and he never spit them out. For some unknown reason, he always felt a voice telling himself that he could get answers to many questions just by looking around. After hesitating for a few seconds, David simply decided: go and see for yourself! Without Laura, it is even more impossible to bring Helen. This time he is planning to go deep alone, because he feels that if he goes alone, he can choose to fight or flee at will when encountering enemies or troubles? Abilities such as the Holy Light and the Body of Cybertron may not be invincible, but if they are used to save their lives, David has full confidence in them. Moreover, he is also a Cybertronian hermit warrior. When necessary, he can even ''transform'' himself into an orc. But even though there are already so many abilities to save lives, after David made a decision, he still made a few more preparations. Ask Medivh to specifically bind a passive teleportation magic: when David''s life is in crisis, it will be automatically triggered to teleport him back to Winter City. In addition, he also brought the hearthstone he got from Varian not long ago. (end of this chapter) Chapter 275： Infiltrate in disguise Chapter 275 Pretending to infiltrate Like storage items, hearthstones in Azeroth are not so common in reality. They are very rare magic items. Even the king of the Storm Kingdom cannot easily get too many hearthstones. If David hadn''t saved Varian and now became his son''s teacher, Varian couldn''t have given David such a top-notch magic item as a giftit was brought when he visited Anduin in Winter City not long ago . David thought he wouldn''t need this kind of thing. After all, he didn''t usually leave Winterfell, and occasionally left to go to other planes. He didn''t usually use Hearthstone! At that time, he thought that Hearthstone might be used more by his subordinates, but he didn''t expect that it was himself who actually took out this thing and prepared to use it. "So... no matter what you can say, you can''t be too absolute, and you may be slapped in the face at any time." After Medivh made adjustments and confirmed that Hearthstone could be used normally in this world, David organized his equipment carefully, making sure that there were no omissions before setting off. "Are you planning to go alone?" Steve learned that a war broke out in Winter City, so he came here to check the situation: "Don''t you need my help?" "If necessary, I won''t be polite to you." David first took out all the equipment in the storage bracelet, checked them one by one, and put them back. Hammer of Judgment, Sea King Spear, Holy Light Hunter, and powerful bullets are all his commonly used weapons and equipment. It''s a pity that he hasn''t had time to upgrade these weapons, otherwise his safety will be more guaranteed. I didnt wear the Lightbringer suit this time. Although that suit has good defense and has a certain bonus effect on the Holy Light, but the golden shoulder armor is too conspicuous. This time he will try to keep a low profile as much as possible. In addition, David didn''t deliberately conceal his action plan. Anyway, his action has no direct connection with the battle with the orcs outside Snowfield Fort. He is going to the rear of the orcs this time. In order not to attract the attention of the orcs, he will set off at night and make himself invisible. Although what he transforms is a Tomcat fighter, he usually uses the Cybertron form to scan various new technologies. He has already ''learned'' a mere optical invisibility. After arranging everything, David summoned a Tomcat fighter plane that initially added vibranium characteristics, and took off directly after the fighter plane activated optical invisibility. The strong power allowed David to fly to a high altitude in the blink of an eye, and then turned to the south, preparing to fly east along the Tiran Mountains. If this kind of forward route is to move slowly on the ground, it will waste a lot of time, but for David who is flying in a fighter plane, it is nothing at all. Without even having a chance to enjoy the joy of flying a fighter plane freely in the sky, they had already passed the orc army and came to the eastern part of the northern plain. This is an area that the forces of Cold Winter City have not yet touched. The nobles of Iron Tree Castle only set foot in this area for a while, and then they were beaten away by the orcs. David didn''t know much about this area, so he flew in the air for a while out of curiosity, and observed the situation in the eastern part of the northern plain. He found that there was nothing special about the terrain. To the south was the Tilan Mountains, which directly cut off the possibility of the orcs going south by land; to the north, there were many hills and hills. The complex terrain was also not suitable for living in groups. No wonder the orcs were determined to go west face forward. David also noticed that there are orcs everywhere in this area. He saw several orc camps, and these orcs are still advancing towards Snowfield Castle. "This amount..." At the same time, many orcs gathered around several forests and kept busy. David saw many trebuchets, and these orcs were working overtime to make various weapons. "The only good news is that I only saw the trebuchet." After observing for a while, he adjusted his course slightly, continued to fly eastward, and soon reached the easternmost point of the northern plain. "Is it the sea?" A branch of the Tilan Mountains meanders to the sea, and part of it directly enters the sea, forming a natural barrier, making this a natural safe haven. David realized that this was the place where the pioneer team established the village. After being occupied by the orcs, the orcs built this place into their main city on the northern plain. After circling in the air for a while, David noticed that there were many areas in the city that were very lively, and that these places all emitted a soaring green light of evil energy. After choosing a remote location with a sufficient distance from the orc city, he jumped out of the cockpit directly, and the Tomcat quickly shrank back into his body. David in the form of Cybertron''s body, and David in the snowstorm power armor Like the Winter Knight, it can be airborne. David, who is more powerful, can even wait until he falls to a fairly low position to ensure that he chooses this hill to cover himself before starting to use the thrusters at the back and calf to slow down. When he landed firmly on the ground, he did not arouse the vigilance of the half orc. Carefully turning out from behind the hill, David has determined the location of the nearby orcs through various detection devices. He found that these orcs were moving in groups of three or four, and they cooperated with each other very skillfully. They could observe the surrounding situation very well, and there would be no blind spots for observation. Observed for a while, just when David felt that it would be difficult for him to kill a certain sentry, and then sneak into the city instead. Suddenly found an orc soldier who greeted his partner and walked towards the forest. The super language talent came into play, and he could understand the conversations of these orcs. "Millard, are you going to go hunting again?" "yes!" "For Marcela again?" "Um." "Millard, give up! Marcella''s body won''t become stronger just by eating a few bites of meat..." "..." "Tambo!" "Tsk! Am I wrong? That guy''s sister is so skinny that she doesn''t look like an orc. Maybe she will die soon." "Okay, stop talking!" "It doesn''t matter, that guy can''t hear it anyway." The light brown-skinned orc named Milad had already walked into the forest, and the big dark brown man named Tambor complained a few words about the orc named Milad, basically because this guy always went on patrol and stood guard. Hunting, causing them to do extra work and the like. After chanting for a while, Tambor greeted the last orc named Sapp, and then walked straight towards David. David, who was still hesitating whether to be reckless, felt that his luck was really good, and this was simply the ''prey'' sent to his door. Crouching in the shadows, quietly waiting for the prey to approach, David was not in a hurry to make a move. Quietly hid in the shadows and remained invisible. After Tambo walked to a hidden corner and unbuttoned his pants, David slowly moved behind this guy. The golden spear directly pierced Tambo''s body, and Tambo, who was pierced through the vitals, could only make a sound of "ho...ho..." and fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. Withdrawing the spear, David played a trick as usual. When the spear was swung, the water condensed from the front end cleaned the spear cleanly, while David scanned Millard''s detailed body data. "It''s no wonder why you have gone so far to release water secretly, and you have such a big physique for nothing..." David''s hermit warrior mode has two modes: mechanical form, or Cybertron form, and human form. In fact, the more accurate name of the humanoid form is the camouflage form. The hermit warrior can scan and determine a camouflage template, and then complete tasks such as camouflage, infiltration, assassination, and theft. David had always set his camouflage form to his original appearance before. After all, he didn''t need to camouflage and sneak into operations at that time. This time, he was going to set his camouflage form to that of the orc he had just scanned. Scanning, template determination, deformation. After becoming the same as the orc lying on the ground, David briefly felt the taller and stronger physique, then thought for two seconds, adjusted his body slightly, and then faced the man who was thrown into the pit. The corpse was refilled with acid bombs and then carefully buried. After finishing all this, David walked back to his post as if he had just solved a big problem. Using Tambors tone and complaining a few more words about Millard, An An quietly observed the surrounding situation on the post with Sapp, and after a while, Millard came back from the forest. "Come back so soon today?" "Good luck." With a faint smile on his face, Millard raised the prey in his hand: "And he hit two prey." "Leave one for us, as long as it can satisfy our hunger." Sapp was not polite to Millard at all, and directly took one of the two prey that had been processed: "Leave the other one to Ma Sierra." Millard nodded, put the prey in his hand into a bag, and hung it on his waist. Because of the orc''s physique and the small size of the prey, hanging it on his waist was inconspicuous at all. It may be that David looked too clearly, and Millard seemed to have some misunderstandings: "Your patrol mission for the next period of time, I can complete it instead of you." "ah?" "Don''t worry, the ration that belongs to you still belongs to you." Millard was obviously trying to appease his teammate Tambo, but David felt that Tambo''s mood was very stable and there was no need to appease him. "That''s not necessary!" David''s original intention was to refuse, and to end this topic by the way, but his answer was misunderstood again? "As I said, Tambo is not so stingy. As a glorious orc warrior, how could he care about these trivial matters!" Sapp patted Tambo on the back lightly: "It''s almost time for the handover , go to my place to eat meat to satisfy your hunger." Didn''t give David a chance to refuse at all, and at the same time blocked Millard''s words: "Anyway, we live very close, and you can make breakfast for Marcela when you go home after eating the meat." (end of this chapter) Chapter 276： Fel Crystal Chapter 276 Evil Crystal Mine In a daze, they were dragged to eat meat together, but somehow they entered the orc city without arousing anyone''s suspicion. He felt that his sneaking operation was smooth, and he was full of confidence in the next operation. "It seems that it is not difficult to achieve the planned goal!" Millard and Sapp didn''t seem to have any plans, and they revealed a lot of information during the chat. For example, the orcs first came to the northern plains through the death ice field. The so-called Death Ice Field is a place similar to the polar region. The orcs came here when the winter weather was severe and the area of ??the Death Ice Field expanded, connecting the island where they originally lived with the Brennia mainland. The reason why the orcs came to the northern plains is very simple. The place where they originally lived can no longer allow so many orcs to live. With the lack of food, minerals, and wood resources, plus various natural disasters, the orcs found it more and more difficult to survive in their hometown, so they had to migrate to the northern plains. After discovering this vast enough land, the orcs tried their best to build this place into a new home, and built ships to take over more compatriots. When he heard this, David thought of the dark elves. The experiences of the two sides overlapped so much that they used the same set of templates. David didn''t know what happened when the dark elves first came to the Brennia continent. But the situation of the orcs is not good. They have a very large population, but they rely on hunting for food. In addition, the land on the northern plain is very barren, and the weak farming technology is completely abolished here. In this case, the orcs survived on the green soup. It is a green thick substance stored in a jar with strange characters, pour some of it into a utensil, add leaves, branches, bark, weeds, etc., even soil, and then add some water , Stir well and eat. When David watched Sapp dry up a bowl of green soup, he was dumbfounded. What shocked him even more was that even this stuff was rationed, so Sapp only made a bowl for himself, and didn''t entertain Millard and David extra. After eating a small amount of meat to satisfy his hunger, Sapp finished off a bowl of green soup and looked forward to a better tomorrow: "When the army defeats the metal men in the west, we will be able to obtain more and more fertile land. By then There will be endless delicious food. "At that time, Millad won''t have to go hunting secretly while on guard at night, and Marcela will be able to eat a lot of meat, grow up healthy and become a tall and strong female orc!" "Tambo doesn''t have to always complain about not being full, he can only drink water to satisfy his hunger!" After talking a lot, Sapp let the two go back to have a good rest, reminded them to continue to stand guard tonight, and then went straight to bed and went to sleep. Millard didn''t feel wrong about this, and got up directly to leave. Of course, David had no reason to stay. Walking out of Sapp''s residence, David roughly judged the direction, and found that this place is not far from the area with green light soaring into the sky that he saw earlier. Standing here, he could clearly feel the huge chaotic atmosphere, which was many times larger than the power contained in the sigil he had obtained before. He speculated that the area should be a factory for making sigils and fel energy shells. Turning his head and glanced at Millard, this "teammate" went straight into a residence diagonally opposite. It turned out that he lived so close to Sapp. As for the Tambor residence? Of course, David didn''t know where he was, and he didn''t think about it. He looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to him, and walked straight to the locked target area. He is now a strong orc warrior, and he can move freely here, and as he continues to advance, David sees many orc laborers who are much smaller in stature. The status of the orc laborer is much lower than that of Tambo, the orc warrior. When he saw him, he didn''t even dare to look at him, and he would immediately move away from David''s direction to avoid any conflict with David. touch. After walking for a short while, David saw green soup, fel cannonballs, sigils, and other things, making sure that he did not go to the wrong place. But he couldn''t get into the core area of ??the factory, there were many soldiers guarding it, so he didn''t try rashly to break in, but walked straight through the door, as if he was just passing by. After turning around for a while, he left the factory area without turning around again and again. He went around all the areas that he could enter and exit at will, and he hasn''t explored the areas that he can''t enter yet. He is thinking whether to wait until the evening, or find a chance to sneak in now? Just as David was thinking about what to do next, he noticed someone walking straight towards him. "Tambo? Why are you here?" A strong female orc quickly walked up to David and stopped him. The strong muscles on her body seemed to remind people that she was a very powerful and dangerous orc warrior: "Didn''t you last night?" Is there a task of standing guard? Did you ask someone to take over for you?" Before David opened his mouth to speak, the female orc said a lot, and finally came to the conclusion: Tambo, you bullied Millard again! "..." Looking at the angry female orc in front of him, David didn''t know if he should explain that he didn''t bully Millard? However, this female orc was obviously short-tempered. She didn''t wait for David to explain, turned her head and left after she finished speaking. Looking at the direction she is going, maybe she is going to find Millard? David stood there and watched for a while, and suddenly had a special feeling: Apart from the difference in appearance, is there any difference between these orcs and the humans in Winter City? Even if it is a ''glorious orc warrior'', all they think about now is just to eat a few more bites of meat. And the entire orc clan just wanted to survive. From the standpoint of the orcs, David can fully understand their crazy attack on Winter City. Unfortunately, David is not an orc, and he is even an enemy of the orc. Although he can understand, he still wants to defeat these orcs. Pausing, he suddenly thought of another thing: the orcs attacked the Brennia continent like crazy, in the final analysis, there is a black hand behind the scenes to guide everything. What about the thoughts of the orcs themselves? If given the choice, would the orcs attack all the races on the continent of Brennia like crazy? Thinking down this line of thought, David quickly realized a problem. As long as the orcs continue to use the power of fel energy, it is impossible for David to coexist peacefully with the orcs. This is determined by the nature of the power of evil energy. At present, the main food of the orcs is green soup. This thing is basically evil energy soup. These orcs have been drinking this kind of thing. Will the orcs all become lunatics if they eat this kind of thing for a long time? "Forget it, I am not a savior after all! I am not a hero or leader of the orc clan." If some orcs realize the problem themselves and want to coexist peacefully with the various races on the continent of Brennia, David would not mind lending a helping hand to do a little favor! But he is not that great to lead the orcs out of control himself. Continue to explore the next target area, which is also filled with a lot of chaos. After actually coming here, David found that the chaotic atmosphere and the concentration of evil energy here were higher than the factory area he had gone to before. With such a strong fel energy, the holy light in David''s body almost automatically releases the shield to defend against it. Fortunately, he controlled his power well enough to not expose his true identity. At the same time, David noticed that the skin of the orc laborers here had begun to turn green. Every orc seemed to be extremely excited, as if they had taken a stimulant. Their movement speed was twice as fast as that of the orcs in other places. Just like what he thought just now, orcs who have been exposed to fel energy for a long time will become more and more crazy. Even the guards here are not so sober. David walked over swaggeringly, and they didn''t think anything wrong at all. Following the chaotic breath, David found himself in a passage that was slowly descending. After walking for a while, he was sure that he had reached the ground. After continuing to move forward for about ten minutes, the front suddenly became extremely open, and at the same time the whole space was filled with green light. "Waterfake?" What surprised David was not the orc workers who were busy around, waving picks and pushing carts in and out of countless passages, but the large cluster of crystals emitting green light in front of him. "Is this crystal mine?" He is too familiar with this thing. The crystal mine, the most important resource in Winter City at present, looks like this! The biggest difference is that the crystal mines in his home are blue and purple, which contain very pure energy; while the large crystal mine in front of him is green, which contains evil energy exuding a chaotic atmosphere. He thought about countless possibilities, such as seeing a large pool of viscous green liquid; or a strange altar exuding chaos; he even thought that he might meet an orc warlock who is good at strange spells. I just never thought it would be the scene in front of me. "Do you feel shocked? This is the gift of our Lord!" Following the sudden sound, a violent and chaotic aura appeared not far from David. Turning his head and looking, a green-skinned orc in a black robe was standing there staring at David, with a smile on his face that he had everything under control, obviously not paying attention to David. "Although I don''t know what strange means you used to disguise yourself as a great orc, but since you took the initiative to send it to your door, don''t even think about leaving." Opening his hands, green fel flames appeared on the hands of the black-robed orc. As the black-robed orc pushed his hands forward, they shot straight at David. Boom! The flame exploded, and the green fel flames scattered all over the place, but David, who was hit, still stood where he was, without changing his posture, only a faint golden color appeared on the dark brown orc body. "With this kind of strength alone, there is no way for me to stay." (end of this chapter) Chapter 277： Sow a seed among the orcs Chapter 277 Sow a seed among the orcs The black-robed orc looked at David in surprise, completely unable to understand why his fel energy flames couldn''t hurt him, and then he noticed the faint golden light on David''s body. "What kind of power is this?" It''s a pity that David doesn''t have a habit of explaining. He is a stupid person. Even when facing Laura, Eva, Gwen, and Helen, he seldom speaks sweet words, and uses actions to express his rarity towards them. When facing the enemy, he also has this style. The starting hand is still the holy fire, which is the most proficient attack spell he uses, and as David''s own strength continues to grow, the power of the holy fire he released now is much stronger than when he first learned it. Know how many times. The thicker and more solid sacred flame than usual fell from the void, and the black-robed orc was engulfed by the sacred flame with almost no time to react. "Tsk! With such a loud tone, I thought it was so powerful..." Casually complained about the green-skinned orcs, and David took out the Holy Light Hunter, preparing to clean up the orc laborers who were gradually gathering around. Before the first shot was fired, he was surprised to find that there were a few wisps of green smoke left at the location where the sacred flame dissipated, and then the smoke quickly penetrated into the body of a nearby orc worker, and the body of the orc worker was immediately After a twist, it became taller and stronger, and at the same time, its skin completely turned green. boom! Just when the orc worker kept twisting his body and was about to turn into another person, David pulled the trigger, and a bullet carrying a powerful holy light hit the orc''s head accurately, turning the extremely ferocious and twisted The head turned into a rotten watermelon. "..." The moment the orc laborer died, his entire body exploded completely, but instead of spilling blood and body parts, it turned into green smoke. Amidst the wafting smoke, a ferocious orc face seemed to condense, roaring crazily at David. Boom! It was another sacred fire, this time not thicker than the one used before, but more solid, and the concentration of holy light contained in it was extremely high. When the green smoke was enveloped, David heard a horrific scream. Called, and then there was no more text. "do you died?" Carefully observing the surroundings, David''s right hand is holding the Holy Light Hunter, and his left hand is always on the side of the waist: Hearthstone has always been placed in this position, and as long as the situation is not right, David will immediately use the Holy Shield, and then Start Hearthstone. Looked around and made sure that the green smoke had disappeared, and the surrounding orc laborers didn''t suddenly turn hideous as if they were about to transform. Although they looked like they were going to pounce on David and tear him apart, he was relieved instead. These are just laborers. Even if they are polluted by evil energy and become stronger and crazier than ordinary laborers, they will not threaten David. Just when David was about to turn on the unparalleled mode, he found a few familiar faces standing on the other side of the passage. "Tambo, what are you doing?" It was the female orc that I saw just now, and beside her was Milad, and an orc girl who was so short and thin that she hardly looked like an orc. David didn''t want to reply. He has already exposed his identity now, and he is planning to destroy all the evil energy crystal mines next to him. At this time, it seems that there is nothing to say. His original plan was to sneak into the investigation, but he discovered an important target. In order to destroy this target, revealing his identity or something is not an unacceptable result. He raised his hand and shot the rushing crazy workers, then took out the Hammer of Judgment, swung his left hand to use the Hammer of Avengers, and the Hammer of Judgment, wrapped in a huge holy light, brought out a golden horse and hit it with precision. The heads of an orc, after turning the first head into a brain, flew towards the next worker without stopping. Bang bang bang bang four consecutive muffled sounds, the hammer of judgment flew back to David''s hand precisely, and David fired five shots in a row to empty the magazine, and the laborers who rushed in front of David fell to the ground one after another. In the blink of an eye, David had already killed many laborers. At this time, the female orc had just finished questioning ''Tambo'', and then she saw such an astonishing scene. The female orc reacted quickly, and she had already realized what was going on: "You are not Tambo! You are a metal man!" "..." David still couldn''t hold back, turned his head to look at the female orc and Milad who was blocking the orc girl behind: "Please don''t call us metal people, I am a human!" He added in his heart, "Occasionally Cameo in Cybertron''. "You despicable metal man pretending to be a glorious orc warrior!" Unfortunately, the female orc warrior didn''t take David''s words to heart at all. After pulling out her hammer and ax from her waist, she roared and was about to charge forward. "Dagmar!" Millad stretched out his hand to grab the female orc, but unfortunately he was half a beat too slow to grab it, and immediately set his bow and arrow ready to support. However, just now he was aiming at the fake Tambor, and unexpectedly found several laborers rushing towards Dagmar holding pickaxes and red eyes: "Dagmar, get out of the way!" While reminding loudly, arrows were shot, but they were not aimed at David, but instead attacked Dagmar''s laborers. Hearing the reminder behind him, Dagmar threw himself forward and avoided the sneak attack from behind in a timely manner. At the same time, he took advantage of the force to roll up and adjusted his posture to ensure that he could catch Tambo and the one who wanted to sneak attack. His own guys are all in sight. Seeing the workers who were shot down, Dagmar was slightly puzzled, wondering why these workers attacked him? She didn''t have time to think about it slowly, because more and more workers rushed towards them madly with red eyes. While protecting the orc girl beside her, Millad moved towards Dagmar, wanting to be with Dagmar. She meets. After several people got together again, Dagmar carefully looked around at the group of red-eyed laborers who seemed to tear them apart, and turned to glare at the counterfeit Tempor not far away. "What did you do to them?" "Me?" David calmly reloaded the Holy Light Hunter, and then put the pistol back into the storage props. Next, facing this group of miscellaneous soldiers, it is more appropriate to use the appearance of Cybertron. Before transforming, I heard the question from the female orc named Dagmar: "It''s obviously your own problem." David glanced at Dagmar and Millad, and suddenly wondered whether it was possible for these orcs to abandon fel energy completely? Especially after witnessing the harm of evil energy. If these orcs can become a seed and take root in the orc community, it should be helpful to David and Winter City, right? Anyway, its just a few words, and there is no loss if you dont succeed. If you can really split the orcs into civil strife, it will definitely be a **** profit! "This is the consequence of using evil energy." "Evil energy?" Dagmar wanted to scold at first. What does this have to do with them, but he heard what the other party said about the consequences of using evil energy. What is evil energy? Seeing ''Tambo'' pointing his fingers at the huge crystals emitting green light, Dagmar also looked over. "What is this?" As an orc, Dagmar saw this thing for the first time, but she soon realized what the so-called fel energy was. After all, they are eating green bisque every day. At the same time, as an orc warrior, Dagmar is also very familiar with the sigil that can make orcs burst into stronger combat power. She now wears the sigil. Looking down at the talisman hanging on his neck, Dagmar saw the light green light constantly emitting from it, and felt his body was full of strength, and at the same time began to be affected by something, with a feeling of blood surging continuously, He wanted to wave the weapon in his hand fiercely, regardless of whether he was cutting an enemy or not. Dagmar just felt that something was wrong, but the quiet Millad immediately noticed the abnormality, because he felt that he wanted to swing a huge ax to kill all the life around him, even Marcella beside him. This made Millard immediately realize the problem, and immediately took off the talisman and threw it aside. "It seems that you have understood." Millard''s face was very ugly, and his face was even more ugly when he thought that he and Marcela had been eating that green soup for so long. Dagmar was just a little skeptical. After seeing Millad''s actions, he immediately pulled the sigil off his neck, and then threw it fiercely into the distance. But neither Dagmar nor Millad looked happy at all. They both realized a problem: Can orcs really get rid of this power called fel energy? This is the power bestowed upon them by the **** Assegus who the orcs believed in. In addition to the current situation of the orcs, only with this kind of power can the orcs survive, and rely on this kind of power to deal with the metal people in the west. Without the evil energy, the orcs will lose their food and power, and all that awaits them is death. Continue to use fel energy? Millard will never touch fel energy again, and Dagmar is unwilling to use this terrifying power after looking at the group of crazy workers around him. The two orcs were entangled in the side, and David left them enough time and space to think, and he transformed into a Cybertronian form, and started the big kill mode. The outer sides of the forearms of both arms are transformed into barrels, which are upgraded weapons after scanning the Piccolo assault rifle. At the same time, the Vulcan cannon is deformed on the right shoulder, and the missile launch box is on the left. "SHOWTIME!" Accompanied by ''chug chug chug...boom boom boom! sound, David in the form of Cybertron frantically harvested the lives of the orc laborers. In just a few seconds, only David and the three orcs were left standing in this huge building. "The next thing is this thing." The Vulcan cannon and missile launch box were retracted into the body, and replaced by a particularly sci-fi gun barrel, which deformed from the back and rested on David''s right shoulder, extending straight forward. Huge holy light was continuously injected into the cannon body, until the entire cannon body became a mass of holy light, and then a golden beam of light was emitted, shooting straight at the green fel energy crystal mine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 278： six wings Chapter 278 Six Wings Compressing huge energy and launching it is the simplest and rude way to use it. But as long as the energy is strong enough, this is also the most efficient attack method. The terrifying holy light bombarded the green crystal mine, reacting violently with the green evil energy. Strangely, there was no earth-shattering explosion. David was ready for a strong impact, but after the strange noise, only a weak shock wave passed by him, not only David himself had no effect, but even the orcs not far away Nothing happened. "Something is wrong!" This situation was a bit weird, David immediately retreated to distance himself from the green fel energy crystal mine, and sure enough, a green pillar of fire rose straight into the sky from where he was standing in the next second. "This trick" It was simply the release of the holy fire in reverse, and this attack was very provocative. "Hmph, do you think I will be killed by you so easily?" The green fel energy crystal mine began to release strange fluctuations, and the crystal that originally occupied a vast area began to shrink and transform into a spar giant. "You know nothing of the greatness of our Lord!" The spar giant slowly stood up straight, proclaiming the greatness of his master loudly, while piercing the ceiling, and with the giant''s left and right fists, it quickly turned the underground building into an open pit. While creating an open interactive space for himself, the spar giant was still chattering endlessly, first he said, ''The glory of my lord! , and the last sentence My Lords gift! '' It all sounded like nonsense, but David still heard some useful information from it. The **** Asegos believed by the orcs seems to have a closer connection with the orcs than the dark elves and the goddess of the night. This guy who turned into a spar giant is just an ordinary priest of Asegos. His duty is to guard this place. He is in the fel crystal mine, so when necessary, he can directly fuse with the crystal mine and become a fel giant. In addition, currently there are only three Asegos priests in the Brennia continent, including the one in front of him, Cody Layu. The high priest of Asegos and more ordinary priests are still staying on Asegos Island, the hometown of the orcs, listening to the guidance of God, and buying time for more orcs to migrate to prevent the orcs from moving. Home, the tragedy of the complete sinking of the hometown happened. "Blood of the enemy to the great Assegus!" Rory chattered a lot, unaware that he had leaked a lot of information, Cody Rayu waved a huge fist and threw it at David after he had the space to move. Boom! The heavy fist containing huge evil energy hit the ground, and while a strong shock wave erupted, it also poured green evil energy to the surrounding area, releasing bursts of green halos. However, this astonishing punch directly hit the loneliness. Not only did David jump into the air, but even the orcs who were standing below escaped from this place when Cordella Yuroli was chattering. Huge pit! They don''t know what to do, and they suddenly know a lot of amazing information, which puts their brains into a state of overload. Fortunately, none of them are idiots. No matter what to do next, staying here is an extremely stupid choice. While the black metal man was talking to the huge spar giant, they quickly fled the scene and quickly moved away from the danger zone. Even if they encountered orc warriors who were attracted by the huge movement, they would just keep moving forward and would not stop at all. But the orc warriors only had huge movement in the distance in their eyes, and they didn''t pay attention to these ordinary-looking orcs at all, especially after David released his own tomcat fighter and formed a Cybertronian warrior about seven meters away. After confronting the spar giant, the orc warriors only saw the black metal giant in the distance who was only slightly shorter than the spar giant. "Enemy attack!" Shouts and alarms came one after another. This time even the orc warriors standing guard outside the city knew that something had happened, and rushed into the city with their weapons in hand. However, David didn''t pay attention to these orc soldiers at all, he just stared at Cordy Layu in front of him: "So, at present, there is only this fel energy crystal mine that you have fused?" The other party talked for a long time, and David managed to grasp the key point from a pile of information: there are only these fel energy crystal mines on the Brennia continent. As long as this guy is killed and destroyed, the fel energy will affect the entire continent. The threat can temporarily eliminate most of thembecause the orcs have already started using fel energy, it will take some time to completely eliminate it. "..." Cordy Rayu didn''t answer, but punched the black metal giant who was shorter than him in front of him. Boom! The heavy fist was blocked, the green evil energy collided fiercely with the golden holy light, and the yellow and green mixed shock wave swept across the whole city in an instant, and those orcs who rushed the most and were closest were directly blown away by the terrifying energy. fly. This is not the worst. When the green evil energy gets out of control, it will cause all kinds of damage to the orcs, and a small number of orcs are also polluted by the evil energy. But for these orcs, it is not a good thing to be polluted by evil energy to gain powerful combat power, because the Holy Light is still fighting fiercely with the evil energy. On the battlefield, it feels much more sour than being directly shocked to death. This was just the beginning. The spar giant only threw a punch, which was easily parried by David, and then David counterattacked. Punches, uppercuts, elbows! Lightly jumped up and hit the head of the spar giant with a heavy elbow, driving the giant directly into the pit. War Stomp! Consecrate! The huge deep pit was instantly filled with holy light, and the golden light spread all over the city, because David was subjectively targeting the evil energy, and even the evil energy in the entire city began to be purified. Some orcs who were far away and were not harmed by the shock wave caused by the battle between the two giants, most of the accumulated evil energy in their bodies was completely wiped out in the aftermath of David''s attack. Millard and Dagmar had already reached the city gate, and the loud noises from a distance and the terrifying vibrations from the ground kept reminding them of the terrible battle not far away. Countless houses of poor quality have collapsed around, and with the latest violent shock, even the city walls began to crack. "..." Thinking that she actually charged towards this kind of monster before, Dagmar suddenly thanked the orc laborer who sneaked up on her, otherwise she might not even find the corpse at this time! Just as she was thinking this way, a gust of warm wind suddenly brushed over her body, and she felt as if something had changed in her body. "Did you feel it?" "Um!" Millard nodded, and looked back to the distance. Under the golden light, the black metal giant was crazily trampling on the big lump of green spar. It seems that it is not enough to perform war trampling with one foot, so it suddenly jumped up and used both feet for the ultimate trampling! "..." After watching in silence for a while, Millard dragged Marcella and left the city resolutely. As for where he would go in the future, he himself didn''t know... War Stomp! War tramples! The ultimate trample! I don''t know how many parts have been knocked out. It seems that even the body size has shrunk. The most important thing is that the opponent''s consciousness has been thrown into a chaotic state by David''s series of exquisite combos, and the evil energy in the body has also become Disorganized and messy. Chance! Hands pinched the spar giant''s neck, and lifted it up directly. Although the opponent was taller than David, David slowly floated into the air after choking the spar giant. Following David''s actions, a more terrifying and huge holy light was mobilized by him. David was not only mobilizing all the holy light in his body, but even resonated with the ''light'' of this world. "In words you can understand... welcome to the baptism of the Holy Light!" The more and more intense holy light enveloped David and the spar giant who was pinched by him, and both giants were wrapped in a huge pillar of sacred light. At the beginning, the figures of the two giants could be seen clearly, and they were slowly and completely engulfed by the holy light. The huge beam of light that almost covered the entire city really connected the sky and the earth, and the pure holy light evened out all the holy light. All other forces are ''excluded'' from this area. The piercing beam of light lasted for a full minute, and when the light weakened a little, the bright afterglow was still dazzling, and when countless golden spots of light kept floating in this area like snowflakes, the entire city no longer existed. A little evil. As for the giant transformed from the fel crystal mine, it has completely disappeared under the purification of the holy light. David was still suspended in mid-air, with three pairs of golden wings condensed by holy light spread out from behind his black metal body. Apart from being handsome and pretentious enough, he was still trying to absorb the remaining holy light in the surrounding space Energy, try to restore energy to his nearly drained Holy Light Seed as much as possible. "This move is powerful enough, but it consumes too much mana..." However, there are unexpected gains. David glanced around. Many orcs on the outskirts of the city all looked dully at David in mid-air. There was no madness or hostility in their eyes. After the ''baptism'' of the Holy Light, the thoughts of these orcs have undergone some changes. They no longer hated David as a ''metal man'', but respected this incomparably powerful man from the bottom of their hearts...or maybe a god. However, the original thoughts were still in their hearts, which also prevented the orcs from kneeling down and declaring their surrender immediately. These orcs fell into a state of confusion, not knowing what they should do? David was considering whether to work a little harder and simply subdue this group of orcs, when a faint voice came from the ''Void''. "This is your choice? Pointless struggle, Brennia!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 279： voice in heart Chapter 279 The voice in my heart Looking up at the sky, there was nothing there. There were still a few clouds, but they were blown away by the impact of the huge holy light energy, and only a clear blue sky could be seen. But David''s sight seemed to pass through the space, and he seemed to see something vaguely. This feeling is very strange. He can be sure that he didn''t see anything, but he actually ''saw'' a powerful existence, watching the world there. After being in a trance for two seconds, this strange feeling completely disappeared, and David suddenly understood why the existence only said a word and did not appear directly in front of him. "These so-called gods have no way to enter this world at will." Withdrawing his gaze from the sky, he could no longer ''see'' that existence, and the feeling of being noticed just now had completely disappeared. "There is no way to watch the situation in this world as you like." David recalled the sentence he just heard, and suspected that Brennia might not be just the name of this continent. Looking at the current situation, is Brennia similar to Azeroth? Just when David was thinking about what kind of role he was playing in this big scene, Laura''s voice came from his communicator. "Did something happen? We felt a huge amount of holy light energy, and we couldn''t get in touch with you just now." "It''s nothing, I met an enemy, and I have already dealt with it." David turned his head and looked down. The orcs who were shocked by his holy light just now had already dispersed one after another. Although he didn''t go to recover these orcs, David felt that if Millad and Dagmar could tell these compatriots about the dangers of fel energy, maybe these orcs would form a new force? Didn''t think about more things in depth, David felt that his current state was not very good, so he simply transformed into a Tomcat fighter and flew towards the west at high speed. He didn''t use teleportation magic and hearthstone for life-saving. Although the holy light was almost consumed, it was not necessary to use these props to escape. In addition, he also wanted to take some pictures along the way to help the Winter Knights delineate more attack targets: mainly the logging and weapon factories of the orcs. So when David returned to Snowfield Fort, he immediately found Gareth Stanton and told the commander a series of target locations he had delineated. After Gareth left, Laura, Steve, Medivh and others gathered around David to ask about the situation. "So what happened?" David said he was going to the orc''s hometown to check for information, but he made such a big commotion. Not to mention a powerful mage like Medivh, but anyone with a bit of extraordinary power can feel that huge holy light. Shouldn''t sneaking into the investigation be cautious and sneaky? What is this doing again? Encountered an enemy? Being found out and having to do something? How strong are the enemies? To let David release such a terrifying holy light? Worried about something going wrong, he immediately tried to contact David, but at the beginning, he couldn''t contact David at all, and according to Medivh, the energy fluctuations in the area where David was located were too violent, and there was no way to contact him. It is suitable to cast a teleportation spell at this time to ''call'' him back. After waiting quietly for a while, the contact was restored and it was confirmed that David was fine, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. When David himself came back, the group of people moved a chair and sat around David, and then waited for David to "tell a story". "..." Looking around, David directly described the experience briefly. In fact, there is nothing special, but when David said that he found a fel crystal mine similar to a crystal mine in the main city of the orcs, everyone was surprised. At this time, everyone guessed what David did. "Did you destroy the fel crystal mine?" "Hmm...almost." "Almost?" Laura was keenly aware of the point: "Did you destroy something else by the way?" David spread his hands, saying that he really didn''t think so much at first, but after the giant battle between him and the evil energy crystal ore was over, the main city of the orcs was destroyed by him. Anyway, there are no orcs living there nowthe orcs who were close, who were more fanatical, were killed by the aftermath when he fought the fel giant; those who were far away seemed to have a tendency to break away from the orc group because of the holy light. Now it has become an uninhabited ruin. I dont know how the commander of the orc army will react when he knows that his hometown is gone? Speaking of which, who is the leader of the orc clan? Are you on the front line now? Or on the island of Assagos? David found that he actually forgot to investigate this matter. In fact, David did not really pay attention to the orcs from the bottom of his heart. The root cause of his investigation was that he wanted to spy on the gods behind the orcs, not that there was anything worth investigating about the orcs themselves. After talking about his experience, David briefly described the special experience in just a few seconds. Before, everyone was simply listening to the music, and there was no tension at all. Until this time, when they heard that David had almost confronted a god, the faces of everyone became serious. The information is not a lot, but it is extremely important. In comparison, the battle outside Snowfield Fortress has even become less worthy of attention. "Can you be sure that those gods can''t come in?" "I''m sure." David originally wanted to say that he wasn''t sure, but he just had such a feeling at the time, and the answer was a bit inexplicable. At this time, it took a while. After calm thinking, David felt that things should not be so optimistic. But after feeling it for a while, the previous feeling of ''just go to the orc''s hometown to find out important information'' reappeared, but this time it was telling him that ''those gods really cannot directly enter this world''. So when he answered, it became a very positive answer. Laura looked at David. The two spent the longest time together, and Laura was good at observation and analysis. In addition, she knew David very well, so she guessed the truth immediately. "Is that feeling again?" "Yes." "Brennia?" David was silent for a few seconds. He thought so before, but he felt that the actual situation might not be that simple. When in the world of Azeroth, David had exchanges and dialogues with Azeroth, which is obviously different from the current situation. "Maybe" Just as David was telling the various information he had obtained, the battle between Winter City and the orcs had officially broken out. After completing all the preparations, the Spartan heavy infantry regiment from Winter City came to the eastern plain of Snowfield Castle wearing snowstorm power armor. Autobot warriors such as Ironhide and Crosshair will fight the orcs on the frontal battlefield together with Spartan heavy infantry; air forces such as Lightning and Smash are on standby at the rear, ready to provide support at any time. Although they were equipped with blizzard power armor, the Spartan heavy infantry still marched forward slowly in formation this time. Even if the orcs on the opposite side had already launched a charge, the Spartan heavy infantry had no idea of ??confronting them. "Jericho Missile! Launch!" After estimating that the distance was about the same, the infantry who installed the ''powerful missile launcher'' on their armor began to fire missiles at the dense crowd of beasts ahead. The power armor of these soldiers has a long box-shaped launcher on the back, which rises to the shoulder position when used. Each launcher can only be loaded with two missiles. During combat, it is necessary to coordinate their respective targets to avoid waste caused by the two missiles falling too close. Because of the powerful missiles, the Winter City army did not rush to develop heavy artillery, tanks and other weapons. As long as suitable weapon accessories are added to the Blizzard power armor, soldiers wearing power armor can complete the work that heavy artillery and tanks can do. Moreover, the power armor has the advantage of maneuverability that tanks and heavy artillery do not have. For now, David feels that it is more appropriate to continue to develop and upgrade Blizzard power armor than to build tanks and tanks. Blossoming fireworks exploded among the orc crowd, and the surging wave of orcs became thinner in an instant, and Renault Mograine, who was standing at the forefront of the team, raised his two-handed epee: "Free fire! !" The soldiers who had been waiting for a long time raised the piccolo assault rifles in their hands, and continuously spewed deadly flames at the orcs facing them. The power armor worn by the soldiers on the two wings was equipped with Vulcan cannons. They provided extremely fierce crossfire on the two wings of the team, cutting countless orcs into pieces almost as soon as they opened fire. "Forward!" Renault was still holding the epee, and the Spartan heavy infantry could hear Renault''s orders through the communicator, but they were still used to looking at the commander''s position from time to time, and based on the epee waving in Renault''s hand, they determined what they should do next. What. Seeing the command to move forward, the Spartan heavy infantry stepped forward step by step with heavy steps, and the assault rifles in their hands gradually changed from the crazy continuous fire at the beginning to burst fire, only occasionally hitting Only when some orcs are shining with green light will there be relatively rapid shooting sounds and the sound of small missiles exploding wildly. "Be careful! It''s a giant orc!" As they continued to advance, the formation of the Spartan heavy infantry gradually became fragmented, and similar reminders sounded from time to time, often accompanied by a certain orc suddenly becoming extremely huge, and then...then he would be hit by crosshairs, iron Wait for the siege of the Autobots. Renault held the epee with both hands, and kept scanning the entire battlefield. There was also a bird''s-eye view on his display screen. Although the icons representing the Spartan Heavy Infantry had become scattered, they were still eating away steadily. An icon representing an orc. According to this trend, there is no need for the Knights of Winter to play, and he can win with the Spartan heavy infantry! "This battle...was too easy!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 280： Cleaning up the Northern Plains Chapter 280 Cleaning the Northern Plains A battle that looked like it should have been massive, ended after only half a day. Under the indiscriminate bombardment of the Winter City army, the orc army has no way to survive. Even with the fel energy simile and the ability to transform into a giant, there is still no way to bridge the huge gap in weapons and equipment between the two sides. The greatest advantage of the orcs, the number of people, was also offset by various powerful weapons. Once the orc army gathers in large numbers, there will be a Jericho missile on the side of Winter City. After an earth-shattering explosion, only a small number of orcs, which were originally an astonishing number, are left scattered. Injured. This kind of situation is particularly damaging to morale. If it is not facing the crisis of survival, and these orcs at the front line are affected by the evil energy, they have already become a little crazy, so they can barely maintain their morale without directly collapsing. Under normal circumstances, David only needs to bomb a few times with missiles, and the Spartan heavy infantry can go up and clean up the battlefield. What makes the orcs even more frustrating is that even if they managed to catch a relatively lonely metal man, they broke the opponent''s energy shield with fel energy and finally wounded it. It seemed that when they were about to kill an enemy, the opponent Will suddenly return to normal, jump up and continue fighting with them. Thats not enough, what makes the orcs even more incomprehensible is that these metal people who were beaten up obviously didnt make any calls for help, but once they are in danger, other metal people will always arrive in time. After fighting for a long time, the compatriots on my side kept dying, and the death was worse than the other, but even a metal man could not be killed. Even under the influence of fel energy, the orcs who were a bit crazy finally collapsed! The big defeat came earlier than David expected. At this time, the Winter Knights were still next to the Quin-style fighters transformed into mass-produced Decepticons, waiting for the order to attack. "Destroy the orcs!" David, who heard Gareth''s report, issued a new order. If it was changed to before, he might not be in a hurry to wipe out the orcs, and it would be fine to let them live in the eastern part of the northern plain. He can definitely develop his own Winter City steadily and slowly, increase the population continuously, and then gradually make Winter City the most advanced and largest urban agglomeration on the Brennia continent. But now he doesnt think so anymore. These orcs were carrying evil energy or equipment. David just destroyed the evil energy crystal mines, and the orcs had already created a large number of evil energy symbols and shells. It is a huge hidden danger on the northern plains. "Pay attention to looking for all items with evil energy, once found, destroy and purify them immediately." The ''factories'' that David had shown Gareth before are the targets that the Winter Knights will focus on next. When these factories are also destroyed, the orcs will completely lose their threat. "I know what to do!" Gareth Stanton understood the meaning of the lord very well. Next, he will order the Winter Knights to take the Quin-style fighters and attack everywhere. Their goals are the various cities and factories of the orcs, and strive to capture all the land on the northern plain. All orc creations are destroyed. The task of the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment is to sweep the ground. Next, they will clean up the northern plains on the ground. The target is the orcs who have been scattered and wandering on the northern plains. This is not an interesting job, it is boring and time-consuming, and it can be regarded as a kind of training for the Spartan heavy infantry. If all goes well, there will be no orc threat on the entire northern plain in half a year. "Leading the Spartan heavy infantry to sweep the ground will be handed over to Jack Krause." Klausar has been in Winter City for quite some time. After hard training, he has become a hunter with good strength. Tracking and other work happen to be his field of expertise. So Krausa is better suited for this job than Gareth, and David has other tasks for Gareth to do. "Although the orcs have been defeated, it doesn''t mean that their threat has been completely eliminated. There are still many orcs on their home island of Asegos, and they may not necessarily show anything when they come back next time." Besides, the elves in the south of Winter City didn''t stop much. David wanted Gareth to go to Iron Tree Fort to see the situation. "The most important thing is that you have to ensure smooth traffic between Iron Tree Fort and Winter City!" Gareth nodded. He knew what the lord had done for him to let go of the orcs and go to Iron Tree Fort: The Kingdom of Tiran was moving its population to Winter City forcibly, but because of the war between Iron Tree Fort and the elves, these people could not arrive smoothly. Winter City. This is unacceptable to David, so he wants Gareth to restore traffic and ensure that these people come to Winter City as usual and become the citizens of Winter City. Afterwards, David asked Megatron to serve as the commander of Snowfield Castle, responsible for the follow-up work against the orc war, and then he returned to Winter City with many partners. Megatron is absolutely loyal to him, and he doesn''t have to worry about sudden betrayal. At the same time, David also wanted to take this opportunity to see if the Decepticons would make any trouble when he was not watching nearby. "My lord, how should I write the report to His Majesty the King?" Elias Parker knew that the lord is not in a very good condition. After staying by David''s side for so long, the lord always looks energetic, and he has to close his eyes and rest for a while like today This is the first time Elias has seen him in this state. Normally, he should advise the lord to take a good rest, or ask the pharmacist to check the lord''s body. However, he knew that David''s state today was related to the battle a while ago, and it was not a problem that a pharmacist could handle. Looking at the beating fingers of David''s right hand resting on the table, Elias knew that it wasn''t that the lord didn''t hear his words, but was thinking. "There is no need to submit any reports. Cold Winter City just repelled a very common harassment from the orcs outside Snowfield Castle." "Understood, my lord." Elias nodded. It seems that the lord is not going to tell the actual situation in the northern plain of the king''s capital. As for whether the real situation can be found out through other channels, that is the business of the king''s capital. Elias feels that even if he wants to find out all the details, it will take a lot of time. During this period of time, the Kingdom of Tiran will continue to migrate its population to Winter City, which is the fundamental reason why David is not going to report that the orcs have been defeated by himthe king will know later, and there may be more in Winter City population. "My lord, why don''t you just rest!" "I don''t have any problems with my body, it''s just that I have consumed too much Holy Light." David explained casually that he was not injured or sick, and he didn''t want to restore the Holy Light to its peak state as soon as possible, nor did he rely on rest. After thinking about it, it seems that there is no important work to deal with at hand. Krause led the heavy infantry to clean up the remnants of the orcs, and the Winter Knights under the command of Megatron focused on attacking the towns and factories of the orcs. Gareth took a small team of winter knights to Iron Tree Fort to restore the road to smooth Afterwards, Winter City will enter a period of rapid population growth. The construction and planning of the city have already been done. Wetherby is in charge of internal affairs, and Elizabeth is in charge of public security. There are not many things that David must personally handle. After a stroll out of Fort Glamorgan, David decided to pick up his old habits: he would walk around his territory when he was free, maybe he could see something interesting? He is not going to drive. If necessary, he considers taking the public bus in Lower Winter City to experience his own public transportation for himself. Walking out of the main entrance of Cold Winter Fortress, David first walked towards the Cathedral of Light diagonally opposite. He wanted to see how far Liadrin had developed the Holy Light Sect? Although he knows that it is impossible to train a large number of priests at once, if possible, he very much hopes to see a group of newly born priests appear in Winter City within this year. With the increase in population, the demand for medical treatment will also increase significantly, and the most important medical method in Winter City is Holy Light. This is an important reason why Holy Light quickly gained recognition in Winter City, and it is also a small hidden danger. . It''s not that David thinks the belief of Holy Light is bad, but that there are too few people in the Cathedral of Holy Light who can really use Holy Light, only Liadrin and Sally Whitemane. Among them, Sally Whitemane worked more in the army, and Liadrin alone was obviously not enough. He was thinking about whether to let Liadrin go back to Azeroth and recruit a group of Holy Light priests, even if they are rookies and new priests, it is enough to deal with minor injuries and illnesses. Also, shouldn''t a real hospital be built? If a hospital is to be established, how should the problem of doctors be solved? Each world recruits a batch? While David was thinking about how to build a medical system, he saw Ethan Hunter walking towards the Cathedral of the Holy Light, carrying a few bags in his hand, and he didn''t know what they contained. "Are you delivering something?" "Ah, hello! Earl of Glamorgan." Ethan didn''t really want to meet David, because he didn''t know how to address the lord properly, and he didn''t know whether he should give a big gift: "Help Liad The pens, inks and some trinkets bought by Bishop Lin." "Oh!" David also noticed Ethan''s slightly embarrassed reaction, and soon he understood why Ethan almost never took the initiative to find himself. Different from Steve and the others who came earlier and had more contact with David, Ethan doesn''t know much about David''s character. Coupled with the status of noble lord, Ethan is similar to David back then, and he is unwilling to contact the ''nobles'' from the bottom of his heart, especially in such a ''medieval world'' where there is a gap between nobles and commoners. "Don''t be so restrained, just call me David." (end of this chapter) Chapter 281： mission impossible Chapter 281 Impossible mission Although David has not personally contacted Ethan too many times, he has always been concerned about the situation of the ace agent. Ethans choice to work as a purchasing agent in Cold Winter City is nothing. To Davids surprise, this agent seems to enjoy this ordinary life style. "How do you feel about Winter City?" "It''s a very good place." Ethan''s words are not polite, but he feels that this place is very good from the bottom of his heart, mainly because in this place, he can temporarily put down his identity as an agent and let him relax in a real sense: "I''m close to saving enough to buy a house." "You can also buy a piece of residential land, and then ask craftsmen to help you build a house according to your preferences and needs." The infrastructure of Winter City has been extensively laid from the beginning, and a lot of land for building houses has been reserved. Even though many new houses have been built to accommodate a large number of new populations, some land is still vacant and unused. If Ethan is not satisfied with the layout of the existing houses in Winter City, he can design one himself. I believe the craftsmen will be happy to meet Ethan''s request. Apart from earning money by taking this kind of work, these craftsmen are also very curious about various designs they have never touched. There may be craftsmen who are willing to give him a discount and let him enjoy a high discount. "Actually, I have already chosen a house. The current houses in Winter City are all great." Ethan thinks that the ''authentic'' medieval style buildings here in Winter City are the best choice! He thought it would be strange to build a modern luxury villa in such a city. And the infrastructure here in Winter City is very complete. These houses just look ''quaint'', and they live in the same way as modern houses. If you buy a ready-made house, you can move in immediately. After the two chatted for a while, David naturally turned the topic to Ethan''s work. It''s not the purchasing agent work here in Cold Winter City, but his own job in his own world. Regarding his own situation, Ethan didn''t want to keep hiding it. After staying in Winter City for a while, he already knew many people from other worlds like himself, and they all had various magical identities. Captain America, Iron Man, Transformers, Colonial Governor of the Never Set Empire, Ranger General of the High Elf Kingdom, etc. His identity as an agent is nothing compared to him. Moreover, he doesn''t think he can really hide his true occupation. He believes that the lord has already investigated his situation. When he was active in Winter City, he could occasionally feel that someone was watching Own. "Does the Earl have something to ask me to help?" "Not yet." David didnt pretend that he didnt need Ethan to make any contributions. Its useless to play those routines with people like Ethan. Its better to say something. Being honest may make the other party let go of their guard faster. He was a little curious, what reward would he get if he added the favorability of Ethan Hunt, an elite agent? Because this question came up on the spur of the moment after meeting Ethan, and he didn''t think about how to better guide the topic in advance, so the two of them are basically having an awkward chat now. Just chat a few words when you think of it. Fortunately, Ethan is curious about many things. After confirming that David is really kind and friendly, he asked a lot about Winter City. In addition, there are things that Eva told him at the beginning, but he is not very sure: for example, when he is in trouble and needs help from Winter City, he can directly borrow many items from Winter City, including weapons. resource. David affirmed this, although as the development becomes stronger, there will be some changes in the relationship between the visitor from another world and David. But for Cold Winter City, these people from other worlds will still get some preferential treatment. After all, a visitor from another world means the resources of a new world. With the development of Winter City, maybe David will slowly expand the power of Winter City to more worlds. "Including the latest equipment?" It is impossible to say that Ethan is not curious about the weapons and equipment in Winter City. Just from the beginning, he positioned himself as an ordinary person, thinking that he was not qualified to have access to the new equipment of Winter City. As a result, I now know from David that the situation is not what I thought? If he opens his mouth, can he borrow those things? "As long as you can use it..." David explained that it would be difficult for Ethan to use such equipment as Blizzard Power Armor directly, and he must undergo various trainings first. Other than that, there are not too many restrictions. "What kind of equipment are they?" Seeing Ethan''s curious face, David said that if you have nothing to do later, you can go to visit with yourself. The two have entered the Cathedral of the Holy Light, and found Liadrin who is teaching the apprentice priest to learn the knowledge of the Holy Light. Ethan handed over the purchased goods to Liadrin, and after collecting his own reward, he watched David chat with the high elf Holy Light Bishop about the priest of Holy Light. He didn''t plug in, just listened quietly for a while, and realized that Winter City would welcome a large number of new residents. The Earl of David Glamorgan was worried about the medical problems in the territory. "Just relying on my teaching and training in Winter City, it must be too late. I will go back to Azeroth in a few days!" Liadrin didn''t think too long at all. She is an orthodox priest of the Holy Light. Knowing how much time it takes to train a qualified novice priest, even if the current batch of apprentices are talented, there is no way to make them all succeed in becoming real priests within a few months. So far, the best performers in this group of apprentices are the two foreign students, Modu and Casillas, and the rest are still far away from truly learning the Holy Light. So, the most reliable way is to go back to Azeroth and recruit a group of Holy Light priests to live in Winter City. "It may be difficult to recruit priests in the Kingdom of Lordaeron." David reminded a little, the Kingdom of Lordaeron is in disrepair, and many lands are polluted by natural disasters and plagues. Recruited by Liadrin: "You may consider visiting the Kingdom of Stormwind." "It may not be necessary, Quel''Thalas has many followers of the Holy Light who respect you." If it wasn''t for taking care of her own motherland, Liadrin felt that she could have wiped out all the followers of the Holy Light in Quel''Thalas and brought them all to Winter City. "That''s an exaggeration." David felt that if Liadrin really did that, maybe Quel''Thalas would break off relations with Winter City immediately. After talking about the business, David also greeted Modu and Casillas. David found that these two Karma Taj mages were more respectful to him than before, which made him a little baffledexcept for the newly arrived Rin At that time in Winter City, I didn''t see these two people much, did I? Could it be that Liadrin taught some strange knowledge? Coming out of the Cathedral of the Holy Light, David took Ethan back to Fort Glamorgan, where he showed him the main weapons and equipment of Winter City. The Ironforge version of the Garand rifle has not been completely retired. Floyd said that this weapon can be used to train recruits. It is very suitable as a training firearm familiar with thermal weapons, because it is difficult for recruits to use the piccolo assault rifle as soon as they come up. So the Garand rifle that should have been eliminated is still in active service, but it is no longer the official weapon of the main force. Ethan tried a few shots and found that the recoil and power of this Garand rifle were both great. Even without the use of powerful ammunition, the power was still astonishing. And he likes the pistol called Piano even more. The large capacity of 100 bullets in each magazine is really attractive. Afterwards, David took Ethan to the Winter Alchemy Workshop, where he looked at more equipment and props. "Storage bracelet, with a cubic meter of space inside; multifunctional glasses, with night vision, telephoto, camera, lock, anti-glare and other functions; holographic mask, cover this film on the face, you can project any A face; a small computer, which is convenient for hacking electronic devices at any time, and can also be used as gauntlets..." In addition to storage bracelets, items such as multifunctional glasses and holographic masks have only recently begun to be mass-produced, and only in small batches. These equipment will mainly be provided to the intelligence department in charge of Edwin Van Cleef. The intelligence personnel under him can better hide themselves in order to detect various information. In addition, there are small bombs and flash bombs made into buttons and accessories. These props are all good things for intelligence personnel to use. Ethan''s eyes were straightened, wishing he could pack all the equipment in front of him. He believes that with his own strength and courage, and with these equipments, there is no task he cannot complete, even if it is to let him invade the CIA headquarters, it is not so difficult. He was a little skeptical, did the colleague he met earlier have enjoyed the various benefits here in Winter City? Just as he was thinking this, David''s communicator rang suddenly, and it was James Norrington who was looking for him. Generally speaking, although David will carry a communicator with him, if it is not an emergency, everyone will come to Glamorgan Castle to find David. If they can''t find it, they will find out David''s whereabouts through Eva. It was not a particularly urgent matter, so only Tony would use the communicator to find him, and James Norrington was absolutely impossible to do so. So when he found out that it was James Norrington who contacted him, David''s first reaction was that something happened on the Winter River! "what happened?" "My lord, you may need to come to the pier in person." James Norrington didn''t talk nonsense, and went straight to the point: "A person was picked up here at the military pier, and his identity may be quite special." (end of this chapter) Chapter 282： Hood Chapter 282 Hood David, who was notified by Norrington, soon came to the military pier, and he specially called Eva. Called Eva to come together, not because of any special reason, but when Norrington led the sailors for training, this woman was fished from the Winter River. When David saw this woman, his face was a little weird. He now understands why Norrington called him here, because Norrington can tell from the clothes on the other party that this is not an aborigine of this world. At the same time, the attire on this woman obviously has elements that symbolize Britain. But if this is the case, it wont be enough to call David over here. At worst, he will be a guide to take her to Fort Glamorgan. If he cant find David, Eva can also ask Eva to popularize his basic knowledge. But this woman is in a state of life and death, which makes Norrington completely at a loss as to what to do, so he has to notify the lord and ask David to handle it himself. "How about it?" Eva looked at this woman with long blond hair, a tall figure, wearing a blue dress and black stockings. The pattern of the shawl on her body was obviously the Union Jack flag of the Kingdom of Britain, so this young woman should be her "citizen"? The condition of this fellow villager doesnt look very good. His clothes are damaged in many places, and he looks quite embarrassed. Although he didnt see any wounds or blood stains, he can hardly feel the existence of life. "Alive." David just glanced twice before making an accurate judgment, and waved his hand to release a holy light. Although the previous battle drained the holy light in his body, it has been so long, he has somewhat recovered, but he can''t let go of the previous big move, and there is nothing wrong with using ordinary healing spells. As the holy light released by David enveloped the blonde woman''s whole body, the woman''s pale face was indeed a little more healthy, and she also had obvious breathing. "Let''s take it back to Glamorgan Castle for resettlement!" Although Eva didn''t know what kind of world this woman came from, she was suspected of being a fellow villager, so she unconsciously wanted to take care of her. "Just do it!" After getting David''s permission, Eva directly hugged the blond woman sideways. For Eva today, hugging an ordinary woman is not difficult at all. David was chatting with James Norrington about the specific situation, and wanted to know how he found this woman? "At that time, I was leading the sailors for training." Although the sailors under him could already control the sailboat to sail in the Winter River, he would still take the sailors to sail from time to time. It is not only to let the sailors get used to living on board, but also to cultivate their tacit understandingespecially for sailing boats, sailors must have enough tacit understanding to make the ship sail smoothly. "I suddenly bumped into something, and then I found the lady." When he said this, Norrington looked very embarrassed. He thought that the lady might have been almost killed by his boat. Although he doesn''t know what world this lady came here from and why she appeared in the water, but it is a fact that he brought a sailor to bump into someone. He is considering whether he should wait for the lady to wake up, bring some gifts and personally To apologize. After listening to James Norrington''s narration speechlessly, David already had some guesses in his heart, and at the same time knew why Norrington was like this, so he comforted him a few words: "You don''t have to blame yourself, if If I''m not wrong, the injury on her body was not caused by you." James Norrington nodded. After hearing David''s words, he immediately understood that the lord had recognized the identity of the blonde woman, and even knew why she was seriously injured and dying. After confirming that he was not the one who almost killed someone by driving the boat, Norrington also heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, as a gentleman, it is still necessary to make an apology, after all, you hit someone, right? Even if the serious injury was not caused by himself, he almost made up for the last knife. Just when James Norrington was thinking about what gift he should buy, he heard David tell him again: "Pay more attention to the Winter River in the future!" "My lord, you mean..." "I''m not sure whether similar situations will happen in the future." He was a little skeptical, whether the Squirrel appeared in the river at the time, so he didn''t notice: "And even if you don''t consider these situations, the water surface Should the patrol work be officially started?" Originally, Tony was asked to help make a few speedboats, but after the Cybertronians joined Winter City and helped David make a few mass-produced Quin-style Decepticons, he handed over the work to the Cybertronian scientists . This time the requirements are lower, just to build a few surface speedboats Decepticons, and soon three were built. These three patrol speedboats named Thunder by David are currently the only ones in Winter City other than Skyfire. all military ships. "I see what to do." Perhaps the Dark Elf''s attention was really attracted by Cecil to the Lost Land, and no new Dark Elf ships appeared during this time. But we can''t continue to ignore the defense of the Cold Winter River. As the sailors gradually learn to operate the ships, they should indeed start to shoulder the original duties and responsibilities of the navy. Chatted with Norrington for a few more words, and after confirming that the construction of the navy was advancing steadily as planned, David left the military dock. At this time, Eva had already brought the blond woman back to Glamorgan Castle, and David and Ethan, who had been watching the excitement, walked back. "You know the identity of that woman, don''t you?" After all, it was the ace agent, and Ethan noticed it the first time David saw the woman. The conversation between David and Norrington later only made him more certain. "Yes." "Who is she?" Ethan was curious, what was the identity of that woman, even though she would suffer such a serious injury? Or did it appear in the water? "Hood." Ethan nodded, still waiting for the follow-up content, but after waiting for a while, he didn''t hear the following: "No more?" "Oh, sorry! This name is not accurate enough." David waved his hand to express his apology: "The correct name should be the British Royal Navy Admiral-class battlecruiser HMS Hood." "Battlecruiser Hood? You mean she served on that ship?" "No, I mean, she''s Hood!" "..." Ethan paused, holding his temples with both hands, and couldn''t understand David''s words: "I may not understand, you mean... that woman is actually the battlecruiser Hood, which was destroyed during World War II. A sunken battleship?" "Yes, your understanding is not wrong at all." Seeing Ethan''s unbelievable expression, David made him understand the current situation in one sentence: "Think about Transformers, there are countless universes, countless worlds, and there are enough magical things. It''s nothing." "Well, you have a good point!" Ethan must admit that what David said is not wrong. Since he came to this place, he has known that the so-called parallel universes and multiverses are no longer just theories that exist in fantasy, but real ones. Being in such a place, no matter what kind of things you see, you don''t have to feel incredible. Moving on, the two of them soon returned to the main entrance of Cold Winter Fortress. Ethan did not continue to follow David. He knew that David was going to greet that Miss Hood next, so he went to see if there was anyone there. No more daigou business... Well, by the way, go fill your stomach first. Watching Ethan leave, David suddenly felt a shock in his spirit, and the holy light in his body instantly recovered a lot. "Spiritual buff?" After spending half a day with Ethan, the ace agent should really let go of his guard and regard David as a friend worthy of making friends, so the reward has also arrived. Compared with physical or skill rewards, mental rewards are the most easily noticed by David. Even a small improvement is a very obvious change for a being like him who has mastered mysterious power. "Ethan Hunter''s spiritual will is indeed very strong, and it''s not surprising to be rewarded in this regard." David doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this kind of reward. Mental improvement is no different from directly improving strength. "Speaking of which, the relationship between Gwen and I is already so close that Gwen has repaid me. It stands to reason that he gave me more than one reward, right? What exactly?" Standing at the door and thinking for a while, David thought about finding a time to test it out: not only to test himself, but also to test whether Gwen has any special talents? Back to Glamorgan Castle, David asked someone casually and found out Eva''s location: Eva''s own room on the second floor. Unexpectedly, Eva took Hood into her room to take care of him. David went directly to the door of Eva''s bedroom on the second floor. The door was open but not closed. David still saw Gwen and Helen here. The three women were standing by the bed, looking at Hood lying on the bed. "Cough!" Coughed heavily, reminding them that they were coming. Helen, Gwen and Eva all smiled and greeted David. Unexpectedly, David''s sound woke up Hood lying on the bed. Sitting up from the bed suddenly, his eyes widened to check the surrounding situation. As a result, she got up too violently, and her body was still a little weak, which made her head dizzy for a while, her beautiful big eyes directly turned into a pair of mosquito coils, and then fell heavily back into the bed. "..." After a few seconds of delay, she felt that the dizziness disappeared a lot, and then looked at the strangers beside the bed with doubts: "What is this place? Who are you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 283： Hood who cant go home Chapter 283 The Hood Who Cant Go Home Eva introduced the general situation to Hood. She is already very proficient in this job. What must be said and what can be briefly mentioned to ensure that newcomers can figure out the situation in the shortest time , and without confusion. Sure enough, after listening to Eva''s introduction, Hood at least understood everything, although he looked disbelieving. "This amazing thing..." "By the way, did you encounter any trouble before you fell into a coma?" Eva didn''t know Hood''s identity yet, so she was very curious about what happened to this "old town" in front of her? Why was it so badly injured? "Before the coma? I exchanged fire with the iron-blooded Bismarck at sea... I seem to have been hit." "Iron blood? Bismarck?" Eva, Gwen and Helen looked at each other twice, and finally glanced at David. She immediately realized that David should know the true identity of the woman in front of her. Just about to ask how to address the other party, Hood suddenly rubbed his head: "Could it be that I have been sunk?" Although Eva had introduced Winter City to her just now and explained some situations, she still felt that she had died on the battlefield before coming to this world. "I can be sure that you are alive now." David winked at Eva, indicating that he would explain Hood''s situation to her later: "I have healed your wounds, and you are still alive now." Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" "Injury? By the way, I was injured..." Hood simply groped his body, and found that there was no wound on his body. After a while, she remembered that she had been accurately hit by Bismarck''s main gun and was seriously injured. Before she lost consciousness, she remembered that she was sinking to the bottom of the sea. No matter what, I was indeed saved by these people. As a lady, Hood immediately expressed his gratitude to David and Eva, and introduced himself formally: "Royal Navy Admiral-class battlecruiser Hood, thank you very much for your help. " "Hood?" This time, not only Eva looked at David, but Gwen also turned to look at David strangely. David had no choice but to let Hood take a good rest, and then left the bedroom with two curious women and a woman who didn''t understand the situation at all, and then looked for him. He opened a lounge and gave a brief description of Hood''s general situation. "So this Miss Hood is actually the warship from World War II?" After listening to David''s description, Gwen found this kind of thing strange. Why did the warship turn into a human? "The battleships in that world have turned into young girls? Let these girls fight at sea and fight unknown monsters? What kind of strange world is this?" Eva felt quite speechless. This kind of ''setting'', It sounds very unorthodox. David spread his hands. He noticed that after Eva figured out the specific situation, he glanced at himself twice, probably guessing how he recognized Miss Hood''s true identity. But Eva never showed her shrewdness in this area in front of David, and just ignored it, pretending that she didn''t know. Another question made Eva wonder how to judge: Is this Miss Hood a fellow? Also, is this Miss Hood a human being? Or a ship? After asking the question, the other two women also stared at David curiously. As a result, David spread his hands and said that he didn''t know. It cant be his fault. The settings in that game have always been vague, and the official has never given an accurate explanation. It seems that it can only be regarded as a special life form that is infinitely close to human beings? "I''m more curious about the so-called ship outfit." After listening for a long time, Helen, who finally understood the specific situation through Gwen and Eva''s science popularization, didn''t care whether this Miss Hood was considered a human being, after all, she I saw a lot of ''non-human'' beings in Winter City, and even in the eyes of the Spartans headed by her, David was not human. She was even more curious about what the so-called ship outfit looked like? It can make a girl who looks so delicate like this have a combat power stronger than a battleshipalthough she has never seen a battleship during World War II, she has seen the Skyfire moored on the Winter River, and the battleship formed by the Skyfire. The prototype is the light cruiser Belfast during World War II, and the Hood is a battlecruiser that is much more powerful than that light cruiser. "If Hood lives in Winter City for a long time, you should see him soon." David was also very curious. At this time, Hood had no ships around him. He wanted to know when Hood switched to the combat state, did those ships appear out of thin air? Or does it need to be specially made for her and stored in a special place? Or can it be turned into a battleship and parked on the water like in the animation? No matter which one, the arrival of Hood means that another bunch of black technologies have come to Winter City, and Tony will probably be very happy. After chatting for a while and finding out about Hood''s situation, they returned to Eva''s room. Hood was no longer lying on the bed at this time, but stood by the window and was looking out. He turned around immediately after hearing the door opening, and greeted several people very politely. "Don''t you take a break?" "Thanks to the Lord Earl of Glamorgan for curing my injury, I feel much better now." When explaining just now, he had already introduced the names of several people by the way, and Hood also knew that the young man who healed himself was from this city. The lord, the Earl named David Glamorgan: "If possible, I would like to go back and report to my companions that they are safe." "Oh, that''s certainly no problem." Only Eva asked again: "Shouldn''t you change your clothes first?" "This... I have already received a lot of help, so there is no need to trouble this kind of trivial matter?" "It''s okay, it''s not troublesome." Eva looked at Miss Hood. Although she was about as tall as herself, she looked very thin. She should be able to wear all her own clothes: "I will accompany you out of Glamorgan later. Fort." "Then I will trouble you." David looked at Hood''s slightly reserved appearance, did not intervene in the women''s conversation, and left straight back to his office. He is used to this situation: every newcomer has to try to go back and forth several times, and only after getting used to this ability will he gradually begin to adapt to life in Winter City. If you want to have a close relationship with Hudla and get rewards, you are not in a hurry. What David didn''t expect was that Hood''s situation was a bit special. "Can''t go back? What do you mean?" David sat behind the desk, holding the game controller in his hand, looking at Eva and the disappointed Hood in surprise. "It literally means that Hood has no way to return to her world." "Oh?" Similar situations have only happened to Sharon before, but it has been confirmed that Sharon''s inability to go back is because she doesn''t want to go back in her heart, and this problem has long been resolved. Today, Sharon is like everyone else, free to travel back and forth between her own world and Winter City. Recently, Sharon seldom stays in Winter City, because she began to put more energy into her own world. Hood should have no psychological problems, right? Then why can''t we go back? David scratched his hair, he really couldn''t give any answer: "Maybe it''s because of his physical condition? Take a good rest and try again, maybe you can go back?" At this time, it seems that this kind of words can only be used to deal with it. Eva took advantage of the opportunity to invite Hood to live in Winter City. Maybe it will be fine after a while. Anyway, there are many weird technologies and abilities in Winter City. It seems that it is not difficult to help Hood go back. "Then excuse me." Hood smiled and thanked David and Eva again: "Thank you very much for your generosity." "Not so polite." Just when David was also smiling and expressing that you are welcome to Hood, he noticed that a blue object suddenly fell beside Hood. dang lang~ Several people in the office were attracted by the crisp sound, and then Hood included, they all saw a blue cube, which just appeared here out of nowhere and fell to the ground so abruptly. "This is" Eva immediately turned her head to look at David, and David looked at the cube, but Hood shouted in surprise: "This is the Rubik''s Cube? Why is there such a thing here?" David knew why there was this thing, but he really didn''t expect that Hood would give this thing as a reward. What is the use of this blue cube that is suspected to be a Rubik''s Cube? Can it be used to summon other ship girls like in the game? Or is there some other effect? He has previously received rewards from items such as potatoes, crystal mines, and golden apples. David knows that these items do not necessarily copy the functions of the ''original version'', so he is not sure about the specific function of the Rubik''s Cube in front of him before he actually uses it. However, it seems that now is not the time to think about this. He has to explain to Hood why this thing suddenly appeared. "I have some special abilities that may cause all kinds of things to pop up around me." David glanced at Hood, and added a few more words: "And it also has something to do with the people I was in contact with at the time." "I came here because of your unique ability, my lord?" Hood looked at the blue cube in front of him, and suddenly understood why he came to this strange world. It turns out that the root of everything is The man in front of him. But thinking about my state at the time, it may be my luck to be able to come to this place called Winter City. Otherwise, I would have been buried in the bottom of the sea at this moment. Hood began to think, could it be for this reason that he couldn''t go back? Are you in your own world, and you are actually dead? She didn''t simply travel to another world, but gained a new life? Various questions kept popping up in his mind, making Hood completely forget about the blue Rubik''s Cube in front of him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 284： Ownership of intellectual property Chapter 284 Intellectual property ownership When Hood came back to his senses, David had already held the blue Rubik''s Cube in his hand and observed it carefully. Seeing that David and Eva were looking at it curiously, Hood briefly introduced it to them. Download this item. "This is the mental Rubik''s Cube, a key prop used to build a ship like me." According to Hood''s description, it is because of this technology in her world that humanoid warships like her can be built. The Mind Rubik''s Cube will be constructed into two parts: ''human'' and ''ship'', which are only created by the Mind Rubik''s Cube. Only humans can use ship equipment, and ordinary humans cannot use it. "So, this thing can make a ship like yours? How should it be used?" David tried it after getting it, but there was no prompt or inquiry about this thing, and there was no response at all. It was still a blue cube. . "This... I don''t know." Hood shook her head. She just knew that this thing was the core prop for making a ship like hers, but she was not very clear about how to use it. "..." David was not disappointed by this, so he studied it slowly, anyway, he has been relatively free recently. Eva took Hood to the guest room and visited the entire Glamorgan Castle. In addition to the bedrooms of David and several women, there are several guest rooms in Glamorgan Castle to entertain guests when needed. Its just that its impossible for ordinary people to bring them into Glamorgan Castle for entertainment, they just send them directly to the Winter Hotel. Even Princess Sophia and Earl Sutton Stewart lived in the hotel when they came to Winter City. But Eva wanted to take care of this fellow, so she left her in Glamorgan Castle. She no longer has to worry about whether Hood is a man or a ship, and directly takes care of her as a fellow from another world. Moreover, as a soldier, Eva has somewhat special feelings for the glory of the former Royal Navy. The important thing is that Eva feels that Hood is very important to Cold Winter City, which is about to vigorously develop the navy, so she wants to win over the other party. After the two left, David continued to tinker with the blue Rubik''s cube in his hand. He began to wonder if he had to prepare a pile of gold coins to trigger the card drawing mechanism? Take some gold coins and try it out. Unfortunately, even if it was placed with gold coins, there was still no reaction. After still having no idea, David was too lazy to continue tinkering, and threw the Rubik''s Cube into the drawer, let this thing be a companion for the Soul Gem! Close the drawer and pick up the game controller again. David was just about to continue playing the game for a while when Laura found him again. "Is that pretty girl named Hood new here?" "Um!" "What kind of world did you come from?" David gave Laura another popular science. After listening, Laura and Eva had similar reactions, but Eva would pretend not to know what to do, and Laura would complain about David very simply: "It sounds like It''s some kind of weird game." "It''s just a simple anthropomorphic weapon collection card game! This type of game is not uncommon." In addition to battleships, guns, airplanes, etc., cannot escape this fate. Even people who have never played this type of game will more or less have access to relevant information. "The arrival of Hood may allow the navy of Winter City to form combat effectiveness faster." "Not so optimistic." Laura thinks that if David and Hood have a good relationship, she can recruit a group of "battleships" from her world through Hood to come to Winter City, so that the naval strength of Winter City will be greatly improved, and there is no need to worry about enemies coming from her. The waterways invaded Winterfell. Even because of the special circumstances of these humanoid battleships, the army combat effectiveness of the Winter Army will also gain. Because these human-shaped warships can move on land, even if they are not as flexible on land as on water, as long as they can fire guns, they are very terrifying combat power-that is the main gun of the battleship, let several such warships fire a salvo. Wheel, the destructive power is quite astonishing. However, David said that Hood did not know why, and there was no way to return to her own world. She seemed to be trapped in Winter City. "Is that so?" Laura shook her head regretfully, feeling a little pity: "What a pity, I thought there was a chance to establish a Royal Navy in Winter City!" "..." I almost forgot, this and Hood are also fellows. "Even if you can''t recruit more ships, Hood is still a rare talent?" "oh?" "Although James has worked hard to learn the knowledge of modern naval warfare, he lacks practical experience after all." James Norrington lived in the era of sailing ships. Even if he has enough knowledge, he still lacks practical experience in modern warships and naval warfare experience. In comparison, Hood has more "modern" combat experience, such as radar, anti-submarine, air defense, beyond visual range combat, etc. She not only understands but also has actual combat experience. "Hood staying in Winter City will definitely speed up your naval construction." So far, Laura is still analyzing seriously, but the next sentence suddenly goes off: "Besides, she is still such a beautiful girl. !" David looked at Laura speechlessly, he knew there must be more to come. Sure enough, the next thing he heard Laura asked: "Did you collect Hood in that collection game?" "The Hood is very easy to get in that game, almost like giving away for nothing..." "Oh~" Laura rolled her eyes and asked another question: "Which battleship do you particularly like? Maybe there will be a chance to really ''collect'' it!" Although Hood can''t go back now, maybe he can solve this problem in the future? "I like all the battleships that I can draw or fish." David raised his eyebrows, casually parrying Laura''s question. He will not tell Laura that the Hood is one of the battleships he swore to... After chatting nonsense for a while, Laura finally started chatting with David: "The population of Winter City is increasing." "yes." "Will more people come to Winter City in the next period of time?" "Yes." "Have you thought about food?" David has of course considered it. At present, the food reserves in Winter City are still sufficient, but if the population increases rapidly, it is hard to say whether there will be a gap. "Do you want to reserve a batch of grain in advance?" "Rinwinter City has food reserves, and there is no need to buy more food before the reserves are exhausted." And the weather is getting warmer, and the new year''s farming is about to begin. Based on the current level of fertility of the land in Winter City, when the population of Winter City increases significantly, the first round of grain this year has already been harvested. In contrast, meat is the real concern. In the past, the population of Winter City was not large enough, and the supply of meat and eggs for the entire city was guaranteed only by the small-scale breeding of cattle, sheep, chickens and ducks. But as the population increases, this output is definitely not enough. "Chicken farms and livestock farms have to be opened." David looked at Laura and remembered joking with her at the time: "Do you want to invest in opening a chicken farm?" "OK!" At the beginning, Laura had no interest at all, but now she looks very interested, which makes David a little strange. "Didn''t you have no interest at the beginning?" It wasnt the same then as it is now. "How to say?" Laura sat on the desk facing David, raised her foot and lightly kicked David''s leg: "At that time, I just felt very happy with you, and there are many novel things in this world, so I am willing to stay Here, but not sure I''ll be here forever." David blinked. This sentence is not difficult to understand, and Laura''s thinking at the time was also normal: young men and women are together when they see the right eye, and separate when they don''t like it. It is not difficult to understand. But after thinking about it a little bit, this sentence reveals another meaning, that is, Laura''s thinking has changed now. Does this mean that she wants to stay here for a long time, or even forever? "Are you sure now?" Laura kicked David speechlessly: "Isn''t it because of you, after being tossed by your weird tricks, can I still find someone else?" "Hey, can it be said the other way around? Didn''t you come up with those strange tricks first?" David looked like he had suffered an eternal injustice, and even waved his hands and sprinkled holy light to pretend to be June Fei Xue: "After being with you, I have learned a lot of strange knowledge." "Obviously you have made a lot of weird suggestions!" The two had a series of debates on the ownership of part of the intellectual property rights. Because the two kept showing various extreme drifting skills, even Helen who came in to bring David tea was dumbfounded, and even felt a little unbearable. ran away; Gwen, who wanted to find David, was tired of crookedness, but after listening to it for a short while, his whole body had the tendency to turn into Chaotianjiao, and he also retreated out neatly. Until today, these two didnt know that David usually played so exaggeratedly with Laura. They realized that David was usually very gentle with themselves. If they treated themselves like they did with Laura, they might have died, right? By the way, the two also stopped Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia who was running to find David. They dare not let the little princess in at this time, because they will frighten the Princess of Tilan Kingdom. "What''s wrong? Is David talking about something important?" Helen and Gwen looked at each other, and Gwen, who had just recovered, nodded vigorously: "It''s a terrible thing!" "Oh!" Sophia looked at Gwen, then at Helen, rolled her round eyes, did not continue to dwell on this topic, but asked about Hood she had just met: "Who is that Miss Hood?" Where are you from? Did you just come to Cold Winter City?" "It''s Eva''s hometown." In fact, Princess Sophia wants to know where that Hood came from. She doesn''t seem to understand the common language of Brennia? This made her very strange. There are still humans on the mainland who don''t understand the common language of Brennia? You know, the full name of the Common Language of Brunnia is the Common Language of Humans in Brunnia! "Is it from another world? Or is that Miss Hood not human?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 285： Fishing in muddy water Chapter 285 Fishing in muddy water The sun is shining and the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming! The temperature this year has indeed risen much earlier than in previous years. David stood on the roof of Glamorgan Castle and looked around. Not only has the cold winter forest in the north turned green, but the grasslands in the east have also turned green. Farmers have begun to work in the farmland, and public buses are also shuttled non-stop in the city, carrying those workers to their work places. Walking along the roof, and taking a general look at his territory by the way, David found that there were more people on the roof. "Good morning, Miss Hood." "Good morning, Lord Earl." "Just call me David." "This is a necessary etiquette, my lord." Under the sunshine, Hood''s brilliant blond hair was tied into a bundle and hung on his right shoulder. Looking at Hood''s hairstyle, David wanted to complain, but finally held back: "How is living in Winter City? Is there anything you don''t like?" "No, this place is beautiful, and everyone takes good care of me." Hood has lived in Winter City for a while, and has begun to adapt to life here. Brennian Common Language has also been learned, and Laura and Eva often chat with her, which makes her master this new language faster. Now she can not only use Brennian Common Language and Conversation with people, and without accent. "It''s just that I have been taken care of by you all the time, which makes me feel very embarrassed." Hood felt that his injuries had long since healed. After recuperating for so many days, his body gradually returned to his best condition. It''s really embarrassing to always eat and drink like this. She ran to the roof today, but she just wanted to ask David, is there any job suitable for her in Winter City? "You want to find something to do?" "Yes." "what you up to?" A very common question, but it stopped Hood from asking. What do you want to do? Hood has never considered this issue since the day he was born! Because she is a battleship, from the day she was born, she has an innate mission: gallop the sea and fight the enemy! Besides that, she didn''t think about what she could do, and didn''t know what she could do? If David hadn''t asked her, she wouldn''t have even thought about it. To some extent, sacrificing in the war is the best destination for their existence. Otherwise, after the war, where should their existence go? "This... I only know how to fight." David glanced at Hood with a confused face, and simply led him to the west side of the roof, looking at the wide river not far away, and introduced Hood: "That''s the Winter River." Hood knew this, she was picked up in that river, the vastness of which reminded her of the free-running ocean. "This river can lead directly to the sea." David introduced the situation of the Winter River to Hood. Needless to say too much upstream, but the downstream directly leads to the sea, which made Hood seem to realize something: "Winter City can Through this river enters the sea, and reaches another country; likewise, the other party can come to me through the Winter River." "I understand." Hood nodded, squinting his eyes and looking at the magnificent river in the distance: "This is a job that is very suitable for me." She is willing to help David guard Winter City. Anyway, she doesn''t know anything else, so it''s better to just do what she is good at. "Actually, I''m building Winter City''s own navy." David chatted specifically with Hood. He didn''t just want a thug. He also hoped that Hood could help James Norrington better train sailors and cultivate a batch of modern navy seedlings for Winter City as soon as possible. He knows that this idea is very unrealistic, the difficulty is very high and the success rate is very low. After all, the illiteracy rate of the Winter City army is still very high. Even if James Norrington worked hard to select a group of soldiers who are not so illiterate Actively conduct training, but it is still difficult for all sailors to grow into excellent modern naval officers. But no matter how difficult and impractical it is, you have to start doing it. You cant really wait until the cultural knowledge of Winter City is popularized, and then engage in the navy, right? How many years do you have to wait? "Compared with you personally helping defend the enemies from the sea, I hope you can help me cultivate more talents who can defend the sea area for the city of Winter." "Ah, this..." Hood realized that David originally wanted to help him train an excellent navy, but she didn''t know if she could do it well, and she was embarrassed to refuse directly: "Let me try." "Don''t worry, don''t worry about not doing well, because in the entire Winter City, there is no one who can do better than you." Hood didn''t know that David was telling the truth, thinking that he was simply comforting himself and cheering himself up: "Your Earl, you are such a gentle man!" "..." The other party seemed to have misunderstood something, but David did not explain. Instead, he gave Hood a bright smile against the rising sun, and then watched Hood leave the roof of Fort Glamorgan, and went to Eva to ask about the details of the Winter City Navy. The situation went. dang lang~ David looked at a blue square in surprise, which appeared out of thin air where Hood was standing just now, and landed on the ground in front of him. "..." Bending down to pick up the cube, looking at the blue Rubik''s cube, wondering if this means that Hood''s favor for him has improved again? Could it be that Hood will give him a Rubik''s Cube every time his feelings for him increase? But what is the use of this thing? "Can''t you give me a manual?" Speechlessly tossing the Rubik''s Cube in his hand up and down, David simply studied on the roof again. It was not until noon that David left the roof and went downstairs, and came to the office to listen to Megatron''s report through the communication device. Ever since the Great Cleanup Plan for the Northern Plains was drawn up, Megatron has been in charge of commanding work in Snowfield Fortress. According to Megatrons report, the Spartan heavy infantry is currently cleaning up the orcs in the area east of Snowfield Fortress. The Knights had already destroyed several orc towns and factories in a row. According to this efficiency, it would not be long before the orcs in the northern plains would be completely scattered. "My lord, do you want to take back the power properly and give the orcs a chance to regroup?" What Megatron means is to bring back the army of Winter City, so that the orcs think that Winter City will not continue to chase them, and then gather together again, so that Winter City only needs to seize the opportunity to solve it at once. The orcs are in trouble. "No, just take this opportunity to train well." It''s not a good thing for the Spartan heavy infantry to stay in the barracks all the time, and it''s not a good thing to let these "rookie recruits" see their blood after being released to fight a few battles. And this kind of long-term and tedious task can hone the soldiers'' spiritual will and allow commanders and soldiers to cultivate more tacit understanding. The scattered orcs outside can also give the Decepticons more opportunities to attack, effectively reducing the probability of the Decepticons staying at home for a long time and causing trouble. "That''s it! Wait until the orc villages and towns are completely destroyed, and there are no more orcs gathered in the east, then you can return to Winter City." "OK!" Megatron obeyed David''s orders unconditionally, and judging from the situation during this period, Megatron also controlled the Decepticons very well. The Decepticons did begin to integrate into Winter City, and nothing happened. The question comes. Originally, David was not sure whether it was good or bad to absorb Decepticons to become residents of Winter City. Now that everything is going well, he can breathe a sigh of relief. Then he got in touch with Gareth Stanton, the commander of the Winter Knights, who is now sent to Iron Tree Fort by him. "grown ups." "How is the situation over there?" "It''s okay, but the battle situation on Iron Tree Fort is much more intense than expected." Gareth reported and transmitted some pictures. David played the picture directly, and a very realistic holographic image appeared on his desk. With just a glance, David recognized that the fortress was the defensive fortress on the northwest side of Iron Tree Fort. At this time, countless human soldiers and elves in Iron Tree Fort fought together, and the most conspicuous ones on the battlefield were the elves. I don''t know if it is a giant tree that is a creature or a plant. These giant trees rampage on the battlefield, swinging their arms can knock several heavily armored soldiers into the air. This is also the key factor for the elves to take advantage of the battlefield even though they are obviously at a disadvantage in terms of numbers and equipment. However, the number of these giant trees is not large, and the human soldiers and knights of Iron Tree Fort are not completely unable to deal with them, so the human side is only slightly disadvantaged, and it is not so easy for the elves to win. But even so, the cloud of war hangs over Iron Tree Fort. The nobles in the inner city are not doing well, and the civilians in the outer city have begun to feel panic. They were not worrying blindly, because the elves did break through the outer defense line and attacked the outer city, but the follow-up force couldn''t keep up, and finally retreated back to the Iron Tree Forest. "Now it''s not just the people who were forced to relocate who want to leave Iron Tree Fort as soon as possible, but even the local civilians in Iron Tree Fort also want to leave." The only problem is that these people are afraid of being attacked by elves on the way to Winter City, so they dare not go north. After all, if they go north, they have to walk a long way along the Iron Tree Forest. "I asked Optimus Prime to take a team of Autobots and Spartan heavy infantry to guard." David didn''t expect to encounter such a good thing. The elves attacked Iron Tree Fort like crazy, and could it increase his population? But think about it, this is normal. Whenever war breaks out, civilians will always be forced to move to avoid disaster. This kind of thing has happened many times in history, and it even promotes the development of originally relatively desolate areas. "If the entire Kingdom of Tilan is caught in the quagmire of war, the development of Winter City will be faster." Thinking further, David can also lead the army south under the banner of ''putting down the rebellion''. By then, he will claim an army of 830,000 and scare these guys to death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 286： Winter Knight Thaddeus Chapter 286 Winter Knight Thaddeus My name is Thaddeus and I''m a Spartan! Born in Sparta, raised in Sparta, after receiving rigorous training, he became a glorious Spartan warrior. I originally thought that after officially becoming a glorious Spartan soldier, my life would be one battle after another until I died in a battle and could no longer fight. Maybe before that day comes, I''ll take a wife, have kids, and teach them everything I know about combat. If I''m lucky, I might be able to see the day my kid becomes an honored Spartan too. But I never imagined that my future would become like this... "Thaddeus!" Commander Gareth Stanton''s voice is not loud, and there is no anger or dissatisfaction, but I know that I made a mistake and shouldn''t be thinking wildly at this time, but I just can''t control myself. "Don''t be nervous, Thaddeus, this is no different from normal training." Commander patted my shoulder. To be honest, wearing Blizzard Power Armor, I couldn''t feel the commander''s hand on my shoulder at all, it was all because of the sound of metal impact that made me realize what happened. "Let me ask one last time, does anyone have any questions about this combat mission?" "No, sir!" Like the comrades around me, I answered Gareth Stanton''s question loudly. "Now put on your helmet and check your gear!" According to Commander Gareth Stanton''s order, I put the helmet on my head like the comrades around me. With the sound of the short power supply, the display screen in the dormant state turned on again, and my eyes became bright again. If it wasn''t for the front of my eyes, I could still see a bunch of data information representing various conditions, as well as transmissions from various places on my head. I felt so oppressive that I suspected that I wasn''t wearing a helmet at all. Even after using it countless times, I still feel amazing. This heavy armor called blizzard power armor is really armor that can only be made by gods, right? When checking the status of the equipment, I couldn''t help but recall the scene when I first came to Winter City. At that time, I didn''t know anything, but I was happy to be selected by His Majesty the King as the best fighter. Although I was not selected in the first selection, I was still very proud to be one of the best fighters in Sparta in the second batch! Unexpectedly, what happened next was so incredible! another world? another language? What''s all this? I don''t really understand, but as time passed, I saw more and more magical items, as well as magical powers such as holy light and arcane, and I suddenly understood what His Majesty the King said earlier, "Choose for God" What the **** does ''warrior'' mean! Soldier of God! What an honorable title is this? Although this place called Cold Winter City... oh, it was also called Cold Winter Town at that time, the partners who came here with me and I were only called Spartan Phase II. Even mere students are not real fighters! Because only half of the partners who came here with me will stay in the end, and only those who stay here can become ''Soldiers of God''. "Never be eliminated!" I dont know when, being eliminated and returning to Sparta seems to be a shame. My partners dont want to leave, especially after seeing those magical powers. Everyone thinks that this is the world where the gods live. I also don''t want to go back to Sparta, but I won''t tell others that the real reason I want to stay in Cold Winter Town is because I feel that life here is very comfortable. Thankfully, I managed to stay! Joined the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment as a recruit of the second phase of Sparta, and not long ago entered the Winter Knights, the real ace unit of Winter City! Today is also my first mission as a Winter Knight. "Open the hatch!" The rear hatch of the Quin-jet fighter has been opened, and the strong wind of the storm poured into the cabin in an instant, but I, who was wearing the blizzard power armor, was not affected in any way. "Follow me!" Commander Gareth Stanton looked at me and several comrades around me, and after making sure everyone was ready, jumped out of the Quin-jet fighter first. "Come on!" One by one, my comrades jumped out of the hatch, and I was the last one. Stepped to the hatch, took a deep breath and jumped out directly, feeling the feeling of falling fast, I stared at the various parameters on the display screen. Before I joined the Winter Knights, I did not receive much airborne training. After all, the Spartan Heavy Infantry was not equipped with power armor before, and most of the equipment was changed to fight on the ground. But if you want to join the Winter Knights, airborne combat is a must-have skill! Start the thrusters to ensure that my descent speed remains within a safe value, and I looked around by the way. The four comrades-in-arms were scattered around, and Commander Gareth Stanton was diagonally below me. "Thaddeus, pay attention to your position." "Understood, sir!" Is this the first time the commander has called my name? I was a little flustered, my performance didn''t seem to be very good, could it be that today is also my last mission in the Winter Knights? Controlled the thruster and adjusted the orientation and angle, ensuring that he landed smoothly beside Commander Gareth Stanton. Boom! The huge explosion and flames not far away finally made me realize that now is not the time to think about these things. "Thaddeus, pay attention to the left side!" Pick up the Piccolo assault rifle. I like this new rifle very much. It is much more powerful than the Garand rifle I used before. In addition to being more powerful, this new gun can not only burst fire, but also burst fire. Relying on the detection function of the blizzard power armor, I simply and neatly killed two elf archers who were shooting arrows at the convoy. "Thaddeus, kill the giant tree in front of you on the left! Don''t let it continue to attack the convoy." "clear!" After killing two more elf warriors who rushed towards me, I turned my attention to the giant tree mentioned by Commander Stanton. This thing is a huge tree, but it has hands and feet. Or is it a plant? I''m too lazy to worry about what this thing is, after all, this is the world where gods live, and it''s not surprising that there are any weird things. Control the missile launcher of Blizzard Power Armor, select the incendiary bomb, and then lock on to the giant tree in front. Boom boom boom boom! The four incendiary missiles hit the target accurately, directly turning the giant tree into a huge moving torch, and soon stopped and never moved again. "The target has been eliminated!" My attack attracted the attention of many elves. Many elf archers shot arrows at me frantically. As long as I lowered my head a little, I could see the energy ripples constantly rippling on the power armor. He raised his gun and shot, and called the elves in front of him one by one. At this moment, the commander''s shout came from the communicator: "Thaddeus, be careful!" Boom! A huge explosion happened right next to me, the powerful impact caused a lot of damage to the shield, and my display interface kept flashing red light. Immediately afterwards, there was another clanging sound, without the protection of the shield, the arrows of the elves hit the Blizzard Powered Armor like raindrops. Boom! There was another explosion, this time different from before, it didn''t explode beside me, but directly on me. "Arrows? Arcane Shot?" I have seen a similar ability in Winter City. Instructor Jack Krause, who taught us Spartan soldiers to use guns, can use this trick after mastering the magical power of arcane. The arm armor of the left forearm immediately popped out a flash bomb, and I bought myself a little buffer time. After a few seconds of relief, the energy shield returned to normal, and I found the guy who sneaked up on mea tree very far away from me, and this guy was hiding among the leaves. If it weren''t for the energy reaction on the elf''s arrows, I wouldn''t be able to find him so quickly, and when I aimed my rifle at him, through the telephoto function, I could even clearly see that the elf seemed to be so interested in me. Surprisingly easy to find. Pull the trigger! The blue fire spewed out a deadly metal bullet, and the elf was shot and fell to the ground almost as soon as the gunshot sounded. Exhaled lightly, and continued to turn the gun to find the next enemy, but there were no other elves around. "The elves have retreated, don''t pursue them!" Commander Gareth Stantons voice came from the communicator, and I realized that my first mission after joining the Winter Knights was over. "Everyone leave the forest and evacuate to the main road." Commander Gareth Stanton continued to issue instructions: "Thaddeus, how is your situation?" "All good!" I glanced at the distance, and then touched the place where I was bombed. I am very glad that I am wearing snowstorm power armor. He was injured at that time and was shot to death by random arrows. After thinking about it, if I was still in the Spartan heavy infantry regiment, it would be impossible to perform this kind of mission of airborne directly behind the enemy. However, with my performance, I''m afraid I can''t stay in the Winter Knights, right? After sighing, he walked out of the forest. At worst, he would return to the Spartan Heavy Infantry. No matter what, as long as he could continue to live in Winter City. Walking out of the forest and stepping onto the flat road, several comrades also came out of the forest one after another. I saw some traces on everyone''s power armor, including Commander Gareth Stanton. Forehead Does this mean that other people are in the same situation as me? In this case, I should be able to stay in the Winter Knights, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 287： super optimus prime Chapter 287 Super Optimus Prime "I made a wrong judgment in commanding this time, and I disappointed you, my lord." Gareth Stanton reported the battle process in detail, and expressed his willingness to accept punishment. David didn''t say anything, but glanced at Optimus Prime next to him, and the former Autobot leader explained to Gareth. At that time, the convoy transporting civilians was attacked by elves. Gareth Stanton commanded the Winter Knights to launch a surprise attack from the rear, and indeed wiped out the most threatening giant tree in the shortest time to ensure that the convoy did not suffer any losses. From the outbreak to the end of the battle, only a few unlucky ones who ran around were slightly injured, and no one died. It can be said that although Gareth Stanton made some small mistakes in the battle command, overall there is no problem. The most important thing is that Gareth Stanton''s ''misjudgment'' was based on the strong combat effectiveness of Blizzard''s power armor in the previous battle. He was convinced that the knights under him had the ability to fight alone, so he Such a command was carried out. When facing the orc army earlier, the Spartan heavy infantry regiment formed a relatively dense formation at first, but as the battle progressed, the soldiers became more and more scattered, because Tyran Fording found that only by dispersing can they truly Unleash the full firepower of soldiers in Blizzard power armor. Not to mention the team gathering and cooperation, even if two or three soldiers get together, it is a waste. It was based on this battlefield performance that Gareth dispersed all the knights in this operation, and almost every knight would attack a target unit individually. So strictly speaking, it cannot be said that Gareth Stanton made a command error. It is just that the current commander does not have enough understanding of his own and enemy''s combat power, and he needs to constantly explore and try and make mistakes when commanding operations. "Since this is the case... for the next period of time, you should not participate in any combat command work, and be responsible for training in the barracks for a period of time!" David seemed to have punished Gareth Stanton on the surface, but in fact it was nothing at all. Even if there is no such thing, under normal circumstances Gareth Stanton will have to rest for a period of time, and then even if Winter City wants to fight the elves, the commander will not be Gareth Stanton, but other person in charge. Gareth Stanton wanted to say something more, but was stopped by David waving his hand. Now that the lord has made a decision, Gareth Stanton, as the first personal guard knight to follow Lord Glamorgan, can only obey unconditionally. However, he has already made up his mind in his heart. He must take advantage of this time to study how to better command Winter Knight. It can perfectly display the full combat power of the knights who use advanced weapons such as blizzard power armor and piccolo assault rifles, without causing their men to fall into crisis because they are too scattered. After watching Gareth Stanton leave, David looked at Optimus Prime again. The former leader of the Autobots, after prompting the Cybertronians to move collectively to Cold Winter Town, he concentrated on studying the Holy Light. This time, he took the initiative to find him, and Optimus Prime led some Autobots and Spartans. Heavy infantry, transporting the population stranded in Iron Tree Fort back to Winter City. After completing the task and coming with Gareth Stanton to report the specific situation to David, Optimus Prime didnt seem to want to leave, which obviously meant that he had something to talk to himself. "What''s matter?" "Yes." Optimus Prime did not go around in circles, and directly expressed his worries: "I thought that coming to Winter City would be a good choice for the Cybertronians, but the successive wars made me worried." Winter City has not been very peaceful recently, and it is not just war that worries him; first the orcs, then the elves, Optimus Prime worries that one day the humans in Winter City, like the humans in his world, will not be able to accept Sebastian. Bertans. "This is a completely different situation." David reassured Optimus Prime, telling him not to worry about it: "The root cause of these wars is the competition for living space and resources, and the Cybertronians are the people of Winter City. a member." David felt in his heart that it was these wars that made these Cybertronians integrate into Winter City faster. Because of the existence of external enemies, internal people will not care about racial differences and differences in living customs. What''s more, the human residents of Winter City are much more acceptable than the earth humans in the Transformers world. In addition to the fact that the Brennia continent itself has more weird races, it is also because of the existence of mysterious power. In a world with mysterious powers, the transformation ability of Transformers is not a special ability, because Druids know how to transform. From the perspective of body structure, the transformation of Druids is much more outrageous than that of Transformers. "Winter City has enough survival resources." Cold Winter City does not need to rely on force to expand to seize other people''s resources. At present, there is no shortage of resources in Winter City. Even if more people come, more wasteland will be reclaimed; at the same time, more people will invest in various industries, and even the fishing industry that does not yet exist may also be spawned due to market demand. Besides, as the territory under David''s actual control continues to grow, all the barren land in the northern plains will become a piece of fertile soil. Even David doesn''t know how many people such a large piece of fertile land can support. "What if the orcs and elves want to get the various resources of Winter City?" "As long as it is obtained through legitimate channels..." Optimus Prime nodded lightly when he heard what David said. Although he cared about the survival rights of all kinds of life, he didn''t support it without brains. It was obvious that the other party attacked first and asked David not to fight back. As for the legitimate way David said, Optimus Prime can guess: it is nothing more than obtaining the resources of Winter City through trade; or simply becoming a resident of Winter City, just like the Cybertronians. He doesn''t think there is any problem with this, and even thinks that if David can become the ruler of this land, it may be the luck of all intelligent races on this continent. David will not enslave them, but will establish a stable order to ensure that people living in his territory can get the rewards they deserve through labor, and use these rewards in exchange for the various living resources they need. Although there are classes in Winter City, Optimus Prime does not see oppression here. Even if the security forces are a little rough when enforcing the law, that is acceptable. Afterwards, Optimus Prime and David chatted about the Holy Light. David discovered that Optimus Prime has a thorough understanding of the Holy Light, and he is not far from truly mastering the Holy Light. Just as he was thinking this way, David noticed a beam of light descending from the head of Optimus Prime, who was in deep thought, and the golden light shrouded the metal giant in it. After a while, the holy light disappeared, and Optimus Prime was still recalling the wonderful feeling just now. "how do you feel?" "It''s never been better." While Optimus Prime was speaking, his body suddenly began to deform, and soon he changed his appearance under David''s gaze. The red body and blue legs are very different from the previous red and blue mixed shape, but David recognized that this is Optimus Prime''s classic shape. "You are..." "This is what I looked like when I was on Planet Cybertron." Optimus Prime also looked at himself: "The fire in my body has returned to its peak state, and it has even become stronger." Perhaps in order to adapt to the peak state of the fire, Optimus Prime''s body also ''recovered'' to its peak appearance. "I think you look more handsome." "I think so." Optimus Prime searched for a more adaptable model from his own records, and then transformed into a red flat-top truck under David''s gaze. This is not over yet. After Optimus Prime transformed, space teleportation fluctuations suddenly appeared not far behind, and then a carriage with an obvious Autobot logo appeared behind the red truck and was connected to the truck head. Afterwards, the head of the truck transformed by Optimus Prime was separated from the carriage again, but this time the carriage did not disappear, it still stopped there, and Optimus Prime transformed back into a human form. Looking back at the carriage, Optimus Prime said with emotion: "I thought there would be no chance to summon this old man again!" "..." David, who was staring at the excitement the whole time, spread his hands, and Optimus Prime explained to David. Optimus Prime has always had a carriage, and this carriage is strictly speaking his arsenal, but Optimus Primes spark was very weak before, and there was no way to summon the carriage from the different space. In the original movie story, Optimus Prime "resummoned" out of the car after receiving the tinder from Skyfire plus the leadership matrix, which made the tinder stronger again, and stored the plug-in accessories provided by Skyfire. Now there is no kindling provided by Tianhuo, so I didn''t call back to my car again until I realized that the energy of the kindling of the Holy Light had returned to its peak. "So it is." After listening to Optimus Prime''s explanation, David looked at the compartment again, thinking that it was only used to store weapons. Isn''t such a large compartment too wasteful? "Haven''t you considered upgrading the carriage?" "How to upgrade?" "Let the car also have the ability to transform and fit with you." David thought of Renlai, who looked almost the same as Optimus Prime. Renlai who can fit into the car is called Super Renlai, so Optimus Prime who can fit into the car can also be called Super Optimus Prime! After hearing David''s suggestion, Optimus Prime thought seriously for a few seconds: "It''s not technically impossible." With the Optimus Prime of the Holy Light, the fire seed not only becomes stronger, but even keeps getting stronger. There is no need to worry about not being able to recover after consuming a lot of energy. He has enough energy to drive a larger body. "You can try to study it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 288： Another development direction of Winter Navy Chapter 288 Another development direction of the Winter Navy Watching Optimus Prime turn into a truck and dragging his box away from Castle Glamorgan, David stood in the garden and took a walk for a while, thinking for a while before going out for a stroll. First welcome the new residents as a lord, let these newcomers know him as the lord, and then listen to the reports of Gareth Stanton and Optimus Prime. Then he appeased Optimus Prime, pointed out the former leader of the Autobots, made him the second Cybertronian recognized by the Holy Light, and gave a suggestion to upgrade the car. Before that, he also listened to the progress report of Megatron on the eastern part of the Northern Plains, and discussed the resettlement of new residents and various possible problems with the political officer Wetherby Swan. It was already past three o''clock in the afternoon. After checking the time, David decided to go out for a walk and relax. It happened to be dinner time when he came back. Because when discussing with Wetherby today, I mentioned that we should properly guide new residents to develop the aquatic products in the Rinwinter River. If we can establish a complete aquatic product industry chain, it will not only solve the living problems of a large group of people, but also enrich the Rinwinter River. Winterfell''s menu. It stands to reason that the Rinwinter City, which is built next to the Rinwinter River, should have rich related industries. The fact is that due to the lack of real fishermen among the residents of Winter City, coupled with the fertile land and the continuous harvest of crops, only a small amount of livestock and poultry is needed to ensure the daily needs of the residents of Winter City. The aquatic products in the Winter River have become It is a choice for the residents of Winter City to adjust and try new things. Because he wanted to develop related industries, David unconsciously walked towards the river. He didn''t go to the military pier, but walked along the main road towards the civilian pier. Compared to the south of Winter City, which is getting more and more lively and almost using all the residential land, the northern part of Winter City is much deserted. There are many empty houses that are not occupied, and more vacant lots. Although houses have been built facing the street, as long as you walk a few steps inside, you can see a lot of vacant land. Because there are fewer residents in this area, Pokmon are often seen in these vacant areas. David greeted an Eevee and was ignored... However, he accidentally saw a Bulbasaur. It seems that the Squirrel did not choose to lie down after recruiting some partners, but continued to recruit other Pokmon to Winter City. It''s just that the efficiency is not very high, maybe it''s because Pokmon itself doesn''t like to leave their hometown and settle in a strange city? After wandering around in a relatively deserted area, David found that there was another person wandering in this area besides himself. "Lyon?" "David?" That''s right, another person wandering around the area, as if searching for boxes, is Leon Kennedy, a split man known as Sanguang. "Are you looking for a house?" David remembered that Leon had a place to live in Winter City, but he had a lot of connections. Maybe he was helping a friend find a house. "Helping a friend?" "Yes." If he wants to bring his friends over, he must not shy away from David, the lord of Winter City. Leon originally wanted to take some time to talk to David about this matter later, but unexpectedly met him: "You are... " "I just finished dealing with some things, so I went out for a walk to relax." "oh!" In the eyes of Lyon, David is a very conscientious ruler, who spends most of his time in Fort Glamorgan dealing with various matters, and manages the entire Winter City in an orderly manner, getting better and better. So even if Leon encounters some troubles, he will not harass David. At most, he will ask Eva to borrow some equipment, and then solve it with his own strength. If you really cant solve it, then ask a friend who is more familiar with you to help. "Who are you looking for a house for?" David happened to have nothing to do, so he might as well chat with Leon for a while. At the same time, he was also curious about who was going to settle in Winter City? In the world of Resident Evil, there are many people he is familiar with. For example, Chris is currently receiving training in various aspects in the Winter Army. David has already met one of the male protagonists of the Resident Evil series. He also knew that Leon arranged for Shirley to live in Winter City through a series of transactions. Currently Shirley is enjoying the "free life of ordinary people" that she has not experienced for many years in Winter City. Rebecca established a medical laboratory in Winter City, and wanted to see if she could find a way to completely eliminate the biochemical virus from Winter City. These people are currently stationed in Cold Winter City, but Chris should return to the world of Resident Evil after receiving training. Claire seemed to be lulled into his newly formed department by Leon and became his colleague, so she didn''t settle in Winter City. And Jill stayed in the BSAA and didn''t come to Winter City, but Jill may train in Winter City after Chris returns to the BSAA, just like Chris. These people dont seem to need to look for an additional house, especially since Lyon chose vacant land, which is unlikely to be a short-term rental. "An old friend." "Oh?" David showed an expression that I understood, he had already guessed who it was. "Cough~" Leon coughed in embarrassment, but he didn''t deny it, but told David about his old friend: "Her name is Ada Wang, and she is a... freelancer." As for Aida''s identity, Leon actually didn''t know, but it didn''t affect the other party''s status in his heart. Because of Ada''s unpredictable whereabouts, Leon could only passively wait for the other party to find him. Leon, who wanted to regain the initiative, thought of a way: introduce Ada to work with David, so that he would like to find David in the future. It will be much more convenient when I am with Ada. After finally waiting for Ada to come to him again, Leon shared his thoughts with the other party. Ada also showed a strong interest in such a magical place as Winter City, but she still had some things at hand. It needs to be dealt with first, and then come to Leon after those things are resolved. Although it is not an accurate answer, Leon has already started preparations, such as helping Ada find a suitable place to live. After explaining the situation, David certainly wouldn''t object. Ada is a very powerful agent, and there is almost no information she cannot steal. If he can be recruited to Winter City, his intelligence department will become even stronger. Chatting and walking, the two gradually left the vacant residential area and came to the river. David was surprised to see Sophia and Hood gliding freely on the river. "That is" "Hood." David simply answered Leon''s question: "It''s the battleship in history, but it''s just a human." "Well, although it is incredible, I think it is completely acceptable." There are so many weird things here in Winter City, its not bad. However, watching a beautiful woman glide freely on the water is quite magical, and there are several turrets floating around. I wonder how the power compares with the original naval gun? "your Highness." "Ah, David!" Sophia looked back and saw that it was David, and greeted with a smile: "Come out to relax?" "yes." Sofia hangs out almost every day. In the eyes of the princess, there are too many novel and interesting things in Winter City. David is not surprised to meet Sophia here. Looking at this posture, it is obvious that Hood is specially watching how Hood can move freely on the water. "Lord Earl of Glamorgan." Hood also noticed David''s arrival, turned around lightly on the water, then sailed slowly to the shore under control and jumped directly to the shore, showing extraordinary jumping ability. While greeting David, the turrets and other accessories around her disappeared with a blue light. "Is that ship equipment? Received it in a different space?" "Yes." "It''s really a convenient ability." David also noticed that Hood was wearing the same blue dress when he rescued her, and there was no trace of damage on it. It is unknown that as Hood recovered from his injuries, the original dress was restored. As before, or did Hood automatically put on this suit after summoning the ship suit? As if seeing David''s doubts, Hood explained directly: "This is my battle attire." "Understood." David nodded. It seems that when Hood uses the ship suit, he will automatically change into this blue dress. In this case, this blue dress should have a good defensive power, right? I don''t know if I can ask Hood for a set, and then give it to Pierre, Leonard, and Tony to study? Just thinking about it, Sophia suddenly said: "This kind of equipment called ship equipment is really interesting? Can I try it?" "Unfortunately, Your Royal Highness, ordinary people cannot use the ship suit." Hood shook his head, the ship suit can only be used by the humanoid warship that was born with him, not even other humanoid battleships, let alone ordinary humans up. Sophia refused to give up, and turned her head to look at David. "how?" "Winter Alchemy Workshop is so powerful, can it make ships for ordinary people to use?" "..." David really wanted to ask Sophia, How did you know that Winter Alchemy Workshop is very powerful? , before she even spoke, Sophia gave the answer directly. "I went to the alchemy workshop to have a look, there are many magical things." Sophia also added: "I have seen Gwen''s battle suit." In Sophias view, the Winter Alchemy Workshop, which can make the Black Venom Queens battle suit, can of course also make the ship suits she can use. After all, in her eyes, ship suits and blizzard power armor should be similar. "Well... It''s hard to say about the ship''s outfit, but it doesn''t seem impossible to specially help you transform a set of power armor so that it has the ability to operate on the water?" At this time, David thought: Can his Winter Navy go this way? (end of this chapter) Chapter 289： Everyone Wants Better Gear Chapter 289 Everyone wants better equipment David feels that manufacturing a batch of power armor for naval warfare does not conflict with the current naval construction. It is impossible for him to give up the development of warships. Even if the navy soldiers have a piece of power armor more advanced than Tony''s steel armor, it is impossible for him to give up the battleship, a mobile maritime combat platform with multiple functions. This kind of naval soldiers using power armor is mainly to replace small combat units such as patrol boats and marines. If it develops strong enough, maybe it can replace the carrier-based aircraft? David wasn''t so sure about that. After wandering around Winter City with Hood and Sophia for a while, David returned to Glamorgan Castle with the two daughters. At this time, the sun had already set, and the whole of Winter City had turned into a haze. Sophia turned around and looked at the river to the west after walking a few steps. Fortunately, the road in Winter City was flat and clean enough, so she didn''t stumble and fall. fall. "Do you like sunsets?" "I''ve never seen the sun set on the water before. This scene is very beautiful." Sophia put her hands on her eyes, as if she could see it more clearly: "Don''t you think this scene is beautiful?" David stopped and looked back to the west: "It''s beautiful, but it doesn''t feel strange after a long time." When he first came here, he also liked to appreciate the beautiful scenery around him, especially at that time when he opened up the campsite, there were only a few houses, and he could clearly see everything around him at any place. Looking at it day and night, the scenery you can see every day, no matter how beautiful it is, you will feel bored. "You can look at it differently!" Sophia turned around and continued to walk forward: "Aren''t there many beautiful places nearby?" Several places were mentioned in one breath, such as the forests and mountains in the north, the plains in the east, and the farmland in the south were all mentioned by Sophia. "By the way, what does it look like on the other side of the river?" "Like the north, there are large forests." Now that Winter City has the conditions, whether it is the soldiers under him or Tony, who is always full of curiosity, they all conducted a simple investigation on the other side of the Winter River. After the preliminary investigation, the conclusion is that there is a relatively flat area on the other side of the river. As it goes deeper, the terrain will become more and more complicated, with countless hills and hills rising one after another, which is not suitable for large-scale construction of residential areas. However, if Winter City develops fast enough in the future, the industrial zone can be moved to the other side of the riverto be precise, various new factories will be built directly across the river. Currently, there are not so many factories in Winter City. After returning to Fort Glamorgan, it was time for dinner, and David took Sophia and Hood directly to the restaurant for dinner. Looking at the long tables that seemed a bit empty at first, becoming more and more lively, David suddenly felt that this little day is pretty good, maybe he should work hard to fill up those empty seats? Different from David Earl of Glamorgan enjoying his daily life happily, Lord Dudley of Iron Tree Castle, Marquess of Morgan, has no interest in enjoying delicious food at all. Sitting on a tall and powerful horse with an unusually handsome appearance, Dudley-Marquis Morgan and his cronies are inspecting the situation in the northwest fortress of Iron Tree Fort. The damaged city wall not far away, together with the wounded soldiers being carried away from time to time, including the commander Ismael Sosa knight who accompanied him to patrol the fortress, the armor that was always shiny was stained with countless dust , blood and mud, looked very embarrassed. "How many soldiers can continue to fight?" "Two hundred knights from the Iron Tree Knights; four hundred full-armored infantry; one hundred and ten strong archers; and a thousand auxiliary soldiers." "So many strong archers?" The losses of the Iron Tree Knights and the elite infantry were not too great, and the situation was much better than Dudley-Marquis Morgan expected, but when they heard that there were only a hundred strong archers left, they immediately Realized that it was not good. "The elves have a large number of excellent archers. Even if the elves do not attack the fortress, they will often shoot at our archers." Not only did the strong archers suffer heavy losses, but the inventory of arrows was also rapidly decreasing. "I have already mobilized the craftsmen of Iron Tree Castle to step up to make more arrows." In addition, Dudley-Morgan Marquess wrote letters to the lords with good relations around him, hoping to buy some weapons from them equipment. Not only bows and arrows, ordinary knives and guns are also worn out. The blacksmiths here in the defensive fortress are constantly repairing various weapons and equipment except for sleeping. Their work is not as easy as that of the soldiers on the front line. "Although those elves have learned some strange abilities from unknown sources, and there are also those huge treants to help, but I believe in you, you can drive those elves back to the depths of the forest." "It will definitely not disappoint adults." After a few words of encouragement, Marquis Dudley Morgan was about to return to his castle to rest. He just turned around when he heard a strange whistling sound from the air above. Looking up, a big gray bird was flying across the air. After flying a certain distance towards the outside of the fort, it circled in the air for a while, then turned its head and flew towards Iron Tree Fort. "That is" "That''s the Quin-jet fighter from Winter City." Marquis Dudley-Morgan basically stays in his castle and has never seen this thing. But Ismail Sosa has seen it many times recently, and already knows that the thing comes from Winter City, and it can carry many people to fly quickly in the air. When Winter City sent a strange convoy to pick up the migrated population, Ismael Sosa also met with Gareth Stanton, the leader of the Winter Knights, and he knew this The gray metal giant bird is called a Quinjet fighter, and it is the main means of transportation in Winter City, especially the Winter Knights. Telling the information he had to the lord, Marquis Dudley-Morgan tried to open his eyes wide, looking at the Quin-style fighter in the sky: "This thing comes from Winter City?" "Yes, my lord." "Why did they come to Iron Tree Fort?" "Recently, they often come to see if anyone is forced to stay in Iron Tree Castle because of our war with the elves. The people who were forcibly relocated from all over the kingdom to the northern plains arrived in Winter City safe and sound." "..." Marquis Dudley-Morgan just remembered that some time ago, someone had indeed reported to himself that a large number of people who migrated were forced to stay in the outer city of Iron Tree Fort because of the war, which might cause chaos. At that time, he paid more attention to the war with the elves, and raising various supplies from other lords, and didn''t take this matter to heart at all. Ismail told himself that he realized that when he passed the outer city, he didn''t see any chaos at all, nor did he see a large crowd gathered. It seems that those who gathered have been picked up by the people of Winter City? "From Iron Tree Fort to the Northern Plains, you have to walk along the Iron Tree Forest for a long time, right?" "Yes!" "Those elves didn''t attack the relocation team?" Could it be that this group of elves specifically grabbed the humans in Iron Tree Fort to fight? Regardless of other humans? In the eyes of these elves, is there any difference between the humans in Iron Tree Castle and the humans in other places? "The elves attacked the team in Winter City on the way." "oh!" That''s right! Marquis Dudley-Morgan curled his lips, thinking that the young man named David took it for granted, thinking that sending a few knight guards would scare off the group of elves? These elves are obviously crazy. "But according to the reports of the soldiers sent to investigate, the elves were repelled without causing any losses to the team in Cold Winter City." "..." The corners of Dudley Marquis Morgan''s mouth just stopped halfway, and the muscles on his face were sore. Although he already knew that the army of Cold Winter City has good combat power through the matter of Snowfield Fort, but he always felt in his heart that the army of Iron Tree Fort was not that far behind that of Cold Winter City. Reality reminded him again and again that Iron Tree Fort and Winter City are not at the same level in terms of military strength. Sighed helplessly, at this moment, the giant gray bird called the Quinjet fighter flew over the head again, and flew straight to the direction of the northern plain, and soon there was no shadow to be seen. Looking at this scene, Marquis Dudley Morgan understood that, without talking about other things, this speed alone was enough to make him feel desperate. "Next time... Cold Winter City sends people to pick up those people who were forcibly relocated from other places, let me know." Marquis Dudley-Morgan wanted to see the team in Winter City with his own eyes. He wanted to see with his own eyes what this army looked like. At that time, he will also bring the number one alchemist and magician of Iron Tree Fort. If possible, he hopes that these two chief consultants can see something useful to make his army stronger. At the same time, some people in the capital of Tiran Kingdom were also discussing weapons and equipment. Earl Sutton-Stewart was immediately called to the castle by His Majesty King Abelson after he visited the actual display of the new equipment. "What do you think of our new equipment?" "You mean the newly manufactured armor and weapons?" Seeing His Majesty the King nodded to himself, Sutton Stewart gave a bad comment with a disdainful expression: "The equipment displayed in this batch is not as effective as Those sets at the beginning!" "Not only the Knights of Tiran will be replaced with new equipment, but the Knights of the Guards will also be replaced." Sutton-Stewart immediately understood why the latest batch of equipment had deteriorated. After the demand increased, in order to ensure the output, the effect of each piece of equipment had to be reduced: "If it was before, I might agree with your decision, but now..." Abelson observed Sutton Stewart carefully, as if he wanted to draw a more accurate conclusion from his expression: "Do you think the new equipment can''t suppress the Winter Knights?" "With all due respect, if the Knights of Tiran using this kind of equipment confront the Knights of Winter, they will not be able to fight back at all." (end of this chapter) Chapter 290： The Problem of Future Generations and the Kings Messenger Chapter 290 The Problem of Descendants and the King''s Messenger Driving a Tomcat fighter plane and looking down from the sky, the traces of winter have completely disappeared, and the eyes are full of vitality and greenery of all things competing. David took Gwen to ''wander'' in the air for a while, and then landed back on the roof of Glamorgan Castle. Open the cockpit, pulled Gwen up, held her in her arms, and landed on the roof of Glamorgan Castle. The whole process seemed thrilling and exciting, but Gwen was not afraid at all, and looked at the front of her with a smile. David. David didn''t remind Gwen that they had already landed, since Gwen is willing to cuddle in his arms, let her cling to it! It''s not that I can''t hold it. However, Gwen still took the initiative. In fact, with her current strength, David only needs to control the speed and height of the fighter, and she can jump out of the cabin by herself. But she prefers to be like this now, enjoying David''s considerate care of her. "My father has been asking about your situation recently." "Oh? What did you say!" Reached out to help Gwen tidy up the hair that was blown by the wind, and then heard the frightening news: "Could it be that you want to call me to eat again?" "No!" Gwen found it very interesting when he mentioned this matter, and couldn''t help himself from laughing: "My father thinks you are a liar, let me forget you earlier." "..." "I also told me that if you come to me again, you must be chased away!" Gwen smiled for a while before continuing: "My father also said that if you dare to appear in front of him, he will make you look good." "..." David felt baffled, his performance back then wasnt too bad, right? Why did this happen? Sheriff Stacey specifically investigated herself? Shouldn''t be able to find anything, right? As if seeing through David''s thoughts, Gwen patted David on the back: "My father has been a policeman in New York for so long, so he still has some connections." "oh!" It seems that Director Stacey investigated David through his personal connections, but of course he couldn''t find anything, so what he said at the beginning, such as starting a business by himself and attracting investment, were all taken as lies. A young man full of lies approached his daughter, and it became clear what his purpose was! Whenever she thinks that her precious daughter is being taken advantage of by a liar, Chief Stacey is furious, wishing to find David immediately and empty the magazine, replace it with a spare magazine and continue emptying! It''s a pity that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find any trace of David, or even any useful information. He only found out that David had gone to Dr. Otto Octavius, which seemed to be right. The scientist sent an invitation. According to Director Stacey''s rich experience, David''s situation basically confirms his identity as a liar. "It seems that next time I go to your world, I have to be more careful." Gwen didn''t feel worried about David at all, she just thought this situation was so interesting! "By the way, are you going to Helen''s place these few days?" "Um!" David had planned to go there before, and it happened that he was relatively free recently, so he planned to take this opportunity to go and have a look. For him, it is simply to go and have a look, and talk to King Tyndarius of Sparta by the way, and ask the King of Sparta if he needs help? Although he couldn''t make Sparta''s land as fertile as the city of Winter, but City of Winter can provide Sparta with a variety of high-yield crops to ensure that Sparta doesn''t have to worry about food problems. He can also provide Sparta with weapons so that Tyndarius can unify the Balkan Peninsula as soon as possible. If Tyndarius has greater ambitions, David is also happy to help him build a new Roman Empire. "You want to go too?" "Hmm!" Gwen nodded vigorously. She really wanted to follow along. Although she knew that the Kingdom of Sparta was a very old and backward country, she was still curious. "We will go together when the time comes." Anyway, going to Sparta will not be in any danger. If there are curious people, you can go and see it together. Maybe it was because I had a lot of fun today, and Gwen, who was in a state of excitement, suddenly leaned into David''s ear and said, "Actually, I can do it too." "What?" "My body is already strong." David looked at Gwen, who was blushing and looking expectant, in surprise. He didn''t say anything, and directly hugged Gwen again: "Really? Let me check it carefully!" Hearing David''s words, Gwen blushed even more. She remembered that David used this excuse to eat herself up! This time, Gwen was going to turn the tables on the customers and eat up David. It''s a pity that the reality is often far from the ideal. Gwen''s strength is not enough at all, and she will soon be overwhelmed... David smiled smugly. After helping Gwen cover the quilt with both hands, he sat there and helped Gwen rub her calf. "Does it still hurt?" "It''s much better." Gwen, whose whole body was as red as boiled shrimp, lay down obediently and let David massage her, while gently rubbing her slightly swollen lower abdomen with her hands. Gwen, who was rubbing her stomach, suddenly thought of a question: Are so many pregnant? If she is really pregnant, how can she continue to go to school? Are you going to take a leave of absence? And if I go home with a big belly, my father will definitely explode. "what''s on your mind?" "I was thinking, if I have a child, should I apply for a suspension of school?" In a few seconds, Gwen had already made a decision. If she does get pregnant, she will take a break from school to give birth to the baby, and then go back to college. "Eh..." David''s hand stopped for two seconds, and then continued to massage: "You don''t have to worry about this." "Um?" "Laura and I have been together for so long and haven''t gotten pregnant." Gwen was stunned for two seconds before realizing what David meant: "You didn''t take protective measures?" "Never done it." At first, I didn''t prepare for this aspect, and later Laura and myself let themselves go together without thinking about it at all. It can also be said that at that time, Laura felt that pregnancy was also a good result. At least David had good genes, and the offspring he gave birth to should be excellent. As a result, the two of them played all kinds of crazy games, and there was no movement at all! David didn''t pay much attention to it at first, after all, he is so young now and doesn''t plan to have a child early. As his own strength gradually became stronger, especially after the war not long ago, David vaguely noticed something: his body seems to be rather special, and there is no way to easily give birth to offspring. He doesn''t care about it. After all, his strength and lifespan have been increasing, and he doesn''t need to rely on offspring to continue. I am even very happy about this in the bottom of my heart, because I can ride my horse more freely! "..." Gwen was worried and had a lot of expectations, but after listening to David''s words, she was full of dissatisfaction. David''s reaction was a typical small-grained man. In a way, he Her father didn''t misunderstand the person, she was a little surprised why she liked this guy so much. David, who was stared at by eyes full of dissatisfaction for a while, continued to massage Gwen''s calf hard, finally dissipating Gwen''s dissatisfaction. "It''s ready, don''t press it anymore." Wrapping herself in a sheet, Gwen was about to get up to take a shower, but she couldn''t get up because of her weak hands and feet. "Let me help you!" Looking at David''s face approaching again, the previous doubts in Gwen''s heart completely dissipated: Isn''t this why I am so active! As for children or something... If you don''t have one, you don''t have one! Anyway, she is very young and has many things she wants to do. She hopes to spend more time alone with David. It is really not a good choice to have a baby early. After taking a good shower, by the time the two of them came out, the messy room had been cleaned up, and the sheets and pillows had all been replaced with new ones. After gently putting Gwen on the dry bed, David kissed her lightly on the forehead: "Take a good rest, I''ll see if there''s anything I need to deal with." "You go to work!" David, who had changed his clothes, just walked out the door when he saw Eva and Helen guarding the door, obviously waiting for him. "What''s the matter?" Helen was guarding here, probably to prevent Sofia from breaking in by mistake. Eva is unusual here, and she must be looking for her business. "The capital sent envoys to Winter City." "The capital? The envoy sent by His Majesty the King? How long have you been here?" "Just arrived, currently waiting outside the living room." "Do you know what it is?" David thought about it, but he couldn''t figure out why His Majesty the King suddenly sent an envoy to Winter City? Is it to recall Princess Sophia? "It seems that... I hope you lead troops to participate in the counter-insurgency." "..." While the two were talking, they had already entered the living room through another door, and Elias, the etiquette officer, was waiting here. After seeing David, he looked up and down to make sure that there was nothing wrong with the lord''s attire before Turn around and go to the outer room to inform the messengers and bring them to see the lord. Soon, Elias walked in with the two of them, and introduced them: "In front of you is the lord of Winter City, the guardian of the northern plains, and the Earl of Glamorgan." Two men stood in front of David, and greeted David immediately: "It''s an honor to meet you, Earl of Glamorgan!" "This is Baron Willy Thorken, the envoy of His Majesty the King." Elias introduced David to the man in the tuxedo, but he didn''t introduce the knight in armor next to him, presumably it was Baron Soken''s guard or his personal guard knight. After introducing the identities of the important people, Elias retreated behind David without saying a word. The next step was not his job, but a conversation between the lord and the envoy. "Welcome to Winterfell, Baron Thorken." (end of this chapter) Chapter 291： Where did you see this scene? Chapter 291 I seem to have seen this plot somewhere After the simple greetings, Baron Willy Soken got straight to the point and explained his main task of representing His Majesty the King to Winter City. David listened quietly to Baron Soken''s narration, and found that the envoy''s mission was really to ask the lord of Winter City, Earl David Glamorgan, to fulfill his responsibilities and obligations, and lead his soldiers to help His Majesty the King pacify the Kingdom of Tilan rebellion. However, there is no hard requirement on how many soldiers the Earl of Glamorgan will bring. It seems that as long as David himself appears, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t bring soldiers. He didn''t know if his understanding was correct. If so, could the summoning order be a temptation by His Majesty the King? "Is the rebellion in the southern part of the kingdom serious?" Baron Soken''s question to David is not surprising, because on the surface, David-Earl of Glamorgan is just a new nobleman. Although he has been very eye-catching in the past two years and managed Winter City well, but Considering the time when the Earl of Glamorgan managed Winter City, and the northern plains were not very peaceful. Normally speaking, unless the rebellion in the kingdom is serious enough to endanger the survival of the entire Kingdom of Tiran, the Earl of Glamorgan, who guards the northern plain, should not be called in to help counter the rebellion. Speaking of this, Baron Soken was shocked by the current appearance of Winter City. Even if he had learned some information before departure, he still felt amazing. You must know that this place was still a wasteland that no one had set foot on two years ago. Withdrawing his thoughts that were a little bit off, Baron Soken briefly explained why His Majesty the King asked David to lead troops to the capital: "Actually, the rebellion in the south is not difficult to solve, and it doesn''t even threaten the surrounding areas." David didn''t interrupt, quietly waiting for the follow-up explanation. "However, intelligence shows that both the Holy Gunter Kingdom and the Soduruma Empire are mobilizing troops on a large scale. The specific movement of the Soduruma Empire''s troops is still unclear, but the Holy Gunter Kingdom has deployed a large number of troops to the border. up." Hearing this, David understood what was going on. Abelson mobilized his troops not to counter the rebellion, but to guard against the Holy Gunter Kingdom. "Holy Kingdom of Gaunt? Are they going to declare war on the Kingdom of Tiran?" "We still don''t know what the Holy Gunter Kingdom is going to do, but the other party has deployed a large number of troops on the border, and we have to do nothing." Baron Soken thought that the time for David to become a nobleman was still too short, and he was very concerned about the mainland. I don''t know the situation of several major countries, so I told David the situation between the next few countries. The relationship between the Kingdom of Tilan and several major countries around it is not good. The kingdom of Tilan has risen too fast, and its continuous crazy expansion has long aroused the vigilance of the Sodulunma Empire. The Kingdom of Holy Gunter wanted to spread the influence of the Temple to the entire continent. The friction between several countries has never stopped. Even ten years ago, they fought a battle with the Kingdom of Holy Gunter. "So it is." There are already various grievances and grievances between the two sides, mixed with the struggle of faith. The Kingdom of Holy Gunter is a country that may launch an attack on the Kingdom of Tilan at any time. It is not too much to be cautious about all kinds of changes in the kingdom. So, Baron Sorken is not the only envoy who is traveling around this time. The capital sent many envoys to various territories to summon the lords of the Kingdom of Tilan to the capital. "What time?" "It is best to arrive in the capital within a month." "Are there any requirements for the military strength?" "No requirements." "Are all lords like this?" Baron Soken shook his head: "Your Majesty made this decision considering that the situation in the northern plain has not yet been completely stabilized." According to the order issued by His Majesty the King, the lords from all over the Kingdom of Tilan must lead at least 50 soldiers to the capital of Tilan Kingdom according to the location, size and title of their territories. It can be said that Abelson has indeed issued a national mobilization order. David feels that this stance may not only be a confrontation with the Holy Gunter Kingdom, but the possibility of directly starting a fight if there is a disagreement seems to be higher. "I see, but before leaving Winter City for the capital, I may make some arrangements." Baron Soken said that this is not a problem. All lords will make some arrangements before leaving the territory. It is impossible to take the soldiers and horses to the capital immediately on the day the order is delivered. David asked Elias to arrange accommodation for Baron Soken and the envoys led by him, and went straight to the conference room by himself. "Call Wetherby, Addis, Elizabeth, Pierre, Gareth, Optimus Prime to a meeting." "Without notifying Tony?" David thought for a while, since Tony has already held the title of consultant in Winter City, he can no longer be regarded as a mere ''guest''. In addition, people like Jaina, Cirvanas, Renault, etc. have to be notified. What if these people come to me for something when I go out? That''s right, David has already decided: respond to His Majesty''s summons, and take people to the capital. He will not refuse this recruitment order. Anyway, the various decrees of Winter City have been confirmed, and the next step is to develop step by step. During this period of time, he had nothing to do, so he could just go and have a look elsewhere. Since you have already set your sights on a wider area, it is also a normal choice to go out and have a look in advance. Moreover, David felt that this was actually a temptation by His Majesty the King. Abelson might have wanted to use this method to determine how many lords in the Kingdom of Tilan were truly loyal to the kingdom. "Maybe there will be sideshows such as dismounting and deterring those swaying lords!" Being idle is also idle, so lets go and have fun! Besides, this time David may be able to see the true combat power of the Tiran Knights. His Majesty King Abelson should show off the new equipment, right? Sitting at the head of the conference room, David''s brain kept spinning, thinking about the benefits of this trip, what benefits could he gain? In addition to being able to obtain various intelligence information, David would like to make some contributions. If possible, he can take advantage of the opportunity to mention his title again. Maybe his golden finger can be upgraded again? Or, bring the Winter Knights with you, let the Winter Knights gain a great reputation, make Winter City known to all the forces on the Brennian continent, and lay the foundation for the establishment of the Winter Kingdom in the future... If you do this, Will Goldfinger be upgraded? While David was thinking about this, the people whose names he called came to the conference room one after another. Because of his stature, Optimus Prime could only participate in this meeting through a holographic image, but this is not a big problem, everyone is used to it. "Okay, everyone is here." Everyone sits quietly in their seats, and the only ones who can ''wake up'' the lord with such a tone are the current weapons contractor of Winter City, the chief engineer of new weapon development, the energy supply contractor, and the general manager of Winter City. Chief Advisor Tony Stark. Not to mention Tony''s personality, his identity also allows him to enjoy various privileges. "What happened?" Everyone arrived today. Tony remembered that there were so many people sitting in the meeting room last time. It was David who decided to go to war against the orcs. So, there must be another major event happening today. David first took a sip of tea to moisten his throat, and then told His Majesty Abelson, the king of Tilan Kingdom, to send envoys to the lords all over the country to recruit the lords to lead troops to the king''s capital to suppress the rebellion, and to confront the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Say it again. After everyone listened, they expressed their opinions one after another. David listened for a while and found that everyone had the same idea as himself. They all felt that Abelson recruited the lords of the whole country to test whether there were any other lords among the many lords. Disagreement? The second is to intimidate everyone with bright muscles, so that those lords who are a little vacillating and ready to make troubles calm down. Strictly speaking, David is also a lord with a different heart, but he is willing to go to the capital, the greater purpose is to see the reality of Tilan Kingdom up close, right? All the people present were their own people, and they could all guess what David was thinking. Tony even asked David directly how many people he planned to bring to the capital? If he brought too many, he would reasonably suspect that David couldn''t wait any longer and was going to sit directly on the throne? "It''s enough to bring a few people to make a wish. His Majesty the King thinks that the northern plain is not stable enough, so I don''t need to bring too many soldiers." "Oh~" Tony suddenly thought of a possibility: "You said, does His Majesty the King not want you to lead troops to the capital at all?" "How to say?" Tony spread his hands: "Isn''t this obvious? His Majesty the King has actually had doubts about you in his heart, and he called you into the capital alone, and then... raised his sword." "..." Many novels and movies are written like this. David certainly knows, he has seen many similar plots, but Abelson probably won''t attack himself, right? In that case why did he send his daughter to Winter City? It can''t be intentional to paralyze yourself, right? "My lord, this possibility cannot be ruled out." As a personal guard knight, Gareth Stanton was very loyal and would not speak for Abelson just because he was His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Tilan. He swore allegiance to David, and he would only think from the perspective of Lord David, Earl of Glamorgan. "Don''t worry, this may not be a big..." David thought about it carefully, and there should be no danger. The next second, he felt as if he had planted a flag, and then he remembered that his territory was called Winter City, guarding the north, and the plot about going to the royal capital...a strong sense of sight. "Besides, have you forgotten how strong I am? Even if the king really attacks me, I can still deal with it!" Strong strength is the greatest guarantee for my own safety: "As long as Tony doesn''t go to the capital with me, I''m absolutely safe." Tony: "" (end of this chapter) Chapter 292： Homecoming Chapter 292 Wealth and honor return home After a few jokes, everyone seriously discussed various work arrangements after David left. The discussion is not accurate, it should be described as a work report. First of all, it is the internal affairs. As the population of Winter City continues to increase, and there will continue to be forced relocation of civilians from all over the city, Winter City will become more and more lively and gradually take on the appearance of a real city. Although it is still incomparable with those modern metropolises with a population of millions or tens of millions, it will gradually develop into a city scale in line with the ancient background These newly arrived civilians must be resettled, and the land, work, residence, and various problems that arise must be properly dealt with. According to the rules previously formulated by David, new civilians who are willing to work can be arranged by the subordinate departments of the government affairs department to help arrange various jobs, including various industries in Winter City: power plants, water plants, waste and sewage treatment Factories, arsenals, restaurant waiters, shop assistants, city cleaners, etc. If I dont object, I will even arrange to be a helper in the logistics department of the Winter Army. If I can learn how to repair cars and various equipment, I will be left in the army. If you dont want to work and want to farm land, the government department will provide loans, seeds, and farm tools to let farmers reclaim wasteland. In addition, all civilians who come to Winter City will be provided with low-cost rental houses. It can be said that newcomers do not have to worry about starving and freezing in Winter City. As long as you are willing to work, you can easily get food, clothing and housing. The only problem is law and order. David would not treat these new civilians as harmless, good and honest people. Among the people who were forced to relocate, there were many gangsters, street (should) swindlers and pure lazy people. These people can''t do their jobs well. It''s a good hand to cause trouble. For this kind of person, the security team in charge of Elizabeth Swan needs to show their talents. "If Elizabeth thinks it is necessary, she can appropriately expand the number of security teams." David suddenly remembered something: "By the way, how many frog seeds are there in Winter City?" "What''s the matter?" Wetherby knows the most clearly about this matter. Besides, Eva also has detailed data. Generally speaking, Eva is responsible for reporting on matters related to visitors from other worlds. : "Only four." "Is it so few?" David felt that absorbing the Bulbasaur into the security team should be of some help. This kind of Pokmon is very suitable for capturing tasks: "Try to recruit these few into the security team first." Let''s team!" The Squirrels in Winter City have basically joined the security team, and they usually patrol around the city to prevent possible fires. In addition, some Squirrels will go to the farmland to ''earn extra money'', and the farmers will give some snacks, and the Squirrels can do a little favor. Because of the performance of the Squirtle, the residents of Cold Winter City like this kind of blue and cute appearance. Even when newcomers want to catch and bully the Squirtle, they will be beaten . As for Ibrahimovic? Although this kind of Pokmon didn''t help much, it was already doing well in Winter City just by virtue of its appearance. "Do you want to build a prison just in case?" David thought about it, and it seemed that this was not necessary for the time being. Even if there are some problems with the law and order, these people have not committed any serious crimes. For some minor problems, they will be locked in the detention room for a few days at most, and some additional compulsory labor will be enough. But if you think about it from a distance, the prison seems to have to be built. "Although I don''t need it for now, but if you have time, let''s choose a suitable place first!" He considered throwing some prisoners into the barracks for compulsory military service, and reformed them through the strict management of the army. But he suddenly discovered that regardless of whether the prisoner could be punished by doing so, the combat effectiveness of his army would be greatly reduced. Even if a legion is formed alone, it is a group of waste battalions who can''t do much work for food. History has proved countless times that this is not a smart way, so David decisively gave up this idea. The government affairs are almost the same, but there is not much to care about in the army. The cleaning operations on the northern plains are still going on. David is not in a hurry to call the Spartan heavy infantry back to Cold Winter City. He is also considering letting the heavy infantry take turns to ensure that everyone can go out for a circle and increase some actual combat. experience. The Winter Knights continued its slow expansion, and David was not in a hurry to rapidly increase the number of the Winter Knights. To ensure the combat power of each Winter Knight, it would be the best way to form an elite elite troop. Rhys Stanton is the head''s first choice. "My lord, how many winter knights are you planning to bring with you when you head to the capital?" This kind of work must be handled by the Winter Knights, and it is impossible to hand it over to the Spartan heavy infantry. Gareth never considered that option at all. "Ten soldiers is enough." "Is the team led by the Jack Krause Cavaliers?" "No, Klausar continues to lead the Spartan heavy infantry to sweep the orcs on the northern plains, where his specialties can be better utilized." David quickly figured out who should command these winter knights: "Let Floyd led the team." As the deputy head, Floyd is more responsible for training. But with the gradual improvement of the winter army system, and the winter knights and Spartan heavy infantry have completed basic training work, Floyd has been relatively free recently. Currently, the recruits of Cold Winter Barracks are specially recruited talentstransport truck drivers and fighter pilots. Even if they need to undergo various basic training, they dont need him to take charge in person. So Freud can go back to the capital with David, and this is also a chance for him to go back and pretend to be aggressive. "Where is the vehicle? Take a Quinjet fighter?" David was thinking, is it a bit too ostentatious to take a Quin-jet fighter jet to Wangdu? But even if he doesnt fly, he will bring two mass-produced Kun-style Decepticons. If there is any emergency, he can directly take the Kun-style fighter back to Winter City. If it is more urgent, he can use the hearthstone to come back directly, and the others will take the Quinjet fighter. Go by car? It seems to be equally ostentatious, and with the current road conditions in the Kingdom of Tilan, taking a car is not a comfortable choice. "Just take a Quinjet fighter plane." In this case, he doesn''t have to rush to set off. With the speed of the Quin-jet fighter, he will be able to fly to the capital soon. Looking at the crowd, make sure if you have anything else to ask? If not, Winter City will maintain its current state and continue to develop steadily for a period of time. "Wait, aren''t you going to bring anyone except the Winter Knight?" Tony looked at David, he was still waiting for David to ask, why does it mean that the meeting is going to leave? "I won''t leave for the capital right away, I''m not sure who will be free then?" For someone like Tony, he wasnt sure if he would go until he was about to set off. Its pointless to ask too early. "That''s right, you can tell me before you leave, and then I will decide whether to go with you and see the capital of Tilan Kingdom. Although I know there is nothing to see, I finally have the opportunity to come Going to another world, its always a pity not to look around. Balabara said a lot, but he didn''t think much of it himself, but moved the people around him. "I also want to go and see." Sylvanas has been a bit bored recently. Before that, he could go hunting with Laura and teach Jack Krause, Addis, Alfie and others to learn the knowledge of hunters. Now that these things have come to an end, she, the Ranger General of Quel''Thalas, can only stay in the city all day, and she is about to become moldy. Tony''s words also reminded her that it would be too wasteful to stay in Winter City all the time. It is also a good choice to see other cities in this world and understand the cultural customs of this world. The only question is, will she be too conspicuous as a high elf? "This is not a problem, and no one can question anything!" The racial composition of Winter City will only become more and more complicated, and elves are nothing compared to it. Bringing Sylvanas this time can also show an attitude: Winter City not only welcomes humans, but also welcomes other people. Races came to settle. If the previous population was not too small, David even considered letting Cecil bring all the dark elves from the Lost Land to Winter City, on the premise that these dark elves do not hate humans. "Is there anyone else going to the capital?" "I''ll go too." Jaina raised her hand: "If you really want to confront the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, you may meet the believers of the God of Magic. I want to see how the magic of these ''mages'' is. What''s going on?" David nodded. It is not surprising that Jaina wants to see the magic of this world. He thinks that Medivh will probably go with him. "That''s it, I''ll let you guys know when the departure date is confirmed." Wetherby went back to continue handling government affairs. Now the government affairs department has been gradually established and perfected. The government affairs building diagonally opposite the south gate of Glamorgan Castle has become more and more lively. Elizabeth is going to recruit more people, and she has to think about how to train these new recruits in a surprise manner. Gareth went to pick out enough good winter knights to form a small team as the lord''s accompanying guard. These ten people must not only be strong, but also good looking! He was even thinking, should Pierre decorate the snowstorm power armor of these ten people with floral patterns? As for David, he is going to ask his partners one by one to see who else is planning to go to the capital with him? The first thing to ask is Laura, Gwen, Helen, and Sophia. Maybe she also wants to go back and see her parents? Eva doesn''t need to ask, she wants to stay in Winter City. David, who was going to see Gwen first, returned to the room and found that the people he was going to ask were all chatting here! (end of this chapter) Chapter 293： Europa Universalis Chapter 293 Europa Universalis Laura, Helen, and Sophia, plus Gwen who was resting on the bed, the women were talking about something, and the chat was full of enthusiasm. "Oh, you''re back? Is the matter over?" Laura greeted David with a smile when she saw David walking in: "I heard that the king sent an envoy?" "Yes, His Majesty the King summoned the lords to the capital, and the border seems not very peaceful." After briefly describing the situation, Laura also realized that David might be going out for a while. "Are you going together?" "This..." Gwen would love to go, but it''s too embarrassing because she has to go to school: "I might not be able to." "Of course I want to go!" Laura said without thinking about going to the capital with David. She missed the last time she went to the capital because of something, so she must go and see it this time. "I can also go back and see my father and mother." Sophia also wanted to go back and have a look. After she came to Cold Winter City, she wandered around all day and learned about all kinds of strange things in Cold Winter City very quickly. She knows very well how convenient and fast the plane from Winter City is, and returning to the capital is not a troublesome thing for her. Similarly, it would not be troublesome to go back to the capital and then back to Winter City, and she would not suffer on the way. After living for a period of time, Sophia felt that Winter City was indeed her ideal place. She felt that everything was very convenient to live here. Even when she missed her parents, she could go back to the capital to visit them in a short time. So Sophia didn''t consider choosing other people at all. The only question is, how can David be willing to marry himself? It might be a good idea to talk more with these women around David to learn about David''s preferences. "By the way, can I wear power armor to go back?" "sure!" This time I go to the capital, all members of the Winter Knights will wear Blizzard Power Armor, and this set of equipment will soon be known to the high-level officials of the Kingdom of Tiran. There is a high probability that it will be seen by the Holy Gunter Kingdom, and there is no need to hide it. As for the Royal Alchemy Workshop in the Kingdom of Tilan, will it ''steal'' the power armor technology? If they can copy it, David will even give these alchemists a thumbs up. "Is Helen going?" Gwen couldn''t go, Laura and Sophia would go with him, David looked at Helen again, Helen decided to stay in Winter City after thinking for a while. She is not very interested in going out to see other cultures. She feels that even if she stays in Winter City, she can still learn about various civilizations. Moreover, David specifically mentioned that this trip to the capital will not affect his original plan. Before leaving Winter City to go to the capital, David will still go to Sparta. David is willing to take care of her family and country. She is already very happy, so she will not add to the chaos during this trip to the capital. Helen felt that when David took Princess Sofia back to the capital, it might not be a good thing if there were too many women by his side. It would be bad if the conflict between David and the King of Tilan was ignited. After asking if they want to go to the capital together, David asked the next few people what they were talking about just now, but no one was willing to tell him. Instead, they said good night to him one after another, and each dispersed. In the next few days, David took a group of people to the Kingdom of Sparta and discussed the plan to unify the Balkan Peninsula with King Tyndarius of Sparta. Tindarius attaches great importance to this mission given by the "God", but he is worried that the strength of the Kingdom of Sparta is not enough to complete this mission. Until he learned that David would give them seeds of crops capable of producing a large amount of food, teach them more advanced planting knowledge, and provide them with various advanced weapons, Tyndareus realized that the Kingdom of Sparta was about to embark on a new era. peak. After reading the map brought by David, Tyndareus even said that he would not only bathe the entire Balkan Peninsula in the holy light of David, but also turn all the fertile land on the northern shore of the Mediterranean into holy light. The place that shines. How long will it take to complete this goal? Tindarius didn''t care at all. Even if he couldn''t achieve the goal in his lifetime, he still had two very good sons, and they would definitely be able to accomplish the goal. As for David''s mention of "giving the slaves a hard hope", although Tyndarius didn''t quite understand it, he tried hard to figure out what to do. For this reason, Helen began to popularize various "advanced knowledge" to her father during this period of time, and Tyndarius began to realize that simple oppression and exploitation are creating greater hidden dangers. Spartan Helots system is very pure oppression and exploitation. As slaves, Helots do all kinds of dirty and heavy work without any guarantee of survival. Their existence guaranteed the comfortable life of the upper class of Sparta, but it also brought countless wars to the Kingdom of Sparta. As Davids identity, he could completely force the Kingdom of Sparta to abolish slavery, but he didnt do so. He didnt think abolishing slavery directly was a good choice, and those with vested interests in the Kingdom of Sparta would definitely be dissatisfied. What''s more, the Kingdom of Sparta is not a system where the king speaks for itself. Changing the basic system casually will plunge the entire kingdom into turmoil. At the same time, he was also very curious, how Tyndarius, who had received some hints from himself, would solve the crisis brought about by the Helots system? As a result, the day after David left Sparta, Helen asked herself if it was possible to send some of the Periasians and Helots to Winter City for training. "Spartan IV?" "no." Helen shook her head. The members of the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment are all Spartans. In the Kingdom of Sparta, they are all masters. After all, in the eyes of Tyndarius, only the great Spartans have No one is qualified to serve the gods, the lowly scum and slaves have no such qualifications. "Only receiving relatively basic training, my father is preparing to form a new legion as the main combat force to unify the Balkan Peninsula." Received training from David, the number of elite fighters who were eliminated and returned to Sparta is not enough, even if they are reused, they cannot lay down such a large land with such a small number of people. So Tyndareus is going to build a larger legion. In addition, he also wants to use this method to let go of a small hole: soldiers who join this legion and make meritorious deeds will receive the "Spartan ''The identity of the people, instead of being the Piriasi and Helots, gave the lower class an upward channel. "Of course there is no problem." David didn''t think it was a big deal. If good soldiers were found among this group of people, Winter City would still be able to intercept them. Winter City wants to keep people, will Sparta refuse? Of course not, they''ll be even happier! It just so happens that Helen will stay in Winter City, so she can follow up the whole process. By this time, David had almost arranged everything at hand, and Baron Soken also began to remind the Earl of Glamorgan in a relatively friendly and subtle way, should he go? "Already almost arranged, we will leave in two days, and the specific time will be determined today or tomorrow." Hearing David''s answer, Baron Soken was also very satisfied. As long as Earl David-Glamorgan responded to His Majesty''s summons, his mission would be considered complete. He was a little worried that Baron Glamorgan didn''t want to go to the capital at all. If that happened, something might happen, and he, the envoy, might not end well. Now, he can put half of his heart back, and the other half can only fall down when he really sets off. Watching Baron Soken leave, David looked at Edwin Van Cleef, who had been quiet and silent. The Winter City intelligence director was sitting in the corner, looking very non-existent. "What has Baron Soken done recently?" "Visit everywhere in Winter City." Since Baron Soken came to Winter City with his envoys, everyone has been closely followed by Edwin Van Cleef and his men: "The barracks and docks are the places he visits the most. Here, this Baron Willy-Socken should not be a professional intelligence officer, but he has received some military training, so he pays more attention to military things." "Hmm!" This is not surprising. After people in this world came to Cold Winter City, it was strange to look around without curiosity: "Where are his subordinates?" "Most of them are normal, except for one person." Edwin Van Cleef tapped his glasses frame with his hand, and then a beam of light was emitted from the temple of the glasses, forming a clear holographic image in front of David: " This person is a very ordinary guard of the envoys, and after coming to Cold Winter City, he frequently came into contact with the Raines missionary." "Temple people?" "possible!" "Do you know what they are talking about?" "it''s here." Edwin Van Cleef took out a pen, fiddled with it a few times, and played the sound directly. After the simple conversation was over, he explained that the sound information was obtained by someone lurking beside Rainesexactly It is said that there are bugging devices in various areas of the building where Raines lives. Even Raines has it, and Raines is completely unaware of it. Even though he used magic props to isolate the surrounding sounds to prevent eavesdropping, the conversation was still recorded by the bugging device on his body. down. "Heh~" After hearing Raines'' situation, David couldn''t help laughing, and then discussed this part of the intelligence information with Edwin, who was also smiling: "What do you think about these two people?" What do you think of the conversation?" On the surface, the two seem to be simply chatting, but Van Cleef, who has undergone professional training, has already deciphered several possibilities from it. After careful analysis, Van Cleef believes that Raines should be saying that his development in Winter City is not going well, and he hopes that the Temple will give more support. (end of this chapter) Chapter 294： Go to Tiran Kingdom again Chapter 294 Going to the capital of Tilan again It has been a long time since Reigns, the missionary from the Temple, came to Cold Winter City, but his mission has hardly made any progress. No matter how hard he tried, there was no way to develop a large number of believers in the strange place of Winter City. He tried his best to use all means. At present, there are only three people who are willing to become believers in the temple... Yes, it is hard to develop. Several believers ran away because they hadn''t made any progress for a long time. Reigns didn''t know, as the information on his side was almost unearthed, and the work of Winter City''s intelligence department increased, the two people were actually withdrawn. According to the original plan of the temple, in addition to developing grassroots believers, the missionaries should also develop as many noble believers as possible, preferably those who can develop local lords into believers of the temple. But since Raines came to Cold Winter City, he has never been able to attract the attention of the lord, Earl David Glamorgan, and he has no good excuse to approach the lord. Heal the lord? The lord is just over 20 years old, and he is very healthy and strong. Let alone a serious illness, he has never even experienced physical discomfort. He even thought about poisoning the lord, but after learning that there was a power called Holy Light in Cold Winter City, he knew that his plan would not succeed. Especially after chatting with the bishop of the Holy Light, an elf named Liadrin, I learned that the lord of Winter City, Lord David-Earl Glamorgan himself is a user of the Holy Light. In the eyes of a bishop of the Holy Light, Earl David Glamorgan himself is the embodiment of the Holy Light. Although Rains thinks that the incarnation of the Holy Light is nonsense, except for the gods believed in the temple, the rest are false gods, but at least it is certain that the Earl of Glamorgan understands the mysterious power, and his strength is not bad. In addition to the characteristics of the holy light that can heal and detoxify, the plan of poisoning just came out, and he gave up. He also considered taking the back-home route. The Earl of David Glamorgan was indeed as philandering as most young nobles, and had an affair with many women. This method seemed to be the most reliable plan. However, after Raines spent a period of careful and careful investigation, he found that Lord Glamorgan''s confidante were no less difficult to approach than himself. Having been busy for half a year, but with no results, Raines had already begun to have serious doubts about his abilities. At this time, he was contacted to cooperate with the operation of the temple, which was really difficult for him. He can''t cooperate at all! Complained a few cryptic words to the connector, and applied for more support. Raines believed that the Temple really wanted to establish influence in the northern plains, and the best way was to win over the Earl of Glamorgan, the lord of Winter City. As long as the Lord of Winter approves the temple, the temple can definitely ''occupy'' the entire north with ease. During the period of living in Winter City, he has already seen the strength of Winter City. As long as the population continues to increase steadily, the influence of Winter City will continue to rise until the entire north surrenders to Glamorgan. Count''s feet. Even the entire Kingdom of Tilan may be swallowed by Winter City in turn. "At that time, perhaps the temple will be able to take advantage of the cold wind from the north and shine the light of the gods on the entire continent of Brunnia." Reigns thought about it for a moment, and soon returned to reality. "However, it may be difficult to achieve this." Not far away, Wilcox, who was sweeping the floor and cleaning the church, glanced in the direction of Raines, and took note of the position, angle and all the details of Mr. Preacher''s sunbathing. See if there are any signs left... David turned around, today he didn''t deal with any government affairs. To be precise, with the issuance of various orders, the official implementation of various tasks, and the person in charge of each plan, David, the lord, became more and more leisurely. After reconfirming that there was no problem, David went to say hello to Princess Sofia, and asked her to pack her luggage and prepare to leave. Then informed Tony, Jaina, Cirvanas, and Medivh. David was a little surprised that Medivh said that he would not go with David, and he was going to go out by himself to see various parts of this continent called Brennia. In this case, it is certain that Jaina, Sylvanas, Laura, and Sophia are walking with him. Add Elias the ceremonial officer, Floyd the personal guard knight, Arcee the escort, and Magnolia the personal guard knight of Sophia. In addition to this, there are ten winter knights and the envoy led by Baron Willy Thorken. "Three Quinjets are enough." The three Kun-type fighters can completely accommodate all the team members going to the capital, and they are even very spacious. In addition, some members of the Cybertron Legion will be on standby in Winter City. If there is an emergency, Mage Jaina Proudmoore will have the opportunity to show her talent in teleportation: first teleport back to Winter City City, and then teleport to the designated battlefield with the assembled troops. "Without a priest with you?" "Are you going too?" Liadrin shook her head. She wanted to go back to Quel''Thalas to recruit more priests, and she had to teach the apprentices in the Holy Light Cathedral in Winter City. She really couldn''t get away. "I think Iker Casillas is a very talented priest, bringing him can help a little bit." Liadrin is to recommend Casillas, an international student, to accompany him. Although David himself is a powerful priest of the Holy Light, you can''t bother the lord to do everything yourself, right? Although the long-term goal of the Winter Knights is for every knight to become a paladin or a hunter, it has not yet reached that level. There are still only a few people in the Winter Knights who have learned holy light or arcane. So when traveling, once the Winter Knight suffers some minor injuries or catches some minor illnesses? Let an ordinary priest treat it, and trouble the lord for such a trivial matter? It is estimated that these Winter Knights themselves dare not speak. But if a minor injury or illness interferes with the business, it will look stupid, so it is better to bring a priest. Currently, among the outstanding priests in Winter City, if David is not counted, there are only Liadrin and Sally Whitemane, and then there are two foreign students, Modu and Casillas. Because they are mages who are good at using mysterious power and have good attainments in energy control, as long as they understand the Holy Light and get the approval of the Holy Light, the two can immediately become qualified priests. Recently, these two people have been approved by the Holy Light, and officially became priests of the Holy Light. "Then take it with you." David found it very interesting to watch Casillas, who had completely embarked on another life due to various strange influences. In addition to Priest Casillas, there was another acquaintance among the Winter Knights accompanying him this time. Brock-Rumlow, aka Crossbones! After coming to Cold Winter City, Crossbones worked hard to improve himself, and finally ''mixed'' into the Winter Knights. Coupled with his rich experience in special operations, Floyd deliberately brought him on this trip. "Where''s Tony?" After basically confirming the team list for this trip to the capital, David found that Tony hadn''t replied to him yet, so he made a special call. "Do you still want to go to the capital?" "Um... I thought about it carefully, but I still don''t want to go." Tony wanted to go and see, but suddenly thought that if he went with David, there was a high probability that he would meet the king of the Kingdom of Tilan, so he would have to ask That His Majesty the King saluted? Thinking about it, Tony felt that he definitely couldn''t accept this situation, and he didn''t think that a few casual jokes could fool this kind of thing. "Oh well!" "Anyway, if I want to see it, I can fly out and wander around by myself at any time... As long as I don''t fly to the synchronous orbit, I will be fine." It was not very sure before. After David''s previous experience, he has confirmed that the "inside" of this world is safe enough, and they can let go of their hands and feet a little bit, so Tony is not without things to do. Maybe when David came back from his trip this time, Tony would come up with something new. After cutting off the communication and confirming that Tony will not go, the members of the team going to the capital this time have been finalized. David asked Elias to inform Baron Soken and set off tomorrow morning. With the speed of the Quin-jet fighter, it will soon arrive at the capital, and David can even take Princess Sophia to have lunch with His Majesty the King. "Shouldn''t I miss any important things?" After thinking about it for a while, David felt that he had considered everything thoroughly. Next, he had a good night''s rest and set off early tomorrow morning. As for what will happen after going to the capital? He is also looking forward to it from the bottom of his heart. It should be something interesting, right? By the way, has Earl Sutton Stewart continued to sell shoes and socks in the capital? Can I get another share? While being curious, David still hasnt forgotten to call Eva. He will be separated from Eva tomorrow. Before leaving, he should pay in advance the share of the future period. For a moment, he was thinking whether to call Helen over? At the last moment, he still chose to follow his heart. He was not sure if doing so would cause conflicts. Although they got along well on the surface, who knows what they think in their hearts? He didn''t want these two to fight at home while he was away. Long night. The next day, David got up early to take a bath and change clothes. Under the command of Elias and the help of a group of servants, David changed into the dress of the Kingdom of Tilan. "My lord, it is possible to go to the battlefield this time, so I have to prepare a set of armor." Elias reminded his lord, don''t forget to bring the Lightbringer suit next to him. "Where''s the cloak?" "It has been prepared in advance for adults." (end of this chapter) Chapter 295： Three idiots first arrived in winter city Chapter 295 Three idiots first arrived in Winter City Sansa Stark stood on the street with people coming and going, the whole person fell into a state of question marks. She didn''t provoke anyone and was relaxing in her own territory, but somehow she came to this strange place suddenly, looking at the lively crowd around, the beautiful houses and the clean street under her feet, Sansa Stark In the midst of the chaos, I am also curious: where exactly is this place? Looking around, she wanted to ask someone, but Sansa soon discovered that she couldn''t understand what these people were saying. "..." Looking around in silence, Sansa carefully looked at the huge and beautiful ''castle'' again. She guessed that it should be the residence of the city''s lord? Just as she was thinking so, there was a whistling sound in the air, Sansa looked up, and saw a few big gray birds flying through the air quickly, and they flew far away in the blink of an eye, turning into small black spots. "what is that?" Sansa hadnt realized why the magical giant bird was flying so fast, and there was another car running fast without any animals pulling it on the wide street beside her. This car kept emitting red and blue light, and also made a piercing sound. Just when she wanted to take a closer look, she found that the car suddenly stopped by the side of the road, and then several people in uniform escorted a man, and pushed the man who was still yelling into the car. During the period, some warm blessings from fists and feet were also added. This scene made Sansa a little scared. She was worried that if she was found to be abnormal, would she be arrested like this? Unconsciously took two steps back, and accidentally bumped into someone, and habitually turned around to apologize, and only realized after speaking that I didn''t understand the language of this world. As a result, the man in the hooded robe in front of him smiled and nodded to Sansa, and replied "it doesn''t matter", and then stretched out his hand to gently brush Sansa''s head, making Sansa''s whole body tremble. In a daze. When she regained her senses, she found that the man had disappeared, and she didn''t know how long she had been standing here. Looking around, he should have only been stunned for a short while, and did not attract the attention of the people around him. A miraculous thing happened, Sansa found that she could suddenly understand what the people around her said. "How is this going?" Scratching her head, Sansa, who was still a little girl, couldn''t figure out what was going on, and after being able to understand what the people around her were saying, the fear of being in a strange environment subsided a lot. Walking along the street, Sansa kept looking at the shops beside the street. She found that not only could she understand, she could even understand what was written on various signs without hindrance. "Petunia Flower Boutique?" It''s a strange name, but Sansa found that many women walked into this store, and she was driven by curiosity to go in too. After entering the shop, Sansa saw many dummies here, and these dummies were wearing a lot of strange clothes and skirts, and another wall was full of shoes. Sansa, who has never seen so many beautiful clothes, was immediately attracted, her eyes kept jumping from one set of clothes to another, and from time to time she would look at those strange shoes, if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes She couldn''t believe it was a shoe until someone was walking in a shoe with such a slender heel. Walking into the store for a while, Sansa saw some strange models again, which looked like human legs? But it''s covered with something. Looking around secretly, she finally discovered the truth: This thing seems to be a sock? But what good are these seemingly thin socks? reached out and touched it lightly, the silky touch made Sansa curious, what would it feel like to wear it on her feet? There are also those strange but beautiful dresses and skirts around. I dont know what materials they are made of. Why have I never seen them in the north? Thinking about these things, the question popped up again: Where is this place? Walking around the Petunia Flower Boutique, Sansa noticed that many people used a very strange coin to pay their bills. I don''t know if the coins I have can be used here, but unfortunately she doesn''t have any money with her at this time. Coming out of the fashion store, Sansa noticed that there seemed to be a dispute next to her. This time she could understand what the people around her said. It turned out that two gangsters molested a young woman who came to buy things, but she was taught a lesson instead. . Listening quietly to the conversations of the people around her, Sansa learned a lot: This city is called Winter City! Those gangsters are people who have been forced to migrate recently. These people are young and strong, but they are unwilling to look for jobs honestly, and they wander around the city all day long. Ever since they discovered Penny Flower Fashion Shop, they have often squatted here, harassing with obscene language from time to time, and in serious cases even touching their hands and feet. Because of these circumstances, there have been frequent security problems in the area in front of Penny Flower''s fashion store recently. It is said that the sheriff has sent people to guard this street. But this time, before the security officers could make a move, the two flamboyant gangsters were beaten up by a passing young girl. When she heard this, Sansa couldn''t help taking a few steps forward, wanting to see what a girl who can knock down two men looks like. In her mind, it should be a very strong female warrior, right? As a result, when she saw the girl in the crowd clearly, she found that it was a young girl who was shorter than herself and had short blonde hair. Judging from the appearance of the other party, he should not be a few years older than himself, and with his sweet appearance, it seems that he has nothing to do with the word warrior. But the short-haired girl easily twisted a man''s arm behind him, forcing him to kneel on the ground and scream, while the other man fell to the ground, clutching his stomach and arching into a ball. "Apologize to the lady who was offended by you!" "Ah, ah, take it easy, I''ll apologize right away, I''m sorry..." Looking at this scene, Sansa just thought it was so handsome. She stood aside and watched the excitement quietly. Even after the incident was over and all the passers-by watching the excitement dispersed, she didn''t recover and continued to follow the short-haired girl. It wasn''t until the other party suddenly turned around and walked in front of her that Sansa realized that her behavior was inappropriate. "Why follow me?" "Ah... this..." Sansa knew that she could understand and understand this language that she had never been exposed to before, but she hadn''t tried to speak it yet, so she stuttered for a while before finally saying a complete sentence. Quote: "I don''t know where to go? So..." Just when the atmosphere was getting awkward, Sansa''s stomach was very upbeat and helped the master improve the atmosphere in time: Gululu~ "..." The short-haired girl looked at the girl who was much taller than herself, her face was getting redder and redder, and realized that the girl in front of her was indeed harmless, so she introduced herself: "My name is Shirley Birkin, you can call me Shirley . "Sansa Stark." "Stark?" Shirley looked at the girl in front of her. Could this be a relative of the Chief Advisor of Winter City? But Shirley didn''t get too entangled in this issue, and invited Sansa to have dinner with her. Sansa was worried about disturbing the other party, but she was too hungry, and she didn''t have a copper coin on her, so she accepted the other party''s invitation. Following Shirley along the main road for a while, then turning into a small road, Sansa followed Shirley forward while looking around curiously. Of course her behavior couldn''t be hidden from Shirley: "Did you just come to Winter City?" "Well, I just got here today." "No wonder!" Shirley was in the same state at the beginning, and felt novelty in everything she saw. In the first few days when she first came here, she had to wander around every day. After walking around like this for a day, the most sore thing was her neck. Taking Sansa into a restaurant she often comes to, she directly found an empty seat and sat down: "The food here is cheap and large, and there are some special dishes. I really like this restaurant." While listening to Shirley''s words, Sansa looked miraculously at the spotless, bright and transparent interior. She had never seen such a bright house inside. Besides, these tables and chairs are too clean, right? Could it be that this restaurant is exclusively for nobles? "What do you want to eat?" "You should help me choose!" "All right!" Thinking that Sansa in front of her just came to Cold Winter City today, it was indeed difficult for her to know what delicious food is here. Shirley ordered a few dishes directly, but finally asked Sansa: "Do you like to serve it with bread? Or rice?" "bread." While waiting for the meal, the two of them chatted briefly. Only then did Shirley realize that Sansa in front of her was only thirteen years old. "..." She was surprised that this girl who was much taller than herself was only thirteen years old, and at the same time she was speechless at the fact that she had accidentally become a bad person who kidnapped children: "Your family must be very worried, right? I''ll take the things back to you, do you remember where the family is arranged to live?" If the other party came to Cold Winter City today, he should be living in a house arranged by the government affairs department. Sansa didn''t answer, and she didn''t know how to answer this question. She didn''t even know how she came to Winter City? Sansa, who was originally attracted by all kinds of novelty things, finally thought of the question: What if I cant go back? Seeing the panicked expression on Sansa''s face, Shirley immediately comforted her: "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter even if you can''t remember, we can go to the government affairs building to ask, and we will definitely find your family." And when David left Winter City for the capital on a Quin-jet fighter plane, David suddenly received a message from Medivh. It''s not an important thing, just reminding David that before leaving Winter City, he met a visitor from another world who was suspected of being a newcomer, and sent Sansa Stark''s image information to David. "I did a little trick and got her to learn the Common Language of Brennia, and she should be visiting your territory now." "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 296： feel fat Chapter 296 Feeling Fat Looking at the little girl in the image, David''s increasingly powerful memory quickly found the corresponding identity, which was obviously the Sansa Stark who was called the Three Fools by the Stark family. "Good guy, is this going to give me a new flag before leaving?" No matter what, since everyone is here, the necessary procedures still have to go through. Since I am on the plane, explaining various basic issues to Sansa Stark, I have to leave it to Eva. Actually, even if I stay in Winter City, I will let Eva do this kind of work, because Sansa is a little girl, and letting a woman explain the situation to her can make her let go of her guard faster. "This is a newcomer?" David''s movements were very subtle, and as the lord, no one would eavesdrop when talking with others, but Laura was next to him, so he could see clearly. "What is the origin?" Now its not just Laura, but many people in Winter City have this consensus: If you dont know the identity of a newcomer, just ask David directly. David will most likely be able to give a reliable answer in the first place. "The eldest daughter of Ed Stark, Lord of the North of Westeros and Duke of Winterfell." "..." Laura was stunned for a few seconds after hearing this, and then began to complain: "This identity is very interesting!" Fortunately, Facing Winter City and Rin Winter City are not homophones in Brennian Common Language, otherwise it would be more ''interesting''. Laura then asked David, "what information should be searched" to better understand the newcomer''s information? The result was the title of a novel. "Understood!" Kun-type fighter jets passed by at high speed in the air, and the scenery on the ground moved and changed rapidly. It didn''t take long for them to see King Tilan appearing on the horizon and approaching quickly. "About to arrive." David motioned to Floyd to remind Baron Soken, who was riding another Quin-jet fighter, that they had arrived at the capital of Tilan and were about to land in the open space in front of the gate of the castle fortress, so that Baron Soken could do it. get ready. As for David, he got up and adjusted the dress on his body, and then glanced at Princess Sofia who had been standing next to the driver''s seat, always maintaining a poking posture. "Your Highness, we are preparing to land." "Oh!" Princess Sophia also knew that there was nothing to see next, and she had to check her dress and appearance quickly to avoid being reprimanded by her father and mother. "What should I do after landing?" Laura looked at the people around her. The Quinjet fighter plane was mainly composed of David, Laura herself, Princess Sophia and her personal guard knights Magnolia, Sylvanas, Gianna, Floyd. Elias accompanied Baron Soken on another Quin-jet fighter plane, and another fighter plane was filled with soldiers from the Winter Knights and Priest Casillas. There is also the logistics mechanic Mikaela, this colleague is to ensure that the power armor and fighter planes can be repaired in time when they fail. "Baron Sokken is going to report to His Majesty the King, and Princess Sophia and I are going to report to His Majesty the King, you..." David looked at the crowd, even if he is an Earl, he cannot bring a group of fully armed people to meet the King: " Wait for me to come back on the fighter plane first!" If you enter the city by car normally, you can find a place to live first, settle everyone down, and then report to His Majesty the King. David and the others flew directly over by plane and landed directly in front of the fortress. "Let Magnolia take everyone to the old house of the Stewart family." After finishing her appearance, Princess Sophia said that she could help: "The mansion has been empty, but there are servants who clean it every day." It was the house her mother inherited before she married her father. No one lived in that mansion after marrying her father, and it was transferred to her own name two years ago, saying it was part of her dowry: If Sophia married not far away, or even married a descendant of a certain noble family in the capital, this mansion would become her new home, or her residence when visiting relatives in the capital. In other words, Sophia is the current owner of this house, so she can directly arrange David''s partners and subordinates without asking her mother. "so be it!" David was not polite to Sofia either. During this period of time, he was sure that Princess Sofia had already identified him and Winter City, and it was impossible to choose someone else. Seeing that David did not refuse, but simply accepted his suggestion, Princess Sophia was also very happy, and gave David a sweet smile. While the two people here were discussing the next arrangement, on the other Quin-jet fighter, Baron Willy Sorken was still in a state of confusion. When he learned that the Earl of Glamorgan had confirmed the departure date, he was still very happy. He could finally enjoy the soft and comfortable bed and sleep soundly. But after waking up the next day, I was reminded that I had to wear the formal dress to meet His Majesty the King. At this time, Baron Soken was still at a loss. Under normal circumstances, it takes a lot of time on the road from Winter City to King Tiran. Although it is not the twelfth lunar month recently, people who eat and sleep in the open must not wear dresses? But Elias Parker, the ceremonial officer of Cold Winter City, made a very formal request and told him: "If it goes well, you can enter the Royal City to meet His Majesty the King before noon." This made him full of question marks, wondering if there is any teleportation magic in Winter City? Can let them reach the capital quickly? I just didn''t expect that after he was fully dressed and ready, the Earl of Glamorgan in Winter City led them to the Winter Barracks. What is this for? Baron Soken felt a layer of cold sweat on his back, worried that the lord of Winter City was going to take him to sacrifice the flag! Fortunately, what happened next wasn''t that bad. I just allowed myself to follow Elias, the etiquette officer, into the belly of a giant gray metal bird. Looking aside, he was relieved when he saw that the Earl of Glamorgan had also boarded one of the giant metal birds: It seems that this is a special vehicle produced by Winter City. He thought of the information mentioned in the information. I''ve passed the ''Flying Dragon'', but I didn''t expect this thing can carry people. After boarding this giant bird called ''Quin-jet fighter'', except for a little discomfort when it took off at the beginning, Baron Soken didn''t feel any discomfort. He can also walk to the unmanned driving position and look at the scenery passing by on the ground through the glass. With this speed, its no wonder that you can see His Majesty the King before noon today. Then, he was here, watching the fighter plane land in front of the fortress that he was very familiar with. Three Kun-style fighter planes landed in front of the fortress from the sky. Such a big movement naturally attracted the attention of many people. The Tiran soldiers who surrounded them with bows and crossbows almost attacked first. Fortunately, the guard knight in charge of guarding the main gate today recognized Princess Sophia and Baron Willy Lakken, so he stopped his soldiers. "Don''t shoot! Stay alert!" When it was confirmed that these people were Baron Glamorgan from the north and his Winter Knights, the guard knight in charge ordered the soldiers to put away their weapons. "I''m very sorry, Your Royal Highness!" For the Earl of Glamorgan and Baron Sokken, the knight guards have nothing to be sorry for. Who asked you to run to the gate of the fortress without saying hello? But Her Royal Highness is different, after all, she is going home! "It doesn''t matter." The guard knight ordered the soldiers to return to their posts, and then glanced at the three gray giant birds that flew back into the sky, and the pink giant bird that had been circling in the air. By the time the guard knights came back to their senses, Her Royal Highness, the Earl of Glamorgan, and Baron Sokken had already entered the fortress. And those heavy armored knights who covered themselves tightly and made dull noises every step they took had already gone far away. Swallowed silently, he was skeptical about whether he and his soldiers could withstand the attacks of these heavily armored knights: How strong a warrior must be to be able to move freely wearing such heavy armor? There is also a giant bird that can carry so many people in the sky. These people came from the northernmost part of the Kingdom of Tilan, but they arrived earlier than many lords, which shows the speed of this giant bird. "It would be great if the Knights of the Guards could have this kind of giant bird..." "It would be great if the capital also had Quin-style fighters." Sophia and the guard knight had similar thoughts: "This way my mother can go to Winter City to see me at any time." "If His Majesty the King wants it." David dared to send it, but he was afraid that His Majesty the King would not dare to sit. Sophia also thought of her uncle, the Earl of Sutton Stewart: "Uncle probably wants one too, but don''t give it to him for nothing, let him spend money to buy it." "..." Is this for my uncle? Or help David cheat his family? For a moment, David didn''t know which one was the correct answer? At this time, the ceremonial officer of the royal capital came to inform David that His Majesty the King asked the Earl of Glamorgan and Princess Sophia to wait in the back garden, and His Majesty the King would go there later. "I''ll take you there." Of course Sophia knew the way to the back garden, and she didn''t need the guidance of the etiquette officer. She led David to find the place by herself. Sophia''s mother, the current queen of Tiran Kingdom, Rosie Stewart is waiting for her daughter in the back garden. The mother and daughter first hugged happily, and then Rosie held her daughter''s face and looked at it carefully, as if she wanted to see if her daughter had suffered? After all, Cold Winter City is located on the northernmost border of the Kingdom of Tilan, and it is not a good place. Even if countless people told her that the Earl of Glamorgan has built the city of Winter City very well, and many facilities in the city are even better than those in the capital, she still has to measure it with her own hands before she believes it: "It seems that you live in Winter City very well. Well, they''re all getting fatter." (end of this chapter) Chapter 297： I dont know if it counts as family dinner lunch Chapter 297 I dont know if its a family dinner lunch Rosie Stewart hugged her daughter, but glanced at the ''maid'' beside her. This action is very subtle, but it cannot escape David''s perception. Even if the maid is placing drinks and fruit cakes for David at this time, blocking his sight, David can still ''see'' the ''maid'' facing him. Her Royal Highness shook her head lightly. Rosie seemed secretly relieved when she saw it, and then asked something in a low voice in her daughter''s ear, which made Sophia''s face turn red instantly. David didn''t want to eavesdrop, but his current perception ability is too strong. It''s useless to lower his voice at such a short distance. "During the time you were in Winter City, did David treat you..." "No." "Really?" "Really!" "Does this David not like our Sophia?" "Mother" David carefully looked at the fruit in front of him, as if he hadn''t heard anything. Soon, Her Royal Highness Queen Rosie Stewart finished greeting her daughter, and she was sure that her daughter did not suffer in Winter City and was living happily. It looks much pleasing to the eye. "I arrived at the capital so quickly, the Earl of Glamorgan had a hard journey, right?" As soon as the queen finished speaking, Sophia leaned into her mother''s ear and began to explain. After hearing Sophia''s words, Rosie looked very surprised, unable to imagine what the so-called giant metal bird looked like? And how did it take less than half a day to fly from the edge of the northern plain to the capital of Tilan Kingdom? Sofia began to describe all kinds of novelties in Winter City to her mother. Queen Rosie''s face was full of wonder, and David continued to quietly install sculptures beside her. This state was maintained until the arrival of His Majesty King Abelson. Simple greetings and greetings, followed by greetings between father and daughter, David continued to act as a sculpture. It wasn''t until I watched the same process again that His Majesty the King remembered that David was still sitting next to him! "The Earl of Glamorgan came very quickly." No matter what the reason is, David, the most remote lord of the Kingdom of Tilan, arrived in such a short time after his summoning order was issued. Of course, the king would be very happy. No matter how many magical things and unexplainable secrets there are in Winter City, as far as David Glamorgan''s current attitude is concerned, the newly promoted Earl has shown great respect for the Kingdom of Tilan and his Majesty the King. enough respect. It''s not in vain to send his precious daughter to Winter City. Abelson was in a good mood, and directly invited David to stay for lunch. After a brief chat with Sophia, he even said, "It''s all my own." ''In this case. Abelson has been king for so many years, and he has very rich experience in observing and guessing what others really think. Although I didn''t explicitly ask my daughter what she thought, but after watching it for a while and chatting briefly, I knew that my daughter had already identified the Earl of Glamorgan. Sophia directly brought the Earl of Glamorgan to the Royal City, and placed the Earl of Glamorgan''s men in the old house of the Stewart family. It can also be seen that the Earl did not resist marrying his daughter. In other words, it was only a matter of time before the Earl of Glamorgan became his son-in-law. In addition, like many ordinary parents, Abelson is also worried about whether his daughter has suffered a disadvantage. While exchanging pleasantries, he took the time to glance at his wife. The tacit understanding between the husband and wife over the years allowed him to immediately get a reassuring answer from his wife. At the same time, he also complained in his heart: Is my daughter so unattractive? This David didn''t do anything? Didn''t the intelligence show that this young man has a rich private life? Is it because it is too rich? He can only understand this as, although this young man is bothered, he knows the importance and what can and cannot be done. This made Abelson''s evaluation of David even higher, and he began to consider whether to wait until the northern plains were stable enough to allow David-Earl of Glamorgan to reside in the capital? "Is the threat of the orcs in the northern plains still serious?" Because of this idea, Abelson began to ask the orcs, wondering how far the war between the city of Winter and the orcs had progressed: "I heard that not long ago Winterfell sent almost all of its troops to fight the orcs." David did not report this battle to the capital, which means that Abelson got the information from other sources. David was not surprised by this. He even knew that there are intelligence personnel from the Capital of Tilan who want to sign up to join the Winter Knights. These people are basically on the tracking list of the Winter City intelligence department. "The army of Winter City is completely cleaning up the orcs on the northern plain." The Winter Knights and the Quin-style fighters have been pulled out. David doesn''t need to keep hiding. He can show some muscles properly . "Oh! After the orcs are settled, does the Earl of Glamorgan have a detailed plan for the development of the northern plain?" "I haven''t considered the specifics, but a port city can be built in the easternmost part of the northern plain." David will definitely build a city there, and he has to build a city there just because of the estuary. "Is it a port?" Abelson didn''t know that the Winter River next to Winter City can also lead to the sea. From this, we can know that the upper layer of Winter City still has a good blockade of information. The fact that the Winter River can go to sea The matter is still only known to the high-level: "It seems that the Kingdom of Tilan can finally get its first sea port." The Kingdom of Tilan is an inland kingdom that has never been able to get access to the sea. It once had the opportunity to annex part of the land of the Soduruma Empire and obtain a section of coastline. Unfortunately, it was finally pushed back inland by the Soduruma Empire. This incident happened during the reign of Abelson''s father, so he has a little obsession with the harbor. Then Abelson asked how many people David brought to the capital this time? When he learned that David had brought ten Winter Knights, Abelson expressed great interest: "I heard about the strength of the Winter Knights from Sutton, and I am looking forward to seeing the representative of the Winter Knights." The scene where the Kingdom of Tiran went to war." "See you soon, Your Majesty." Abelson smiled. He realized that he still underestimated the Earl of Glamorgan. This young Earl was much smarter than many old lords. "Actually, I''m not that eager. It''s okay to be a little later." "I see, Your Majesty." After a few simple conversations between the two, Abelson began to chat about the crops and livestock in Winter City, and asked about the special crops in Winter City? At this time, Sophia, who had been silent all the time, became energetic in an instant, and introduced various delicacies of Winter City to her father. Not only is there a high-yield crop like potatoes, but Winter City also has a crop called corn, which has an equally astonishing yield. Sophia has recently become obsessed with the staple food of rice. Originally, it was only a small amount of planting, mainly the crops that the lords prefer to eat, and gradually put on most people''s tables, becoming one of the main foods of the people of Winter City. As for the fruit, because Sophia only spent one winter in Winter City, she still doesn''t know how many kinds of fruits there are in Winter City, but even in winter, there is no need to worry about not having any fruit to eat in Glamorgan Castle. Hearing his daughter talking about the novel dishes he ate in Winter City, Abelson said with a smile: "No wonder I got fat!" "..." Being called fat by her parents continuously, Sophia began to wonder if she had really gained a lot of weight. She pressed her cheeks with her hands, and then pinched her waist with her hands, as if trying to see if she could pinch the flesh , but was glared at by the mother beside him, so he had to obediently put his hands away and sit there. After a meal, Davids work reporting to His Majesty the King is over. Normally, he can leave the palace, go back to his own place, and wait for the arrival of other lords and His Majestys next order. Sofia should continue to stay in the palace, but Sophia actually got up and prepared to leave, which surprised David: "You won''t stay?" "Do you know the way to Stewart''s old house?" Sounds reasonable, but anyone from the palace can help him guide the way, right? Even if His Majesty the King doesn''t send someone, wouldn''t he ask himself? But Sophia is willing to lead the way. Seeing the appearance of the king and queen, it seems that she is not prepared to keep her daughter. He said nothing, bowed to the king and queen and left the palace with Sophia. Walking out of the main entrance of the palace, there was already a carriage waiting here. After helping Princess Sofia into the carriage, and sitting in it himself, David looked at the flushed princess, "I thought you would stay in the palace with your parents. Talk more." "I will stay in the capital for a while, I can come and chat with my father and mother every day!" Although she hasn''t been officially married yet, Sophia''s posture seems to have treated herself like water being thrown out. The carriage wobbled towards the old house of the Stewart family. David found the surrounding environment a bit familiar through the window. It seemed that it was very close to the home of Earl Sutton Stewart? "It''s just across from my uncle''s house." "..." The two manors are separated by a road, which is convenient for my family to walk back and forth. Now it is also convenient for Earl Sutton Stewart to come and watch the excitement. When David arrived, Sutton Stewart was curiously looking at the blizzard power armor on Floyd. After seeing David coming back, he didn''t even say hello to Her Royal Highness, but walked over and patted David on the shoulder heavily: "When you were in Winter City, the heavy armor you showed wasn''t the current set, right? Is there something better hidden in Winter City?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 298： Tiran Royal Alchemy Workshop Chapter 298 Tiran Royal Alchemy Workshop "What you saw before was a test model, this is the official version." David''s Winter City did not develop a newer type of Blizzard Power Armor. The basic framework of this set of power armor is already perfect, and then you only need to add various accessories according to the battlefield performance, or further improve the existing functions. As for major version upgrades? There is no need for this at the moment. "Is that so?" Sutton Stewart looked at it carefully for a while, and asked curiously, "What''s the difference between the official version and the test version?" "The official version has a more complete defense, shock absorption and life support system, and the operating system is more convenient..." The official version of Blizzard Powered Armor has a convenient operating system. Although the shock absorption system is not up to the black technology level of Iron Man armor, it is already very powerful. Combined with the energy shield technology, the official version of Blizzard Powered Armor is much stronger in defense than the test version. In addition to the internal life support system, the user does not have to worry about high temperature, low temperature or even the underwater environment. The life monitoring system will also automatically inject therapeutic agents in times of crisis. It can be said that the official version of Blizzard Power Armor really improves these parts. On the contrary, the weapon system has not changed much. The weapons and equipment that come with the armor are mainly the missile launcher on the back, as well as the flash bombs and smoke bombs loaded on the forearm, etc. The main output firepower depends on the piccolo assault rifle and additional fire components. David''s introduction was very general. After hearing a lot of things, Sutton found that he didn''t quite understand the meaning. He just made sure of one point: this set of armor has strong defense and will be used for automatic treatment in times of crisis. By. David didnt talk about things like speed and strength, and he didnt seem to care much about these abilities. This made Sutton a little confused, but he didn''t continue to ask about the details of the Blizzard Power Armor. Instead, he mentioned to David the new equipment being produced in Tilan''s Royal Alchemy Workshop. "Interested?" "I?" David is of course interested. He looked at Earl Sutton Stewart curiously, wondering why the younger brother of Her Highness the Queen mentioned this matter? Does he want to invite himself to visit the new equipment of Tilan Kingdom? This should be a secret in the Kingdom of Tiran, right? "I''m indeed interested, but you can''t visit those things casually, right?" "Of course others can''t visit casually, but you are different." Sutton glanced at Sophia who was standing beside David. His niece seemed to like this young man very much. Arranged David and his men in the old house. Even Miss Laura Crawford, who had an affair with David, was arranged to live in the old house together. Is my niece too generous? After seeing his parents, he did not stay in the palace, but went back to the old house with David. Sutton has some doubts. If his niece inherits the throne of Tilan and becomes the queen of the Kingdom of Tilan, will she change hands and give the position to David? It seems that this possibility is not impossible! No matter what, Earl David Glamorgan is now one of his own, and he came to the capital of Tilan early, as a lord who expressed his support for the current king, so he can naturally get some privileges. Besides, Sutton wants to confirm some things through David''s reaction. There was no need to say this last thought, but he believed that David could guess it. "I''m really interested, when will I see it?" "You can do it now, if you don''t need to rest." Sutton knew that David and his group came to the capital on a Quinjet fighter plane, and at the moment when David was having lunch with His Majesty, Winter City The fact that the lord came to the capital by a giant bird has spread throughout the inner city of the capital. There are also rumors in the outer city, and the guards are running around to appease the people, lest any terrible rumors cause huge chaos. "By the way, where are the Quinjet fighters you took when you came?" David couldn''t answer, so he could only turn his head to look at Floyd, and let his personal guard knight answer this question: stop in the garden of this mansion. "It''s really convenient." While chatting with David, he ordered the servants to prepare the carriage, and soon David, Sophia, Laura, Sylvanas, Jaina and a large group of people boarded the carriage prepared by Earl Sutton Stewart. Among the several carriages, together with accompanying guards and servants, formed a convoy and headed for the Royal Alchemy Workshop. In the car, Earl Sutton Stewart gave David a brief introduction to the Royal Alchemy Workshop in Lower Thiran. Although it sounds like a department, the Royal Alchemy Workshop of Tiran has several departments that are not related to each other. The offices, experiments, and manufacturing of these departments are also arranged in different places. What they are going to this time is the Weapons Department of the Royal Alchemy Workshop, which is responsible for the research and development and testing of weapons and equipment. The location is relatively remote, not too far from the Tilan Barracks, and there is enough open space for various tests. . Sutton Stewart did not take David to see how the equipment was made, but came directly to the proving ground. Someone had notified the person in charge of the alchemy workshop in advance and made preparations. When David and the others came here, several sets of armor that looked more gorgeous than the ones currently worn by the Tilan Knights were already there. There are also long swords, shields, two-handed epees, heavy hammers, flails and other weapons. As soon as David saw these equipment, he felt very clear energy fluctuations from above. "They are all magic equipment." Laura also noticed this, and Jaina looked at the inconspicuous royal alchemist even more curiously. This Latham is an alchemist who specially introduces equipment to everyone. He looks plain and nothing unusual. His white hair is neatly arranged, his face is rosy and his skin is not so wrinkled. He is so energetic that he doesn''t look like an old man. . David complained in his heart, "Maybe it''s a young alchemist with gray hair who was tired early", while waiting for the official display. To his surprise, there was no display. Sutton Stewart directly stopped the Tilan Knight called by Latham, and let David and others experience it for themselves. "This... my lord, is this inappropriate?" Earl Stewart didn''t take Latham''s low-pitched ''protest'' seriously at all, and waved him to stay aside. When everyone had questions, he was responsible for answering them. "Knight Floyd, feel free!" Floyd did not wear the Blizzard power armor, and the other Winter Knights did not go with them, and they all stayed at the old house to wait for orders. He thought that he was serving as the accompanying bodyguard for the lord to support the scene. Even if he had the opportunity to use these new equipment himself, it should not be his turn. Unexpectedly, Earl Stewart let himself experience it when he came up. Glanced at his lord, and after getting permission, Floyd walked up, looked at the row of weapons in front of him, and picked up one of the long swords. Floyd was originally the teaching knight of the Tiran Knights, and he can use all the weapons displayed here. But he likes to use the sword the most, so he picked up the long sword first. Holding the long sword in his hand, he also clearly sensed the turbulent energy above it. After closing his eyes and feeling it for a moment, he faced the human-shaped target just in front of him, and made a diagonal strike from three meters away. As Floyd waved, everyone felt a blue light flash in front of their eyes, and the target that was a few meters away from Floyd and should not have been touched was cut in two. "Oh~" Everyone was amazed when they saw this, and gradually became interested in these weapons. Cirvanas took the initiative to walk over and raised a pair of strong bows, and then observed the arrows beside him. She could see that these arrows emitted different fluctuations and should have different effects. The bow in her hand also had several magical effects attached to it. "This bow has effects such as acceleration, penetration, and durability, and these types are freezing, explosion, and flame arrows." Alchemist Latham appeared at the right time and explained: "But ordinary soldiers are difficult to draw. This bow requires special equipment..." Before he finished speaking, he saw the elf in front of him with a look of disdain, picked up an arrow and put it on the bowstring, and then easily drew the bow. Aiming at the target in the distance, Cirvanas let go of the right hand holding the arrow, and the target she shot in the next second turned into a huge ice sculpture. Sutton Stewart watched Cirvanas easily pull the bowstring that ordinary soldiers couldn''t pull, and worriedly looked at Sophia next to him: The women around David are so tough, his niece won''t be beaten, right? Although Sophia, Princess Tilan, has been trained by the best resources on the Brennia continent since the day she was born, and her physical fitness is not close to that of ordinary people, she is a pampered princess after all. It''s impossible to beat a real warrior after a lot of punching and kicking. At most, he recovers faster after being beaten... Thinking of this, Sutton Stewart suddenly became curious, how strong is David Glamorgan? At the beginning, he had seen David compete with others, but that time David won so easily, he couldn''t see David''s real strength at all, he just knew that David''s spear skills were very good. In addition to spear skills, according to intelligence, he knows that David is good at bows and arrows. After all, he was a hunter before he became a nobleman. At the same time, Earl David Glamorgan is suspected to have mastered a kind of light magic called Holy Light, which is similar to that used by the priests of Lumiere in the Temple. The details are also unknown. "I don''t know if I can see the true strength of the Earl of Glamorgan after we reach the border." Suspected Holy Light vs. Light Divine Art? Lord Sutton-Stewart began to look forward to that day coming sooner. (end of this chapter) Chapter 299： Its time to show your allegiance to the kingdom Chapter 299 Time to show loyalty to the kingdom Sutton Stewart may have to wait for a while if he wants to see Holy Light vs. Light Divine Art. Although His Majesty King Abelson issued a summoning order to the lords of the whole country, even if all the lords responded to His Majesty the King immediately. However, it took a lot of time from the time they received the order, made a series of arrangements for their own territory, mobilized the accompanying army, and then set off for, and finally arrived at the capital. Lords like David, who came earlier, need to stay in the capital for a long time to wait for the arrival of other lords. But unlike other lords, David has a residence in the capital, and at the same time, the winter knights he led directly entered the capital for various reasons. After other lords came to the capital, the soldiers they led had to stay outside the city. The soldiers would set up camp in a specially reserved space near the capital. The lord would only bring a few cronies and followers into the capital. But David and the others came to the capital on a Quin-style fighter plane, and the winter knights entered the city directly, even entered the inner city, and stayed in the city. No one came to remind David. His Majesty the King didn''t say anything after he knew about it, but just said "I got it" in a flat manner. Considering that the Earl of David Glamorgan only brought ten soldiers with him, they should be regarded as guards following the lord into the city! As for Elven Archers? Female mage? Those should be the Lord Earl of Glamorgan''s confidante... Well, that''s it! The Earl of Glamorgan is really happy. Not only has he been favored by Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia, but he also has so many good partners around him, which is really enviable! "..." Sylvanas, who was regarded as a good partner of the Earl of Glamorgan, ignored the ambiguous and somewhat curious eyes of Tiran soldiers, and didn''t even bother to explain this misunderstanding. Anyway, these soldiers didn''t dare to say anything nasty in front of her. "No matter what world you are in, similar things are very common!" Jaina glanced around a few times, and those ambiguous and curious eyes would also be cast on her, and she didn''t pay too much attention to these things. "It''s the same whether it''s a human or a high elf." As a high elf, Cirvanas doesn''t think that the high elves are superior enough to crush humans. In her opinion, human beings also have many advantages, worthy of recognition and even learning from high elves. For example, the high elves have already seen the talent of human beings in arcane arts. "The capital of the Kingdom of Tilan is really too ordinary." After a person and an elf walked around the inner city, they found that there was nothing to see in the capital of the Kingdom of Tilan. Compared with Winter City, this place is too backward, and compared with Silvermoon City or Kul Tiras in Quel''Thalas, it lacks enough features. This is a very ordinary human city. The two women who have developed their knowledge and even learned more advanced knowledge cannot arouse too much interest in such a backward city. The only thing that attracts them is the unique and rare materials that belong to this world sold in some stores. The two women discovered that there are not many magic materials in the store, and they are all very common low-end materials. It is said that the high-end materials have been taken away by the Royal Alchemy Workshop, and ordinary stores are simply out of stock now. Cirvanas remembered the weapons and equipment used in the Royal Alchemy Workshop. It seems that it will be difficult for King Tilan to buy all kinds of rare magic materials for a long time in the future, unless the kingdom of Tilan is against its own army. Complete equipment upgrades. After coming out of the shop, the two wandered around in other shops and met Mikaela and Arcie who were also out shopping. Mikaela wanted to see this royal capital, but also wanted to buy some souvenirs for her father. , Arcee is purely accompanying Michaela. Two humans, one high elf and one Cybertronian warrior, the four women simply went shopping together, helped Mikaela pick out some trinkets with the characteristics of King Tiran, and then went back to the old house of the Stewart family . When the four people entered the mansion, the people hiding in the dark left one after another. Only a small number of them remained hidden in the dark by various means, continuing to stare at the old house of the Stewart family. Those who left left in different directions. After collecting all the information, some of them brought the news to the palace. The shadow guards reported the various events of today to His Majesty King Abelson, the ruler of the Kingdom of Tilan. information. "The elf Sylvanas Windrunner who came to the capital with the Earl of Glamorgan is a very powerful warrior. He is good at bows and arrows. He can easily draw strong bows that ordinary soldiers cannot draw." "Jianna Proudmoore is a mage, the specific strength is unknown." "Mikayla Baines, the logistics officer of the Winter Legion, according to intelligence information, this Mikaela and his father are responsible for the maintenance and repair of various vehicle equipment for the Winter Army. According to the investigation, follow Glamorgan The Earl came to the Royal Capitals Winter Knight, and the heavy armor he wore was also maintained by Mikaela. "Oh?" Abelson, who didn''t care much about female elf warriors and female mages, suddenly became interested when he heard this. This Michaela seemed to be a talent. After all, female elf strong archers are not so rare, and female mages are more common, but the value of someone who holds the powerful secret of Winter Knight is several times higher than pure strong archers and mages. If this Michaela is not David''s subordinate, he has already ordered to try to poach corners at this time. "Arce, a Cybertronian, has the ability to transform like a druid. The pink fighter that flew with the three Quin-jet fighters was transformed into by this Arcee." "Cybertronians..." This is not the first time that the word Cybertronians has appeared in intelligence about Winter City. Abelson and the Kingdom of Tilan still don''t know much about this mysterious race. At present, we only know that there are a large number of Cybertronians in Cold Winter City. It is said that their hometown was destroyed by the disaster, and the whole family had to find a new home everywhere. Finally, they came to Cold Winter City and settled down there. There are many Cybertronians in Winter City. These Cybertronians are usually huge metal giant images. It is said that Winter City can be built so fast because of the help of Cybertronians. According to intelligence, the height of Cybertronians is nearly ten meters, and the shortest is more than three meters. What''s going on with Arcee? No matter how you look at it, this Arcee is a human being, right? "It seems that this Cybertronian named Arcee has the ability to transform into a human form." Abelson didn''t speak. Looking at the shadow guard who was reporting to him in front of him, he suddenly had a thought: Can these Cybertronians be used by the royal family of Tiran? After Cybertron loses his homeland, he can choose to live in Winter City, or he can choose to live in the capital of Tilan! If they wish, Abelson is willing to dedicate a piece of land as a new home for the Cybertronians. He even doubted that Winter City could develop so well, and the Cybertronians played a huge role in itespecially the heavy armor called Blizzard Power Armor, which looked very ''Cybertron'' style, maybe It was the Cybertronians who helped David make it. This matter is not urgent, and Abelson does not want to use drastic means to cause David''s dissatisfaction. Actually, his plan is very moderate: After this counter-insurgency and the possible border war are over, he urges Earl David Glamorgan and his daughter Sophia to get married as soon as possible. Then he asked David Earl of Glamorgan to deal with the war on the northern plains, and then took advantage of the opportunity of rewards to let David stay directly in the capital to assist him. David came to the capital to assist him, and the resources of Winter City will naturally be used by him. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with this, David had sworn allegiance to himself, and Winter City was his direct territory. This is also a major reason why Abelson knew that there were many weirdnesses in Winter City, but he let it go. As long as his own site is well managed, he will only be happy and will not feel inappropriate. He also doesn''t think that David will be dissatisfied and refuse to come to the capital. Abelson is ready to give David enough power. He believes that David will get a bigger platform when he comes to the capital. He is looking forward to David giving himself surprise. "Who else is staring at the Earl of Glamorgan''s companions today?" After thinking about it in his head, Abelson no longer asked about the intelligence of David and his companions, but asked about other spies. In fact, these spies from various forces in the capital were also the targets of Tilan Shadowguard. . "The number of dark sentries has been reduced by more than half compared with the previous few days, and the remaining dark sentries mainly come from a few families." The shadow guard reported the names of these families to His Majesty the king one by one. When he heard the names of several of these families, Abelson hummed softly. He was already feeling a little annoyed by the secret actions of these families. For this expedition, he plans to bring the heads and first heirs of these families with him. It is time for these families to show their loyalty to the kingdom. However, when writing the list of the kingdom''s heroes, Abelson properly crossed out a few names, mainly those families with only one heir... "This is the first heir to the Kingdom of Tiran, His Royal Highness Prince Granville Tiran." Under the introduction of Earl Sutton Stewart, David found out that this man who suddenly came over and looked like the young version of Abelson, but always looked dignified with a cold face was Sophia''s elder brother. "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Royal Highness." "It is also an honor to meet you, Lord Glamorgan." Prince Granville has always maintained a serious expression, and the cold face that no one should enter is still showing obvious dissatisfaction at this time. "As Sophia''s elder brother, it is necessary to remind the Earl of Glamorgan that your living here is not in compliance with the regulations, and it is also a very rude behavior." (end of this chapter) Chapter 300： Heirs of the Kingdom of Tiran Chapter 300 The heirs of the Kingdom of Tilan Her Royal Highness Prince Granville believes that David will seriously tarnish his sister''s reputation if he directly lives in the house of Her Royal Highness Princess Sofia without getting married. Even if the whole country knows that the Earl of Glamorgan is Princess Sophia''s fianc, this kind of behavior is very inappropriate! "..." After watching Prince Granville express dissatisfaction with himself, he then severely reprimanded his sister Sophia, and David saw the character of His Royal Highness. "His Royal Highness Prince Granville attaches great importance to this matter, so after returning to the capital, he heard that Princess Sofia invited you to live in the old house, so he came directly to find you." Sutton introduced the prince to David in a low voice, and at the same time admitted that he had a very bad relationship with this nephew. Because Earl Sutton-Stewart is a well-known **** in the royal capital, he studies some messy things all day long without doing business. Even his own elders, Prince Granville has never given this uncle a good face. "Just returned to the royal capital? As the first heir to the kingdom, why didn''t you stay in the royal city?" Following Sutton''s introduction, David learned that His Royal Highness, because of his seriousness, etiquette, fairness and never indulge in fun, often went to various parts of the kingdom to observe the situation in various places, and had a very high reputation among all classes in the kingdom. It can be said that His Royal Highness Prince Granville''s status as the heir to the throne is very stable, and his younger brother Felix Thielan also seems to know that he cannot compete with his elder brother. He has been indulging in pleasure all these years, and seems to be ready to emulate his uncle, Earl Sutton Stewart up. As for the other princess, Sophia''s older sister Lana, she married to the south a few years ago and became the wife of Marquis Otto, the lord of White Rock City, the most important town in the south. It seems that she has never entered the line of heirs. When Sophia was reprimanded by his elder brother, and the whole person was wilted, David also had a general understanding of several princes and princesses. Speaking of which, before today, he had never paid attention to the heirs of Tilan Kingdom. After all, he had always been outside the core of the Tilan Kingdom, and his territory was also located in the most remote part of the Tilan Kingdom. He himself had never paid attention to this information. If it wasn''t for Abelson''s sudden desire to marry his youngest daughter Sophia to David, and sending Sophia to Winter City early, and then because Sophia brought herself to the old house of the Stewart family, it attracted this His Royal Highness, he may still be ignorant of the successor to the Kingdom of Tilan. Looking at David''s expression, Sutton had several guesses in his heart: Or, David really has no interest in the throne of the Kingdom of Tilan, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to the issue of heir order. Even if he became Princess Sofia''s fianc, he never thought about whether he might get his hands on that position ; Otherwise, David has absolute confidence in his own strength. He feels that as long as he relies on his own strength, no matter who sits in that position, he will have to bow to him in the end. There is no need to understand this information at all. In addition, David may not pay much attention to Princess Sofia. Playboy Sutton Stewart knows this situation best. Because he doesn''t care at all in his heart, he is not interested in understanding. He has a similar mentality when he treats those targets who are hunted by him. In this case, another message is derived: David is still ''loyal'' to the Kingdom of Tilan, or His Majesty Abelson, because he did not refuse to become Her Royal Highness because of his personal ''favorites'' s husband. At this time, His Royal Highness Prince Granville, who had taught his sister a lesson and made her deeply aware of her mistakes, walked up to David again, and sincerely suggested that the Earl of Glamorgan move out of the Stewart family''s old house as soon as possible. Before David spoke, Earl Sutton Stewart took the first step to replace David and rejected His Royal Highness''s proposal. And he gave a reason that His Royal Highness could not refute: Earl David Glamorgan has lived in the old house for a long time, and almost everyone in the royal capital knows that Earl David Glamorgan lives here. By driving him away at this time, is he trying to tell everyone in the capital that the Earl of Glamorgan and Princess Sophia have fallen out? "..." Prince Granville''s expression was as ugly as it was. He found that what his uncle who didn''t like him was very reasonable. If this happened, the rumors would be even worse, and his sister''s reputation would also be affected. get worse. "Continuing to maintain the status quo is the most correct choice at the moment. It can prove that the relationship between the Earl of Glamorgan and Her Royal Highness the Princess is very stable." "..." The corner of Prince Granville''s mouth twitched twice, especially when he saw his sister not only didn''t realize that he had made a ''big mistake'', but was still snickering next to her, he was so angry that he said goodbye and left. Sophia looked at the back of her elder brother going away, stuck out her tongue and made a grimace, then smiled and thanked her uncle. "You are no longer a child, you can decide what to do, you don''t need to listen to your elder brother..." Although from some perspectives, Granville is also thinking about his sister, but sometimes you can''t just look at things from your own perspective. Situations like David and Sophia cannot be treated according to the general situation, otherwise His Majesty the King has already responded, and will wait until Granville reminds? Regarding what her uncle said, Sophia smiled and did not respond. She was a little afraid of this serious elder brother since she was a child, and even felt that the elder brother was more difficult to get close to than her father. Even if this old house is already her own, she has the right to entertain anyone, but when her elder brother came to reprimand her, Sophia still didn''t dare to speak back and defend herself. At this moment, Prince Granville, who left angrily, came back. But he didn''t come back by himself. Queen Rosie Stewart and another man who was obviously a few years younger than Granville were also with him. His appearance is a bit like Abelson''s, but more like the queen Rosie Stewart beside him. With this appearance, one can guess without introducing David that this person is Felix Tilan, the second prince of the Kingdom of Tilan. Compared to the serious look of the eldest prince who always sullenly, the second prince Felix always has a faint smile on his face. His temperament is somewhat similar to that of Sutton Stewart, but there are differences that are easy to distinguish. When David was still thinking about the specific difference, he noticed that the second prince''s eyes were wandering around. When he saw Cirvanas, his eyes brightened obviously, and then turned to Arcie who was not far away. , and on Laura. Seeing this situation, David already knew what pleasures the Second Prince usually indulges in! In terms of temperament, His Royal Highness seems to be more profligate than his uncle, the kind that doesn''t hide the slightest bit. With this identity and this temperament, if it appears in novels, movies and TV shows, it will definitely be the stepping stone for the protagonist to act as a stage. If he ran into such a person, David would have to seriously think about how hard he should hit? Now he doesn''t have to worry about such things. No matter how unreliable this prince is, he won''t do something out of character in front of his mother, uncle, brother and sister. David''s judgment was very accurate. Apart from glances, His Royal Highness Prince Felix was very quiet. Except for the initial greeting, he didn''t say a few words to David. On the contrary, he chatted with his sister in full swing, and was very concerned about Sophia who was about to marry to the northern border, for fear that her sister would not have enough food and clothing. It wasn''t until she was sure that Sophia had eaten a lot of novelty and good things in Winter City, and then she laughed and joked about her little sister: "It seems that you have a really good life there, and you have gained weight!" "..." Sofia expressed her dissatisfaction with clenched fists. Why does every family member who sees her say she is fat? That''s when she started worrying about whether she was really getting fat and whether David wouldn''t like it. The elder brother who only knows how to train himself also said: "Sophia, you should pay attention to controlling your diet. As the princess of the Kingdom of Tilan, your words, deeds, and body appearance represent not only yourself... This time When you leave the capital, bring a few female officers back to Winter City!" Sophia doesn''t want to take the female officer back to Winter City. She can get up at what time she wants to get up in Winter City now. How beautiful is the day when she can''t get up without getting up? She doesn''t want to go back to the days when she has to get up on time to wash up every day, all kinds of work and rest are strictly controlled, and even meals must be rationed. After a while of Sophia''s focus, everyone started chatting, and the content of the chat later became much more relaxed. The expression of the eldest prince Granville is no longer so serious and he refuses to be thousands of miles away. He chatted with David about the situation in the north, and also showed some curiosity about David''s Winter City. "If His Royal Highness is interested, you can go to Winter City to see for yourself." "Thank you Lord Glamorgan for your invitation, I will." Even Felix, who didn''t say much, expressed his desire to visit Winter City. If it was as interesting as Sofia described, he even wanted to stay for a while. As if he had a premonition of what his elder brother was going to say, Felix blocked his elder brother''s lecture first: "I don''t have any responsibilities that must be fulfilled, and it doesn''t matter if I stay outside for a while... just treat it as if I were going to understand the border of the kingdom. It''s getting better." Granville let out a long breath helplessly, he was too lazy to teach his younger brother a lesson: "It''s up to you!" As a mother, Rosie has long been used to such a situation. She didn''t even bother to take a look at the brothers, and continued to chat with David and her younger brother Sutton. While chatting, he suddenly asked his younger brother Sutton: "I don''t know how Lana is doing in the south? Sutton, you go to White Rock City this time, remember to visit her for me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 301： Only tricks win peoples hearts Chapter 301 Only routines win people''s hearts White Rock City is an important town in the southern part of the Kingdom of Tilan, with very important economic and strategic value. It was precisely for this reason that Abelson married his eldest daughter, Lana, to the Otto family, just to win over the family and completely tie it to the chariot of the Kingdom of Tilan. At present, it seems that this choice is not wrong. At this time when rebellions occurred in many southern territories, White Rock City has always stood firmly on the side of the kingdom, preventing those rebellions from spreading to the interior of the Kingdom of Tilan, and keeping the situation under control at an acceptable level. within the extent. Besides, the standing of the White Rock City also prevents the troops of the Holy Gunter Kingdom from moving forward. At most, they operate near the border and dare not cross the border to launch a real attack on the Kingdom of Tilan. "So, this time, His Majesty the King will personally lead the main force of the Kingdom of Tilan, as well as the ''Allied Forces'' brought by many lords, to head south to White Rock City." After Rosie left with her two sons, David, Freud, Laura, Sylvanas and others looked at the map and discussed the possible next big battle. Floyd pointed to the map and introduced the importance of White Rock City to his lord: "If there is a real armed confrontation or even a direct war between the two sides, the battlefield will most likely be on the plain southwest of White Rock City, where the terrain is open and flat enough for both Fang will deploy all his forces." This kind of armed confrontation does not have any tactical strategies such as interspersed and attacking east and west. Considering the strategic significance of White Rock City, if the Holy Gunter Kingdom really wants to go to war, it must break and occupy White Rock City. "I heard that Baiyan City is very lively, I really want to go and see it." Sophia didn''t care much about the battlefield or the situation of the big country. She has already learned from David that this battle has little to do with Winter City, and it is not even certain whether the main army of the Kingdom of Tilan will actually fight. The high probability is to go out for a while, confront each other or scold each other for a few days. Even if the fight really starts, the coalition forces formed by other lords will be the main force in the initial stage. There are only ten soldiers in Winter City, and there is a high probability that all of them will stay behind to protect their lord, the Earl of Glamorgan. In this case, Sophia has nothing to worry about. Instead, her focus is on White Rock City itself, and she can go to see her sister she hasn''t seen in a few years. "If you want to go, go together!" Anyway, there are Quin-style fighters and Arcee is there, so Sophia doesnt have to follow the big force, she can just fly directly to White Rock City. Even if the speed is deliberately controlled, Sophia, who is moving in a fighter plane, will not feel hard, and there will be no safety issues. After listening to David''s words, Sophia also began to seriously consider whether to go to White Rock City? She was going to say hello to her parents in a while, and if they didn''t object strongly, she would go by herself! Compared with Sophia, David may have to work harder! As a lord, he is also a lord that His Majesty the King values ??very much. This time when he goes south for an expedition, there is a high probability that he will move with the large army and ride behind His Majesty the King. "If you''re riding with a large army, what about the Winter Knight?" "Of course I will continue to ride the Quin-style fighter jets. Could it be that you let the winter knights wear blizzard power armor to ride horses? Those horses are too miserable..." David knew that there were many very strong war horses in the Kingdom of Tilan, and the load-bearing capacity of these horses was no higher than that of Ai. Xerath''s top horse is poor. But no matter how exaggerated it is, it wont be able to carry a Winter Knight wearing a full set of Blizzard power armor for a long journey, right? After hesitating for a few seconds, David found that it was not impossible... However, he still thinks that it is better for the Winter Knight to continue to ride the Quin-style fighter, and the horse will limit the combat effectiveness of the Winter Knight. "Your Majesty, don''t you keep a few knights with you?" Freud was not worried about David''s safety. David, who was with His Majesty the King, could not possibly have safety issues. The reason for asking his lord to bring a few knights Support the scene. "There is no need for this..." "I''m not wearing blizzard power armor, I''ll follow David!" Sylvanas thinks blizzard power armor is a good set of equipment, but she has her own fighting habits, so she will wear her own when there are no special circumstances. Armor, use bow and arrow to fight. Her attire does not affect horseback riding, and it is not suitable for airborne operations from Quin-jet fighters. It is more suitable for operations with David. Jianna is also in the same situation, but the female mage has no interest in riding a horse. When everyone looks at her, she decisively expresses that she prefers to fly. "It''s better for me to act with the adults. It doesn''t matter if the armor is placed on the fighter plane. As for the combat command... To be honest, Brock is more suitable for commanding this kind of airborne combat than I am." David nodded. In this case, the etiquette officer Elias Parker, the personal guard knight Floyd, and the temporary guest guard Sylvanas followed him, as a person who did not bring many soldiers. Lord, there are already quite a few of the three cronies by his side. The rest of the people continue to take action on the Quinjet fighter plane. If Sophia also wants to go south, Arcee will follow Sophia to ensure the princess''s personal safety. "Let''s arrange it like this!" David looked at the time. Sutton Stewart had asked him to go out of the city with him earlier to see the situation of the camps established by the soldiers arriving one after another. David didn''t want to miss such an opportunity to learn about the strength of the other lords of Tilan Kingdom, so he accepted Sutton''s invitation. Riding on the tall horse specially arranged for him, David and Sutton led a few guards and left the capital without hindrance. The camp that His Majesty the King arranged for many lords is located in an open area in the southwest corner of the capital. So David and Sutton rode horses from the city exiting from the south gate of the capital, turned to the west for a while, and soon saw a temporary military camp specially surrounded. Currently serving as the guards of the barracks are the imperial guards of the capital of Tilan. These soldiers are not only protecting the barracks, but also guarding these soldiers from all over the country. But their tasks are not complicated. The soldiers in the camp are not allowed to leave the camp without reasonable reasons and orders. As for what the soldiers from the South China Sea and the North are doing in the camp these days, they dont care! Even if these soldiers from different places broke out in conflicts, or even fought directly, as long as they did not fight outside the camp, the guards would ignore them at all, and would even watch the excitement and cheer. In this case, it is completely predictable how chaotic the temporary barracks will be. After riding a war horse into the barracks, David looked at the messy, disorderly, arbitrary tents and bonfires around him, and seriously doubted whether this coalition army was a motley army that the lords from all over the country randomly pulled together a few strong men to make up for it? "Can this kind of army have combat effectiveness?" David felt that with this kind of waste, the ten winter knights he brought could kill them all without shooting. "These are indeed miscellaneous troops, and the real elite will occupy a better position." Sutton has more experience in this situation. The Kingdom of Tilan has recruited lords many times, and he has personally experienced many times. See a lot, and understand a lot of things. "It is also related to the status of the lord himself." When the big lord receives the summoning order, he will continue to convey the order to the small lords below. After recruiting manpower level by level, it will become a small joint force. Such troops will have various differences in material distribution and treatment. After arriving in the capital, they will divide the territory according to the lord''s strength, title, etc., arrange their trusted troops in the best position, and then consider the lower-level people. . Generally, the most peripheral ones are those lords whose own strength is not enough, and their superiors have no strength. They are indeed some miscellaneous troops. These soldiers can only do some auxiliary work besides filling up the scenesuch as building camps, Patrol, stand guard, search for food, water, and more. Continue to move forward, the surrounding camps seem to gradually become clean, tidy and organized, and some strong soldiers can be seen spontaneously training or maintaining their weapons and armor. "These soldiers look okay." David rode on a tall war horse. Although he didn''t wear armor or a formal earl''s dress, his gorgeous daily clothes also revealed his aristocratic status. With that young and handsome face, he looks like a nobleman who came down to watch the excitement driven by curiosity. Facing such a ''noble son'', these soldiers reacted differently. Some were exercising harder, and some were calmly continuing to do their own things. David probably glanced around, but he didn''t see anyone showing disdain or contempt. Then he realized that this situation is normal. In the hearts of people in this world, it is only natural for nobles to be superior. What''s more, these soldiers in the camp are also the vested interests of the aristocratic system, and there are even many knights among them. These people are also part of the aristocracy. They will be envious, jealous, and want to be a part of it, but they will not look down with disdain. Just as David continued to look around, there was a sudden noise in front. This situation is not uncommon here. It can attract David''s attention because it is a female voice who reprimanded loudly. "Go away, you **** with a mind full of disgusting stuff!" David followed the voice and looked over, before asking Sutton next to him: Whose generals are there? I saw that Sutton was already urging his war horse to watch the fun. Riding on horseback, David didn''t have to worry that he wouldn''t be able to see. The guards who came with the two had already stepped forward to drive away the onlookers and cleared a passage for Earl Sutton Stewart and David Guerra Earl Morgan can ride into the circle and see what is happening: A red-haired female knight in armor was confronting a strong man. (end of this chapter) Chapter 302： The Southern Expedition of the Army Chapter 302 The Southern Expedition of the Army Confrontation, confrontation, sparring! What a standard procedure, after watching it for a while, David found that the red-haired female warrior had good skills, and she could fight as beautifully as possible, spinning, jumping, and raising her legs high, and the armor on her body didn''t affect her at all. Actions. And the strong man who was fighting with her was also very cooperative in throwing punches, kicking down and falling down. When she was kicked and flew, she would add force to her feet to make herself fly farther and more embarrassingly. Not only that, David also found that the crowd around him was also very cooperative. While cheering and cheering, he did not forget to popularize various information about this red-haired female warrior to the people around him. It is said that this red-haired female warrior is Queenie, a soldier from Salt Lake Town in the west of Tiran Kingdom. Because of her good figure and gorgeous face, she is well-known in the local area and surrounding areas, and is often harassed. But Queenie doesn''t like people paying too much attention to her figure and appearance. Instead, she worked hard to hone her martial arts and became an excellent fighter. She has become a small captain of the Salt Lake Legion and is likely to become one in the future. Excellent female knight blah blah blah blah... All kinds of intelligence and information are very detailed. David just stood aside and watched the excitement for a while, and he was about to understand the eighteen generations of Queenie''s ancestors. Regarding this situation, David held the mentality of purely watching the excitement, and watched the excitement of Earl Sutton Stewart. This routine is obviously not for me. Because everyone in the entire capital now knows that Earl Sutton-Stewart particularly likes fit and beautiful female warriors and female knights recently, and because of this, he has been warned by His Majesty the King that he is not allowed to treat the Knights of Tilan and the guards. The female knights of the Knights attacked. During the few days when David came to the capital, Sutton also took down a female mercenary who happened to come to the capital of Tilan. As for myself? His reputation in the capital of David, Earl of Glamorgan, is "the luckiest man since the founding of the Kingdom of Tiran; the fianc of Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia". Under the eyes of Her Highness the Princess, she used beauty to deal with herself. "It''s a bit boring, do you want to continue to visit the camp?" Sutton was a little curious at first, but immediately felt bored when he realized that it was all routines. Goal, will make him lose a lot of fun. As for the beauty? The Earl of Sutton Stewart is not a country bumpkin who has never seen the world, what kind of beauty has he never seen? At this time, the red-haired beauty in the field had completely ''knocked down'' the strong man opposite, and demonstrated her ''ability'' very well after some operations, but when she observed the target from the corner of her eye, she found that the The Earl didn''t look at him at all, but was talking to another young noble next to him. "Who is this guy?" Seeing that the other party was looking at her, Queenie, the red-haired beauty, immediately put on a cold face that no one should enter, and continued to maintain her hard-working persona of "don''t want to rely on face". Although I don''t know the identity of the other party, but since I was able to be with Earl Sutton Stewart, it should be no ordinary person, plus that face... Queenie felt that if he failed to attract Earl Sutton Stewart, it would be good to attract this young nobleman . But when she glanced over there expectantly, she saw the young man and Earl Sutton Stewart turned their horses and left together. "..." It seems that the plan failed. Queenie bit her lower lip lightly. She was very confident in her appearance and figure, but the lustful earl didn''t even give her eyes. The young nobleman next to her only took two glances eyes only. She didn''t think it was because she wasn''t pretty enough. Queenie thought the problem might be with the person who made the plan: Although everyone in the capital knew that Earl Stewart liked to find female warriors and knights recently, after so long, maybe Earl Stuart Tired? As for the other guy, maybe the young noble didn''t like the style... "Recently, I feel that ordinary female knights are a bit boring." Sutton looked at David next to him: "Your visit to the Royal Capital this time has given me new inspiration." "Um?" David had question marks on his face. When he came to the capital this time, he was talking about business most of the time, right? Even if Sarton showed off to himself that he had captured another female mercenary, he would just deal with it casually, and then talk about more serious topics. Sutton suddenly said such a sentence, what inspiration did he give him? "I suddenly felt that the target should not be limited to humans!" "..." David scratched his head with his fingers, to which he could only say, As long as you like it, Lord Earl! , he will not express his views on this topic too much. "Speaking of which, David, your Winter City seems to have many races! I have also seen dark elves in Winter City." Sutton felt amazing when he thought of this. David''s Winter City is not only human and The elves, even the magical race like the Cybertronians, and the dark elves, a race that is hardly seen in the human kingdom: "You really should bring the dark elves to the capital." David was speechless, why did he bring the dark elves to the capital? Is it convenient for Sutton Stewart to attack Enid? "If you brought the dark elves, the people of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom will be even more upset." "ah?" "Don''t you know that there are more conflicts between the Holy Gaunt Kingdom and the dark elves?" Among the several major human kingdoms, only the territory of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom is adjacent to the wild land where the dark elves live. Sutton didn''t know that the dark elf in Winter City came from the Eternal Night Empire in the west. "Moreover, when the people of the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt see the dark elves appearing on our side, they will most likely think that the Kingdom of Tilan and the dark elves have reached an alliance agreement, and it is not impossible to withdraw directly." David felt amazing. How did the Earl manage to seamlessly switch from an unserious topic to such a serious and serious military strategy in an instant? After coming out of the temporary camp, I met a female knight who wanted to show off her charm. Unfortunately, the script of this female knight was obviously not as refined and thoughtful as that of Queenie, and there were not enough extras to cooperate with her. Lord Sutton-Stewart ignored. David took a few glances, and his appearance was also very ordinary, so he also ignored it. Backing back to the old house, David will be relatively free for the next period of time, and he will have enough time to talk to Cold Winter City every day to understand the situation in his territory. According to Eva''s report, everything in the Northern Plains is developing steadily according to the original plan. Fewer orcs have been cleaned up, and there are no more orc gathering points such as villages, towns, and factories on the northern plains. After the orcs found it more and more difficult to find a place to live in the northern plain, they began to flee to the hills and mountains in the east of the plain. The payment rate also started to drop. It is said that some orcs have built ships, preparing to escape from the northern plains by sea. As for whether this group of orcs were planning to return to their hometown of Assagos Island, or to go south along the coastline in search of other new homes, David was not sure, and the Cybertronian Legion did not investigate in such detail. For the rest, the first semester of Cold Winter College is still in progress, and it will take several years for this group of students to be trained. Roads, transportation, and factories are gradually improving, and the increase in population has led to the rapid development of all walks of life in Winter City. They finally don''t have to worry about not being able to hire people. In comparison, a slight public security problem is completely acceptable! In addition, Cecil returned to Cold Winter City. After spreading many traces of his activities in the wild land (the lost land), he also tried to invite the tribesmen there to live in Cold Winter City, but unfortunately they were all rejected. These dark elves who ran to the lost land more or less knew some grievances between humans and dark elves; I didn''t know it at first, but because of the frequent conflicts and frictions with the Holy Gunter Kingdom, there was new hatred, and I generally had distrust of humans, so I naturally wouldn''t go to live in a city of human lords. In this regard, David could only shrug his shoulders, saying, "I won''t be the one who regrets in the future anyway", and threw the group of dark elves into a corner. Time passed day by day, and most of the lords who received the summoning orders had already arrived in the capital. After a small number of lords who did not respond were identified as having ''different ideas'', King Abelson specially sent someone to come Inform David and let him prepare to follow the army south to White Rock City. "Okay, the leisurely days are over." The army assembled, and David, who put on the Lightbringer suit, finally saw the Knights of Tilan, whom he had heard about countless times, but had never really seen (Gareth Stanton and Freud said that you are Didn''t you forget us?). The armor is bright and bright, and it also has gorgeous and complicated patterns on it, and it is inlaid with gems that contain energy fluctuations. David knew that these armors were all the new equipment of the Tilan Kingdom, with a lot of enchanting effects such as strength enhancement, speed enhancement, reaction enhancement, defense enhancement, etc., which made the knight wearing the armor more powerful. To put it bluntly, this is a magical version of power armor! However, these lords around are not aware of this. They only feel that the armor of the Tiran Knights is becoming more and more gaudy. Has His Majesty King Abelson finally reached the age to start pursuing magnificence and extravagance? David discovered that there are still a small number of guard knights who have also put on new equipment. These knights are responsible for protecting the safety of His Majesty the King and the important officials around him. Compared to the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards, the group of joint troops dressed in various styles and holding various flags are really motley troops in various senses. (end of this chapter) Chapter 303： Lana Chapter 303 Lana The army assembled, and David roughly understood that the army going south this time included 400 knights from the Knights of Tiran, 100 knights from the Knights of the Guards, 1,000 fully equipped elite soldiers, and 2,000 auxiliary soldiers. This is the main force of the Kingdom of Tilan, and it only obeys the orders of His Majesty King Abelson. In addition, it is not easy to count the specific arms of the coalition brought by many lords. There are knights, cavalry, fully equipped infantry and ordinary infantry with only weapons. There are also auxiliary soldiers, but it is really difficult to distinguish the soldiers under the lord from the auxiliary soldiers. It can only be roughly determined that the number of the lord''s coalition army is close to 4,000. Only in terms of quantity, the number of the lord''s coalition army is about the same as the main army assembled in the capital, but if it is really going to war with the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, the main force will still be the four hundred knights of the Tiran Knights. "David..." Riding in the group, David looked like many of the surrounding lords, with three or five cronies, and followed His Majesty to the south. Even though the armor on David''s body is very gorgeous, the shoulders still exude a soft golden halo, and there is an elf beside him, but everyone is still too lazy to pay too much attention to him, and they are all on their way. Say a few words to your confidant. "His Majesty the King..." "Shh~" David raised his fingers and made an unspoken gesture, then nodded to Cirvanas, expressing that he knew what was going on. After seeing this, Cirvanas retracted her words, and continued quietly pretending to be a guard. It turned out that after walking together for a while, Cirvanas keenly sensed that there was something wrong with His Majesty King Abelson in front of him. Although there seemed to be no problem on the surface, some auras were still a bit weird, which aroused Cirvanas Attention the Ranger General. As a hunter, tracking ability is what he is good at, and how to identify the correct target is naturally a must-have ability. Although he couldn''t see any flaws, Cirvanas still sensed something was wrong. As for David, he also found a problem. After all, he is also a hunter, the increase in strength has greatly improved his perception ability, he even noticed the abnormality earlier than Cirvanas. This is not to say that David is better than Cirvanas in terms of hunter ability and talent, the key is that Cirvanas has never met Abelson before, and only had the opportunity to meet the king when he was traveling together these few days . In comparison, David often chatted and even ate with His Majesty the King during this time. He had met more times, so he was naturally familiar with him. So, when Abelson in front was replaced by a substitute, David noticed it immediately. "I don''t know if the real His Majesty the King rushed directly to Baiyan City, or mixed in with the army?" David didn''t know, but after traveling south for several days, and when he didn''t see His Majesty the King coming out for activities at night, David guessed that Abelson might have secretly left the large army. "What can I do if I go to White Rock City in advance?" "I don''t know, inquire about the news? Appease Marquis Otto? Or maybe you want to quickly find out what the purpose of the Holy Gunter Kingdom is?" David chatted casually with Sylvanas, Laura, and Jaina during the break. Their small circle is very conspicuous at night, because the Quinjet fighter plane is parked next to it, and it will attract the curiosity of other lords and knights from time to time. look. Several people didn''t pay attention to these gazes, and continued to discuss whether they should also go south in advance? With Kun-type fighters, they can reach Baiyan City quickly. If they follow the large army, the speed is too slow. "What are you doing so early?" David was not in a hurry, he felt that it would be better to walk slowly: "Winter Knights will not enter the battlefield early, even if a war breaks out with the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, the army brought by these lords will be relied on in the early stage , the next stage is the performance stage of the Knights of Tiran, and it is not our turn to play." Its too early, should the Winter Knight drive away the Holy Gaunt Kingdom in advance? If he did that, not only would Abelson not be grateful to him, he might even blame David for sabotaging his plan. After all, Abelson didn''t even hint at David, it was simply expressly expressing that David should not participate in the battle early. "Just take it as an outing." There are so many people accompanying them on an outing, what a grandeur, ordinary people can''t enjoy this kind of ostentation! David''s mentality is very good, the whole process is to watch the excitement, especially after he finds that many lords reject him, this mentality of watching other people''s excitement is even more sufficient. He can understand that these lords ''repel'' him. After all, he has almost become the son-in-law of His Majesty the king. The lords and David really have nothing in common to talk about. If they talk too much, they may be feared by the king. No contact is the best OK They didn''t know that they might have missed the last strawif they could take advantage of this time to build a relationship with David, maybe David would give it a little help! Now, no one can stop David''s heart to watch the excitement. Continuing on the road, the army traveled for many days, and finally arrived at Baiyan City, the southern important town of the Kingdom of Tilan. When Baiyan City, whose entire city walls were snow-white, appeared in sight, David also felt a little ''shocked''. "Wow!" Its not that White Rock City is so majestic and majestic, but that this pure white city has very distinctive features. The city and various buildings are completely made of local specialty white rock mixed with other materials, plus a little bit and Tilan Kingdom. Most areas have slightly different architectural styles, making White Rock City unique. The army did not enter the city, but still camped in the open space outside the city. The lords began to arrange various matters, and David was summoned alone. Together with several important ministers who came with the army, he entered the city with His Majesty the King. Even the people around David did not have to stay outside the city. The difference with other lords. David didn''t care about the "envy, jealousy and hatred" that bet on him, and rode a horse and followed His Majesty the King into White Rock City comfortably. Came to the lord''s castle in White Rock City, and David was not surprised to see another His Majesty ''Abelson'' here. The king who was in front had disappeared at some point, but no one was surprised by this situation. It was obvious that everyone here knew that His Majesty the King had left the brigade first. "David-Earl Glamorgan, just let your fighter planes land in the open space over there." A vacant space was specially cleared inside the main gate of the castle. It should be that Abelson ordered someone to clear it out for David. This order also made other people pay more attention to this young and extremely fast earl. The soldiers in White Rock City were curious, not only curious about David, but also curious about the few Kun-style fighters that were slowly landing. If His Majesty the King hadn''t greeted them in advance, they would have launched an attack on the monster that had been hovering in the sky for a long time. As the Quin-jet fighter plane landed steadily, Princess Sophia ran out of the fighter plane and embraced the young woman standing next to Abelson warmly. Only then did David confirm that the woman who looked about twenty-five or sixteen years old was indeed Sophia''s. Sister, that is, Abelson''s eldest daughter, Lana Tilan. Now, she is also the wife of Marquis Otto of White Rock City. David quickly checked around, but he didn''t see any man who looked like Marquis Otto. Soon, his questions were answered. On behalf of her husband, Lana welcomed the noble officials from the capital, and explained the reason why her husband did not show up. "The Marquis of Pryor-Otto has been unwell recently, and it is difficult to see guests. I have to represent him to welcome His Majesty the King and you." After a brief chat, everyone dispersed to do their own things: survey the surrounding environment, observe the weather conditions, formulate various combat plans and records, and even formulate possible retreat and escape plans. David and Sutton were left together and got to know Lana Tillane well. "This is the Earl of David Glamorgan, Sophia''s fianc." The lord of Winter City in the northern plain has already been introduced in advance, and with the previous forced population relocation order of the Kingdom of Tilan, people all over the country Know where Winter City is. As Abelson''s daughter, Lana naturally understands more details. Compared to the simple greeting before, Lana looked David up and down seriously at this time: "A very outstanding young man, and Sophia is a good match." As for the female elves, female mages, and female archaeologists who followed her, Lana directly ignored them. Perhaps in the heart of this princess, as long as David, the young earl, has no problem with his mind, he knows how to choose. A simple ''family dinner'' ended soon. Lana arranged a separate residence for David and his men. It was a manor not far from the castle. It originally belonged to a noble official of White Rock City. Not long ago, this man was executed for a felony. David lives in this group. Earl Sutton-Stewart and his cronies are also arranged here. As for other important ministers and nobles, they live directly in the barracks and do not have this special treatment. "I don''t know why, but I think Sophia''s sister is a bit weird." After arriving at the residence and making sure there were no outsiders, Cirvanas frowned and said what she found: "I always feel that there seems to be something in her body." A strange force." "I also have this feeling, but if there is nothing, I even suspected it was an illusion." Jaina had the same opinion, but because she only glanced at it a few times, she was not sure whether her judgment was accurate. In the end, everyone turned their attention to David. David had been in contact with the Marquise for the longest time and was also close. He should be able to make a more accurate judgment. "Your feeling is correct. The fluctuation on Lana''s body should be the power of a certain **** in the temple." (end of this chapter) Chapter 304： thunder Chapter 304 Thunder David can be so sure because he has been exposed to this energy fluctuation before. At that time, Rinwinter City was still Rinwinter Village, with only a few wooden houses. When he was doing daily practice on the edge of Rinwinter Forest, he was attacked by assassins. The power used by the assassin, as well as the small prop found on his body, contains energy fluctuations that are basically the same as those emitted by Sophia''s sister Lana. After listening to David''s words, several people looked at each other and realized that the situation in Baiyan City seemed to be more complicated than originally expected. With the support of the Holy Gunter Kingdom, several lords rebelled; The army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom is stationed on the other side of the border, and can enter the territory of the Kingdom of Tilan at any time; The lord of White Rock City, Marquis Prior-Otto, was sick and unable to handle official duties, and could not even welcome His Majesty the King who came to the south to oversee the battle. His wife, Princess Lana, the eldest daughter of His Majesty the King, could only handle various affairs. ; On the surface, Princess Lana represents the royal family of Tilan and is in charge of various affairs of White Rock City. It seems that she can ensure that the strategically important White Rock City will not be rebelled by the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt. As a result, Lana Tilan, the princess of the Kingdom of Tilan, has the power fluctuations of a certain **** in the temple. What does this mean? Even the princess was instigated by the Holy Gunter Kingdom? "Maybe Princess Lana was cursed by the mages and warlocks of the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt?" Jaina''s guess is not impossible, and it is possible that there is a physical problem with Marquis Otto. "What are you going to do? Help Sophia''s sister heal?" Laura turned her head to look at David, and found that David seemed to be resting with his eyes closed, or he might be meditating, but from David''s fingers tapping his thighs, it could be known that David was actually thinking. After taking David''s hand and putting it back on his own lap, David opened his eyes again. "During this time, everyone should not act alone." David didn''t think about how to deal with this matter. If he was really ''reckoned'', then things would be easy to handle. It''s not a big deal to help solve a curse or something. But if Lana was not cursed, but really stood on the side of the temple, the matter would be complicated, and he said rashly, "I noticed traces of the temple on you", which was simply a reminder The other party hastened to do it. The most practical way is to continue to observe. If Princess Lana''s health is in bad condition, then there is a high probability that she has been plotted against; Conversely, if Princess Lana is still alive and kicking without any abnormalities, then there is a high probability that she has fallen to the side of the temple. Although David didn''t know what bargaining chip the temple offered to make the princess of Tilan Kingdom fall to him, he didn''t think it was difficult to understand. The prince and princess backhanded him for various reasons. It''s not uncommon for my father to stab me, isn''t there just one in front of me? If it wasn''t for herself and Fording, Jaina should have killed her own father by now. However, in the days that followed, David never saw Princess Lana again. The wife of the lord who was currently handling various affairs on behalf of her husband was so busy that she never saw anyone. In addition to His Majesty''s constant ''dispatch of troops'', David often has to ''grow knowledge'' with His Majesty the King, so he doesn''t know the current specific situation of Princess Lana. However, as the army left White Rock City and headed to the plain not far from White Rock City, David''s attention was completely attracted by the overwhelming two armies. "This kind of scene...is really spectacular!" On the hillside a certain distance from the battlefield, David was still sitting on the horse, watching the army that gradually lined up in the distance, as well as the faintly visible army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom farther away. Two armies confront each other on the plain, this scene looks much more shocking in reality than it looked on TV or computer screen. There are knights constantly shuttled and shouted in the formation, constantly adjusting the formation. Although it is a coalition army, the lords also have capable people, and there are many knights with rich combat experience among them. When they are actually on the battlefield, these knights will be recognized by all soldiers and earnestly execute every order. Because this is related to whether you can go home alive, no one wants to sleep forever in a place so far away from home. In addition, some members of the Knights of Tilan appeared on the battlefield protecting several nobles. These high-ranking officials of Tilan will first have a dialogue with the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, or they may be opposite. In short, although the two sides have already set up a battle, it is still unknown whether they can fight. After David sat on the horse and looked at it for a while, Abelson in front suddenly motioned him to come forward to him. "Your Majesty." "If you lead the army of Winter City to take charge of this battle, can you win this war?" "The Kingdom of Tilan will surely win!" In fact, David wanted to shout that Winter City is invincible, but in the end he held back: "Your Majesty thinks this war is inevitable?" "..." Abelson was silent for a few seconds before affirming David''s guess: "I came to White Rock City to investigate in advance. This war is inevitable. The determination of the Holy Gunter Kingdom exceeded my expectations. . He rushed over ahead of time, just wanting to know the specific situation earlier. In fact, after issuing a summons order to the lords of the country, Abelson sent the best investigators and the intelligence personnel of Tilan Shadowguard to collect intelligence information in various southern regions. Come here in advance, also want to take over the intelligence information earlier, and then make some arrangements in advance. The information he received shocked Abelson. At present, many territories in the south of the Kingdom of Tilan have been heavily infiltrated by the Temple, and some territories have even put the interests of the Temple above the interests of the Kingdom of Tilan. on. What made him feel unacceptable the most was that even his own daughter ran to the temple! Abelson already knew that his daughter Lana had colluded with the temple, and he scoffed at his daughter''s ''naive'' thoughts. The use of the power of the temple to control the Otto family is only for the sake of the Kingdom of Tilan. The temple is just a tool she uses to control White Rock City. Lana who can say such words is identified by Abelson as ''Stupid and unaware''. Now, Lana has been controlled by his Knights of the Guards, and White Rock City is also under the control of Abelson''s trusted nobles, but it is still adjudicating and handling various affairs in the name of the marquise Lana to ensure that there will be no Outsiders know the real inside story. After doing all this, Abelson also confirmed that the war with the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt was unavoidable, and he no longer considered such things as weakening the nobles and lords in the country. When a war broke out between the two countries, he, as the king, The thing to consider now is how to lead your country to victory. To this end, he will use all the power he can mobilize. Earl David Glamorgan, who was originally just brought with him to familiarize himself with the situation on the mainland and witness the "real war", was also included in his consideration. The Winter Knights are very strong, but the number is too small, Abelson did not expect any heroic performance. But those Quinjet fighters, and Arcee, who can transform into a pink fighter, might be able to play a huge role. "Sure enough, the conversation doesn''t make any sense." Just as David and Abelson were talking, the envoy sent to communicate with the Holy Kingdom of Gunter had already returned to his army on horseback. When the knight commander at the front of the battle line raised the flag symbolizing the kingdom of Tiran and made a semaphore to prepare for battle, the war was inevitable. "Order the Knights of Tiran! Attack!" Seeing this situation, Abelson decisively issued an order to start the war. And instead of ordering the coalition forces of the lords to launch an attack, they directly asked the most elite Tiran Knights to launch a surprise attack! At the same time as the order was issued, there was the sound of rumbling horses and galloping horses from the direction of the battlefield, and a cavalry team exuding golden brilliance appeared on the battlefield so suddenly and out of thin air, and then the knights kept flickering With all kinds of brilliance, the speed of the team''s sprint became faster visible to the naked eye, and they launched a charge towards Tilan''s army from the front side. "It''s the Knights Templar!" "Where did these guys come from?" "Damn it, it must be a magic spell performed by followers of the shadow **** Umber!" "When did Umber''s shadow magic become so powerful?" Just as the lord coalition forces urgently adjusted their formation to prepare for the impact of the Knights Templar, the knights and cavalry were still adjusting their formation and wanted to launch an offensive from the flanks. The Tilan Knights, who had already received the order to attack, suddenly came out. The Knights of Tiran received an order to attack, and the commander of the Knights resolutely gave up the original target according to the situation on the battlefield, and aimed at the Knights Templar who suddenly appeared. The Thiran Knights, who came out from the side and rear, rushed towards the Templars wearing gorgeous armor that also exuded magical brilliance. "In the name of the gods!" "For the greatness of Tiran!" The sound of slogans, the sound of horseshoes, and the collision of armor and weapons resounded through the sky. As the two knights were completely strangled together, the lord''s coalition quickly responded, gradually enveloping the two fighting knights from the outside. Prepare to strangle the Knights Templar together with the Knights of Tiran. As the coalition forces gradually surrounded the two knights, the Knights Templar seemed to be actively feeding themselves into the food of the enemy''s mouth, which made Abelson smell a conspiracy in the distance. "Something is wrong..." Just when Abelson was thinking about whether to order some adjustments, the originally cloudless clear sky suddenly became cloudy, and thunder flashed non-stop in the thick black clouds, as if some kind of terror was brewing the power of. Just stunned for a few seconds, a violent thunderbolt of unknown thickness struck straight towards Abelson''s position! David: (end of this chapter) Chapter 305： Dare to play tricks even if you have a small skill Chapter 305 Even a small skill dares to do tricks David wanted to yell, "You hit him, don''t hit me!" But it was too late to shout again at this time, and in the eyes of the Holy Gunter Kingdom, there might be no difference between himself and Abelson, and they were not members of the temple anyway. Without any movement, the holy light has formed a huge shield around it in a single thought, protecting everyone around it. Boom! Rumble! The thick and dazzling thunder and lightning struck the golden shield with precision, causing bursts of rippling halos, and countless thunder and lightning thicker than a person splashed to the surroundings, and countless black traces of smoke appeared on the ground instantly. The number is still increasing. Abelson looked up at the miraculous situation, then turned to look at his guard. The mage and alchemist in the guards stared at the shield above their heads in amazement. The energy in the alchemist''s hand was slowly dissipating. Continue to maintain, the magic power that has just been mobilized will collapse and dissipate directly. Abelson realized that it was not the shield released by his guards. After guessing the truth, he also looked surprised, and stared at David, Earl of Glamorgan, who was beside him. Compared with Abelson, Sutton Stewart guessed the truth one step earlier. He also looked at David with disbelief. He never expected that this young newly promoted earl and the fiance of his niece would have such a terrifying Strength. Judging by the fact that he released such a powerful shield quietly and lightly, his strength... seems to have exceeded the comprehension of Earl Sutton Stewart. David knew that His Majesty the King and Earl Stewart were looking at him, but he didn''t have time to pay attention to these two now. Looking up for a few seconds, he found that it was a very wide-ranging attack magic. Not only the important officials led by King Abelson were attacked by thunder one after another, but also the army of the Kingdom of Tilan on the battlefield. To a devastating blow. "Won''t this indiscriminate attack kill the Knights Templar? Do they have any means to make the Knights Templar immune to magic?" David thought of the **** of magic enshrined in the temple. Since it is the magic system established by the **** of magic, it doesn''t seem so difficult to distinguish friend from foe? After a few careful observations, David discovered that the knights of the Knights Templar were not only immune to this terrifying thunder, they were even positioning devices themselves. It is precisely because they are mixed with Tilan''s army that these thunderbolts can lock their attacks in a ''small'' range. "so" There are traitors around! David was bombarded by thunder for more than ten seconds, and the holy light shield had already withstood an unknown number of thunder bombardments. Although the shield showed no signs of collapsing, David was not prepared to be hacked here until the magic ended. Raising his left hand, he made a slight movement of punching upwards. The surrounding holy light energy was immediately ''ordered'', and the golden holy light became more solidified and thicker, and finally condensed and fired directly upwards, turning into a straight and thick pillar of holy light, blasting the thick black clouds in the sky A huge round hole emerged. The sun shone through the big hole, bathing David and a group of people around him in the sun again. When the layers of dark clouds were pierced by the holy light, the huge magic power contained in them was also dispersed, and the surrounding dark clouds began to gradually collapse and disappear, and the thunder and lightning in the black clouds became weaker and weaker until they disappeared completely. As the cloud dissipated, the sunlight gradually ''diffused'' from where David was standing to the surroundings, and soon the area returned to the previous cloudless and sunny state. David withdrew his gaze a long time ago. This situation was doomed from the moment he decided to make a move. "Even if you have a small skill, you dare to fight in front of me!" The common language of Brennia is profound and profound. This is not Davids original words, but it translates to something like this... Looking towards the direction of the battlefield, although it was only about ten seconds of indiscriminate bombing, the army of the Kingdom of Tilan suffered heavy losses. Even if the soldiers were not directly killed by the terrifying thunder, most of them were wounded. It was damaged in that horrible magic attack. Especially the new equipment of the Knights of Tiran, there were more or less problems in this round of terrifying attacks. On the other hand, the enemy Templar Knights on the opposite side are all glamorous and energetic, waving weapons and killing special kills. Perhaps in the eyes of the Knights Templar, everything around them is just a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Their resistance is doomed to be in vain. The great **** of magic will bring a glorious victory to the Temple! "Welcome to the judgment from the gods!" The Templars were howling to admire the evil enemies falling under the boundless thunder, but found that the weather was clear again and the thunder disappeared. Although I don''t know what''s going on, the situation on the other side is very bad. Even if there is no Thunder''s attack, these guys in front of them can''t be the opponents of the Knights Templar! "This is an opportunity given to us by the God of Magic, let us destroy these evil Tilan people with our own hands!" The commander of the Templar Knights reacted quickly. Anyway, in his opinion, the enemy on the opposite side has lost its fighting power, and the Templar Knights are about to usher in a free victory... While thinking this way, the templar knights suddenly felt that the sun in the sky seemed to become more intense, and then they noticed that there seemed to be strands of golden flakes floating down from the sky. A thin thread, when it touches the enemy in front, it will sink directly into it. Afterwards, something happened that made the Templars feel incomprehensible: the seriously injured people who were illuminated by the golden light and touched by silk fluff all returned to normal. Because this scene was too shocking, the battlefield suddenly fell into a strange silence: the Templar Knights were full of question marks, this power seemed to be the magic of Lumiere, the God of Light, but the God of Light was not on his side of it? Why do priests of the God of Light release magic spells on enemies? Click on the wrong target when releasing? Or is this actually an indiscriminate healing magic? It''s just that I didn''t get hurt on my side, so I didn''t feel the effect? But I and others were not injured, why did I release the healing spell? The Kingdom of Tilan didn''t know what was going on. Even the knights of the Tilan Knights saw this for the first time. Compared with the soldiers on the battlefield, the people around David reacted faster! "Don''t let him keep casting spells!" Several nobles pulled out their weapons one after another and rushed towards David in front. They had already realized that the miraculous scene on the battlefield was caused by the spell released by the Earl of Glamorgan! Although they don''t understand why the Earl of Glamorgan can use the spell that is suspected of Lumire''s Thunder God, but they know that if David Glamorgan interferes in this way, the original perfect battle plan will fall short. The Holy Kingdom of Gunter wants The goal of completely destroying the main combat power of the Kingdom of Tilan in the First World War was completely impossible to achieve. "Destroy these traitors!" Abelson''s reaction was quick. He knew that many people around him were untrustworthy. He was not surprised by what happened now, and made the correct response immediately. Earl Sutton-Stewart even stood behind David immediately. He knew that the Kingdom of Tilan lost in today''s battle, but David gave Tilan''s army a chance of survival. With the entire army annihilated, the Kingdom of Tiran can continue to fight against the Kingdom of Holy Gaunt. If all the troops below are wiped out, even if the Kingdom of Tiran survives in the end, the loss will be extremely heavy: even if it is the best ending, a large area of ??land in the south of the Kingdom of Tiran will be occupied by the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, and at the same time, it is unknown How many lords will be instigated. So, David is very important now. Although Sutton is not serious at ordinary times, he has never been confused when it is time to be serious. Drawing out the long sword and setting up a posture, Sutton also recited a few incantations, and the long sword in his hand glowed faintly. But before he had time to show his ''true strength'', a gust of wind passed by his ears, and then Sutton saw a strange pink hammer, which accurately hit an enemy''s head under the golden light . boom! The gorgeous holy light exploded together with red and white sticky matter, and four of these bewitching flowers bloomed in a row, which just corresponded to the number of nobles rushing towards David. In just the blink of an eye, these "stop pretending, I have a showdown" nobles fell to the ground forever, and the people around them who covered them didn''t last a few seconds longer, under the siege of other loyal nobles and guards Down one after another. The few people who were highly skilled in martial arts and could survive the siege did not have any effective defense methods in the face of David''s ''sneak attack'', and fell under David''s hammer of judgment one after another. The pink one-handed hammer wrapped in golden holy light flew straight back to David''s hand after successfully killing the last enemy. The holy light gradually dissipated, and it was only then that Sutton could clearly see what the hammer in David''s hand looked likehe had seen this thing many times, but only today did he know that this one-handed hammer was so powerful. "What kind of weapon is this?" "Hammer of Judgment!" David lightly dropped the one-handed hammer with his hand, then suddenly raised his left hand and took out the Holy Light Hunter to point it at Abelson: "Don''t move!" boom! Abelson didn''t realize what was going on, and there was a sound of falling to the ground behind him. Looking back, he found a person wearing the armor of a guard knight lying behind him. "this" Abelson did not suspect that there was something wrong with David, but realized that even the guard knight had been infiltrated, and his face immediately became the same color as the surrounding ground that had been struck by lightning. "The Knights of the Guards assembled and attacked, and repelled the Knights Templar!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 306： Blizzard and Metal Storm Chapter 306 Blizzard and Metal Storm Abelson is very sober. At this time, he cannot question the loyalty of the entire Guard Knights, but he cannot continue to keep these Guard Knights by his side. It just so happens that the situation on the battlefield is not conducive to the Kingdom of Tilan, so it is a very appropriate reason to send the Knights of the Guards to rescue the field. The commander of the Knights of the Guards also knows the current situation. It is the best choice to take his men out to do meritorious service. As for the investigation of the inner ghost, let''s talk about it later! The same dark-faced commander led the Knights of the Guards away. Although Abelson didn''t say anything, he not only stayed away from the Knights of the Guards, but even away from the original ''all guards''. At this time, Sutton Stewart also stood beside Abelson at the right time, separating His Majesty the King from the remaining guards. In this way, the Earl of Sutton Stewart and the Earl of David Glamorgan are separated by His Majesty the King, and there seems to be no problem on the surface. "Earl of Glamorgan, can your Winter Knights come here now?" "Yes." In fact, the Winter Knights had already dispatched when they did it themselves: "Does Your Majesty want the Winter Knights to join the battle, or..." There is no need to say anything at all, this is an obvious thing. Abelson looked around, one was his wife''s younger brother Sutton Stewart, and the other was his daughter''s fianc, all of them were people he could trust. After he breathed a sigh of relief, he turned his gaze to placed on the battlefield. Although David cracked the terrible attack magic, Tilan''s army has been severely injured. Even with David''s subsequent release of the holy light spell for treatment, Tilan''s army is still at a disadvantage. The Knights of Tiran, who had changed to new equipment and were supposed to shine in the war, were impacted by the enchantment on the equipment because of the violent magic attack. strength. A small number of unaffected people are working hard to help their comrades and try to stabilize the battle. But the magic blessings on the Templar Knights seem to have been ''upgraded'', showing far more combat power than before. Even if these Templars are surrounded by layers of siege, they can still charge freely. According to this situation, the Templars will soon be able to break out of the encirclement. Launch a new round of charge. In the distance, the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom is already advancing here. With the current state of Tiran''s army, there is a high probability that it will usher in a disastrous defeat when the army comes into contact. "Winter Knights..." Abelson knew the strength of the Winter Knights. Although he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Sutton''s words were still credible. He regrets it a bit now. He knew that Earl David Glamorgan had brought all the knights of the Winter Knights here. At this time, he can also use more trump cards. "Can the Kun-type fighter jets attack the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom in the distance? Just slow down their advancing speed." "Well..." David thought for a while, three Quinjet fighters plus Arcee, plus ten Winter Knights wearing blizzard power armor, he felt that the opposite army should be enough to fight for a while. But he thought of another way: "If it is targeting the army in the distance, I have another way." "oh?" Abelson has no good solution now, after all, he only has so many cards in hand, and almost all of them have been played. Now if they want to turn the tide of the battle, they can only rely on David Glamorgan, the prospective son-in-law. Judging from the series of performances just now by David Glamorgan, this prospective son-in-law is trustworthy. If you have a better way, go ahead and do it. David nodded, took out the communicator directly, and contacted everyone on the Quin-jet fighter. "Gianna!" "I am here." "It''s time for you to perform." "..." Jaina didn''t reply immediately, and after a few seconds of silence, she said: "I''ve located your location, go over right away." After listening to Jaina''s reply, David immediately signaled the people in front of him to disperse to make an open space, and at the same time, don''t be overly nervous or attack. Almost at the same time he finished speaking, a dazzling magical radiance appeared in the open space in front of him. With a flash of brilliance, Jaina Proudmoore, wearing a mage robe and holding a magic staff, appeared in front of everyone. Looking at the people around her, Jaina only nodded slightly to Abelson, His Majesty the King of the Tilan Kingdom, and she ignored all the others. As for Earl Sutton Stewart, who had met several times in the capital, but had a terrible reputation, he was directly ignored by her and treated as a transparent person. "You want me to use a powerful attack spell?" Jaina took a few steps forward, stood next to David and glanced at the distant battlefield, and immediately understood what David asked him to do: "The target is far away." Where is the army?" "Yes." David didn''t ask Jaina if she could do it. He knew how powerful this female mage was. Even if she hadn''t reached her peak yet, she was not an ordinary mage. As for the various restrictions on arcane magic in this world, he does not believe that Jaina has studied for so long without any results. Seeing that she can use teleportation spells so freely, he knows that Jaina has already found a way to bypass the restrictions. . After all, even the alchemists on the continent of Brennia can find a way to mobilize arcane energy. There is no reason why a genius mage like Jaina can''t think of it. "give it to me!" After observing for a while, Jaina immediately began to prepare to cast spells. Standing on the high ground, a magic circle formed by the condensed arcane energy appeared under Jaina''s feet, and a raging arcane torrent was wrapped around her body. I don''t know what kind of magic it is, but just looking at the momentum of the move, everyone around knows that it must be a very powerful magic. The energy fluctuations released by the turbulent arcane torrent caused everyone around to retreat several steps involuntarily. Only Abelson stood firmly in place, looking in surprise at the female mage who was casting a spell not far away. He knew that there was a female mage next to David, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. At that time, what he thought in his heart was... as long as David didn''t play too much, he didn''t care about these ''private affairs''. Now it seems that I have made a huge mistake in my judgment. The female mage was brought by Earl David Glamorgan, probably not because of her outstanding appearance and figure. With the mobilization of magic power, an extremely huge magic circle slowly appeared on the blue sky in the distance, which was located obliquely above the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Immediately afterwards, a blue-white meteor condensed by frost and cold air rushed out of the huge magic circle at high speed, and smashed straight at the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Blizzard! This is one of the signature spells of Azeroth mages! But most people don''t know that Blizzard is not actually a casting spell, or the frost magic that many people think, but Blizzard is actually a summoning magic. Summon a large amount of cold air and ice and snow crystals from the cold pole, condense them and launch them towards the enemy. The terrifying freezing air and huge impact will cause huge damage to the enemy. Jiannas blizzard this time is naturally impossible to summon cold air and ice crystals from Northrend, the polar region of Azeroth. She is the ice and snow crystals summoned from the top of the high mountain called the Pillar of the World in the north of Winter City. Just when Jaina used the blizzard to bombard the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom indiscriminately, three Kun-type fighters also arrived above the battlefield. After being amazed at the terrifying strength of Archmage Jaina, Abelson was shocked again. This time, he was amazed at the combat methods of the Winter Knights and the combat power they displayed. While the three Quin-style fighters slowed down slightly, one Winter Knight jumped off the fighters one after another. Under the watchful eyes of His Majesty the King of Tilan Kingdom and many nobles, they fell straight towards the knights of the Templar Order. middle. "this" Abelson and many Tiran nobles thought that the Knights of Winter had made a mistake and regarded the Knights Templar as their own? But when these winter knights who were still in mid-air fired a lot of fire-breathing small iron pieces, blasting out an empty area in the area where they were about to land, they realized that these winter knights were aiming at The area with the most enemies jumps off. Boom! Tom! Tom! Although they were very far away, when the Winter Knights landed on the ground one by one, everyone seemed to hear a heavy landing. Next, they watched helplessly as the ten winter knights in the center of the formation of the Knights Templar were surrounded by countless enemies. "Good...a brave way of fighting." The nobles present have fought countless battles, and this is the first time they have seen such a fierce and brave fighting style. Jumping from a high altitude and falling into the battlefield is not enough, you have to jump into the area where the enemy is most dense, and then fight with multiple enemies surrounded by countless enemies. What kind of crazy person must be to come up with this crazy way of fighting? But I have to say that the appearance of the Winter Knights immediately reversed the situation of the battle, because the Templar Knights were blossomed in the center, the overall formation was completely disrupted, and there was no way to continue to move as a whole to rush out of the encirclement, and the battlefield completely became A messy strangulation battle. Under such circumstances, the winter knights became more and more eye-catching, and the weapons that spewed out flames in their hands almost never stopped. Although the Templars have various magical blessings, they will not be hurt by rifle bullets. But the protection of divine magic is not invincible. When the Winter Knight crazily fires and pours ammunition at a target, the only thing waiting for this Templar is the ending of being blown into blood. As more and more Templars were shot into blood, the morale of the Templars plummeted, and the situation on the battlefield began to reverse. (end of this chapter) Chapter 307： Candidates for the new ruler of the Kingdom of Tiran Chapter 307 The Candidate for the New King of Tilan Kingdom The Winter Knights are still killing and killing, and Jaina has stopped her blizzard spell. As the last few rounds of frost meteors fell, the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom fell into a huge state of chaos. Although the specific casualties were not clear, in this state, it would not take a long time to regroup and continue to advance Kung fu can''t be done. "This spell can no longer be used." Jaina sighed, she did find a way to ''bypass'' the restrictions on casting familiar magic, but the disadvantage is not without it, that is, once a lot of magic is used, it is very likely to attract the attention of the ''rights manager'', and then use it The authority to use this magic is locked, and this magic is incorporated into the current management system. "Or, until I find another way, it can no longer be used." Jianna had anticipated this situation, but she didn''t care much about it. Anyway, she knows a lot of spells. As long as she doesn''t use them indiscriminately, even if they can only be used once, they can solve many problems. By the time all spells are locked, maybe she has figured out a way to bypass the restrictions completely. "The advance of the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom has been successfully prevented, and the goal has been achieved." David looked into the distance, the army could not continue to advance, the Templar Knights were under heavy siege, surrounded by the Winter Knights, the Tilan Knights and the Guards Knights who had just rushed into the battlefield. With soy sauce on the side, they blocked the escape route of the Knights Templar very well. If the fight continues like this, even if the Templar Knights are not completely wiped out, they will suffer heavy losses. Under such circumstances, even if the Tiran Knights and the lord''s coalition forces were severely damaged, the Holy Gunter Kingdom would not be able to continue the war. "Um?" Just when David was about to watch the excitement, the blue sky seemed to be dyed with a layer of golden light, and then dots of light like raindrops landed on the battlefield. Under the bath of the golden rain, the Templars regained their strongest combat power. Their physical strength and energy all returned to their peak state, and even the blessing spells on their bodies became more powerful. Outside of the already strong armor, Covered with a thick layer of brilliance. The Piccolo assault rifle of the Winter Knights kept pouring ammunition on it, splashing countless spots of light, but it could not easily break through the protection and kill the enemy as before. "Close to the nearest comrade-in-arms!" Brock Rumlow, who noticed the change in the battlefield situation, immediately issued a new order. The Winter Knights changed from fighting alone to gathering nearby, and kept approaching their comrades. During this period, flash shock bombs, smoke bombs, and small missiles were continuously launched, and explosions sounded one after another on the battlefield. Soon the Winter Knights got together and formed a suitable formation with the surrounding Tilan army to ensure that they would not It will be besieged while being attacked by enemies from all directions. "According to the mark! Set fire to attack in groups of three!" The winter knights who had undergone special training quickly formed a combat team of three, with Crossbones Rumlow in the center supporting several groups of comrades-in-arms according to the situation. Then, the blood flower that had just disappeared for a moment reappeared on the battlefield. The commander of the Knights Templar thought that after seeing the priests on his side cast a more powerful protective magic, they could kill the enemy back. Now he realizes that anti-killing is impossible, what he has to do now is to take his men out safely. The Knights Templar began to retreat, and they chose to attack in a direction that was not blocked by the Winter Knights. Tiran''s army couldn''t stop this group of Templars, who were protected by powerful magic, and couldn''t even stop them. They could only watch the Templars break out and run away quickly. "Do you want to pursue it?" Laura stayed on the Quin-type fighter plane, observing the whole battle situation. "No, let those guys go!" The weapons on the Quin-jet fighter were relatively not strong enough, and they couldn''t deal a devastating blow to the Knights Templar, who were covered in protective spells all over their bodies. At most, you can kill a few unlucky ones. This kind of pursuit is meaningless: "Take our people away from the battlefield." As for morale? The morale of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom has dropped enough after suffering a defeat with all the organs and advantages. Next, what will the Holy Gunter Kingdom do? Insist on going to war with the Kingdom of Tilan? Continue to fight? Or turn the battlefield to the negotiating table and start a new round of another war? At this time, Abelson was also constantly giving orders: assemble the army, treat the wounded, clean up the battlefield and evacuate slowly, the Knights of the Guards will be in the rear, and the Knights of Tiran and the Lord''s coalition forces that have been hit hard will be given priority to withdraw, etc. . The nobles around them also dispersed to do various things, counting casualties, weapon loss, etc., but also to find out the situation of the Holy Gunter Kingdom, and predict the possible choices of the enemy. After only half a day of war, there are still too many follow-up events to count. Abelson already has a premonition that tonight will be a sleepless night. But all kinds of things can''t compare to wooing David - Earl of Glamorgan! This prospective son-in-law is the key factor for Tilan Kingdom to turn this war around. He found that he overestimated this young man as much as possible again and again, but still underestimated him. "What is David''s background? What is standing behind him?" This question has surfaced in Abelson''s mind many times, but he can''t ask it now. The Kingdom of Tiran still needs the Earl of Glamorgan to stabilize the battle line. Not to mention that the Earl of Glamorgan is currently very loyal to the Kingdom of Tiran and himself. Even if he really has a different heart, he must find a way to stabilize it now. It can even be said that even if David has disobedience now, Abelson can bear it. As long as he can maintain the apparent relationship between monarch and minister, he can even allow Winter City to become a de facto independent kingdom. Of course, it is not a necessary situation, he does not want this kind of thing to happen. Now he desperately hopes that David and Sophia''s wedding will be completed as soon as possible, and then give birth to offspring early; if he can persist until then, he can directly let the offspring of David and Sophia become the new king of Tilan Kingdom... David didn''t know that his offspring had been clearly arranged by His Majesty King Abelson. In fact, he didn''t think so much and complicated at all, including when he shot: If His Majesty the King died, would he be Can obtain greater benefits of this problem. Until the battle was over and everyone around him left to do various things, David had no time to think about this issue. The final answer is: no difference, my future plans will not change significantly because of whether Abelson is killed or not. Set goals and make steady progress towards them. This is the current state of Winter City. It is inevitable to develop into a huge advanced city. At that time, whether Abelson is still in power or not, it is inevitable that Winter City will become Winter Kingdom. Even David himself can hardly prevent this kind of thing from happening: Even if he doesn''t want to, but when his strength reaches that level, the people around him will ask him to do it. At that point, David represented more than his own interests. Back to White Rock City, Abelson did not let David go back to rest, and took him to discuss a series of matters such as the war with the Holy Gunter Kingdom, diplomacy and so on. In order to show the importance he attaches to Earl David Glamorgan, even Master Jaina Proudmoore was invited. As for Earl Sutton Stewart, he has a more important task: to rectify the Knights of the Guards! Before the traitors of the Knights of the Guards were completely eliminated, His Majesty the King no longer dared to let the Knights of the Guards be responsible for his security work. In comparison, Earl David Glamorgan''s side seems to be safer. Maybe he should let the Winter Knights take charge of his guard work next. Because there is always time to finish the business, and many affairs are being investigated and handled by others, Abelson can only change the topic to things that have nothing to do with the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt. Like, where is Jaina Proudmoore from? "Master Jaina Proudmoore is the daughter of the leader of the island city of Kul Tiras. She is currently visiting Winter City. This time she came out to see the customs and customs of the various places on the continent of Brennia." "Oh?" Abelson was surprised, but he didn''t ask where Kul Tiras is. Since it is an island city, it must not be on the mainland of Brennia. It is not surprising that he has never heard of it. It was Jaina''s identity that surprised Abelson, the leader''s daughter, isn''t that a princess? No wonder the appearance, temperament and knowledge are all so outstanding. In fact, both David''s introduction and Abelson''s speculation are inaccurate. Strictly speaking, Kul Tiras is not a kingdom. Although Daelin Proudmoore is the leader of Kul Tiras, he is not a kingdom. A real king. But Jaina would not explain it in such detail. Anyway, in her eyes, His Majesty the King in front of her is just a passer-by on her journey, and there is no need to understand it in such detail. "So, Master Proudmoore came out to travel the mainland to increase his knowledge and experience?" "Yes." "Master Proudmoore must introduce Kul Tiras to me the next time he goes to the capital of Tiran Kingdom. I think there can be more connections between the Kingdom of Tiran and Kul Tiras." Regarding this kind of words, Jaina smiled and dealt with it. She is very familiar with this kind of work. After seeing Jaina''s performance, Abelson also realized that the princess of Kul Tiras was very good at dealing with such situations. Such an outstanding performance made Abelson start to feel worried: Can his daughter who is a fool all day long and only knows how to eat, drink and play, compete with this female mage? (end of this chapter) Chapter 308： Do you understand what high technology is? Chapter 308 Do you understand what high technology is? Sophia, who Abelson thought could only eat, drink and have fun, was chatting with her sister at this time, or telling her about all kinds of magic in Winter City. Cybertrons, High Elves, Holy Light, Cars, Airplanes, Steel Warships, and more. "There are a lot of delicious food." Rinwinter City stores many types of food, plus the original small population, a small amount of breeding can ensure the basic needs of the whole city for meat. In addition, various resources can be purchased and replenished from other worlds, Sophia even feels that the food in Winter City is more abundant than that of King Tilan. Sophia also found that the aquatic products in the Winter River are particularly delicious, and she has fallen in love with the aquatic products there. Although Winter City does not have a complete aquatic product industry chain, but as a princess, if you want to eat some fish and shrimp, it is natural Some people specialize in fishing. "It is said that there are all kinds of fruits in summer and autumn, and I can taste them when I return to Winter City this time." When Sophia arrived in Winter City, it was already past the season for eating fruits, and there were only a few kinds of fruits that could be preserved for a long time. In fact, with the establishment of stable communication channels between Winter City and Sparta, and various grains and fruit seeds were sent to Sparta, in addition to planting by itself, Winter City can also obtain them from Sparta. fresh fruits. Not to mention that with the advancement of various technologies, it is not difficult to grow fresh fruits in winter, but it was not necessary before. "David also promised to help me make a set of equipment that can move freely on the water like Miss Hood... Who is Miss Hood? Miss Hood is a humanoid battleship, uh... how to explain it? It''s just a ship Battleships, but the same as ours." Lana listened to Sophia''s various introductions, and only thought that her sister might be crazy, otherwise why would she keep talking nonsense? What are these things? According to Sophia''s description, Winter City is simply a city in another world. What can deliver clean water to every household; electric lights that can make the house at night as bright as day; let''s not talk about whether these magical things exist ? How great a lord must be to make his subjects live so comfortably? And in Sophia''s description, the streets of Winter City are cleaner than the palace, how is this possible? As for those untouchables, how can they clean up the garbage properly? They can''t even clean themselves! But is it necessary for my sister to lie to me and make up these lies to deceive myself? Could it be that Sophia likes the young Earl named David Glamorgan very, very much, so even if she talks nonsense, she hopes that she can accept this brother-in-law? Many questions popped up in her head, but on the surface she smiled and nodded to answer, and soon Lana found that her sister seemed to be angry. "What''s wrong?" "You''re messing with me again." "How could it be? Sophia is so cute!" Lana reached out and touched her sister''s hair, and directly brought the topic to her sister: "If you want that Earl of Glamorgan to focus on you, Then you have to eat less and see how fat you are." "I''m not fat!" The angry Sophia''s face became rounder, but after expressing her dissatisfaction, she pinched her waist worriedly: "Have you really gained a lot of weight?" "Not a lot either." Successfully transferred her sister''s focus to other things, Lana began to popularize various tips for her sister to maintain her figure and skin. In addition to not eating indiscriminately and controlling her mouth, she also said that she could introduce a few people who are good at maintaining The female officer of the figure gave Sophia and taught Sophia how to maintain a good figure through exercise. "No, ladies don''t allow this or that all day long. It''s really annoying." As for how to maintain a good figure, Sophia thinks that she can go back to Winter City and ask Helen, Eva, Gwen and others. They are all in good shape, maybe there is some secret? "When you marry the Earl of Glamorgan, even if you don''t have a female officer by your side, there are still many things you can''t do as you like." Lana helped her sister tidy up her messy hair, not sure if she was expressing emotion or reminding herself Sister, let her prepare mentally in advance: "Besides, you will live in Winter City at that time, and there is no way to talk to me or mother at any time..." "How could it be? It''s very fast to fly from Winter City to the capital by plane, and you can get there in half a day." Sophia didn''t think that would happen. She liked Winter City more and more, and she knew that David didn''t want to Looking for other people is because living in Winter City is very comfortable and convenient, and it is convenient even to go home: "I can go back to my father and mother, and brother to chat at any time. But it will take more time to come to White Rock City, but it is also convenient. Not for long." "..." Lana blinked. She thought of those vehicles called Quin-jet fighters. She was amazed at the vehicles that could fly in the air, but she didn''t take it too seriously in her heart. After all, this thing has nothing to do with the army. White Rock City arrived at the same time. It was only then that I realized that the speed of this vehicle seems to be flying very fast. In this way, all the miraculous things Sophia said earlier are true? Is there really such a magical place as Winter City in the north of Tilan Kingdom? Lana was very curious, and even wished to see it in person. At this moment, Lana noticed a person suddenly appeared in the corner of the room. This person was covered with a gray robe, his whole body was covered by a hood and robe, and his face was also covered by shadows. Even if the gray-robed man faced Lana directly, he still couldn''t see his face, only the deep darkness that seemed to swallow everything. The sudden appearance of such a weird person did not scare Lana, but instead aroused strong dissatisfaction from the Marquis of White Rock City. "I said a long time ago, don''t appear in front of me without my permission, especially in my room!" While Lana reprimanded loudly, she blocked Sophia, who had also discovered the strange person and looked surprised, behind her, and looked in the direction of the door. There were two guard knights standing there. They were ordered by King Abelson to guard the Marquise here. In fact, they were also guarding her to prevent Her Royal Highness from running around. But at this time, the two guard knights continued to stand at the door and completely ignored the gray-robed man as if they hadn''t seen anything. "..." Lana narrowed her eyes slightly. These two guard knights were not soldiers from White Rock City, but brought by her father from the capital. what does that mean? Even the Guards Knights of the capital were infiltrated by these guys from the temple? At this moment, Lana Tilan suddenly understood why her father was so dissatisfied with her behavior. The temple was indeed a very dangerous enemy as her father said, and she naively regarded the other party as a tool that she could play with at will. "I''m sorry to come to visit so presumptuously, please forgive my impoliteness, Marquise Otto, Your Royal Highness Princess Sofia." The man in gray robe raised his hand and bowed slightly, as if to apologize first politely, but also That''s all, and soon he showed his true attitude: "Because there were some twists and turns in the original plan, I had to activate the backup plan." "What plan?" Lana realized something was wrong, and now she just wanted to delay the time as much as possible so that people could notice some abnormalities. "Don''t struggle anymore, these little tricks of yours are useless." The gray-robed man waved his hand lightly, and the two guard knights who were instructed went directly to the door and closed the door that was originally open. Immediately, the gray-robed man released a barrier of silence, no matter how loud the noise was in the room, it was impossible for anyone outside to hear the slightest sound. Of course Lana knows the barrier of silence, and almost all nobles know about it, because noble officials often use this barrier to discuss some secret matters. Seeing that things were going to the worst, Lana immediately rushed to the corner of the house, and took off the long sword in the hand of the heavy armor that was used as a decoration. Lana Tilan, holding a sword in both hands, slashed the side of her long skirt with a sword, and cut the skirt to make it easier for her to move around. "I said... your struggle is meaningless. From the day you accepted the blessing of my lord Umber, everything is doomed." The man in gray robe pointed at Lana, the marquise of White Rock City, suddenly felt that her body was no longer her own, and she was completely out of her control. "What are you going to do?" Lana tried hard to regain control of her body, but no matter how hard she tried, her body was still out of control, as if she had become a puppet, stuck in place stiffly. "Don''t struggle, you will make the most important contribution to the great cause of the temple... Now, let this little princess who gets in the way... um... what are you doing?" The man in gray robe never looked at the little princess directly from the beginning to the end. In her eyes, this is a little girl who appeared in the wrong place at the wrong time. Even if she is the little princess of Tilan Kingdom, she is not of much value in the eyes of the gray-robed man. However, the young little princess stared at her big round eyes, and she didn''t show panic or even fear at all. Instead, she calmly found a strange thing out of nowhere, and poked it a few times with her fingers. Finally, I got it to my ear. "Hey~ David, a strange guy appeared in my sister''s room, and he controlled my sister... What? Oh, I see!" The gray-robed man realized something was wrong when he heard the first sentence. He raised his left hand and immediately released an energy arrow that looked like smoke and gray streamer, and shot at Princess Sophia. However, after this energy arrow approached Princess Sofia, it was directly bounced off by the golden light released from Princess Sofia. "Amulet of the God of Light?" Just when the gray-robed man was depressed that his spells were actually blocked by his own amulet, the roof suddenly exploded, and then a golden light bursting out of the smoke and dust with bursts of waves, went straight to his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 309： no pity at all Chapter 309 is not a pity at all Shooting like a dragon, shaking the universe, breaking the sky with a single shot... None of these are possible! From the appearance of the sea king''s spear to piercing the gray-robed man''s heart, everything happened in an instant. When the smoke and dust dissipated and the gravel fell to the ground, the gray-robed man had hung on the spear without making a sound, and he was still standing there. Rely on David, who holds the spear at the other end, to exert force. David quietly looked at the gray-robed man in front of him. As the vitality was cut off, the gray-robed man''s appearance under the hood gradually revealed its original appearance. To David''s surprise, this gray-robed man turned out to be a pretty young woman. "Huh? I seem to have seen this person somewhere." When she asked David for help, Sophia knew that the crisis had been resolved, and she didn''t think David would be too late to save her. He has the amulet that David gave him before he set off, which is enough to support him until David rushes to his side. As for my sister? Sophia could see very clearly that the gray-robed man wanted to control his sister to do something, so she wouldn''t hurt her, and she didn''t have to worry about her sister Lana''s safety at all. Sure enough, things were exactly as she thought. As soon as she asked for help, David arrived, and quickly and neatly solved the enemy and eliminated the crisis. Happy Sophia ran to David and wanted to give him a big hug, and happened to see the real appearance of the man in gray robe opposite him. "Looks like a maid in a castle." "She is my maid." With the death of the gray-robed man, Lana also returned to normal and regained control of her body. But her complexion is still ugly. What happened today is like slapping her in the face non-stop. The true identity of the gray-robed man in front of her makes her even angrier: the people closest to her have been infiltrated. Is there anyone you can trust? David had already withdrawn the spear, and the water was washing it away. After ensuring that there would not be any blood on the golden spear, he put it away. "This person should not be the real mastermind behind the scenes." "I know, it''s the temple..." "No, I mean, this maid, like you, has been controlled by spells." After a few glances, David had already figured out the situation. The energy fluctuations on the maid''s body dissipated too quickly, and she was not strong enough to control others at will. All the situations showed one fact: this maid, Actually a victim. "Is that so?" Hearing that the maid was also controlled by someone, Lana''s face brightened a little. It seems that White Rock City is not completely infiltrated, and the **** in the temple still need to use some means to get in front of her. "By the way, the two guard knights outside the door..." Lana suddenly remembered that there were still two traitors guarding the door, and immediately reminded David not to let those two guys go. "Don''t worry, they have been subdued." The door opened, and Cirvanas threw the two heavily armored guard knights to the ground one by one. Judging by their condition, although they were not very good, they still had a sigh of relief. "What should we do with these two guys?" The former Ranger General still came to the castle pretending to be Dai Weiwei. After David received Sofia''s call for help, David took advantage of the opportunity and called Sylvanas. Compared to Jaina, it is more suitable for Cirvanas to make a shot in this situation. Jaina''s attack spell that is locked in one use is better to use when it is more important. "These two are Knights of the Guards, just leave it to His Majesty the King." The work of interrogating spies has nothing to do with David, and he doesn''t want to get involved in the internal affairs of the Knights of the Guards. Lana did not object to David''s decision. Although she really wanted to concoct these two traitors and spies with her own hands, but the identity of the other party''s Guard Knights gave her no reason to intervene. After such a delay, Abelson arrived with a large number of guards. Looking at the two bodyguard knights and the corpse of a maid in a gray robe who fell on the ground, Abelson''s face turned dark again. The mood that was relieved when chatting with David just now fell into the abyss again. The Temples infiltration into Tilans kingdom has actually reached this level? He originally thought that he was already very vigilant, but he didn''t expect that these guys would do so many things secretly. After he listened to the explanations from David, Sophia, and Lana, and knew the details, that expression seemed to turn into the Lord of the Abyss, devouring everything. Immediately, he thought of a terrible possibility: "Not good, Wangdu!" Why did the Holy Kingdom of Gunter have such great determination to launch an attack on the Kingdom of Tilan? With the continuous occurrence of various situations, Abelson has already guessed part of the truth. Baiyan City has been infiltrated into a sieve by the opponent, so what about the capital? Just look at the spies and traitors appearing around me one after another, and you can know that the situation in the capital is definitely not much better than that in Baiyan City. After all, even the Knights of the Guards have been infiltrated by the other party. Will it be more difficult to infiltrate than the Knights of the Guards? At this moment, Abelson is faced with a choice: return to the capital immediately? Stabilize the core of the kingdom, and then slowly deal with the Holy Gunter Kingdom; or sit in Baiyan City, first severely damage the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom, cut off the possibility of continuing to go north, and then return to the capital to clean up the mess? He didn''t hesitate at all, and two seconds was enough for him to make a decision: the capital is the key to Abelson''s rule of the entire Kingdom of Tilan, and he can''t watch the king of Tilan fall into chaos anyway, in that case he There is only a false name left for this king. When the time comes, he will even have to rely on his daughter and son-in-law, which is absolutely unacceptable to him. "David, I might need to borrow your Quinjet." "no problem." Of course, David would not refuse. He had a premonition that the Kingdom of Tilan was going to be completely chaotic. He was also considering whether to find a reason to return to his own Winter City, and then quietly waited for a group of people to beat people''s brains to pieces. After the dog''s brain, he brought the Winter Knights out to clean up the mess. Although it was agreed to return to the capital, but in this situation, there are many things that need to be arranged. Abelson asked David to make preparations for returning to the capital first, while he himself made various explanations and arrangements, leaving his army, including the Knights of the Guards, in White Rock City, and handing them all over to Earl Sutton Stewart. My wife''s younger brother is currently the commander-in-chief of the southern front of the Kingdom of Tilan. Even Marquis Otto of White Rock City and his daughter Lana must obey the orders of Earl Sutton Stewart. Due to his special status and the recent ''rebellious'' incidents, no one objected to His Majesty Abelson''s decision. Earl Sutton-Stewart has been an idle nobleman for many years. After doing nothing outside, he finally ushered in his peak moment in his career. This seems to prove once again that no matter how hard you work, you cant beat having a good background. "I don''t ask you to completely defeat the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom. I only ask you to stabilize the southern front of the kingdom and not let the troops of the Holy Gunter Kingdom enter the kingdom." Abelson did not have high demands on Earl Sutton-Stewart. "As long as you can defend Baiyan City." As for the rebellion in the surrounding territories, what should we do? Abelson allowed Earl Sutton Stewart to ignore those rebellions and just focus on dealing with the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom. He intends to deal with the invasion of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom and the rebellious lords after he has thoroughly organized the capital. After making various arrangements, the dark sky has turned white. Looking at the rising sun in the distance, Abelson felt that this might be a good sign, and it might mean that the darkest hour of Tilan Kingdom was about to pass, and the light was about to usher in. At the same time, he comforted himself from the bottom of his heart: the attack on the temple this time might be a good thing for him! He has been carefully guarding against the infiltration of the temple, but he didn''t know exactly what the temple infiltrated King Tilan into. Now that the war broke out, the temple has come up with various hidden methods, which also gave Abelson a chance to clean it up completely. As long as we can survive this time, the Kingdom of Tiran will usher in a brighter future! Heaved a sigh of relief, Abelson would not choose to back down because of such a difficult problem, he was full of fighting spirit, and looked forward to the Kingdom of Tilan reaching a new peak under his own governance. Full of fighting spirit, Abelson walked to the open space at the main entrance of the castle, where David''s three Quinjet fighters were parked. Looking at the three giant gray metal birds in front of him, Abelson suddenly had a strong urge: he should go to Winter City to take a good look at it himself. After I have solved all the troubles in the capital, I will take my wife and two sons to have a look together! Lana, who was not far behind him, also had a similar idea. She planned to wait until the war was over and everything was back on track, and go to the northern plains to see for herself. She was very curious about the magical place that Sophia described, what kind of city it was. The giant gray metal bird, the Winter Knight in black heavy armor that covers the whole body without revealing a bit, all these made Lana curious. Especially last night, I saw Sophia take out a small thing casually, and she was able to ask for help from people outside the barrier; afterwards, she also heard the details of the previous war, and knew that this group of Rin in black heavy armor Winter Knight, after her amazing performance on the battlefield, she hopes that her guard knights can also have such a powerful combat power. For a moment, she was envious of her younger sister Sophia. It would be great if she hadn''t married so early. Now it seems that the Earl of Glamorgan, the lord of Winter City, has greater development potential than the Marquis Otto of White Rock City. If Winter City is really as powerful as Sofia described, and Lana even thinks she can consider that position. "pity" (end of this chapter) Chapter 310： that very attractive position Chapter 310 That Incomparably Alluring Position The Quin-jet fighter plane passed by at high speed in the air, and the scenery on the ground kept changing. Abelson stood in the cabin, just like Sophia who went from Winter City to the capital, looking out through the glass window at the front of the cabin. . He knew that the Quinjet could fly at high speeds in the air and be comfortable to ride. But he never expected that he would be so comfortable. Apart from some bumps during takeoff, which made him flustered, there was no other abnormality. When the flight was stable, he even felt that he was staying in a room with a slightly narrow space. If he hadn''t seen the change of scenery through the glass, he would even suspect that the Quinjet fighter hadn''t moved at all. Looking around for a while, perhaps realizing that this posture is really unsightly and will seriously damage his majesty as a king, Abelson quickly retracted his gaze and carefully observed the inside of the Quin-jet fighter. He had seen it once when he first boarded the fighter plane, but at that time it was only a rough look, and now he started to observe it seriously. Then he glanced at the woman sitting in the driving position. He knew that the driver''s name was Mikaela, and she was a logistics staff member of the Winter City Army. This time, he came out with David and was mainly responsible for the power armor used by the Winter Knights, ensuring that other can be used normally. In addition to Mikaela, the ''pilot'', His Majesty the King also took the same Quinjet fighter as the Earl of David Glamorgan and His Royal Highness Princess Sofia, two of his own family members, and Laura Crawford, the Abelson People who don''t know their specific identities, Jaina Proudmoore mage, and Sylvanas Windrunner, the high elf hunter. Davids ceremonial officer Elias Parker and the personal guard knight Floyd were not on this plane. They took the other two Quin-jet fighters together with Winter Knight and the newly promoted priest Casillas. There are quite a few people in the cabin, but no one is wearing Abelson''s most curious Blizzard power armor. What a pity, he originally wanted to take this opportunity to look at the heavy armor up close, but after carefully observing the inside of the Quin-type fighter, he realized that even if he could observe the Blizzard power armor up close, it would be difficult to see What. There are too many strange things inside the Quin-jet fighter. Abelson has always felt that he is a very diligent and studious person. correct judgment. But after boarding the Quin-jet fighter, he found that he couldn''t understand most of the things. He only understood that what Mikaela was holding in his hand was the control device used to operate the fighter. As for the various data, instruments and various buttons above, what are these for? What''s the use? He couldn''t understand it at all. The smart Abelson immediately realized the crux of the problem: even if Earl David Glamorgan was extremely loyal to the kingdom and was willing to dedicate this advanced Quin-style fighter to his Majesty the King, he did not have anyone who knew how to fly a fighter . Just looking at the complicated driving position, he knew that it is not so easy to train the pilots of this kind of fighter jets. There are not too many such talents in Winter City, right? Abelson guessed right, Winter City is very short of fighter pilots, and even Mikaela in front of him is a fake. That''s why David asked Megatron to manufacture mass-produced Kun-style Decepticons. These three Quin-style fighters are actually mass-produced Decepticons. Although they are not as good as the real Cybertronians in all aspects, they have been resolved Driver''s problem. "How many soldiers are there in Winter City?" After looking back and forth several times, Abelson and David chatted about the Winter Army. He suddenly wondered how many soldiers there are in Winter City? "The Knights of Winter currently have less than one hundred members and are still expanding." "Your goal is to fill up one hundred people?" This number does not sound exaggerated, after all, the Iron Tree Knights in Iron Tree Fort have three hundred people. However, considering the terrifying fighting power of the Winter Knights, Abelson felt that if he had a hundred Winter Knights at hand, he would be able to kill the entire army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom today; Kill all the troublemakers! "Yes." David likes to round up the numbers. He will continue to expand the Winter Knights until all one hundred Winter Knights have been trained and formed combat effectiveness. At that time, it will be expanded to 300 people or 500 people. See what happened at that time. Besides that, there is one more thing that David didn''t explain to Abelson, that is, the Knights of Winter he had seen was still incomplete. David, Gareth Stanton, the leader of the knights, and Floyd, the deputy leader, really want to cultivate the Knights of Winter, which is still a knights composed entirely of paladins and hunters. Each knight of the order must master some kind of supernatural power. Currently, the Winter Knights have been working hard in this direction, and all members are learning Holy Light or Arcane. It is foreseeable that in the future, if there are winter knights who are still unable to master extraordinary abilities, then it is inevitable to be eliminated and cleared out of the knight order. After all members become extraordinary professionals, one of the entry thresholds for the Winter Knights in the future is to become a paladin or a hunter. As for priests of the Holy Light, there is no need for the Winter Knights to train them. The Cathedral of the Holy Light is the training base for the priests of the Holy Light. As for the army to recruit priests, just say hello to Liadrin. "What about the infantry?" "The Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment currently has 800 soldiers, but more than half of them have just completed recruit training not long ago." David still didn''t lie, and the Spartan III did not take long after receiving recruit training. Of course, strictly speaking, it hasnt been long since the entire Spartan heavy infantry regiment has received recruit training, and their combat experience is all accumulated by fighting the orcs. And the fact that the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment was able to take to the battlefield so quickly is also related to the fact that Davids requirements for them are not as high as those of the Winter Knights: As long as you can skillfully use the weapons and equipment provided by Cold Winter City, your own physical fitness meets the standard, and you can perform battlefield duties according to orders, you are considered qualified. At present, the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment is able to crush the orcs on the battlefield. It is not so much the soldiers that are powerful, it is better to say that the weapons and equipment of Winter City are powerful. With the dimensionality reduction strike that does not know how many generations ahead, it crushed the orcs on the opposite side. army. Listening to David''s introduction, Abelson nodded slightly. In general, the military power of Cold Winter City is a little more than I guessed, but not too much. There are less than a thousand professional soldiers in charge of a land as vast as the northern plain, which is actually very small. Presumably the number of troops in Winter City is severely restricted by the population. But it may be because of this reason that David focused on improving the personal combat power of the soldiers. Coupled with the appearance of the Cybertronians, the Winter Knights possessed powerful combat power with the powerful equipment of Blizzard Power Armor. . "So, how many troops can be mobilized to come to the capital without affecting the defense of the orcs in Winter City?" "The Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment has already spread throughout the northern plains, and it will take a lot of time to recruit them immediately." David touched his smooth chin. He didn''t even need to ask the people in Winter City about this question. The answer can be given: "The Knights of Winter can be transferred to the capital at any time." David glanced at Abelson, and after receiving an affirmative answer, he contacted Winter City directly in front of His Majesty the King. "Gareth." "What are your orders?" "Order the Winter Knights to assemble and get ready to go at any time, and then wait for my order." "Yes, my lord!" Gareth didn''t ask David what specific tasks he had, nor did he ask whether the Cybertronian Legion should send fighter jets to **** him. Since the adults didn''t mention it, it doesn''t need to. He knew that David followed His Majesty the King and suddenly recruited the Winter Knights. It may be that there has been some kind of change in the battle situation that is not good for the Kingdom of Tilan! Gareth went to recruit the Winter Knights. Except for the ten Winter Knights who followed David to leave Winter City, there are currently seventy-three Winter Knights in Winter City. With the current combat power of the Winter Knights, if a few special beings are added, it is not a difficult task for the Winter Knights to destroy the city and the country. When Gareth Stanton recruited the Winter Knights, Abelson finally returned to the capital of Tilan. The speed of the Kun-type fighter was really fast. Seeing the fighter plane landed smoothly at the gate of his castle, Abelson suddenly realized that he seemed to have to formulate some defense plans for his castle against the air. These things can wait until later. The most important thing right now is to clear up the hidden dangers that may erupt in the capital. "What is Granville doing now?" Looking at the guard knight who was full of vigilance and hurriedly saluted after seeing him, Abelson directly asked his eldest son''s current location. When he left the capital, he handed over the capital to his eldest son, Granville. He believed that Granville could ensure the stability of the entire capital when he left for White Rock City. Abelson was a little worried at the moment, because he knew that his elder son''s resilience was not very good. Originally, he thought that he could leave his son a relatively stable Tilan Kingdom before his death, or that a better heir would appear in the next generation, so he didn''t worry too much about his son''s not being good enough. Now, he is worried that Granville, who is not good enough, will not be able to cope with the sudden crisis. "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness is in poor health and has been recuperating recently." At first, everything seemed to be calm in the capital. Abelson thought that the matter had not developed to an irreversible level, but he didn''t expect to hear such news in the next second. Frowning and looking at the guard knight in front of him, Abelson immediately asked about his wife''s situation. "Her Royal Highness has been taking care of the eldest prince recently." "Who is in charge of governing the capital now?" "It''s His Highness the Second Prince Felix." "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 311： Good luck with a daughter Chapter 311 Good luck with a daughter Hearing the report of the guard knights, Abelson realized that it was not that the accident had not happened in the capital, but that the accident was coming to an end. In any case, he never thought that his second son, who only knows how to eat, drink and play all day long, would give him such a huge surprise. He didn''t rush to confront his second son, nor did he directly lead people to ''rescue'' his wife and eldest son. Abelson calmly issued a series of orders, recruiting several important ministers who had stayed in the capital, as well as all the soldiers of the Knights of the Guards and the Knights of Tilan who had stayed in the capital. Immediately, Abelson walked into the meeting hall, sitting on the throne on the steps and meditating quietly. David was invited by His Majesty the King to stand directly next to the throne, but he didn''t think there was anything special about this position, it was just that he stood a little higher. Jaina, Laura, Sylvanas and others who came with David were all standing at the bottom of the steps, while the Winter Knights were in two rows, all holding piccolo assault rifles in their hands, and they looked covered in blood. murderous look. Not long after, people who received His Majesty''s summoning order rushed to the chamber, and the first one to arrive was Alberto, the deputy head of the Knights of the Guards. Because Sean Kewell, head of the Knights Guards, followed His Majesty the King to White Rock City, the Knights Guards left behind are currently under the command of Alberto. At the same time, Alberto is also the defense commander of the capital of Tiran. At the moment when His Majesty the King and countless high-ranking officials and nobles are heading to the south, Alberto is the highest military officer of the capital. So when he learned that His Majesty the King had returned suddenly and summoned him, Alberto rushed over immediately, and then he noticed these ''strangers'' in the chamber. Especially those eleven knights in black heavy armor: "Who are you?" Alberto glanced around the meeting room, and noticed that His Majesty the King was sitting on the throne, but the Earl of Glamorgan was standing beside the throne. Several guesses flashed through my mind immediately, wondering if the Earl of Glamorgan had kidnapped His Majesty the King? I was considering whether to recruit my men to rescue the king, when I saw His Majesty the King gently waved his hands to himself, signaling himself to stand aside first: "Deputy Captain Alberto, come aside and wait for a while." The hand that was about to touch the hilt of the sword stopped where it was. From His Majesty''s words, he could know that he must have guessed wrong. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Since the Earl of Glamorgan did not hold the king hostage, what is the situation? Generally speaking, there will be no soldiers in the meeting hall. Even if His Majesty the King wants to discuss important matters with others, he will only let the knights guard the gate to prevent people from approaching at will. Now these black-armored knights are directly in the chamber, this is the first time Alberto has seen such a situation. While Alberto was looking at it, Sanford, the deputy head of the Tiran Knights, also arrived. It was similar to the situation when Alberto just entered the meeting hall. When he saw a dozen or so black armored knights in heavy armor, Sanford''s first reaction was to touch the weapon. It was also His Majesty King Abelson who spoke to appease the deputy head of the Tiran Knights, and then Sanford saw Alberto who had already stood aside. Walking over, Sanford winked at Alberto, and all he got was a slight shake of his head in reply. Similar to Alberto''s situation but a little different. Most of the Tiran Knights went to the south, and a small number stayed in the capital. The same is the deputy head of the guard, but the specific details are a little different. The Knights of Tiran are the main force to go out, so the leader Scott Kells leads the team. A small part of the Guards Knights went out with the army, mainly His Majesty the King went to the battlefield in person, so Sean Kewell, the head of the regiment, went out with His Majesty the King. As a result, the two regiment leaders stayed in Baiyan City and did not come back with His Majesty the King. Besides, His Majesty the King came back too soon, right? After waiting for a while, people came one after another, but Abelson''s face became worse and worse. Not only did the people he recruited fail to arrive quickly, but more importantly, David whispered a situation in his ear . "The chamber is surrounded." "Which army is surrounding the chamber?" David can''t answer this question. He can''t recognize all the troops of the Kingdom of Tilan at all. Fortunately, there is Freud, the former teaching knight of the Knights of Tilan, who can accurately identify the troops of the Kingdom of Tilan. various internal forces. "I saw the Knights of Tiran, the Knights of the Guards, the Heavy Infantry, the Light Infantry, the Noble Guards, the King''s City Garrison, and some nobles'' private guards." David and the others did not deliberately install cameras or release drones before they came in, because the Quinjet fighter jets were parked at the gate of the castle, and if they wanted to bring troops in to surround the meeting hall, they had to pass through the gate. These Kun-type fighters are mass-produced Decepticons. Although their combat power is not top-notch and their IQs are average, they can still complete such a simple task very well. As for how Freud ''saw'' the picture? It is enough to directly transmit the image information to the Blizzard power armor. "The kingdom mage group is also here." Following Freud''s last words, Abelson couldn''t sit still, and stood up directly: "The Kingdom Mages... Shouldn''t they have gone to the Eastern Front to defend the Soduruma Empire?" "..." Floyd looked at the furious His Majesty the King and didn''t speak. He didn''t know how to answer, so he could only look at his lord. David didn''t have the idea to answer His Majesty''s doubts. He knew that Abelson would definitely understand why, and his intervention at this time was just another bucket of oil on the burning anger. Sure enough, Abelson didn''t even need to ask anyone to think of the answer. His eyes swept over the people who came to the meeting room one after another, and he saw various reactions from these people. Doubt, confusion, disdain, joy, anger, all kinds of emotions seem to represent the positions of these people. Abelson found that he could easily distinguish loyal ministers from traitors only by his expressions. Did he feel that the matter had reached such a level that some people no longer bothered to hide it? His gaze stayed on Alberto and Sanford. These two vice-heads of the Knights seem to be loyal ministers? This surprised Abelson a little. When he learned that the king had changed so much without making a sound, and that the Knights of the Guards and the Knights of Tilan had come to surround him, he thought that the two deputy heads had already betrayed him. "David." "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Kill all the traitors outside, leaving no one behind." "As you wish, Your Majesty." David nodded to Floyd on the side, there was no need to give any orders, Floyd knew what to do. After receiving the order, Floyd immediately took out his two-handed epee from the storage props. This is a melee weapon specially made for Blizzard Power Armor. The huge two-handed epee was stood upright in front of Floyd, and then a halo spread under his feet. The next second, a blue and white halo flashed under the feet of the winter knights in the chamber, and then disappeared. Floyd used the halo of piety to increase the defense of the winter knights around him, and then he carried the epee and led the ten winter knights straight out of the meeting hall. The winter knight wearing the blizzard power armor, every step is very heavy, making a dull sound, and these people in the meeting hall watched these black human-shaped iron cans take heavy steps, and walked firmly towards the outside of the meeting hall , the responses also vary. There were worries and ridicule, but no one thought that just eleven heavy armored knights could change anything. Alberto and Sanford stood and observed for a while, and understood what happened at this time. What''s more, when Freud reported to His Majesty King Abelson earlier, although the voice was not loud, it was not deliberately lowered, and everyone in the hall could hear it clearly. The faces of the two deputy heads were as ugly as they were then. At this time, they didn''t expect to make great achievements, but only hoped to prove their loyalty and innocence. "Your Majesty, please allow your subordinates to fight side by side with these knights!" The request of the two deputy heads to fight was directly rejected by Abelson, and he calmed down the two deputy heads with the reason that "there is a lot of more important work that needs to be done later", and then looked at Dai dimension. "Winter Knights..." "The assembly has been completed, do you want to recruit the Winter Knights to the capital?" "Let the Knights of Winter go...I''m afraid, this is the only army I can trust." Abelson was just expressing his feelings, but it made the two deputy commanders who took the initiative to ask for the battle very embarrassing. However, the two of them had no way to express their dissatisfaction, and their own subordinates had rebelled. As commanders, they had an inescapable responsibility. Don''t say that His Majesty the King just cursed a few words, even if he pointed his nose and scolded them as trash, they could only accept the evaluation of trash unconditionally. At this moment, explosions and gunshots continued to ring out, mixed with short, intensive screams. Everyone in the meeting room was startled by the sudden sound, and everyone showed different reactions again . Abelson looked at those people who showed complacent expressions, and didn''t bother to control his emotions anymore, so he turned on the mocking mode on the spot: "David, do you think that when these idiots realize that it is actually their army that was massacred outside? , can you still laugh?" "I can still laugh..." Seeing His Majesty''s strange eyes, David added: "They have to pretend to be happy for His Majesty''s victory, so as to save their own lives!" "Hahahahaha!" After hearing David''s words, Abelson laughed very happily. Although I was at an absolute disadvantage in this strategy and calculation of all kinds of struggles, I was still the one who won in the end. The **** in the temple would never have imagined that it was all because I had a daughter! (end of this chapter) Chapter 312： make everything come to nothing Chapter 312 Let everything turn into nothingness Gunshots, explosions, and screams kept ringing out. In the meeting hall, because of the conversation between Abelson and David, some people felt nervous. They waited quietly for a while, but the screams outside never stopped, and no ''knight'' rushed in. People start to realize that something is wrong. With such intensive screams, many people should have died. And only eleven knights walked out just now. If these eleven knights were killed under the siege of countless soldiers, they would have died long ago. Even if these eleven people had terrible fighting power and killed many soldiers and knights, they should be down now, right? But no one stepped into the gate of the chamber, and the screams and explosions outside also meant that the battle was never over. what does that mean? It means that the eleven black armored knights are still fighting the army outside! Eleven knights, can they really fight against so many soldiers? You must know that the outsiders are not ordinary light infantry, nor are they temporarily armed auxiliary soldiers, nor are they the militiamen of ordinary lords, but the elite of the Tilan Kingdom, the Tilan Knights and Guard Knights equipped with the latest equipment group! What happened to those eleven heavy armored knights? His Majesty''s secret weapon? What''s going on outside? Could those eleven knights still be able to wipe out so many armies? impossible! Absolutely impossible! Everyone was telling themselves this in their hearts, but looking at His Majesty the King with a relaxed face, and the Earl of Glamorgan, whom everyone was not very familiar with, their uneasiness gradually intensified. In fact, compared to the soldiers outside, they are lucky enough, at least they don''t have to face the violent firepower output of the Winter Knights! Floyd didn''t have many opportunities to swing the big sword in his hand. He could only stand in the center of the team and watch the excitement at close range. He didn''t even have many opportunities to use missiles for fire support. Right here, he watched his knights, under the command of Crossbones Rumlow, keep slaughtering the Tilan soldiers who appeared in front of everyone. Whether it is light infantry, heavy infantry, or Tiran knights and guard knights wearing enchanted armor, they will be equally blasted into extremely beautiful blood flowers in front of the Piccolo assault rifle of the Winter Knights. The only difference is that knights wearing enchanted armor can take a few more shots, but this does not mean that they are more lucky, because once this happens, this knight will immediately attract the attention of the winter knights Set fire to shoot. According to the way of training, the team leader responsible for marking the firearms and aiming system will synchronize the target to the display screen of the knights in the same group, reminding them which target has been ''marked by the team leader'' and needs their own fire support. So the winter knights don''t need to use language to communicate at all, as long as they determine their combat partners in advance, they can cooperate perfectly in battle. And... Decepticon support can be called in at any time. "Kun-style Decepticons, attack!" Floyd didn''t feel that his subordinates couldn''t stand it anymore, but he noticed a group of mages gathered behind the enemy, who seemed to be preparing to launch a magical attack on himself and others. These unlucky people just chose the wrong location, which happens to be not far from the landing point of the Quinjet fighter. These people may think that there are soldiers guarding them, and there is no one on the vehicles. Just beware that no one boards and starts them. no problem. In any case, they never imagined that the Winter Knights only need to use communication equipment to communicate with these Quin-type fighters at any time, and a single command can make the Quin-type fighters transformed by these Decepticons into a combat state. After a sound of transformation that is very unfamiliar to the Tilan people, under the astonished eyes of the mages and knights, the three Kun-style fighters transformed into three metal giants, and then frantically poured some ammunition towards the area where the mages gathered. The blinking Kung Fu mage They were engulfed by the flames and smoke of the huge explosion. Before the commanding knight had time to shout, he was blown into the sky, and then fell heavily in front of a Kun-style Decepticon, and was crushed flat. Looking at all this, Felix, the second prince of Tilan Kingdom, was full of disbelief: "Impossible! This is impossible! Where did these guys come from?" "Your Highness, these are the soldiers of Winter City!" Of course Felix knew that these were people from Winter City, and he also knew that those black heavy armored knights were the Winter Knights, and those three metal giants were Quin-jet fighters. When the three fighters turned into giants just now, he I can see clearly. He just couldn''t accept that everything he got with great difficulty slipped out of his hands in such a muddle! Felix is ??not the only one who is difficult to accept. The faces of the people around him are full of pain. In any case, they never thought that things would develop into what they are now. Fully thought that the eldest prince and queen were under control. His Majesty the King was trapped in Baiyan City by the war in the south and could not escape. He might even never return to the capital. It was a matter of course for the second prince to become the king of Tilan Kingdom. As for the United Temple thing? After the official succession, this is not a problem! As long as His Royal Highness the Second Prince sits on the throne for a few more years, cleans up some stubborn guys, and the rest are people who support His Majesty Felix, then who will care about such trivial matters? The civilians below? The throne of the Kingdom of Tilan has changed, when did the farts be allowed to express their opinions? "Damn David Glamorgan!" Felix gritted his teeth angrily. He felt that he had never hated anyone so much in his life, not even his father who was unwilling to pass on the throne to his elder brother Granville who was sure to inherit the throne early on. He never hated anyone so strongly. meaning. After all, Felix hadn''t really touched the throne at that time, which was completely different from the current situation, but everything he had just obtained was destroyed by Earl David Glamorgan. "Your Highness, maybe we should consider leaving here." "leave?" "Yes, according to this situation, Tilan''s soldiers can''t resist the Winter Knights at all, and the soldiers who support us will soon be killed by the other party." Felix looked at the tragic battle in the distance, and knew that his men were right. It was not a battle at all, but a one-sided massacre. "let''s go!" Felix was very decisive. He knew that the Kingdom of Tilan had no place to stay. It was the right choice to leave here as soon as possible while there were still enough soldiers to help him attract attention. But when he turned around and was about to leave the Kingdom of Tilan with his cronies, he found that the cronies beside him had already collapsed to the ground. "you" "This is your country, your city, how can you give up and leave so easily?" A mage wearing a gorgeous robe held a dagger covered in blood in his hand, his eyes radiated a strange light Stare at Felix. Felix and the mage just looked at each other, and felt that his whole body became light and light, as if his soul had been pulled out of his body, and his consciousness began to become blurred, but he vaguely felt that his body was beginning to be unaffected by him. controlled... "Go, since you can''t get it, let it perish with you!" The weird mage handed the magnificent dagger still stained with blood to Felix, and then he took a few steps back, and gradually disappeared as he retreated, as if he had never appeared before. Felix, who was holding the dagger, went from being confused to being determined, and then he held the dagger and walked straight forward. Soon he came to the battlefield where the fighting was fierce, and shouted, "Stop!" ''. Tiran''s army stopped attacking. In fact, they no longer wanted to continue fighting. Even if Prince Felix didn''t give an order, they were ready to ''retreat''. This is not a war at all, but a simple death. So when Felix gave the order to stop, both knights and soldiers left the battle immediately, but the unlucky ones at the front still died under the terrifying firepower from the opposite side. "I am Felix, Prince of Tiran Kingdom, I want to see His Majesty the King!" Felix asked the soldiers to step aside, made way for himself, and walked straight to the group of terrifying black heavy armored knights in front. Now, these winter knights in black heavy armor have become the nightmare of countless people. They feel that there is no more terrifying existence in this world than winter knights. Originally, they still held a lot of resentment towards His Royal Highness the second prince who made them go through this hellish experience. But seeing His Highness the Second Prince approaching the group of demons without changing his face, they admired the courage of this Highness. Not everyone can face this group of black armored knights at this time. The appearance of Felix made Freud fall into hesitation. Although the king ordered to ''kill all the traitors'' before he came out, this was the king''s own son after all. Maybe the king was willing to Give this son a chance to live? But he quickly made a decision, as long as the second prince died, now that the eldest prince and the eldest princess had made big mistakes, his lord would have a chance to sit on the throne legally. So he resolutely carried out the "order of His Majesty the King", and Crossbones Rumlow, who was in charge of the command in front, immediately raised the rifle in his hand according to Freud''s order, aiming at the firm command of His Royal Highness Felix in front of him. Pulled the trigger. Chug Chug! The powerful firepower of the piccolo assault rifle directly hit the unprotected body of His Royal Highness the Second Prince, instantly turning it into a blood mist. dang lang~ A gorgeous dagger fell from the blood mist to the ground, and the Winter Knights suddenly saw the ''high energy alarm'' flashing on the screen in front of them. "Danger!" Floyd immediately mobilized the Holy Light and wanted to add the Holy Shield to his subordinates, but his Holy Light was not that powerful, and he couldn''t do that at all. At this moment, Freud found himself, the Winter Knight, the Quin-style Decepticon, and the castle behind him, all protected by the golden holy light. In the next second, the sky and the earth were covered with blue and white, and the entire capital of King Tilan was shrouded in a blue and white brilliance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 313： Super version of the soul of redemption Chapter 313 Super version of the soul of redemption David stood in the chamber and looked at the people around him. Most people, including Abelson, looked like they had been greatly frightened. After all, not anyone can keep calm while watching someone explode in front of them. After the huge brilliance, explosion and vibration, Abelson has not yet recovered from the state of the rest of his life, and it took a long time for him to return to normal. At this time, David had finished observing the situation of everyone present. Except for his own people who were protected by the holy shield technique, there were only a very small number of people present who were not affected. The two vice-heads of the knights were killed in the explosion just now. It wasn''t that David couldn''t protect them, but that these people, or rather the equipment and accessories on them, were the cause of the explosion. "What exactly is going on?" "The new equipment made by the Kingdom of Tilan for the Knights has become the enemy''s weapon." David looked at the people who had revealed their true position before: "There are also those nobles who took refuge in the temple, which were also ''made'' became a weapon." In fact, it''s not just these, David also sensed several particularly powerful energy fluctuations at that moment, located in various locations in the capital of King Tilan. After he said these approximate locations, Abelson''s face turned pale. He suddenly thought of something, and rushed straight out of the castle. David didn''t stop him. Seeing Laura and the others looking at him, he nodded helplessly, answering their questions. Although everyone had guessed in their hearts, they were still shocked when they got the accurate answer. The temple is so insane? They all walked out of the conference hall that was blasted with many cracks and dust and gravel were constantly falling. Everyone came outside. There was no need to go far. You only need to stand at the gate and look into the distance, and you will be able to see Tilan The current tragic state of the capital: thick smoke and dust almost enveloped the entire castle surrounded by holy light. And under such a terrifying explosion, what will King Tilan become? The answer is already obvious! "Kingdom of Tiran...is dead..." Abelson stood there blankly, looking at the thick smoke and dust covering the sky, as if he had seen the kingdom of Tilan in ruins. He didn''t expect that the temple would actually do this: if the Kingdom of Tilan could not be turned into "one of our own", then it would be completely wiped out. As long as the Kingdom of Tilan loses its capital, the entire kingdom will become a piece of sand. These lords will have no ability to resist the invasion of the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Besides, after such a thing happened, how many lords would dare to continue to fight against the temple? "good very good" Abelson, who was extremely angry, quickly regained his composure. At this moment, he wanted to understand many things. The free mages who don''t believe in the temple are all bullshit! The mage group has always been under the control of the temple, and the equipment made by these mages can naturally become a weapon used by the temple against anyone at any time. Most of the alchemist group, which is extremely hated by the temple mages, is under the control of the temple. I thought that I could use alchemists to check and balance the mage group. Now it seems that my idea is too naive. Magic defense devices, anti-magic devices, alchemy workshops, magic workshops, etc., were all built under his auspices, and turned out to be important props for destroying the Kingdom of Tilan. Compared to this, this is more painful than the betrayal of countless nobles, officials, and even his own son, because it is equivalent to pushing the Kingdom of Tilan into the abyss of destruction with his own hands. Sitting on the ground, Abelson''s always straight back also bent down, and he just stared blankly at the smoke and dust beyond the golden light. The huge smoke and dust still havent completely fallen. If you look at this terrifying scene from the outside, you might think its spectacular, and even the people in the temple will feel extremely proud. But the people in it don''t think so. Since Laura can wander around in different worlds as she likes, she always looks very happy. At this time, his face was serious, and he looked up at the surrounding smoke and dust. "David..." Looking around, Laura knew that under such a terrifying explosion, the residents of King Tilan''s capital outside the protection of the Holy Light would most likely die, but she still asked, as if she wanted to hear To some wonder: "People outside..." "There is no one outside." David is now very perceptive, especially when judging whether there is life around him. "Even within this protective barrier, there are only these people standing here." The Winter Knights and three mass-produced Kun-style Decepticons are not far ahead. When they came to join David, Freud had already reported to David what happened just now. Floyd blamed himself very much. He believed that his reckless decision had led to such terrible consequences. David certainly didnt think so, but believed that Freuds decision at the time was correct. Obviously, whether it was Prince Felix''s own thoughts or being manipulated by the temple, he was preparing to approach His Majesty the King and launch an attack, possibly to ensure that King Abelson could be completely wiped out. Floyd killed Felix ahead of time, but gave David time to react. Otherwise, David might not be able to react if Felix came forward to launch an attack. At that time, even if he himself is fine, it is hard to say that the people around him will be safe. There are some words that are not suitable to say at this time, but David is still very grateful in his heart: it is so good that such a terrible explosion did not hurt "one of us". "David~" Sofia''s voice sounded beside David. The little princess who had been laughing and laughing every day was happier than Laura. At this time, her voice was filled with tears. She never thought that such a terrible thing would happen, even if it was a nightmare, she never dreamed of such a scene. She had been in a sluggish state since just now, and she didn''t come back to her senses until now. She didn''t know what to do in the face of this situation. The only thing she could think of was to ask David for help. "You have a way to change this, right?" Since leaving Cold Winter City, Knight Magnolia, who has always been a transparent person, stepped forward at this time, trying to appease Her Royal Highness. In her opinion, Her Royal Highness has been greatly stimulated, and her sanity is no longer clear. In this situation, what can Earl David Glamorgan do? Could it be that he was able to bring back all the Tilan people who died in the explosion? That is not something humans can do, only gods can reverse life and death! Unfortunately, the gods stood opposite, and it was the believers of those gods who caused all this! "Your Highness, please..." What please? Be sensible? Magnolia found that she couldn''t speak at all, and the words of reassurance were just a beginning and no follow-up. At this moment, Earl David Glamorgan frowned and said, "I can give it a try." "What?" David''s soft words scared everyone present. Even Laura, who was most familiar with him, wondered if David was also stimulated by this tragic scene? Maybe I shouldn''t have asked that sentence! Abelson, who was sitting in a daze not far away, was also shocked, and turned around to look at David with a face full of surprise. He no longer cared whether his image would damage the majesty of the king. With a bit of anticipation. David could feel the gazes of everyone around him, including the ten winter knights. They also heard his words, and they also ''doubted'' what his lord said. Are you crazy? Unconsciousness? Or bragging? No one raised any doubts, because the surroundings were either David''s subordinates, or friends and partners who had a good relationship with him. Even Abelson, the king of the Tilan Kingdom, could not be regarded as an outsider. There are only a few nobles from the capital of Tyran, but they are not qualified to speak at all at this time. At most, they suspect that the Earl of Glamorgan has injured his head in the explosion just now. Amidst the doubts, surprises and expectations of the crowd, David slowly squatted down and put his hands on the ground. This action made everyone very puzzled, but in the next second they didn''t have time to think about why David made this action, because the surrounding holy light barrier shrank sharply and condensed on David''s body. Just a few seconds later, before the surrounding smoke and dust had time to engulf everyone due to the contraction of the barrier, the holy light condensed on David''s body burst out suddenly, and a golden beam of light slightly thicker than ordinary people rushed straight into the sky, covering the people above. Smoke and dust pierced through. Immediately afterwards, the holy light on David''s body spread directly to the surroundings. The sacred ripples were continuously released, blowing away all the surrounding smoke and dust, revealing the ruins after the big bang. No one paid attention to the tragic ruins, because David slowly floated up under everyone''s gaze. This is just the beginning, and an even more unbelievable situation happened: as David was suspended in the air, one after another translucent figures with huge wings flew out of David''s body. "That is" Everyone had question marks on their heads. They didn''t know what these translucent figures with wings were, but when one of them flew in front of the corpse of a Tiran light infantryman, it released holy light to revive the soldier. After that, everyone suddenly understood. "Can you really bring the dead back to life?" Sophia looked at David in mid-air in surprise. At this time, David''s whole body was wrapped in the holy light, and there were still figures flying out of the golden light cluster. The sacred beam of light rushing straight to the sky also exploded at this time, bathing the entire Tilan King City in a golden rain of sacred light, allowing those who had just been revived by the translucent figures with wings and were still very weak to regain their strength. back to normal. (end of this chapter) Chapter 314： a tyran fell Chapter 314 A Tilan has fallen In the ruins of Tilan''s royal capital, the only thing that is still intact is the core castle, which also makes it the most conspicuous target. Countless people stood up again in a daze, feeling the golden rain falling on their bodies, and after the feeling of weakness gradually faded away, they all habitually looked at the most conspicuous place. Although the translucent figures with big wings constantly shuttling around were very eye-catching, they still kept their eyes on the light ball in the distance. "what is that?" "What just happened? What happened to me?" "What happened to my home? What the **** happened?" "I remember... I seem to have been killed? Is it all hallucinations?" People stood up one after another, including those killed by the Winter Knights. They were wearing tattered protective gear, holding damaged or intact weapons, and stood there with blank faces, watching Looking at the terrifying black heavy armored knights not far away. My first reaction was to throw away the weapon in my hand. When the bang bang sound became one piece, it also awakened many people who were still confused. These people who were resurrected first soon saw a scene that subverted the three views: countless translucent figures flying in the air, flying and flying Stop at a certain position, then spread out your hands and release a golden light, and then a big living person will stand there. No matter how embarrassed this person looks, as long as he stands in place and bathes in the golden rain for a moment, he will soon become energetic and extremely healthy. There is even an old man who is obviously very old. After bathing in the light rain for a few seconds, he threw away the crutch in his hand. He ran and jumped in surprise, and shouted: "I can run! I can jump too!" Already!" "..." All kinds of weird scenes happen from time to time, but they don''t make the unbelievable scenes less magical, but even more unbelievable. Many of those who realized what was happening even secretly pinched themselves, wondering if they were dreaming. Abelson is one of them. His Majesty the King has straightened his back again, and he feels that his body has almost returned to the state of his youth under the shower of golden light rain. But compared to everything that happened around him, this little change in himself is not worth mentioning at all. "True God...appears?" Seeing that the light cluster not far ahead gradually faded, and David was still suspended in mid-air, Abelson began to suspect that the true identity of this young David, Earl of Glamorgan, was actually a man who came to the world and played in the world. the gods? Otherwise, it is really impossible to explain what is happening now. Is this kind of resurrection of the dead really possible for humans? Even the high priests of the temple can''t do this kind of thing with the power of the gods, right? Waiting until David landed again, the golden light and the light and rain all over the sky disappeared, and those translucent figures with big wings had long since disappeared. Abelson still hasn''t recovered. When he came to his senses, he vaguely saw many people kneeling on the ground praying. That devout appearance was the most disgusting he had ever seen, but at this moment he could understand the behavior of these people. David landed smoothly, and the strong sense of weakness that he experienced not long ago hit again, but the holy light in his body was not completely exhausted like last time, and he even felt that after this time, his own holy light could be improved a lot. Without worrying about why this happened, David glanced at Sophia, who had round eyes and opened her mouth very round, and touched her head with his hand: "I couldn''t save everyone, I tried my best." There are many people standing densely on the surrounding ruins, but these are not all the residents of the capital of Tilan, and many of them cannot be resurrected, because the ''souls'' of these people no longer exist, and there is no one to be resurrected. . Including the second prince Felix, the souls of these people seemed to detonate as part of that ''magic bomb''. This is also an important factor for the thorough bombing of the capital of Tilan Kingdom. Not only the facilities, equipment, and some accessories, but even some of the ''people'' infiltrated by them are part of the bomb. As a result, almost every area of ??the entire capital was covered, which is also an important reason why only David and the people around him survived in the end. "Ah, no, this is incredible... You actually saved everyone!" Sophia, who came back to her senses, covered her mouth with her hands in disbelief. Just as her personal guard knight Magnolia judged, Sophia was indeed frightened by the astonishing tragedy. She just instinctively asked David for help. , the remaining rationality in her mind is actually reminding her that this is simply impossible. Unexpectedly, David actually resurrected all...or most of them. In fact, not only Sophia was shocked, but even a few people who were very familiar with David were also shocked. Even Cirvanas, who had seen the "true strength" of David, the incarnation of the Holy Light, did not think of David. able to do this. Although Holy Light has a very powerful ''healing ability'', resurrection is another matter. Even in Azeroth where all kinds of miraculous events emerge in endlessly, such things are extremely rare, and the occasional examples seem to emphasize how difficult it is to truly resurrect a dead person. As for the Holy Light Sect since its birth, she has never heard of any user of the Holy Light who really resurrected the dead. (P.S: What is mentioned here is resurrection, not light-forged undead or light-forged creatures. In the official plot, it seems that only Anduin resurrected Varian by using holy light to resurrect the dead?) Even if there are a few successful resurrections, David''s performance today is still too amazing. Because David resurrected most of the dead in a city, this kind of power is probably not enough to describe the incarnation of the Holy Light. Maybe David is the original light of the Holy Light, or even a greater existence that surpasses the Holy Light? Sirvanas felt that he shouldn''t reject Laura''s proposal to him. At present, staying in Winter City for a long time is definitely more promising than returning to Quel''Thalas as an ordinary ranger general. Jaina is also thinking about what is David''s real identity? Anyway, she didn''t think David was a human being! It''s just that she is not a believer of the Holy Light, and it is impossible for her to kneel on the ground and pray like the Paladin Floyd next to her and Priest Casillas of the Holy Light. Turning his head to look to the side, he happened to meet Laura''s eyes: "Are you not shocked by the miracle created by the Holy Light?" If I remember correctly, isn''t Laura Crawford a Holy Light Hunter? As a follower of the Holy Light, she actually behaved so calmly? Are you a fake follower of the Holy Light? In fact, Laura was shocked, but her experience was quite special. She had seen too many things that broke the three views, and she was not a faithful believer of the Holy Light, so she recovered quickly. On the contrary, it was the reactions of the people around her that made her feel more interesting. For example, Cirvanas, he could see clearly the regret at that moment, and he shouldn''t be bored for a while in the future. "Maybe I''m used to it!" After dealing with Jaina casually, Laura looked around and gradually surrounded the residents of King Tilan''s capital. These people had various identities, including civilians in the outer city, free farmers, small traders, merchants in the inner city, and servants of the nobles. , servants, real nobles, and many soldiers of the Kingdom of Tiran. There were more and more people gathering, but no one made any noise. As time went by, these people gradually understood what happened. After experiencing such a miraculous event of death and resurrection, everyone is still in a state of fragmented three views. At this time, they desperately hope that someone can give them some clear instructions and tell them what to do? Everyone set their eyes on David, the ''God'' who resurrected them! "Now, how are you going to handle this situation?" "..." David looked around. In fact, he had a lot of ideas, but right now he didn''t know whether to dismiss His Majesty Abelson first. Unexpectedly, David was still thinking about saving some face for His Majesty the King, but His Majesty the King of Tilan Kingdom had already figured out a lot of things by himself. "Do it the way you want!" Abelson has been fighting with nobles and officials for decades, and growing up in this environment since he was a child, he can naturally perceive David''s thoughts. Besides, he felt that David didn''t want to hide it at all. This "special existence" might not have cared about the "rules of the game between humans" at all. The other party didn''t directly announce anything, and he had already given him a lot of face as the king. This may be because of Sophia. If he is still entangled in the status of the king, his subjects, and the majesty of the king at this time, it is not only that he does not know what is good or bad, but he simply does not know what to do! He believed that even if David didn''t do it himself, as long as he offended the **** a little, there would be people around who would do it for him, killing him on the spot, the king who brought the whole kingdom into the abyss and killed all the people in the cityeven if Just picking up a stone and throwing it at him is enough to smash him into a pulp. "Tiran no longer exists..." Although I dont know about the existence of David, what exactly does he want to do? But Abelson doesn''t care about this at all now. He is ready to provide David with all the support he can, and quietly expects David to kill the Temple and avenge Tilan. Seeing that His Majesty Abelson has already expressed it so straightforwardly, David doesn''t need to continue to pretend to be polite. Looking at the dense crowd around him, he is going to pack everyone here and bring them back to Winter City. As for how to move so many people to Cold Winter City without any supplies? Such a trivial matter could not trouble Mage Jaina Proudmoore, who is good at large-scale teleportation magic. Although Tilan is dead, winter is coming! (end of this chapter) Chapter 315： Rin Fuyu Dosei Chapter 315 Rin Dongtucheng When he first left Cold Winter City to go to the capital, and responded to His Majesty''s summoning order, David was simply dealing with errands. King Abelson didn''t force David to send out how many soldiers and horses, so at that time, David felt that he would bring a few winter knights and companions, and go to join in the fun, and return to the winter when the excitement was almost over. City, continue to wait for the increase in population. I never expected that the temple would actually ''send'' such a big gift to me. Although not all the residents of the capital of Tilan were resurrected, this solved one of the problems: the noble forces in the capital of Tilan were intricate and complicated. These nobles all had their own territories and properties, and most of these assets were concentrated near the capital. . David wants to bring all the people in the capital to Cold Winter City, but this group of people is actually a huge obstacle. However, it is precisely this group of people who can be valued and bought by the temple. Now this group of people has all become part of the bomb, their souls have completely disappeared, and David has no way to resurrect them, and they will not cause trouble for David for various reasons. The remaining people looked at the ruined homes around them, although there was a lot of reluctance, but for the "God" who resurrected themselves and gave them a new life, most people''s resistance to moving was not so strong. Especially the civilians, when they learned that after going to Cold Winter City, they could use their own hands to reclaim the fields and obtain their own land, these civilians were the fastest to accept going to Cold Winter City. This is because the land around the capital of Tilan was heavily consolidated, and there were not many free farmers, most of whom were contract farmers working for the nobles. As for the nobles and members of the Knights, seeing that His Majesty Abelson did not speak, they were not prepared to express their opinions. "I will trouble you next time." David knows that bringing everyone back to Winter City will inevitably cause some problems in the future, but compared to the benefits obtained, those things can be solved slowly. Moreover, as long as you have absolute force in your hands, even if a small number of people do something wrong, they won''t be able to cause too much trouble at all. Jianna looked at the crowds of people around her and rubbed her temples with a headache: "There are so many people, there is no way to send them back to Winter City at once." "Send the civilians there first." The civilians are relatively easy to manage and won''t cause trouble. After instructing Jaina, David contacted Eva and Wetherby to prepare them for receiving a large number of people. Hearing that the lord was actually planning to send all the people from the Capital of Tilan to Winter City, Eva and Wetherby were stunned at first, and didn''t understand what happened at all. The two reacted quickly, and immediately got into the working state: It doesn''t matter why the people of King Tilan moved to Winter City, the important thing is that Winter City should come up with a resettlement plan as soon as possible. "The easiest way is to build a camp and ensure that everyone has shelter from the wind and rain." "Laura will go back with the first people." Tell Laura directly how many tent supplies you need, and Laura can go to her own world to purchase. Actually, based on the situation of most civilians in this world, even if Winter City does not provide them with accommodation, the civilians will not have any complaints or dissatisfaction. As long as the lord allows the commoners to settle near the city of Winter and allow them to reclaim the wasteland, then even if they have nothing, they can build a new home by themselves. But David didn''t want the City of Winter, built according to his own vision, to become a situation similar to King Tilan''s. Anyway, as long as they live in the temporary camp for a period of time, Digger and the craftsmen in Winter City will soon be able to build a large number of houses, maybe a batch of apartment buildings? "Temporary camps, new residential areas, whether to continue to expand the current agricultural area or open up new agricultural areas, these things should be formulated as soon as possible." After assigning new tasks to Wetherby, David asked Eva and Elizabeth to say hello. The arrival of a large number of new residents will definitely have a severe impact on the existing law and order. Elizabeth, the sheriff, will face a huge challenge. After some arrangements, David turned his head and looked around. Because of the full support of Abelson, some local nobles in the capital of King Tilan, soldiers of the Tilan Knights and Guards Knights are responsible for carrying out the orders given by David, the resurrected people are ready and selected. The first people to teleport. At this time, the Winter Knights who were ordered to come by Quin-style fighter also arrived in the capital. Although they came a bit late, the arrival of the Winter Knights shocked the audience. Especially the soldiers of Tiran Knights, Guards Knights and other troops who had been educated by the Winter Knights before, seeing that there are so many terrifying black heavy armored knights, they really dare not be dissatisfied at all. rising. After talking to Gareth Stanton and ordering the Winter Knights to maintain order, David went to Abelson. Abelson found his wife Rosie Stewart through David''s efforts to arrange various things, and learned a very bad news. His eldest son, Granville, was not resurrected. It was not that David deliberately failed to resurrect His Royal Highness. After David''s explanation, Abelson already knew the root cause of the big bang. It is not surprising that his second son colluded with the temple and became part of the bomb; but his eldest son was also involved with the temple, which he did not expect. Of course, it is also possible that the elder sons illness was caused by the temple, and he was implicated. The eldest son also became part of the "bomb". His wife was indeed taking care of Granville who was "sick and bedridden", and died because of this. Compared to Abelson who quickly sorted out his mood, although Rosie Stewart was reborn, he didn''t have much joy, and the whole person was still immersed in the state of sadness of completely losing his two sons. Sophia was by her mother''s side, and while comforting her mother, she was also telling her the next arrangement: everyone will go to Winter City, and Sophia can stay with her mother for a long time, which also relieved Rosie''s emotions a little. . Next, everyone kept busy with their own affairs, and the number of people around continued to decrease. Not only the strength of Jaina Proudmoore''s teleportation magic was amazing, but her own magic power reserve was also amazing. She caused the slightest pressure, and David didn''t see her tired. Until the last group of people gathered, including His Majesty the King and the last remaining knights and soldiers, it was the last group of people. This time Jaina not only wants to teleport people back, but also wraps the Quin-jet fighters parked around. "If you feel tired, the Winter Knights and I can go back on a Quinjet fighter." "It''s just a few teleportations, and it won''t make me feel unbearable." "In this case... let''s go, go back to Winter City!" Before David could finish his words, a blue-purple magical radiance appeared around him, and soon the light emitted by the arcane energy engulfed everyone. By the time things were done, they had already returned to Cold Winter City. "I''m back!" David looked around. He and the others were located on the east side of Winter City, and they were stepping on the ''highway'' leading to Snowfield Fort. At this time, on the open space on the north side of the road, an area has been circled as a temporary camp. Not only the residents of King Tilan who arrived earlier are busy, but also many Cybertronians and craftsmen of Winter City are busy. , to establish temporary shelters for these people. Wetherby Swan personally came to supervise the work situation, and he was also here waiting for the Lord David to return. But Wetherby hadn''t had a chance to come up to report the situation, and Abelson beside David had already raised the question first: "This is Winter City..." Looking at the flat and clean solid road under his feet, Abelson looked back curiously, and found that the road stretched to a place he couldn''t see and still didn''t see the end. He asked curiously: "This road leads to where?" "Snowfield Castle!" "oh!" Snowfield Fort is a fortress located in the central area of ??the northern plain. It was originally a multi-purpose fortress town established by Iron Tree Fort to control the entire northern plain. But it soon became the border fortress of Winter City, and now it should be restored to an important transportation hub function in the northern plains, right? Whether it is an important border fortress or a transportation hub in the northern plains, it is normal to build a road to connect with Winter City. What amazed Abelson was the spaciousness, smoothness, and firmness of the road. He didn''t even know what material the road was made of. But compared to the cold winter city in front of him, he felt that this road seemed nothing. "This is Winter City?" Abelson saw that there was no city wall in front of him; countless houses were neatly lined up; it was much wider than the road under his feet, and there were beautiful roads on both sides for people to walk... He only saw a small part of the city from a distance, and combined with the reports he heard at the beginning, Abelson already had a preliminary understanding of Winter City: Winter City is a city that is completely different from all places on the continent of Brennia. City. No matter how detailed the report is and how vividly the subordinates narrate, nothing is as shocking as seeing it with your own eyes. In comparison, the vehicles passing through the city, as well as the huge Cybertronians, are not as powerful as the city''s impact on Abelson. Vehicles that are not pulled by livestock are not so rare compared to airplanes, and the giant Cybertronians are just a relatively unique race. For the Brennia continent that has mysterious power and various intelligent life forms, it is not so rare at all. What kind of. If you want to govern the city into such a beautiful appearance, it is definitely not possible to rely on magical races and some magical mysterious powers. Abelson began to look forward to his life in Winter City. (end of this chapter) Chapter 316： industrial area Chapter 316 Industrial Zone Turn on the faucet and look at the clear water flowing out of it. It is not the first time for Abelson to use this thing, but he still sighs that this thing called tap water is really convenient. It is said that Winter City has installed running water in every household, which is really... a luxury behavior! "Waterworks, power plants, military camps..." Abelson, who came to Cold Winter City, is currently living in the top suite of the Cold Winter Hotel. The servants and guards in the palace are currently arranged to live in the hotel, and the Tiran Knights and Guard Knights are in temporary camps A separate military camp was established on the periphery. David didn''t care about the difference between nobles and commoners, but the nobles were unwilling to squeeze into the camp with the commoners. These nobles had more or less family backgrounds, and this gave birth to a new business. That is to hire workers from Winter City and Cybertronians for the nobles of the capital of Tilan, and then pay the great mage Jaina Proudmoore to send them back to the capital of Tilan, and then bury them in the ruins. The property was dug up. The hired workers, the Cybertronians, and the archmage Jaina who was in charge of the teleportation all get a handsome reward. The nobles who regained part of their family property will directly purchase real estate in Winter City. After all, Winter City has prepared a lot of new houses in advance, but there has never been a situation where nobles have money but cannot buy a house. Even King Abelson found David, hoping that he could send some Cybertronians to help transfer various assets in his castle. This also reminded David that there were quite a few high-ranking noble families who were completely killed in the explosion in King Tilan''s capital, and all those assets became ownerless. This is a windfall picked up for nothing, and there is no reason to let it go! So the relatively leisurely Decepticons were arranged by David to dig money, and the Autobots with better tempers were sent to help Sheriff Elizabeth. Although the civilians who came from King Tilan are still living under centralized management in temporary camps, the wealthy nobles already have their own houses and have officially lived in the city of Winter. The ''rules'' know nothing and they can have an impact on law and order. Because there are too many people... "Is the population counted?" Sitting in the office, sitting opposite is Wetherby-Swan, the administrative officer of Winter City. Currently, Wetherby''s main job is to settle the new residents who have just migrated. "Still counting, I think the government affairs department of Winter City needs to recruit some additional staff." Wetherby looked a little tired, but he didn''t seem to be dissatisfied. Instead, he looked very energetic: "But as far as the current Judging from the data, the number of people who migrated from the capital of Tilan will not be less than 80,000." The arrival of a large population gave him the feeling of governing a real ''city''. The population of Winter City was too small before. For Wetherby, governing a town with such a small population was not a challenge at all. With the arrival of the population of King Tilan, the population of Winter City has increased many times, and the workload of various departments is also increasing. Several departments in Winter City do need to increase their manpower. David not only approved the government department''s proposal to increase staff, but also approved the recruitment plan of the public security department. In addition, David also ordered the expansion plan for the waterworks. The power plant is ignored. There is no need to expand the power plant using the Ark reactor in a short period of time. When the power plant needs to be expanded, maybe Winter City has entered the interstellar age. "The real problem is how to solve the living problems of nearly 100,000 people." All to farm? It''s not impossible, but if so many people open up wasteland and farm land, Winter City must carry out "diversified" planting, and they can''t all plant the same crops in a swarm. In this regard, the officials of Winter City need to intervene. Otherwise, if farmers are allowed to choose by themselves, they will definitely give priority to crops they are familiar with. In addition to various grains and vegetables, a group of fruit farmers can be developed, followed by cotton planting and other industries. "In addition, with enough population, the industrial zone plan can also be implemented." Its not that David doesnt want to vigorously develop industry in Winter City, but there was no such condition before. With such a small number of people, the production line of the arsenal can barely be filled. What kind of factory do you expect to be able to open? Now that there are people, various factories can be opened. These factories not only allow Winter City to produce a variety of goods, but also create a lot of jobs, provide income for a large number of civilians, guarantee their income needs, and ensure that they can live normally in Winter City . "My lord, what other factories will be built besides the steel factory?" The steel factory has always been on the schedule, so there is no need to ask additional questions. "Clothing, footwear, bed bedding, etc." At present, the clothing, bedding and other products of Winter City are still in the relatively ''primitive'' hand-made era. In the earlier period, it was distributed uniformly, and all kinds of materials were purchased from other worlds. As for whether the existing shops will be affected? Actually not, because the products produced by the factory are mass-produced on the premise of ensuring the basic quality of the products. This kind of mass-produced clothing is likely to be looked down upon by nobles. It is produced to ensure the needs of ordinary people, and the price of the product will not be too high, so that everyone can afford it. The same is true for bedding and other items. In this way, with sufficient food and comfortable and warm houses, the basic life of the residents will be guaranteed. At that time, you can consider building more factories to meet other needs of the people, such as bicycle factories, or even automobile factories? After chatting with Wetherby for a short while, before David had time to get up and leave the chair, Gareth Stanton found him again. "What''s the matter?" Gareth''s recruitment is naturally a military matter, but there has been no military action in Winter City recently, right? Although the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment was still mopping up the orcs on the northern plains, it was Megatron, not Gareth Stanton, who was in charge of this work. After going out for a stroll, the Winter Knights continued their slow expansion work, and by the way, they also watched the soldiers from the capital of Tilan to ensure that they would not cause trouble. Thinking of this, David suddenly guessed why Gareth was looking for him. "My lord, what should I do with the army of the capital of Tiran, including the Tiran Knights?" "..." It sounds like they are going to deal with prisoners of war. Although the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards are not prisoners of war, the current situation seems to be the same. Especially the private guards of the nobles. This group of troops was directly controlled. Even if some nobles expressed dissatisfaction, David did not have the slightest intention of backing down: either take your guards and get out of Winter City. If you live in the city, you have to abide by the rules here. As for the specific rules? Of course, the lord said there are rules, so there are rules! Because the lord of Winter City is the **** who resurrected them and gave them new life, this part of the nobles are not stupid enough to dare to challenge David, which is why the nobles'' private guards accepted the vaccination management honestly. But this is not a long-term solution, and the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards can''t be left outside the city to keep watch, right? "Do you have any ideas?" "Reorganized into the Winter Army." These are the most elite soldiers of the Tiran Kingdom, especially the Tiran Knights. These knights have received various trainings since they were very young, using potions and spells to ensure that they can continue to break through their limits, so their physical fitness Both are tough. In addition, they know all kinds of combat skills, and they also have extremely high military literacy and obedience. With a little training, let them learn to use the weapons and equipment of Winter City, and they will immediately become another powerful army. Although the other troops are not as good as the two major knight orders, they are also stronger than ordinary civilians. Gareth didn''t want to watch such a large group of high-quality soldiers being wasted, but it might be difficult to obtain permission for the reorganization of the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards. "I''ll have dinner with His Majesty later, and I''ll bring it up to him then." David thought for a while. The situation of the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards is quite special, but the guards of the nobles and the king''s guard Troops, ordinary light and heavy infantry soldiers can all be reorganized directly: "Leave the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards alone, and the other troops will be pulled to the barracks for reorganization." "What if there are those who are unwilling to accept the reorganization?" "They are soldiers and must obey orders." David will not be used to these guys, especially now that they have come to Winter City collectively: "Those who do not meet the requirements but have good character and integrity will be sent to Elizabeth Swan The Sheriff''s there." As for the inability to meet the needs, personality and professionalism, what about the bad ones? David will still give these people opportunities: they can choose new careers by themselves, and the government will give them some help. As long as they work hard, they can still live well in Winter City. If you have to come out all the time...David will build an industrial zone next, even if there are diggers, he won''t mind more coolies on the construction site. "I see what to do." Gareth left with the order. He and Floyd will be responsible for the reorganization work. As for the number of the reorganized army, if there is no accident, it will be directly named the Winter Army. This should be the legion with the largest number of people in Winter City, and if it goes well, it will also become the army that undertakes most military tasks. After all, whether it is the Winter Knights or the Spartan Heavy Infantry, they are the ace troops of Winter City, and they will only appear on important battlefields in the future. Gareth was full of expectations for the future. After leaving Fort Glamorgan, he found Freud to discuss the reorganization plan. However, as soon as he and Floyd started discussing, he was summoned by the lord again, and he also received a task: to lead a team of winter knights to the south to determine the Marquise Lana Tillan and the Earl of Sutton Stewart Case. (end of this chapter) Chapter 317： Take the emperor to order the princes Chapter 317 Take the emperor to order the princes Although many nobles and officials died in the capital of Tilan, in fact, the important officials of the Tilan Kingdom were not wiped out. Most of them were stranded in White Rock City because of the war with the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Abelson didn''t forget this matter, so he and David specifically mentioned this matter during the meal. In addition, he was also worried about the situation in Baiyan City. The capital of King Tilan was turned into ruins, and all the people in the city died. After the news reached White Rock City, Abelson was not sure how those ministers and nobles would react. But no matter how you look at it, White Rock City seems to be unable to defend it. Even if Earl Sutton-Stewart is still loyal to the Kingdom of Tilan, he can still control the armies such as the Tilan Knights, Guards Knights, and Infantry. It would also be devastating to the morale of the army. Now Abelson is no longer concerned about whether the border can be held, whether the southern land will be occupied by the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, he doesn''t even care about those ministers and nobles, the only thing he worries about is his own daughter, and he also worries about the Earl of Sutton-Stewart . "It''s not a difficult task. I asked Gareth to take a team of Winter Knights to White Rock City to see the situation. If the situation is critical, I will bring them to Winter City." So Gareth temporarily took over a mission and headed south with a small group of Winter Knights. Seeing that David simply sent someone to protect his daughter, Abelson mentioned another matter along the way: "How do you plan to arrange the knights and soldiers who came to Winter City together?" "I have ordered Gareth and Floyd to reorganize the other soldiers except the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards. Among them, those who perform well will become soldiers of Winter City." David''s answer was very straightforward. Now that Abelson has clearly expressed his attitude, David is not going to be polite to him: "As for the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards..." Abelson understood what David meant, and the other party asked him, and he respected himself enough, so he expressed his position very happily: "Let''s reorganize together!" He sees the current situation very clearly. As a king, he only has a false name left. Power and the army are of no use to him now. It is the best choice to hand them all over to David. "In this case, why not keep the number of the Knights of Tiran and integrate all the Knights of the Guards into the Knights of Tiran?" Abelson was so happy that David was a little embarrassed. Packed up the population of the entire capital of Tilan, and the king abducted them back together, even their ace knights and guards were incorporated. Unknowingly, I seem to have done something similar to a certain prime minister. Could it be that he will be able to do many things in the name of the Kingdom of Tilan in the future? The development of things is really similar to what David thought. Abelson directly took out the letter of appointment written in advance, and named David Glamorgan as the Duke of Winter, and his territory included the entire northern plain. The territory of David Glamorgan, the Grand Duke of Winter, is a completely independent principality, which is only nominally part of the Kingdom of Tilan. As Abelson personally handed over the letter of appointment to David, Duke Winter will officially take office, and then he will issue an announcement to spread the news to the entire Kingdom of Tilan. At the same time, another order and announcement was issued: King Tilan was severely damaged by the conspiracy attack of the Temple, and His Majesty the King had to go to the north for a ''temporary residence'' in Winter City, which is the kingdom of Tilan. Temporary capital. Because of the temple conspiracy, His Majesty the King was ill and unable to handle government and military affairs. Grand Duke David Glamorgan of Winter Winter handled all military and government affairs of the Kingdom of Tilan on behalf of His Majesty the King. After several orders and announcements, David has become the de facto ruler of the Kingdom of Tilan, except that he has not been crowned king. Regarding the series of appointments made by Abelson, David also accepted them neatly. In just one meal, his identity changed drastically, and even he himself was a little confused. It was only after returning to the office in Glamorgan Castle that he gradually understood. Abelson understood that the Kingdom of Tilan could no longer be brought back to life, and it was impossible for him to take power in Winter City, and lead the army of Winter City to return to the old site of the royal capital and rebuild a new city. More importantly, he knew that his direct army could not defeat the Winter Knights, and even the knights of the Tilan Knights and the Guards Knights could no longer fight for themselves. They have already been killed by the Winter Knights once, and they know that they are not opponents. What''s more, these nearly 100,000 people are all resurrected by David, and these people''s perception of David is many times better than that of the king. Let these people choose, they will definitely choose David instead of themselves. Since this is the case, why not arrange everything that can be arranged first while your false name is still a bit useful. Abelson didn''t even urge David and Sophia to get married early. He didn''t think that a special existence like David could be bound by a marriage. So it doesn''t matter whether he is married to his daughter or not. Even if David wants the position of king immediately today, Abelson can immediately write the abdication document. In fact, it is almost the same now. Cold Winter City has become the Principality of Cold Winter. It has obtained absolute independence in terms of law, and will be recognized by all forces on the mainland. The Duchy of Winter can be changed to the Kingdom of Winter at any time in the future, it all depends on when David wants to wear the crown. I am quietly living in Winter City for the elderly. For Sophia''s sake, David should not treat himself badly. Maybe there is a chance to see the day when the Holy Gunter Kingdom and the Temple are completely wiped out by Winter City. "So, you are the Duke of Winter now?" Listening to David finishing the matter, Laura was still looking at these appointment documents. Although the appointments and announcements are all issued in the name of King Tiran, the specific sending and posting must be done by the people of Winter City themselves. So although David was promoted to the Grand Duke and Winter City became the Duke of Winter, this matter always revealed a strange smell. "It feels like you coerced the king, and then forced the king to make appointments." "..." David wanted to say that he had a similar feeling, but he couldn''t admit it. He waved his hands and said, "You think too much!" "Anyway, congratulations!" Laura put the letter of appointment back on David''s desk: "It''s one step closer to your goal, and it''s a crucial step." Laura originally thought that it would take David several years to get to this level. Even so, it will not be easy to take this step in the end, and it may be accompanied by successive wars to succeed. Unexpectedly, the most important step was crossed so easily by mistake. Duchy! Changing the principality into a kingdom was just one of David''s thoughts. In the current situation, it is impossible for the Kingdom of Tilan to attack David''s Winter City again. But Laura felt that it would be better for Winter City to maintain its principality status for a period of time. Because of using the Duchy of Winter as a transition, it can well receive the "inheritance" of the Kingdom of Tilan, which is much more reliable than directly claiming to build a country. After all, the signboard of the Kingdom of Tilan has been standing for hundreds of years, and people living in this land recognize it. When the entire Kingdom of Tilan is in a state of war, the people of Tilan will habitually go to other parts of the Kingdom of Tilan. Fleeing within the territory, rather than directly fleeing abroad. In this case, the Duchy of Winter, which is still attached to the Kingdom of Tilan, can receive more population. After receiving the population from all over the Kingdom of Tilan, they can use the banner of regaining the land that originally belonged to them for the people. , to expand the territory of the Duchy of Winter to other regions. Not only is it irrefutable in terms of legal principles, but this kind of expansion can also gain the absolute support of its own people. When that happens, it will be a matter of course to change its name to the kingdom. "That''s right." Laura originally wanted to leave to do her own business, because she knew that David would definitely have a lot of things to deal with, but before she was about to leave, she suddenly remembered: "Is your ability going to improve again? " "Maybe!" Promoted directly from Earl to Grand Duke, and the territory has also changed from Winter City to Winter Duchy. My golden finger will definitely usher in an upgrade. I dont know what changes will happen this time. "I''ll watch and test it later." Leaving aside anything else, the output of crystal mines and the energy contained in them may usher in another round of enhancement. Even if there are no other changes, this alone is enough to satisfy David. Watching Laura leave, David originally wanted to ask Eva to deal with the announcement, but he didn''t expect Edwin Van Cleef to come to him. This person must have something important to look for, so David had to make the announcement first. set aside. "What''s wrong?" "About the confession of the Raines missionary." "So fast?" After David returned to Cold Winter City, he ordered the intelligence department to arrest the Raines missionary, and screened the people who came into contact with the Raines missionary to find out the spies sent by the Temple. The arrest went smoothly, and David didn''t need to care too much about this kind of thing. He just waited quietly for the result of the interrogation. Didn''t expect it to end on the second day? He thought that the missionary from the temple could last ten days and half a month! Speaking of this matter, Edwin Van Cleef also behaved strangely: "The missionary from the temple may...probably...have betrayed his original belief." "What''s the meaning?" "This Raines missionary seems to be ready to believe in the Holy Light." "..." "So after we arrested him, we didn''t use any punishment at all. Basically, he would happily answer all the questions we asked." Listening to Edwin Van Cleef''s report, David didn''t know how to evaluate the missionary, so he could only ask carefully: "Is it possible? He behaved like this on purpose, in order to really break into Winter City internal?" "This possibility is not ruled out." (end of this chapter) Chapter 318： new flying vehicle Chapter 318 new flying vehicle David let the intelligence agencies continue to interrogate Raines, and at the same time continue to screen everyone who has come into contact with Raines. In addition, according to the newly obtained information, I searched for some "enchanted" accessories that are not many in Winter City. These things flowed into Winter City with caravans and some individual traders. Did not attract attention. But the lesson of King Tilan''s capital lies there, and it is impossible for David not to pay attention to these things. He doesn''t want to come suddenly one day, and Winter City will disappear in a blue and white light. In addition to Rains, who was clearly from the Temple, David also had to conduct a thorough investigation of the alchemy workshop in Winter City. He didn''t suspect that Pierre Newton was also an undercover agent sent by the Temple, but he suspected that alchemy itself was designed with some kind of back door? Was it used by people in the temple? It involves mysterious power. He is going to call back Medivh, who is wandering outside, and join Jaina and Steve Rogers, the current supreme mage, to conduct a thorough sorting and inspection. If you simply check a mysticism system and knowledge in this way, it is difficult to determine some things. However, David was able to obtain the enchanted equipment of the Tiran Knights, some of the enchanted accessories collected, and knowing what kind of scenes might be triggered, combined with each other, he should be able to make a relatively accurate judgment. After arranging these things, David remembered to make an announcement, and told everyone that he had become the Grand Duke of Winter and Winter City had become the Duke of Winter. "You are already the Grand Duke? Congratulations!" Tony Stark has been living a very comfortable life recently. If he wants to tinker with new energy, waste water and garbage treatment technology, he is staying at Marvel. He wants to study mystical knowledge, various exotic materials in the continent of Brennia, or beat to make new ones. Weapons come to Winterfell. As for appointments, he has never delayed, and from time to time he will bring Pepper to Stark Manor in Winter City to rest and relax. "I guess it won''t be long before I can become His Majesty the King." David shrugged his shoulders, he thought it wouldn''t take long. "By the way, I heard that you are planning to build an industrial zone?" "yes." According to the original scale, the industrial area of ??Winter City will be built on the west bank of the Winter River, and the two banks will be connected by a bridge. At the beginning, David even considered building a Golden Gate Bridge, but that was just a random thought, and he was not going to give his own bridge such an inauspicious name. I really want to give my bridge such a name, what should I do if Magneto came here just after it was built? Directly expel Magneto? It seems that it is not impossible. Tony Stark didn''t know that Dave''s mind was full of bridges, and he was still asking David what plans he had for the industrial zone? "In addition to building a steel plant and establishing a basic clothing and bedding factory, I''m a little uncertain about how to lay out the follow-up." Under normal circumstances, all kinds of heavy industries must be developed, especially those related to the military industry. Only in this way can they truly participate in the hegemony. But Davids situation here is abnormal. The addition of Tony Stark and the Cybertronians has made the technology tree of Cold Winter City a bit confusing, and he doesnt know how to plan the basic military industry system. "I knew you would have a headache about this problem, so I thought about several solutions in my spare time." "..." David knew that Tony would not mention this matter for no reason. It seems that he had thought about this problem a long time ago, and even thought of a solution. As for why he is so passionate about these things, because while helping David solve these problems, he is also satisfying his own spiritual needs: trying out various ideas that he kept coming up in Winter City, and transforming some of them into kind. Compared to the various stalking and restrictions in the Marvel universe, he is much freer here in Winter City, which is why Tony especially likes staying here now. "My personal suggestion is to establish an industrial chain with Blizzard Power Armor Manufacturing Factory as the core." Tony suggested that David take Blizzard power armor as the core, and then extend it outward, and build various factories according to its needs. For example, armor alloys, various parts for internal needs, missile launchers, display devices, etc. After the establishment of various corresponding factories, what do these factories need? Then go down level by level. When the entire industrial chain is established, the basic military industry system of Winter City can be considered to have established a prototype. At this time, it can start to expand new businesses and produce other weapons and equipment other than power armor. Hearing this, David suddenly guessed what Tony wanted to do after talking so much. "Do you have any new plans, but it''s not convenient to make them in your hometown?" "I am also thinking about you, you will set foot in this field sooner or later." "What project do you want to do?" David didn''t care about what Tony said, but was curious about what Tony wanted to do? "Don''t you think the Quinjet is already a bit small?" Tony didn''t answer directly, but brought up the Quinjet: "Maybe we can build a bigger one that can carry more soldiers wearing Blizzard power armor." Aircraft..." Before Tony finished speaking, David understood what Tony was thinking: "It''s better to be able to fly higher, and have a spaceship that can land freely and leave the planet, right?" "You really understand me." Tony pointed at David, not minding his words being interrupted: "How is it? Isn''t it very funny?" David certainly thinks there is something wrong. In fact, he also thinks that the Quin-jet fighter is a bit unable to meet the needs, and it is not particularly suitable for carrying knights wearing snowstorm power armor. The Kun-type fighter can only be regarded as a small and medium-sized transport aircraft, and the efficiency of being used for battlefield deployment is still too low. At least one large-scale transport aircraft must be obtained to meet future needs. Moreover, a sufficiently large transport vehicle can also allow the Autobots to better join the battle. At present, there is no flying vehicle suitable for the Autobots in Winter City, which limits the range of activities of the Autobots. This is huge. waste. "So, what do you think of this?" Tony directly used the holographic projection device he carried with him to release a holographic image on his palm. David looked at the holographic image in Tony''s hand, and looked at the guy in front of him speechlessly: "This thing is an aircraft carrier, right?" "That''s why we can carry enough soldiers wearing blizzard power armor, as well as Cybertronian fighters." Tony made a zoom-in gesture with his hand, allowing David to see more details: "In addition, the ships on this battleship are not What you thought was a weather deck." Although the top looks smooth, it is not a runway for planes to take off. While listening to Tony''s introduction, David looked at the various details that kept showing up in front of him. At first, he thought that this was the new type of space carrier that Tony used the space carrier of S.H.I.E.L.D., but now it seems that this thing is more Get close to a real spaceship. And the more he looked at it, the more he felt that the shape of this spaceship was very similar to the Retribution. "Did you use a lot of Cybertronian technology in the design of your battleship?" "Of course, otherwise, how could it be possible to build such a large spaceship?" When he said this, Tony was very proud. He felt that ordinary people would not be able to digest Cybertron''s advanced technology so quickly like him: "In addition, this warship can fly freely in the atmosphere. After it is actually built, it can be used as the flagship and mobile headquarters of the Winter Legion." It sounds really attractive. David originally only had some expectations, but now he hopes that the ship can be built as soon as possible. At that time, the Winter Army will fly directly to the Holy Gunter Kingdom on a battleship. He really wants to see what other methods those gods will use? "It is indeed a good design, but if such a large battleship is built from scratch, how long will it take to build?" "The Cybertronians are responsible for building it, so it shouldn''t take too long." Cybertronians are the perfect workforce, both Autobots and Decepticons are surprisingly efficient, and a small group of Cybertronians can build in a fraction of the time when they put their minds to work Build a large high-tech devicesuch as a space teleportation device. However, it will take a while for this battleship to actually start construction. Tony has been in Winter City for too long recently, and he has to go back to the Marvel Universe for a while to deal with some things. "By the way, things on your side are almost handled, right? Do you want to go to my side for a vacation or something?" "Good suggestion." David thinks this proposal is good. The Marvel universe is a very lively world, and it doesn''t have to be limited to the earth, and you can even go to an alien planet. The more he thought about it, the more tempted he became. Before saying goodbye to Tony and leaving Stark Manor, he had already decided to play in the Marvel universe for a while. However, before setting off, you must first handle the matter at hand properly, at least eliminate possible hidden dangers first, and confirm the safety of Princess Lana and Earl Sutton Stewart before going out. I have to ask who wants to go with me? This time I should bring Eva. Because he was thinking about something in his head, David didn''t release his sports car or plane and go straight back to Fort Glamorgan, but walked back along the road. As a result, not long after he walked out of the forest, he saw a handsome muscular man who kept turning his neck to look around, and at the same time walked towards him with a puzzled face. He is too familiar with this state of the other party. The newcomers who have just arrived in Winter City are basically in this state. Coupled with the face that was once nicknamed the God of War in the toilet, David has already confirmed that the other party is a new visitor from another world, but he doesn''t know who it is? Standing in place, waiting for the other party to come to the front, David greeted the other party in English: "Is there anything I can do for you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 319： Full level elite farmer Chapter 319 Full-level Elite Farmer Hearing the familiar language, the man on the opposite side showed an obvious look of surprise. It seemed that he was having a headache for the current situation. Now that he finally saw someone who could communicate, he could figure out what strange things happened to him. "Hello, what is this place?" "This is Winter City." David was still looking at the man in front of him. He felt a wave of energy from him, which almost showed his identity. He was the "Toilet God of War" who was almost beaten to death in the toilet: "My name is David Glamorgan, welcome to Winter City." "Clark-Kent, just call me Clark." Clark shook hands with David, and the doubts on his face didn''t fade much: "Where is Winter City?" "Winter City is located in the northern plains of the Brennia continent. It is a new city that has just been established not long ago..." Following David''s narration, Clark finally understood that he had come to another world in a daze. Although it sounded unbelievable, he quickly accepted the situation and didn''t feel that what David said was difficult. confidence. Especially when David told him that there are many people like him in Winter City who came here from various worlds, Clark understood that he was just one of many unlucky (lucky) ones. At the same time, Clark also guessed that the young man named David he met had an absolutely unusual identity. Otherwise, how could it be possible to know so much, and explain various situations to yourself so passionately? Maybe the other party came to find him after he noticed his arrival? But no matter what, Clark never guessed that David Glamorgan in front of him was actually the owner of Winter City. While learning about the mysteries of Winter City with David, he followed him into the city and soon arrived at Fort Glamorgan. When he learned that the core of Winter City was called Fort Glamorgan, he guessed Got something. It''s just that the truth is even more outrageous than his guess. When he followed David all the way into the ''somewhat familiar'' building and sat down in the living room, he realized that the young man in front of him was not a junior of the Santo, but the Santo himself. "So, you are the lord of this place?" "Yes." "Should I call you Lord Lord?" David didn''t say anything directly, but just made an action of "you are free", but he was surprised to find that the Clark in front of him actually showed a bit of embarrassment, which is very rare. After chatting for a few words, David understood why Clark behaved like this. Because the Clark Kent in front of me has not yet put on the blue tights and red cape, and has become the Superman that countless people are familiar with. He left his hometown and wandered around aimlessly, not knowing where he should go? Not sure if you can find what you''re looking for? I don''t know what to do? Although he already has power beyond ordinary people, it is nothing compared to the latter, and he has not even learned to fly. In addition to ability, Clark at this time is a simple countryman. He has never seen any big people in the world, and he has never been in contact with any big people. He doesn''t know how to communicate with "big people". That''s why he behaved like this. "If you don''t have a place you want to go, you can consider living here in Winter City for a while." "This..." Clark was a little moved. He had been struggling with his "differentness" in his heart, and didn''t know how he should deal with this situation? Is it to hide the ability for a lifetime, to be an ordinary person honestly? Or use your own power to do something? All kinds of ideas kept colliding, so he wandered around not only looking for "clues about his own life experience", but also felt in his heart that if he looked at more places, he might be able to get a more accurate answer. But after coming to the strange place of Winter City by accident, he suddenly felt that the problems he was struggling with were no longer important. In this magical world, his abilities would not make him look ''strange'', after all, according to the lord The adults said that there are many magical powers in this world, and there are even gods. In Winter City, there are many "foreign visitors" from other worlds, and these people also possess various magical powers. Although it wasn''t very appropriate, Clark suddenly had a strange feeling that he had found a ''compatriot''. "Don''t rush to make a decision. You can freely travel back and forth between your own world and Winter City in the future." David was suddenly curious. If the immature Clark in front of him came into contact with these people in Winter City, what would he become in the future? What kind of superman? Especially considering that the person in front of him is not a sunny version of Superman, the one in the movie universe has a high chance of being blackened. "But before that, you need to learn the language here." Asked Eva to send a headgear for language learning. Clark took it and looked at it curiously for a long time. Although I have heard a lot from David and know that there are many magical powers in this world, it still feels amazing to see such an inconspicuous headgear that can make people easily learn a new language. Out of curiosity, he put on the headgear and took it off after a few seconds: "Is this the Brennian language?" "To be precise, it is the lingua franca of Brennia." Although it has been known for a long time that Superman has a super brain, it is not surprising that he can perfectly receive the knowledge that ordinary people need to spend a period of time inculcating slowly, but he can speak so well immediately, which still shows the strength of Superman. "So, I still need to learn other languages?" Clark looked at the headgear in his hand again. He felt that if it was this way of learning, it didn''t matter how many languages ??he could learn. "Oh, that''s not necessary, and I don''t have a quick learning device for other languages ??here." Simply explained to Clark, although there are various languages ??such as Elvish, Dark Elven, and Orc on the Brennia continent , but for now, knowing the lingua franca of Brennia is enough. Because the current Brennia continent is the "human age", even other intelligent races can understand the common language of mankind, not to mention that Winter City is a city dominated by humans. Knowing that he no longer needs to learn other languages, Clark handed the tiara back to Eva, and curiously asked what kind of work can be done here in Winter City? He decided to live in Winter City for a while, but he didn''t have the city''s coins, and he didn''t have any valuables on him. Even if he could sleep in the wild with his strong physique, he still had to eat, right? "There are many job options in Winter City. You can reclaim wasteland and become a farmer; you can also go to some shops and restaurants to apply; you can also wait for several factories to be established and become a worker." In addition to these, you can also follow the craftsmen to learn to become apprentices and assistants. Next, Winter City will continue to build houses. The craftsmen will be very busy, and they will also be willing to recruit some helpers or apprentices. It can be said that as long as you are willing to work hard, there is no such thing as finding a job in Winter City. With so many jobs waiting to be chosen, not having a job can only prove that this person does not want to work at all. Clark is not such a slacker. When he was wandering around, he couldn''t even afford to buy new clothes, and he still kept working to earn living expenses. Compared with Winter City, there are too many choices here. He even thinks Being an ordinary farmer in Winter City is also a good choice. David felt that Clark might be reluctant to part with his mother, but he didn''t know that Clark in front of him had already started thinking about whether he should take his mother too? Of course, the premise is that Winter City is really as good as David described! "Then I won''t bother you anymore." Clark still didn''t know how to chat with David. After figuring out all the situations, he sat there and perfectly explained what it meant to be on pins and needles. After chatting for a few more words, he said that he would go to see if there was any suitable job for him, at least to solve the problem of his accommodation and food for today. "You can first go to the Cold Winter Hotel to find Jonah Myawa, and he will arrange some part-time jobs for you." "Thank you so much." After Clark thanked him again, he left Glamorgan Castle. David stood by the window, watched Clark walk to the gate of Glamorgan Castle, and then looked left and right for a long time before remembering to ask the guard at the gate for directions. That embarrassing, youthful look makes it difficult for people to connect him with the most powerful superhero. "Interesting." At first, David felt that there are already many visitors from other worlds in Winter City, and his strength, status, and territory are constantly developing. He no longer expects visitors from other worlds as he did at the beginning. I even felt that even if no newcomers appeared, I would not feel so disappointed. Clark''s appearance made him realize that his previous thoughts were not correct, and he was still looking forward to the appearance of new faces! Even without considering the various rewards he got from these people, he still hopes to see more familiar faces appear in front of him. By the way, let Winter City connect to a new world. From a certain level, this also means the resources of a whole world. "Let''s forget about the superman''s world... If you want to collect resources across planes, it''s better to find a ''safe'' world." "How is my world?" David was just muttering casually, but Eva next to him suddenly answered: "If Winter City starts to develop various industries, it will definitely need a lot of resources. If we only rely on the northern plains , I am afraid it will be difficult to meet the development needs of Winter City." As long as the obstructing home is cleared away, there will be a whole world of resources waiting to be mined by Winter City. (end of this chapter) Chapter 320： mouthful after mouthful Chapter 320 One after another The idea of ??collecting resources from other worlds to supply Winter City and ensure the rapid development of Winter City did not come out of nowhere. When he was gradually trying to understand the function of the golden finger, David thought of this possibility, but he didn''t think about it too much at that time, because the strength of Winter City at that time was not enough to carry out such a large number of leaps and bounds. Plane resource plundering. Now Winter City has some initial strength, but David only targets the world where Helen''s hometown, the Kingdom of Sparta, and the world of the walking dead where Rick is. The former is still in the backward era of BC. As long as he provides some assistance to the Kingdom of Sparta, the Kingdom of Sparta will help him find various useful resourceslater with the improvement of various industrial capabilities of Winter City, Dai Wei will also send some advanced machinery to the Kingdom of Sparta. The latter is a pure doomsday world. If you want to collect various resources in this world, you need David to send someone to collect various resources in person. With the fighting power of the soldiers of Winter City, they can be easily crushed in that world without any danger. As for Evas Red Alert world "No rush..." Evas world is the world line where the Rising Sun Empire won. If he leads an army there, he can be regarded as the savior, right? However, the strength of the Rising Sun Empire is not bad, and the current combat power of Winter City is not enough to completely wipe out this power in one go. In particular, the focus of the development of Winter City is on the Brennia continent. It is impossible to send all the power to another plane for war. If you just hit each other, it will take a long time not to mention, and you may even make a wedding dress for someone else, which will be a big loss. Walking back to his office, he took advantage of the opportunity to inquire about the progress of various affairs in Lower Winter City. Eva didn''t bring up the previous topic again. She also realized that the strength of Rinwinter City is not strong enough now. To ''save'' her world, only a few hundred Spartan heavy infantry and dozens of Rin Winter Knight is not enough. Putting this matter aside in advance, Eva began to report the specific progress of several tasks in Cold Winter City. Generally speaking, everything is going according to plan. The announcement that David became the Grand Duke of Winter has been sent out. As for the announcements in other parts of the Kingdom of Tilan, the nobles of the capital of Tilan need to act as envoys and take Quin-style fighters to various places to make announcements. These things don''t need David''s attention, and his subordinates will naturally handle them well. Actually, there are many things that David does not need to keep an eye on every day. He went out with His Majesty the King, and Winter City is still developing steadily. This is the normal state after everything is on the right track. Unless there is an emergency, David, the lord, will become more and more leisurely on weekdays. Continuing according to this situation, when Winter City develops to a certain scale and various departments are gradually improved, David, the lord, may not have a few things that need to be handled personally in a few years. Half a month passed quickly, and the temporary camp was gradually completed, and the ordinary people who migrated from Tilan King''s Capital had a place to shelter from the wind and rain. In addition, Winter City has provided these people with various options, and many people have already started working in Winter City. For ordinary people, they are still very satisfied with the arrangement of the Duke of Glamorgan, especially after seeing beautiful houses being built one after another. The Duke of Glamorgan personally promised that these houses will be sold at a lower price When selling and renting out to civilians to ensure that every civilian has a warm house to live in, they are full of expectations for their new life in Winter City. Not to mention anything else, when I was living in the capital of Tilan, it was impossible for the common people to buy such a beautiful house even if they had money. This alone is enough to make many civilians happy. After these people understand the approximate price of Winter City and the benefits of most jobs, they will be even happier. They found that they could indeed afford to buy these houses without carrying a heavy burden, and the temptation of the house also brought unexpected surprises, that is, many people choose to work in various jobs, hoping to earn as soon as possible to buy a new house Instead of rushing to reclaim wasteland and obtain their own land, as David speculated. "The proportion of free farmers in Tilan King''s Capital is very low, so these people have become accustomed to ''working for others'', and don''t think there is anything wrong with living like this." At the same time, these civilians are worried that the number of these beautiful new houses is limited. If they cant buy their own houses immediately, they wont have the opportunity to live in such a beautiful house in the future. Especially at this moment when many nobles are waving gold coins and buying houses. Compared to commoners who have to work and save money, nobles basically live in their new homes in Winter City. Some nobles with rich families are not even satisfied with this. After figuring out the situation in Winter City, they will wander around the city, looking for a favorite ''homestead'', and then buy the land that has not yet started building a house. Down, wanting to build a bigger, prettier manor. In the words of these nobles, only in this way can they show their extraordinaryness! Of course, there are also many nobles who expressed dissatisfaction with living in the same street with commoners. They strongly suggested that the Duke of Glamorgan divide a separate living area for nobles, and only allow nobles to buy houses and live in this area. As a matter of course, the aristocratic area should be closer to the Grand Dukes Castle of Glamorgan, and then surrounded by a city wall to isolate those lowly civilians... David didn''t bother to answer this at all. It was impossible for the development of Winter City to follow the ideas of these people. Even if they went to Abelson, David still would not agree. However, simple high-end living areas will still appear. Abelson has already lived in Winter City, and it is impossible to live in the hotel all the time. While David was dealing with various trivial matters, Abelson had already selected a piece of land and planned to build his own manor there. If there are no accidents, this will be his new home for the rest of his life. Although the construction of Abelson''s new manor has not yet started, the surrounding land has been bought up by the nobles, and it will definitely become the most ''high-end'' residential area in Winter City. The resettlement of new residents went smoothly, and there was also no resistance to the reorganization of the army. Even though Abelson didn''t say anything to the two major knight orders, when the members of the two major knight orders learned that they were about to receive reorganization and training from Winter City, they didn''t show any resistance, and even looked forward to it. look like. This made Freud, who stayed in Winter City in charge of the reorganization work, feel very happy, especially when facing those former colleagues. In the past half month, the only thing that went wrong should be Gareth. "Baiyan City can no longer be defended. The coalition formed by the lords has completely collapsed. All the lords from all over the place have no intention of fighting again. More than half of the lords have left Baiyan City and returned to their territories with their men." The situation of the King''s Capital of Tilan has been known to the entire Kingdom of Tilan following the announcement made by His Majesty the King and the high-speed transmission of the Quinjet fighter jets. Everyone already knows that the capital of King Tilan was destroyed, and His Majesty the King "moved the capital" to Winter City Although the kingdom of Tilan was not destroyed, the king, queen, and little princess were all there, but the king''s capital was blown into ruins, and the Holy Gunter Kingdom''s various insidious methods emerged one after another, which still caused the morale of the army to drop to freezing point. The lords originally had their own thoughts, and there were also many people who secretly took refuge in the temple. Many of them were worried about backstabs from behind. This kind of thing happened one after another, and it was also one of the reasons why the coalition forces of the lords collapsed completely. Even the Tiran Knights and the Guards Knights have spies and assassins appearing from time to time, and no one knows who to trust. Under so many unfavorable conditions, Earl Sutton-Stewart can still hold on for half a month, which is already very strong. "You guys also withdraw!" Because they voluntarily evacuated from Baiyan City, instead of fleeing after the city was destroyed, there were more people to be brought, and it was impossible to bring everyone back with the Kun-style fighter. Still asked the archmage Jaina Proudmoore to take action before bringing this group of people and many soldiers to Cold Winter City. It is a pity that the residents of White Rock City did not come to Cold Winter City with their lord, Marquis Prior Otto, which disappointed David, who was looking forward to the continued growth of Cold Winter City. The temple''s propaganda campaign in White Rock City has achieved very good results. The residents of White Rock City feel that as long as the lord gets out, the Holy Gunter Kingdom can take over White Rock City smoothly, and the war will be over, and they can continue to live their ordinary lives. day. In the end, only their close servants and guards followed the Marquis Otto and his wife to Cold Winter City, and even several uncles and relatives of Marquis Otto stayed in White Rock City. The rest are all the officials, nobles and troops of the Tilan Kingdom that Abelson brought to White Rock City. For this group of people, it is different from the people in the capital of Tilan that they received before. Everyone who came from White Rock City this time had to undergo strict inspections. Before the inspection results came out, everyone was isolated in a camp outside Cold Winter City. At the time in the royal capital of Tilan, the explosion made by the temple helped to screen out those who were controlled and instigated by it. This time, David didn''t know if there were spies and assassins from the temple mixed in this group of people. If these people brought magic bombs and went to Winter City to detonate them, even if no one was injured, only a few were damaged. He can''t accept flowers and plants. Looking back and forth, David thought that someone would jump out to express dissatisfaction, and felt that David''s order seriously humiliated them. Unexpectedly, he stood here and waited for a long time, and no one jumped out to protest. Not only did no one express dissatisfaction, David also found that some people had expressions of relief on their faces. It seemed that they had had enough of the spies and assassins hiding around them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 321： princess new clothes Chapter 321 The Princess'' New Clothes Screen, check, and then put into the barracks for reorganization. Marquis Prior-Otto didn''t say anything about some of his guards being taken away and reorganized by Winter City, but his wife Lana Tiran was a little bit dissatisfied. But she didn''t say too much. After realizing the current situation, she soberly chose to shut up and follow the instructions of Winter City. After all, even her father, Abelson, chose to step aside, and she, the Marquis of White Rock City and the eldest princess of the Kingdom of Tilan, was nothing. In comparison, the Duke of David Glamorgan in front of him can be regarded as his own family. He should not have to worry about trivial matters in life when he lives in Winter City. At most, he has no way to grasp power and show some ambitions in his heart. But maybe it''s not absolute either? "Counting the soldiers from White Rock City, there are currently 424 members of the Tiran Knights and Guards Knights who have been reorganized. These are knights with rich combat experience and strong physical fitness. If there is no accident, these People can quickly form a new Tiran Knights and form a fighting force." "The Light and Heavy Infantry Regiment of the Kingdom of Tilan, the Royal Capital Guard Corps, the noble guards, and the noble''s personal guards have a total of 1,663 people. Although the quality is not as good as the two major knights, they are also better than many ordinary soldiers. Quite a few, without considering character and integrity, these soldiers should all be able to become qualified Soldiers of Winter City." Originally, there were still many wounded soldiers among the soldiers who came from Baiyan City, but after these wounded soldiers arrived in Winter City, they were no longer wounded soldiers soon. Liadrin, Sally Whitemane, Raynor Mograine, Tylan Fording and other priests and paladins took action together to restore these wounded soldiers to health. Because of this operation, Liadrin attracted a group of believers to her Holy Light Cathedral by the way. In addition to these soldiers, there is no mage regiment, no alchemist, and David dare not recruit mages and alchemists casually now, for fear that his hometown will be bombed if he is confused. Fortunately, after a period of exploration, Steve Rogers and Jaina Proudmoore gave a slightly reassuring answer: there is nothing wrong with alchemy itself, the key depends on the user. That is to say, as long as the alchemist himself is not an undercover agent of the temple, Winter City can continue to use various products made by alchemy. Pierre Newton cooperated very well with various investigations in Winter City during this period, and proved his ''innocence''. He is indeed a very pure alchemist, not a member of the Temple. In this way, Winter City can continue to train and train alchemists who belong to Winter City. Even if spies infiltrate in the future, as long as there are trustworthy people who control the "quality inspection" well, there will be no accidents. Lan Wangdu is such a tragedy. As for the mages... There are currently only three mages in Winter City, one of whom is resident in the Marvel universe, and the other went out to travel the mainland after returning to do a favor. Only Jaina Proudmoore stayed in Winter city. Casillas and Modu are no longer the mages of Kama Taj, but authentic priests of the Holy Light. "Winter Legion, Spartan Heavy Infantry, Tiran Knights, Winter Knights." After reorganization, Winter''s military power is mainly composed of these legions plus the Cybertron Legion. In fact, the Cybertron Legion is a legion on the surface, and more of them are temporary deployment of several Cybertron fighters to cooperate with other troops of Winter. "James Norrington''s navy has now taken shape. Shouldn''t it be time to prepare a suitable warship for Norrington?" Listening to Eva''s question, David was thinking, should he wait for the industrial zone to get on the right track, and then build a new ship himself? Or get a ready-made warship first and let Norrington drive it first? After thinking about it for a short time, he made a decision: the walking dead are in the doomsday world, and there are a lot of unowned warships. Don''t you just choose them? Getting a suitable boat for Norrington to drive first can be regarded as further training the group of sailors under him. After all, there will be battleships waiting for them to fly in the future! First of all, it is necessary to understand the water ship to lay a foundation. After all, once it is in the sky, the difficulty is several times higher than that of "plane" navigation. "How do I bring the battleship here?" "Well..." Considering the size of the battleship, it is really not a simple matter to bring it to Winter City. He suddenly thought that he really had to go to the Marvel Universe. It would be much easier with the help of Ant-Man . In addition to the use of Pym particles, maybe after Digger is combined into Hercules, it can directly carry the battleship back? David is not sure either. Hercules is very powerful, but there are also situations where he is directly pressed down after being transformed into an aircraft carrier by the broadside. "If Optimus Prime has been upgraded to Super Optimus Prime, he and the Diggers can go to Rick''s world to fight back the battleship, and the probability of success will be guaranteed enough." If Optimus Prime is successfully upgraded, not only will his combat power increase significantly, but his body size will also be comparable to that of King Kong. It should not be difficult for two large King Kong to carry a battleship back. But before setting off, Rick and the others need to find a suitable ship first, and they can''t waste time searching, selecting and rushing. This will not delay the current important work of the diggers: build the Winter Bridge to connect the land west of the Winter River with the current area of ??Winter City. "I''ll talk to James Norrington later to see whether he will go to Rick''s world to choose himself, or choose a representative who is proficient in this knowledge." Eva will record the matter first, and we will meet later deal with. "How is Clark doing?" "That Superman?" Although Eva is from another world, after being in touch with Laura, Mark and others for a long time, she will naturally know a lot of "messy" knowledge, especially Superman not only has comics, but also has his own In addition to his film and television works, Eva has also been mentioned in many works, and Eva naturally got to know Superman: "He works part-time in a hotel, and at the same time applies for reclaiming wasteland and becomes a homesteader." Superman Clark went to reclaim wasteland, the efficiency must be extremely high, maybe he will be able to reclaim a large area of ??land soon, and then become a farmer. "I''d love to see how Superman plows the fields." "The land he chose is located in the northeast of Cold Winter City, don''t run to the south." As a large area of ??land in the south has been reclaimed into farmland, David has decided not to continue to expand the farmland area to the south, but to open up a new farmland area on the northeast side of Winter City. People who newly apply to become farmers will be here. While looking for the desired land. "knew." "By the way, aren''t you going to meet that Miss Stark?" "Miss Stark?" David thought for two seconds before realizing that Eva was talking about Sansa Stark, the girl who came to Winter City just in time for him to go out: "She is doing it here. What''s wrong?" "That''s not true. Now she comes here from time to time, and then wanders around the city. Apart from being more familiar with the Xue Li brought by Leon, that is, she is a little familiar with Xue Li''s neighbors, and she hasn''t met too many people. . Eva actually wanted to remind David that this is also a visitor from another world who has the freedom to travel to and from Winter City. Aren''t you going to get in touch more? David also thought of this, and after being stimulated by Clark''s appearance, he began to look forward to more things, and was reminded by Eva, realizing that he should meet this Sansa Stark. But...little girl... I have always been a headache for children, and Sansa is not a very smart child in my impression. "Is she in town now?" "Um." "I''ll see her later." David could have had Sansa called to Glamorgan Castle, but he was just about to go out and have a look. With the influx of a large number of people into Winter City, he also wanted to see for himself whether there were any problems in his territory, and he could also use it as a daily relaxation by the way. After talking for a while, Eva suddenly said before leaving: "Sofia said that there is a surprise for you, remember to go to Sophia before you go out." "I see." Watching Eva leave the office, David sat in a chair and was silent for a moment. After thinking for a while, he took out the blue Rubik''s Cube and the Mind Gem he had obtained from the drawer, and put them into his storage bracelet. Then he got up and walked out of the office, heading for Sophia''s room. After knocking twice, David revealed his identity, and immediately heard Sophia''s obviously excited voice: "The door is not locked!" Pushing open the door, as soon as she stepped into the room, she saw Sophia in uniform standing in front of her, spreading her arms and shouting to David with a smile: "Clang clang~" "..." "How is it? Does it look good?" David scratched his head a little. Sofia''s surprise really surprised him a bit. Of course, the look in front of him can''t be said to be unattractive, although it reminds him of Chachacha Women''s College, college girls, after school, etc... Although this outfit matches Sophia''s age, where did Sophia get this outfit? "It''s beautiful!" David looked up and down: "Laura gave it to you?" After much deliberation, only Laura would do this kind of thing. It couldn''t be Gwen who gave Sofia her old uniform, right? "Although Laura bought it for me, it is a style I personally selected." Sophia pointed to a large pile of bags next to her after speaking: "In addition to the suit on her body, there are also skirts of various colors , shirt, little tie..." Looking at the pile of clothes, David felt sorry for Laura from the bottom of his heart, but it was a pity that Sophia only showed the outfit she was wearing, and had no idea of ??performing a live dressing show for David. Even after learning that David was going to go out for a stroll, he went directly to the changing room and changed back to his usual clothes, not going out in the same way as before. (end of this chapter) Chapter 322： Thaddeus Holiday Chapter 322 Thaddeus'' Holiday My name is Thaddeus, a Spartan, currently serving in the Winter Knights. Because of the frequent dispatches some time ago, and not long ago, he was sent to White Rock City in the south of the Kingdom of Tilan to protect the princess of the Kingdom of Tilan and the man named Earl Sutton Stewart. So after the mission was over, the group leader Gareth Stanton gave us a group of people a vacation, so that we could do some things we wanted to do and relax. A comrade from Sparta like me invited me to go back to Sparta, but I refused, I just want to stay in Winter City. The longer I live in Winter City, the less I want to go back to Sparta. Anyway, I dont have any family members to worry about, and I dont even want to go back to that backward place. Sitting up from the soft and comfortable bed, I looked at the alarm clock beside the bed. I deliberately turned off the alarm clock before going to bed, but I still woke up at this time. The habit formed for a long time is not so easy to change. Even if I am on vacation today, I can sleep at any time, but now I dont feel sleepy at all . Get up, dress, wash. This is my home in Winter City, the Earl of Glamorgan... Oh, it should be the Duke of Glamorgan who is very generous to the soldiers. In addition to the normal salary, there is an extra bonus for each battle. Since I was usually in the military camp and had no place to spend money at all, I quickly saved up a deposit and then used the money to buy this house, which made me feel like a real winter person . Many Spartans who came to Cold Winter with me didn''t know that I had made a home here. "Good morning, Mr. Thaddeus." "Good morning, Marianne." It was my tenant who greeted me. Marian and her husband Abbas came from a small village in the southeast of Iron Tree Fort. They came to Winter City after seeing the announcement issued by the Kingdom of Tilan. This middle-aged couple and their ten-year-old son Lenny live on the first floor. In addition to paying me a small rent, they will help me clean and look after the house when I am not at home. "Good morning, Lord Thaddeus." "Good morning, Abbas, I have already said it, don''t call me an adult." "Master Thaddeus is a knight of the Winter Knights, so of course I must call you my lord." "I''m just an ordinary soldier, not a knight yet." "Soon to be." Having lived in Winter City for so long, I know what the title knight means, but there are rumors that the Duke is going to make some adjustments to these titles, and I dont know what the situation will be. "Lenny, are you still awake? Even Lord Thaddeus has already woken up, and you are still sleeping in. Do you want to go to school without breakfast?" Listening to Abbas snarling at his son, I tore off a piece of bread in front of me and stuffed it into my mouth, then forked some scrambled eggs. While chewing slowly, he cut off a piece of bacon and stuffed it into his mouth. After chewing a few mouthfuls and swallowing, he took a sip of juice. There is no need to rush to training, and there is no need to worry about suddenly having tasks to perform, I will completely relax today...Huh? Why is the meat gone? I seem to have only eaten two or three bites! Seeing that there was only a small amount of bread left in my hand, I sighed again: the long-term habit is really not so easy to change! After breakfast, I left the restaurant and came to the back door. The front door of this house is facing the street, but there is a completely personal yard behind the house. Entering the yard from the back door, the verdant green makes people feel good. I began to consider whether I should make a cup of tea, bask in the sun and read a book in the yard? Just pass the day away like this? Just thinking about it, I suddenly found a young girl standing in the yard next door. She has outstanding height and beautiful red hair. Looking at the girl''s outstanding physique, I think she can give birth to a very healthy and strong Spartan warrior. Shall I take the initiative to say hello to her? Maybe my son will have a good enough mother! "Hello!" Before I had time to speak, the red-haired girl opposite had already greeted me. Although she had a bit of an accent, it was nothing. Many people in Winter City have a bit of an accent, and it will gradually disappear after living for a while. . "Hi, my name is Thaddeus." "My name is Sansa Stark." "Stark?" This surname is so familiar, where does it seem to be heard often? After thinking about it for a few seconds, I couldn''t think of it, and I was too lazy to continue to dwell on this question: "Did you just come to Winter City?" "I just came here not long ago..." The girl named Sansa was only halfway through speaking when another blond girl came out from the house next door. The girl looked at me in surprise: "You are..." "My name is Thaddeus." "Oh, you are the owner of this house. I heard Marian mentioned you." The blond girl immediately put on a bright smile. It seems that she was doubting my identity just now. I dont care about it. Its a good thing for young girls to be a little wary. Its not very peaceful in Winter City recently. "My name is Shirley Birkin. I just moved here and I''m your neighbor." "So that''s it... Welcome to Winter City." I didnt expect that I would have the opportunity to say this sentence. Seeing Shirley thank me with a smile, I feel more and more that I am a real winter person. I chatted with the two neighbors through the low wall. I really wanted to introduce this beautiful city to the two ''newcomers'' as the host, but when I was about to speak, I realized that I actually had a lot of love for the city of Winter. What are the fun places, it is not so well understood. After all, I spend most of my time in the military camp, and Winter City is developing very fast. During this holiday, I found that there are more houses in the whole city, and a lot of newly opened shops. But it doesn''t matter, I can act as a flower protector! No matter where the two girls want to go, I will go with them. "Sansa wants to visit the school." "School?" I thought about it, the real school in Winter City is Winter Academy: "Winter Academy?" "Yes." Shirley nodded, affirming my guess: "Sansa wants to know what her peers here in Winter City usually do." "peer?" "Yes, Sansa is only thirteen years old." "..." I looked at Shirley, then at Sansa. I seriously suspected that Shirley was fooling me. How could she look like she was only thirteen years old? But if you think about it in another direction, you have such a good physique at the age of thirteen, and you will definitely grow into a very good mother in the future! But the surname Stark makes me a little concerned. This seems to be a great... um... The chief consultant of Winter City seems to be named Stark. This Sansa Stark, could it be that consultant? daughter? I was a little flustered in my heart, and kept thinking about my performance just now, whether I offended this girl named Sansa. Because I gradually remembered that the lord advisor didn''t seem to be a very easy person to get in touch with. If I somehow provoke him, would my good life in Winter City come to an end? Headache, do you want to apologize first? Fortunately, I soon learned that Sansa Stark had nothing to do with that consultant, and it seemed that I didn''t have to worry about being troubled by the chief consultant. At the same time, I also learned that Shirley is currently working in the Sheriff''s Department and became a patrol officer not long ago. What a surprise, Shirley and Sansa stand together, I think Sansa is the one with stronger fighting power, but the actual situation is completely opposite. "I know Abbas works on Marty and Diogo''s farm; Marianne works at the corner grocery store; Thaddeus, what do you do?" "I serve in the Knights of Winter." Head held high, I am very proud of who I am. But I didn''t see surprise and admiration in the two girls. Shirley showed a little surprise, but Sansa...what''s the matter with that expression of not knowing what the Winter Knights are? I remembered that Sansa said that she had just arrived in Winter City not long ago, so it didn''t seem strange that she didn''t know what the Winter Knights meant. Seeing Shirley whisper a few words in Sansa''s ear, Sansa sighed suddenly: "So it''s a knight." Although he was surprised, it was completely different from the reaction I wanted! Depressed, I took the public bus to Winter Academy, and I hardly had much chance to speak during the next visit. Knowing that Shirley brought Sansa to visit the school, the school directly sent a special person to take us on a tour, introduce various situations of the school throughout the process, and answer various questions raised by Sansa and Shirley at any time. Beside him were two soldiers from the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment accompanying them as ''guards'' in case of any emergencies. Looking at these two unlucky guys, I am once again thankful that I have joined the Winter Knights, otherwise I would usually be assigned to come to the school for rotation work, which would be too uncomfortable. Thinking like this, I finally waited until the end of the visit, but before I had time to walk out of the academy, I saw a familiar figure waiting there and stopped Sansa Stark directly. Lord David, the Duke of Glamorgan, the lord of Winter City, actually came to find Sansa specifically? What''s happening here? And judging by the expression and content of the conversation between the Duke and Shirley, it seems that this neighbor is not an ordinary person! What are the identities of these two girls? Just as I kept guessing the real identities of Shirley and Sansa, the Duke of Glamorgan, who was regarded as a **** in Sparta, suddenly walked in front of me. "You are Thaddeus, a student of the second phase of Sparta, and you are currently serving in the Winter Knights." "Yes, my lord!" Looking at the Duke of Glamorgan right in front of me, I was very excited! Your Excellency the Duke knows my name, does this mean that I have been noticed by the Duke long ago? Maybe soon I will be able to get promoted and raise my salary, become the head of the Winter Knights, marry Bai Zhuangmei, and reach the pinnacle of my life! Thinking about it, I am a little excited! As for Sansa... what three fools? (end of this chapter) Chapter 323： sunshine boy Chapter 323 The Sunshine Boy David looked at the young Spartan in front of him, smiled and encouraged him, and let him go about his own business. Of course, David has a detailed understanding of the members of the Winter Knights. Thaddeus, as the first Spartan to join the Winter Knights, did leave a deep impression on David. Even if there is no special impression, David can still remember the name of the other party, because there are less than one hundred members of the Winter Knights, and the memory is getting better and better, and most things can be remembered after reading it once. Turning around, she continued to chat with Shirley. Shirley Birkin actually met David, the lord of Winter City for the first time. After looking around curiously, she found that the legendary Duke of Glamorgan was A handsome young man not much older than herself, which surprised her a little. She couldn''t understand why Leon didn''t want to see such a ''normal'' person like a scourge? Shirley had a question mark in her head, and David was already chatting with Sansa. "Hello, I was supposed to meet you earlier, but I was delayed by some things. It''s the first time I meet you. My name is David." "Hello." Sansa looked at David, knowing that in front of her was the master of Winter City, David Glamorgan, who had just been promoted to the Grand Duke of Winter not long ago. She seemed a little nervous, but the education she received since she was a child allowed her to make an appropriate response immediately: "I am Sansa Stark." "Welcome to Winter City." After a simple greeting and self-introduction, David also asked Sansa if she already knew some ''basic common sense''. Such as the way to and from, various basic conditions of Winter City, etc. Sansa said that she already knew these things, but she was not very familiar with the situation in Winter City, and she only knew a little about it through Shirley. Brennia Continent, Kingdom of Tiran, Winter City, Iron Tree Castle, etc. are only vaguely known, and they don''t know anything about Azeroth, Cybertron, Holy Light, etc. What is the Holy Light? don''t know! Why can a boat made of metal float on water? not understand! There is also the thing called a car that runs in Winter City. She doesn''t understand how it is done at all. She only knows that the thing called a public bus is very convenient. She came to Winterfell a few times, and the only thing she really cared about was that the food in Winterfell was delicious; everything in Winterfell was clean, and compared to her own Winterfell, it couldn''t even compare to the garbage here; There are many strange and beautiful clothes and shoes in Winter City. She seems to buy some back, but she has no money! After chatting for a while, David found that Sansa Stark''s performance was in line with her age, and she came from a "backward" world, even if she was an "noble class" who could receive education, her vision was just that. matter, and will not care about any ''family and country affairs''. She has never thought about the various things here in Winter City, can they bring any help to her home? The most complicated question in my head is probably how to earn some change and buy some beautiful clothes to go home. Of course, such a young child has no bad intentions, and Sansa has never considered bringing her father or soldiers here. She didn''t even know that she could bring people back and forth between the two worlds. Think about Gwen. When David first met Gwen, Gwen was a few years older than Sansa at this time. At that time, Gwen also didn''t think about any "big things". dimension. "I hope you enjoy your stay in Winter City." It''s almost the end of the chat. After knowing that Sansa has a good impression of Winter City and will come here often, and will not cause any harm to Winter City, he doesn''t know what else to talk about. Do you want to ask Sansa if she wants to become stronger? Have you considered helping your father unify Westeros? Or take it a step further and become queen yourself? Sansa didn''t care about these things at all. Maybe David let her enter Winter Academy and be a classmate with a group of peers, which would be more attractive to Sansa. Finally, David reminded Sansa again: "After a while, Winter City may use a new ID card. If you haven''t come over this time, remember to ask if the new ID card has started when you come next time. Use...or, take pictures in advance these few days, and go directly to pick up the new certificate when you come next time." Winter City''s special identity certificate, this thing David has thought about for a long time. At the very beginning, Winter City lacked sufficient technology, but now it no longer lacks relevant technology, servers have been set up, and a large number of people have recently moved in. In order to make it easier to manage the residents in the territory, the new version of the ID card must be issued. During this period of time, Sheldon, who is solely in charge of the population data compilation of the Duke of Winter, is very happy. He is doing related work every day. If there is no accident, the first batch of completed new certificates will begin to be issued recently. The new ID card is a card with simple personal information and photos on it, and a built-in chip, which is convenient for the official staff of Winter City to use special equipment to scan and retrieve the relevant information of the person. In addition, the identity documents will not indicate the identities of ''Azeroth immigrants'', ''Azeroth diplomats'', ''other temporary residents of other worlds'', etc. However, officials, such as security law enforcement officers, will obtain different levels of information according to their own levels after scanning, so as to facilitate decisions on how to deal with possible incidents. In fact, Davids ultimate idea is that everyone carries a portable terminal on their body. This terminal can be an accessory like a watch or a bracelet. The best choice is that it can be implanted in the body and attached to its own bones. This terminal can integrate many functions such as communication, Internet access, and payment, but it will take a while to develop to that extent. Now, the physical ID card is enough for the current situation. Talk about the ID card with Sansa, because everyone has not stopped, Sansa and Shirley also followed David and the others all the way to the new agricultural area northeast of Winter City. Countless free farmers have gathered here, waving farm tools and competing with the wasteland where nothing grows except weeds. "Where is Clark?" After each free farmer applies to the official of Winter City, he will receive some preferential treatment from the government affairs department of Winter City: such as providing farm tools, seeds, and renting houses at a low price, etc. At the same time, the land applied for by the farmer will be recorded to avoid land disputes between farmers. Generally, after choosing the wasteland they want to reclaim, free farmers must first file a report, and after the official review, it is confirmed that the land can be developed before they can start the reclamation work. So as long as you check the records, you can know where the land Clark chose is? Along with David, in addition to Sophia and her personal guard knights, there was also Elias Parker, the ceremonial officer who accompanied the lord most of the time. Elias can not only remind the new Duke not to be rude in public, but can also be used as an assistant. Before he set off, when he determined David''s purpose, he had checked all kinds of information that he might use, so when David asked, he immediately pointed out Clark''s location. Following the direction Elias pointed, David also saw Clark who was sweating profusely. It can only be said that Superman is worthy of being a Superman, even if his own ability is only developed to a small part, it is not comparable to ordinary people. Clark applied for a large piece of wasteland, almost four times the size of the surrounding farms. If he didn''t want to be too exaggerated, he could have applied for more land, and it could definitely be reclaimed, and it wouldn''t be ''taken back'' because it had been left unused for too long. "Good afternoon, Clark." "Good afternoon, Your Excellency the Duke." Clark wiped the sweat from his forehead casually, and greeted David with a smile. From the first time he saw Clark Kent, plus his own memories, David found that it might be the first time he saw ''Clark Kent'' smiling so happily, and those white teeth were shining in the sun. The posture is not quite like the always frowning Superman in the movie universe, but more like Sunshine Superman in the comics. Could it be possible that I gave him a piece of wasteland for him to reclaim, but instead made the darkness in this Superman''s heart disappear? The real entanglement of Emotional Superman is not Darkseid and Louise Lane, but the land? "Just call me David." Clark smiled and didn''t answer, but looked at the people around Davidjust because of the posture of going out with his entourage and guards, he couldn''t treat David as an ''ordinary person''. Who do these young girls know? Could it be the noble lady in Winter City? But why did the noble lady come to the wasteland? "Is this enough land?" David looked around. Although there was no fence or anything to enclose the land, there were still obvious markers to identify who this wasteland belonged to. There are signs all around this wasteland in Clark that say Clark-Kent. "Enough, and I found that the land here is very fertile, and it should be able to grow a lot of crops." Clark felt that the land was not small, and when he cultivated the land, he did not delay returning to the original world. Continue to wander, looking for clues related to his life experience. After being able to travel freely between the two worlds, he no longer has to continue looking for odd jobs in his own world to earn living expenses along the way. He can eat, rest, and buy some daily necessities in Winter City, and return to that world to wander around in his spare time... Maybe, instead of worrying about eating and lodging, he can help those in need? Although he has been struggling in his heart, should he really pretend to be an ordinary person and live on. But in fact, he has been helping those who are in trouble. His brain is still struggling, but his heart and body have actually made a choice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 324： Free to fly Chapter 324 Flying Freely Clark will inevitably become Superman, and he only needs a suitable opportunity to understand this. And David knew that the opportunity for Clark in front of him to become a superman would inevitably appear. After all, General Zod would definitely find the earth. will stand up. Once he stands in front of the stage, the entanglement in his heart is meaningless, and he can let go of his skills and do what he has always wanted to do. I just dont know, will Clark continue to keep the farmland in Winter City at that time, and come and live here often? Or go back to the original world and stay there as a superhero ready to help those in need? From David''s standpoint, he hopes that Clark can stay, but considering Superman''s character, he should go back in the end and become the Superman in the blue tights and red cape. "Can I give him a pair of red trousers then?" This version of Superman does not have red pants, do you want to add it back? If David were to be a superhero, he would definitely not be "chivalrous" everywhere in tights. Compared with Superman''s tights, he thinks that Zod''s armor is more aesthetically pleasing. Thinking of Zod, David suddenly had an idea: Can he take over those Kryptonians? However, General Zod is a Kryptonian supremacist, and he certainly cannot accept that he and the Kryptonians become a "minority" under the rule of others. It is more likely to overthrow David''s rule, and then fully take over Winter City and even the continent of Brenniaif he really comes to this world. Then don''t want Zod, just recruit his subordinates? It seems that Zod''s men are all Kryptonian soldiers? But except for the female adjutant who beat Clark, only a strong man left David with a little impression, and the rest were not even as good as the background board, and he didn''t know the specific situation. "Let''s see the situation and make a decision at that time. There should be a lot of time." After chatting with Clark for a while, David deliberately changed the topic to Clark''s ability. "Ah...this..." "There is no need to hide it. The first time I saw you, I realized that there is a powerful energy in your body, which is not the power that ordinary people can possess." Clark didn''t expect his "details" to be seen by others, but he was not as nervous as when he was in his own world. After all, he already knew that there are many magical powers in Winter City, and there are many people with extraordinary powers. He doesn''t seem like a special guy. "I''m just stronger and a little more durable." Clark felt that his ability was nothing special, and what could heal injuries and diseases, but also make people stronger, and can directly attack the enemy''s Holy Light, as well as possess various abilities. Compared with arcane arts with miraculous effects, it is not surprising at all. "Too modest, I don''t think your ability is so simple." "Yeah?" Clark was a little skeptical. He didn''t suspect that David was lying to him. After all, he didn''t have anything worthy of a duke''s concern. He doubts his own strength, is it really as magical as the other party said? "If you are interested in trying to develop your own abilities, you can come to me at any time...or you can go to the Winter Barracks or the Cathedral of the Holy Light." "I will, thank you." "You are welcome." The chat ended here. When shaking hands with Clark to say goodbye, David clearly felt that he seemed to have mastered a new ability. This feeling is very strange, completely different from the previous few rewards. Because he was thinking about this matter from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t continue wandering around in Winter City. After parting with Shirley and Sansa, he went straight back to Glamorgan Castle. Sophia ran around with him the whole time, and didn''t have time to ask anything until she returned to Glamorgan Castle. She saw David go straight through Glamorgan Castle to the backyard. "Why did you come back suddenly?" Sophia actually wanted to see more over there. Seeing many people sweating profusely on the wasteland, but with happy and satisfied faces, that scene was very attractive to her. But when David was coming back, she didn''t rush to ask. She didn''t ask David until he returned to the boundary of "home" at this time, did he ask David if he remembered something temporarily? "It''s nothing, I just realized something suddenly, I want to come back and try it." "oh!" Sophia didn''t understand what David meant, but it didn''t prevent her from watching the fun. Ask the servants of Castle Glamorgan to bring tables, chairs, snacks, and juice. Sophia sits there directly, watching David standing quietly on the lawn not far in front of him, with the holy light constantly emerging and disappearing on his body. This state lasted for a long time, and Sophia began to feel bored, her eyes began to wander around, and she kept stuffing snacks into her mouth with her hands. "As a lady, you can''t eat like this." Hood''s voice suddenly sounded, and Sophia''s hand immediately slowed down a lot, and she hurriedly swallowed the food in her mouth. Miss Hood, who obviously looks young and is very kind and kind when she speaks, often brings great pressure to Sophia, because when she gets along with Hood, she always thinks of those teachings in the palace and urges her to do her own thing. A lady of decency. "Good afternoon, Miss Hood." "Good afternoon, Your Royal Highness Princess Sofia." After Hood and Sophia finished greeting, he looked curiously at David who was not far away: "What is the Duke doing?" "He said that he suddenly realized something, and he might be trying something." "oh!" Although he couldn''t understand what David was doing, the flickering holy light on his body could let anyone understand that he wasn''t standing there in a daze. After hearing that this was the case, Hood didn''t ask loudly, nor went up to disturb David. Instead, he sat down at the table with Sophia and looked at David quietly. At this moment, the holy light on David disappeared and did not reappear. At the same time, David finally stopped standing there straight, but squatted down, and at the same time, his right hand was stroking the ground and his left arm in front of him. Slightly raised back, this posture looks like starting a run and preparing to jump. While the two women were looking at it in a daze, some visions suddenly appeared around David, and some dust floated up without warning, and then David straightened his body again, and the whole person was directly suspended in the air. "Ah, it''s flying." Sophia blinked. This scene seemed familiar. David seemed to have done similar things when he was in the capital of Tilan. She didn''t know that David released a huge holy light that time, and the huge energy ''pushed'' him into the air. This time, it flew up through the reward just obtained. The reward Clark gave turned out to be an ability similar to the biological force field possessed by Superman, which surprised David a little. Superman has many abilities, such as energy absorption, storage and amplification; Powerful strength, amazing speed, strong physical strength and recovery ability; Thermal sight, microscopic sight, perspective, etc. Among them, abilities such as flying are actually a way of using biological force fields. Superman can use the biological force field to allow himself to fly freelyincluding flying in space, and at the same time use the biological force field to protect the people or things he touches. This is why Superman can save people in various high-speed states. And the important reason why the failed plane or other things can be successfully rescued. David acquired such a skill this time, an ability that allows him to fly freely without transforming into a cybertron body, transforming into a thruster, or transforming into a fighter, while maintaining a human form. Gradually rose. After groping for a while, David had gradually found the trick to use the flying ability correctly. Then he aimed in one direction and accelerated sharply. Boom! In an instant, it changed from static to high-speed flight, and the sound of the sonic boom seemed to be still echoing in my ears. David had already flown out of the city limits of Winter City, and in a blink of an eye he had already flown above the Winter Forest. The high-speed flight did not bring him the slightest discomfort, and the biological force field perfectly protected him. David felt that it was not much different from his usual running feeling, and he didn''t even feel the strong wind blowing on his face. Feel. Flying for a while, making a beautiful turn in the air, David flew back to Fort Glamorgan, and then stopped the car perfectly before "landing", and finally landed lightly on the position where he was standing before. "It''s very interesting, and it will be more convenient to go out in the future." He is quite satisfied with the rewards he received this time. Although he could fly originally, the feeling is different. In the future, he can choose different flying methods according to the situation. "In this way, can I pretend to be a Kryptonian?" As for heat sight? I can condense the holy light into a beam and emit it, but it feels weird to release the beam with my eyes, and if I really fight, I will be surrounded by golden holy light, maybe I look more like Captain Marvel than Kryptonian... Turning to look at Sophia and Hood who had stood up next to them, these two looked like they wanted to ask but dared not speak, for fear of disturbing themselves. "If you want to ask anything, just ask." Hearing what David said, Sophia immediately asked, "What did you fly out for?" "..." David thought Sophia was going to ask ''what''s it like to fly? and so on, I dont know that in Sophias heart, he can actually fly. "Tried the newly mastered ability." After roughly describing things like biological force field and flight, the two of them realized that David''s sudden flight just now was actually a test of his new comprehension ability. "So this is ah!" Sofia nodded, she looked like this, but her expression betrayed her, and she clearly didn''t understand a sentence. The online drama "Under Li You" adapted from the divine book "Struggle in the New Ming Dynasty" by the veteran history author Go with the Breeze started broadcasting on Youku yesterday! Traveling through the ancient times to be a son-in-law, copying poems to fight against corrupt officials. The starring role is Guan Yunpeng, the spokesperson of the son-in-law, the crooked dragon king. The original work, director, and screenwriter are all old people from the beginning, and all kinds of online memes are very popular. I''ve watched the first few episodes, and it''s still very good, and I laughed knowingly many times. Seeing the poem interpretation link at the end of the film, I was a little moved. In recent years, it is rare to see such a pure male-frequency work adaptation, I hope everyone can support it more. (end of this chapter) Chapter 325： Tonys Space Adventures Project Chapter 325 Tony''s Space Adventure Plan The construction speed of the Winter Bridge is as fast as ever. Because the speed is so fast, David even began to consider whether to build a few more bridges to connect the two areas in the northwest and southwest of Winter City. Because the Winter River runs from north to south, turns west next to Winter City, and flows from south to north to the Iron Water River that finally flows into the Winter River, so that Winter City and two undeveloped lands are separated by a wide river. into three parts. Now that the Winter Bridge connects the city of Winter with the land in the northwest, and is planning to build it into an industrial area, it seems that the area in the southwest should not be so empty. "New agricultural area? Residential area?" David thought about it, and began to think about a question. Is it really necessary to cross the Winter River and the Iron River to build a city and turn the Winter River into an inland river? In terms of land, the entire northern plain is large enough and flat, so there is no need to worry about the city having no room for development. Normally speaking, there is no need to spend a lot of time and resources doing such troublesome things. But Davids Winter City is not an ordinary situation. A bridge across a particularly wide river will not bring any trouble to Winter City, and there will be no waste of resources. Then it is actually good for Cold Winter City to include the land on the other side of the river into its own territory. Among other things, I can completely build the Navy Pier to the west and set up a water defense line in a safer position to prevent the battle from spreading to the city. In addition, after detection, the lower reaches of the Winter River, that is, the part of the river that turns to the west is wide and the water depth is amazing. Basically, the large warships that I know can sail on this river normally, and there is no need to worry about it. stranded. In the future, it will be more convenient for the Winter Navy to go to sea and explore the western waters. "Speaking of the Navy...how did James end up deciding?" "James hopes to invite Miss Hood to go with him to Rick''s world, and pick some suitable warships to come back." "Have Hood help?" David thinks this seems to be a relatively correct choice. Miss Hood may be the one who knows the navy best in Winter City. Tony Stark should also understand, but James Norrington doesn''t think he can invite this great god. "However, if you ask Hood to help... she won''t find a bunch of World War II battleships?" In modern times, there are still many meritorious warships from World War II, which are docked in specific places as museums. For example, the light cruiser Belfast is docked on the Thames; there is also the battleship Missouri, which is docked at Pearl Harbor; and the New Jersey is docked in New Jersey. Camton, State; Essex-class Yorktown, Hornet, etc... These battleship Hood must be very familiar, and the probability of being selected is not small. But David doesn''t think there is any problem. In the situation in Winter City, these warships can also play a huge role after they come to make some modifications. As for the spaceship Tony wants to build, it''s still early! That thing is currently on paper, and Tony seems to want to further modify and improve the design drawings. I don''t know when it will be when the actual production will start. As soon as he thought of Tony, Tony ran to find himself. "Is there something wrong?" "I heard that the famous super man came to Winter City?" "You mean Clark?" "Yes, that''s him." Tony was busy with his own affairs some time ago, and a lot of people came to Winter City during this time. If Sheldon and Leonard didn''t mention it when they chatted, he really wouldn''t know , the famous Superman also came to Winter City: "You didn''t even say to introduce it to everyone." "Clark hasn''t become a superman yet, and he doesn''t really want to show his face." After Clark came to Cold Winter City, he honestly cultivated the land he applied for, and went to the Cold Winter Hotel to work part-time to earn living expenses. Not long ago, he rented a room (not the whole house) in Cold Winter City, and he has stabilized in Cold Winter City. When he is free, he will leave Winter City and return to his own world. David estimates that he is still wandering around there, looking for possible clues. But he has not delayed his daily life in Winter City. His life is very regular and boring, and he doesn''t seem to want to further explore his abilities. In the original plot, Clark found the spaceship launched by Krypton 20,000 years ago during the space exploration period, and activated the little thing in his escape spaceship, "met" his father, and learned about his life experience After learning about their origins, they began to try to master their various abilities. Without the influence of these things, Clark is now an honest farmer, working happily and opening up wasteland every day. After listening to David''s description, Tony felt that this superman was simply wasting his talent. He considered whether to meet with that superman in person... If possible, he would ask for some blood and hair by the way. is quite curious. "So, the real purpose is actually this?" "Cough, just by the way." Skip the question with a few sentences, Tony looked at David: "You should be free recently, right? Didn''t you agree to go to my side?" David is indeed very free recently, and Eva reports the progress of various tasks every day, even if it is over, there is no need for him to give any additional instructions. In fact, it doesnt matter if Eva doesnt report, there are not so many things to report. The army is reorganizing; the bridge is under construction, and the industrial zone is waiting for the bridge to be completed; the inspection and screening of newcomers is almost completed; the census and identity information filing, as well as the production and issuance of ID cards are all in progress. Even the Winter Knights are preparing to upgrade to the next stage: the whole group masters extraordinary power (holy light or arcane). According to the current situation, there will be no major decision-making changes in Winter City for quite some time in the future. These things are enough to keep the whole Winter City busy for a long time. If David wants to go out, this time is very suitable opportunity. "Then here comes the question... You want me to go to your side, what exactly do you want to do?" "I want to go to the universe to see." "so" "I think it''s more reliable to go with you." Tony spread his hands. In fact, he wanted Steve to go with him, but Steve has the responsibility of the supreme mage, and he can''t leave the earth for too long; Responsibility also cannot be left for too long. Thor, the **** of thunder, also has his own things to do. After all, he is the crown prince of Asgard, and Asgard has not been very peaceful. Banner has both strength and knowledge, but he is also a huge hidden danger. As for Clint and Natasha After much deliberation, Tony felt that the more reliable and safe partner was David. If possible, it would be best to bring a few Cybertronians, such as those intelligence officers who are good at infiltration and information theft. "Is that so..." David understood what Tony meant, and felt that this matter was also of great benefit to Cold Winter City. The technological level of the Marvel universe is very high. There are many high-level civilized countries in the universe. The technology of these countries is very advanced and covers many aspects. Among other things, as long as you can obtain the technology of Xandar or Sovereign, it doesn''t even need to be the most cutting-edge technology. The personal terminal he thought of before can be easily manufactured. "I''m thinking about who I should take with me." Originally, he considered taking Eva to the Marvel Universe for a vacation or a honeymoon, but now it seems that if he wants to do business, the accompanying personnel have to consider the mission requirements. "The little brain needs to be brought." The little brain can also be translated into a brain unit. It was originally a purely clerical Transformer of the Decepticons, responsible for uploading, downloading, and saving intelligence information. If it is necessary to obtain various technical materials, he can come in handy. In addition to that, there is also Confusion, the subordinate of Sound Wave is an intelligence officer who is very good at stealing information. resurrected. At that time, he simply thought that such a professional intelligence officer was very valuable, but he didn''t expect that it would come in handy so soon. At that time, one of the two mini King Kong will be responsible for relatively open-source technical informationthe highly developed cosmic civilization, even those public technical information, will be a huge wealth for backward civilizations; the other will be for relatively confidential technical information, It''s just that it''s not clear whether confusion can break through the firewalls of these advanced civilizations. After thinking about it for a while, David found that there were not too many people to bring with him. Only then did he remember an important question: "Do you have a spaceship?" "What do you think I''ve been busy with during this time?" After Tony obtained Cybertron''s advanced technology, he naturally also obtained space navigation technology. He only needs to add the equipment needed for human survival on the spaceship, and a spaceship that can be used by humans is designed. Manufacturing is also very simple, and the Cybertronians don''t mind doing small favors to their friends once they have a good enough relationship with them. "It seems that you have made all the preparations, no wonder you came here to urge me to go." Tony has already completed all the preparations that need to be done, so he came to urge David. Or, to ask David if he has any free time? If David made it clear that he was not going to go, he would go to someone else... That Clark is pretty good, and maybe he can observe closely, what changes will happen to Clark who is directly exposed to stars in the universe? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but ask, "How about calling Clark?" "If you can convince him..." "It''s on me, I''m sure I can convince him to go with him." After finishing speaking, Tony got up and left, ready to persuade Clark to join his "adventure team". (end of this chapter) Chapter 326： To the Marvel Universe Chapter 326 To the Marvel Universe David looked at Clark who came in front of him with Tony, he was curious how Tony persuaded this honest Kryptonian farmer? Is it by cheating? By sneak attack? "Tony said he could help me find clues related to my identity." Through Clark''s explanation, David understood how Tony did it. Clark is wandering around in his own world. Of course, he is not full of food. Even if he is confused, he wont be wandering around all the time. Its not impossible to find a place to be confused. Why wander around? He mainly wanted to see if he could get some clues? Although there is little hope, it is not hopeless. It cannot be said that Clarks behavior is illogical at all. After he learned from his adoptive father that he is not from Earth, and he got a small plug-in, he wanted to see if he could find similar things in other places. Since my biological parents will set up the escape pod to land on this planet, they should have made this decision after investigating and knowing about this planet long ago. This also means that the earth has been explored in my hometown long ago, and there may be other things related to my hometown on the earth. With this in mind, Clark found the Kryptonian scientific research and exploration ship, and activated his own small plug-in through the facilities in the spacecraft. Tony may not know these plots, but he said that since Clark has such a device, he can use some means to search for possible clues by searching, detecting, and comparing energy fluctuations such as similar radiation, which is comparable to Clark hit the jackpot and searched for a more reliable one. Tony also reminded Clark: Make reasonable use of your unique advantages. There are all kinds of capable people and means in Winter City. If you ask someone for help, many problems can be easily solved. There is no need to do it yourself. People were tossing there silently. Besides, with Clark''s ability, everyone will need his help with many things, so there is no need to be embarrassed to ask others for help. In this way, Clark was taken to Fort Glamorgan by Tony in a daze, and became a member of Tony''s space adventure team. "If you''re not available, I''ll go with Clark." Seeing Tony''s expression of "I have found a more suitable teammate", David felt very speechless, and directly asked Tony to take Clark to do some preparatory work, such as preparing some necessary equipment for him, and saying hello to a few people by himself . "Yes, let''s say hello to some of your... confidantes!" Tony himself had to say hello to Pepper, and at most he would say hello to his good buddy Roddy that he would go away for a while. Unlike David, he had to greet several people, and he might even be questioned. That scene may be very interesting, but Tony thinks it is better not to get too involved in the private life of the Duke of Glamorgan, and save some face for the lord, so that he can live more comfortably in Winter City. After Tony and Clark left together, David first greeted Eva: I''m going to do something with Tony, do you want to go together? "Going to work?" "Yes." "Then I won''t follow to make trouble." Eva has self-knowledge. Although she has learned the holy light and learned many priests'' skills to use the holy light, she is still not a real ''warrior''. Even if she insists on improving herself in the dungeon, she still lacks a ''warrior''. Heart''. It''s fine if she''s going out to play, but if she''s going to deal with certain things, she feels like she''s holding back. Compared to this, she prefers to stay in the base camp to process various documents and information. "Oh well!" David confirmed the locations of several other people from Eva. After asking around one by one, only Laura, who likes to go out and do things the most, decided to go with her. Although Helen and Gwen also have good strength, they have the same idea as Eva: don''t make trouble! Its just that Gwen said a little: If shes not going to do errands next time, she would like to go to the universe where Tony Stark lives with David to take a good look. As for Sophia...he got along well with Her Royal Highness, but the two of them haven''t reached that point yet, so David just told Sophia that he would go out for a while, and didn''t tell her the specific situation. But this smart little princess must have known something earlier, and she probably will ask Eva, Helen and other insiders later. David knew about this situation, but he never emphasized with Eva and others to keep it a secret from Sofia, which can be regarded as indirectly letting Sofia get in touch with some real core secrets. Then he met Elias, the ceremonial officer, Wetherby Swan, the administrative officer, Elizabeth Swan, the sheriff, Gareth Stanton, the head of the Knights of Winter, Floyd, the deputy head, and the Cybertron Legion. Megatron and Optimus Prime greeted each other successively. They didn''t think it was a big deal for the Duke to go out. With the implementation of various plans in Winter City, after everything was on track, whether the Lord Lord stayed in his territory was really not a particularly important thing. Even if there is an emergency, David can be contacted through Steve. "By the way, tell Miran and Xiaonaogua to get ready, this time the two of them will go with me." "Little Brain and Chaos will go to report immediately." Megatron has returned to Winter City from Snowfield Castle, and the ''cleaning work'' in the northern plains is basically over. Just go back and forth. As for building a new city at the eastern harbor of the northern plain, this matter can be discussed first. When David returns from the Marvel universe, his subordinates should discuss some general ideas and decide what to do at that time. "In addition, the current population of Winter City has finally reached the size of a city, so the administrative organization of Winter City should be further improved." David called several important officials at his side, in fact, he also issued new work tasks before he left: "During this time, everyone should think about how to build a new administrative system." This job doesnt have to be done by Wetherby. Elizabeth, Wetherby, Eva, Addis, and even Gianna, Peggy Carter and others can be asked for their opinions. You can also ask Earl Sutton Stewart, Marquis Prior Otto and others. Combining the knowledge and experience of many people, the conclusions are definitely more suitable for today''s winter than directly applying a certain template. city. What if David is not satisfied with the new plan that came out? He is the absolute ruler of Winter City, so he can change whatever he wants? After the arrangement was completed, David began to pack his luggage under the watchful eyes of several women. Helen, Gwen, Sophia, and Eva said they were here to help pack their luggage, but in fact they were just chatting and watching, and at most they interrupted suddenly: "Don''t you wear that suit of armor?" "No more, Marvel Universe..." I just wanted to say that there seems to be no chance of wearing armor in the Marvel universe, but then I remembered that Thor, the **** of thunder, often wears a set of armor, or that many people in Asgard wear armor. "Take it with you!" Put up the Lightbringer suit, and check your weapons: Sea King Lance, Hammer of Judgment, Light Hunter, and bullets. Its been a while since Ive used it, but I still carry a bow and arrow habitually. After bringing some daily necessities, plus the Rubik''s Cube and the Soul Gem that were put into the storage bracelet earlier, David found that there was still a lot of space that was not used. Even if you want to leave room for the goodies you might get, there is still too much space left. "That''s right!" Laura was also doing similar things, and after counting things, she suddenly remembered something: "This time you are going to the universe, right?" "how?" "Should I bring a set of blizzard power armor?" David didn''t care about his Cybertron transformation. He didn''t have the ability to survive in space, and at most he could rely on the protection of the Holy Light for a while. For the sake of insurance, it is best to bring a set of ''clothes'' that can ensure her survival in the universe. "Speaking of this..." David called Tony through the communicator and asked if he had prepared ''space suits'' for a few people? The blizzard power armor currently used in Winter City, he thinks it is almost meaningless. "Of course I have thought about this, you don''t have to worry about it...Speaking of which, who will come with you?" Of course, Tony would not ignore David''s transformation ability, David suddenly asked this, obviously asking for others of. "Laura!" "Just herself?" "Yes!" "My spaceship is big enough, those around you really don''t want to play together?" Although Tony sent out a sincere invitation again, Helen, Eva and Gwen still refused. Sophia had a cute face, pretending that she didn''t understand. Seeing that everyone still had the original idea, David didn''t ask again and again. After finishing packing with Laura, he made an appointment with Tony to gather at the north gate of Fort Glamorgan. Tony - Stark, Clark - Kent, Lara - Crawford, confused and small brain two mini King Kong. Including David, everyone is "packing lightly", after all, no one knows how many things everyone has in their storage bracelets. David glanced at Clark. The Kryptonian was looking at his bracelet curiously. After feeling David''s gaze, he looked embarrassed. "I haven''t seen anything so amazing before." "A few years ago, I didn''t see anything like this." David smiled and indicated to Clark that there is no need to be embarrassed, everyone is in the same situation: "In addition to giving you a storage bracelet, Tony also prepared some for you. What?" "Some basic survival supplies." "oh." David turned his head and looked at Tony, as if he knew what he was going to ask, Tony replied directly: "Most things are stored there, including the power armor that can survive and move in the universe, and I will give it to you after going there. . "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 327： Deluxe Edition Blizzard Armor Chapter 327 Luxury Edition Blizzard Armor It is still the Avengers Building, which has become an important base for frequent activities of Avengers members. In addition to all the equipment the Avengers need here, Tony Stark also stores a lot of resources here for research and manufacturing. "However, it is still a bit inappropriate to be located in the urban area. I am considering moving the base to the suburbs and building a new Avengers base there." Tony has already bought the land, made the best planning, and started the preliminary construction. It won''t be long before the new base can be officially put into use. "If you lend me the Digger, the new base can be built faster." "If you don''t mind the delay in the construction progress of the industrial zone, it''s not impossible to discuss." Hearing David''s reply, Tony immediately gave up the idea without hesitation: "Forget it, anyway, the Avengers Building can last for a while, and everyone is not in a hurry to move to a new home." While several people were talking in the rest hall, a circle of light suddenly appeared beside them. Tony was used to this kind of scene, and he wasn''t surprised at all, but Clark, who didn''t understand the situation, was taken aback, and took half a step back with a look of guard. "Don''t be nervous, Steve should be here." David guessed right, the person who came was indeed the current supreme mage Steve Rogers. This kind of teleportation spell, which draws a circle and wants to go wherever it wants to go, is the iconic spell of Kama Taj. Unfortunately, this spell is not easy to use on the Brennia continent, but it is more convenient to use it on the Marvel world. "Why do you suddenly come to my place when you have time?" Steve had just finished speaking when he noticed Tony staring at himself with dissatisfaction: "Here we are!" "Tony wants to go to the universe for a while, and it happens that I don''t have any important things over there, so I plan to go shopping with him." Space travel and roaming the universe are things that many people have dreamed of. David has fantasized more than once about becoming an explorer or a space adventurer, taking risks in the boundless universe and stars. "So it is." "Speaking of which, how did you know I was coming?" David was curious, how did Steve know exactly that he was coming? It seems that Tony hasn''t had time to say hello to the rest of the Avengers, has he? "Cough..." Steve looked embarrassed, as if he was temporarily thinking about what kind of nonsense he should make up to fool him. He hasn''t compiled it yet, but David has already guessed the truth: "Isn''t Karma Taj monitoring me?" "Actually, I didn''t know this until I took over as the supreme mage." Steve immediately pushed the matter to the former supreme mage Gu Yi, and he definitely didn''t do the monitoring of David. "It''s not surprising." David waved his hand, expressing that he didn''t mind such a small matter, anyway, Kama Taj is now "one of my own people". His popularity in Karma Taj is catching up to Emperor Weissand: "Speaking of which, Master Ancient One has already..." "She''s gone." Gu Yi ''departed'' in front of many Kama Taj mages, and the entire body was turned into a little bit of magical brilliance without leaving any residue. Most of the mages in Karma Taj thought that Gu Yi had reached the end of her lifespan, and before the end of her lifespan, she found a new practice route for the mages of Karma Taj. She is definitely an excellent Supreme Mage. Steve knew, however, that Gu Yi actually didnt want to continue to be the supreme mage, and now his lifespan was not completely dissipated, but he went to report to the new boss. David certainly knew about this, so he never considered fooling Gu Yi into Winter City. "That''s it. I just came to say hello. I still have a lot of things to deal with, so I''ll go back first." "You go to work!" Steve really just came here to say hello, because he accidentally went to Winter City and met David, his life has undergone tremendous changes, in this case David came to his own world, it is impossible for him to see him without seeing him On the one hand, no matter how busy you are, you won''t be short of these few words. However, he already feels that the burden on himself is a bit too much now, and he has begun to train his successor: Wanda Maximoff and Stephen Strange are both on his successor list. Wanda has become his student. He is currently studying the basics of practicing magic in Karma Taj. He also plans to send Wanda to Winter City to learn the Holy Light after a while; Stephen Strange, it won''t be long before he will take the initiative to come to your door. After Steve left, Tony greeted Clint and Natasha and told them that David was coming. He did not hide anything from these two because they were agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. After fighting side by side several times, several members of the Avengers had established enough trust that he believed that these two comrades knew what to say , What can''t be said. For example, Steve has been inside Hydra for so long, and the two people who knew the inside story did not leak the information, and the S.H.I.E.L.D. Condition. "Before we set off, let''s take a look at the ''space suits'' prepared for you." Take the elevator to the armor manufacturing workshop, and David, Laura, and Clark soon saw the space suits that Tony prepared for them. The appearance is roughly the same as Blizzard Power Armor, but it uses better technology and materials, and integrates some new things. "Added vibrating gold and mithril, as well as some **** ore and light cast iron, even if it''s just this shell, it''s a very good armor." "..." David wanted to complain, it was the **** ore from the dungeon, and it was light cast iron. Wouldn''t it blow up if these two things were mixed together? "Because of the mithril and light cast iron, the energy conductivity of this armor is very good, especially the holy light." The shock absorption system is no worse than the steel armor he used himself, and the energy shield is more advanced and powerful than the Blizzard Power Armor. There is also a potion injection device integrated inside. In addition to healing potions, there are also ''mana potions'', which are actually pure energy that can replenish the mana consumed by the caster. This mana potion can be replaced with a pure arcane energy potion, which is more effective for arcane energy users, but the versatility is not as good as the standard mana potion. In addition, there are stamina potions, which can allow users to recover a large amount of stamina that has been consumed. Antidote, which can remove and neutralize most toxins. These potions are obtained from the dungeon, and then made after research. The pharmacist Cordell, who was recommended to David by Earl Sutton-Stewart, made a lot of credit for these jobs. David felt that he should reward this dedicated pharmacist. In addition to potions to deal with various situations, there are multiple posture adjustment nozzles on this armor to ensure that everyone can freely control their posture when they are in space. The back thrusters have also been strengthened, enabling high-speed flight. Even if the spaceship blows up, they can fly to a nearby planet and land with only this suit of armor. This suit of armor can ensure that the user can smoothly land from space to the surface of the planet. "The internal life support device reserves sufficient oxygen, clear water, and nutrient-rich liquid food. At the same time, the interior also has a cleaning function. Even if you don''t take off your armor for a month, you can still maintain a clean and fragrant state..." All kinds of resources needed for life support are collected in a special storage space, which can hold enough life support resources; the cleaning function should use a technology similar to the cleaning orb, this thing should be considered enchanted equipment, right? Is this new armor a product of a combination of science and magic? But if you think about it carefully, the Blizzard power armor that uses space storage technology is itself a product of the combination of technology and magic! In addition, in order to avoid possible wear and tear, there is also a nano-box inside the armor, which stores sufficient nano-materials to repair the armor when it is damaged. "..." Hearing this, David felt that this thing was perfect enough. Compared with Blizzard Power Armor, this suit of armor has been upgraded a little bit! As for the weapon system? The weapon system of Blizzard Powered Armor is not surprising at all, and the current role of this suit of armor is to maintain life in space, so he thinks that Tony will not mess with the weapons. He was wrong, idle Tony, far more boring than David imagined. This luxury version of Blizzard Powered Armor is the same as Blizzard Powered Armor, except that it can release missile launchers from the shoulder and back position, and the forearm hides some tactical weapons such as flash bombs and smoke bombs. It also has an energy release device. When it is besieged or approached by a large group of enemies, it can release a powerful energy shock wave to the surroundings, knocking all the nearby enemies into the air, and ensuring that you have an absolutely safe space. In addition, there are various functions such as energy shock wave, electromagnetic pulse, and anti electromagnetic pulse. "Is this a space suit?" Clark, who had been listening obediently by the side, had no words, and now his head was full of question marks. This thing is actually space warfare individual equipment, right? "Yes, this is a space suit!" Tony nodded affirmatively: "After all, no one knows what will happen in space, I have to be fully prepared." After listening to Tony''s words, Clark felt that there was some truth to it, so he no longer questioned whether this thing was a space suit or a weapon. Tony then pointed to several unpainted ''space suits'' and asked them about their preferences: "While there is still a while, you can choose your favorite color for your space suits. We can take advantage of this time , go and see the spaceship." At the same time, it is also to determine if there is anything else to bring? Don''t wait until you leave the earth to realize that you forgot something. (end of this chapter) Chapter 328： first steps in space adventure Chapter 328 Space Adventure First Step Considering the space environment, both Laura and Clark chose a pure white color scheme, which would make them conspicuous enough in the universe. As for David, although he has Cybertron transformation and bio-force field, he has the ability to survive in the universe. But it can be used as a hole card. David likes to hold a pile of hole cards before going out, which makes him feel extremely at ease. His space suit, originally wanted to continue to choose pure black color matching, but was rejected by Laura, who also chose white for him, but a gray and black wolf head pattern was added to the shoulders, and then Laura''s spacesuit shoulder position It was also sprayed with a red wolf head by David. Clark looked at the two, and asked Tony next to him in a low voice: "Should I also spray a wolf''s head on the space suit?" "It''s okay to spray something else, such as that pattern that may be related to your identity?" "Sounds good, let''s do it!" As for Tony? He has his own armor and does not need to wear this ''space suit''. The various functions integrated in his personal armor are definitely more powerful than these ''ordinary space suits''. After confirming the color of the painting, several people came to the top floor of the Avengers Building. Earthlings in this world would never have imagined that there is actually a spaceship hidden in the Avengers Building, and its technological content far exceeds the current level of the earth. In terms of appearance, it may be for the convenience of entering and leaving the planet. This spaceship looks closer to an airplane, and overall it is very similar to the Quin-jet fighter used by Winter City and the Avengers. But the spaceship in front of me is bigger and has a thicker fuselage, so the internal space is also wider. Combined with space storage technology and Cybertron compression technology, a large amount of space for storing resources has been liberated, making the internal living environment quite comfortable. At the very least, everyone can have an exclusive room. In addition, there are restaurants, toilets and other facilities. Tony Stark will not let himself suffer in order to go to the universe to find more advanced technical materials, so his preparations are very meticulous. In fact, if he hadn''t been in a bit of a hurry, he would have made a bigger spaceship that would be more comfortable to live in. "There should be nothing forgotten." After confirming that the preparations were sufficient and that everyone had nothing to add, Tony asked Jarvis to load the space suit that had been repainted in white into the spacecraft. "What''s the name of this spaceship?" "Enterprise!" "..." David looked at the ship and felt that the name didn''t fit: "Your new ship is not round at all, is this name appropriate?" "Anyway, it''s just an overused temporary product, so just give it a random name... The name Enterprise has a good meaning." "Yeah, lucky." The name was decided, and while the materials were being loaded, Tony, Pepper, Happy and others explained some things one after another. Regarding Tony''s sudden decision to go to the universe on a whim, Little Pepper had no choice but to dissuade him. She could only say that although the Stark Group is managed by her, don''t forget that this is the Stark family. Company, don''t have too much fun not knowing you''re back. "Don''t worry, I''m also here to better develop the Stark Group." For this kind of words, Pepper just listened to it, and then chatted with David and Laura for a while, hoping that David can ''watch'' Tony, and don''t let him do something outrageous. David feels a lot of pressure, because Laura often does some outrageous things. "I''ll do my best!" During the period, Natasha and Clint sent messages to chat with David one after another. Both of them are usually very busy. Came here to say hello during a busy schedule, which is already a great way to save face. After all the trivial matters were dealt with, several people finally boarded the Enterprise, which was ready for departure. "Jarvis, unfold the upper floor of the building." The Enterprise is relatively large. To fly out, it needs to turn the entire superstructure into an open state, and then unfold the deformed and folded wings before taking off. "Sir, I strongly recommend that you first turn on the stealth system of the Enterprise spacecraft." "It doesn''t matter, this is the Avengers Building, everyone is used to all kinds of weird things here." David, who was sitting in the co-pilot seat, suddenly remembered something: "Jarvis''s signal can''t be transmitted too far, right?" "There is a small server group on the Enterprise, which should be enough." If Tony is willing to spend time, he can install a whole set of servers on the Enterprise, making Jarvis an artificial intelligence system on the Enterprise. But like he said, the Enterprise is just an overused ship and there''s no need for such a hassle. And as Tony acquires more advanced knowledge, he may be able to further shrink Jarvis''s hardware equipment in the future, and it is not impossible to carry it with him. While the two were talking, the top of the Avengers Building was completely unfolded into the open air, and the Enterprise also stretched out its folded wings. "The engine starts... there may be some bumps, this is normal, so don''t be nervous." The sound of the engine starting and Tony''s endless commentary sounded at the same time, making everyone feel tense. When the Enterprise rushed to the sky and burst out of the atmosphere in an instant into the boundless space, everyone''s attention was even more distracted. The sight outside the window was mesmerizing. "Start the simulated gravity, the gravity system is working normally..." Following Jarvis'' voice, the weightlessness that everyone experienced just a few seconds ago disappeared, as if they were still on the earth. "Say, should we go around the sun?" While checking various data on the spacecraft and conducting various flight tests, Tony suddenly cast a glance at David in the co-pilot seat, and glanced at Clark sitting behind. Clark who clearly saw all this: "..." "Don''t worry, there are quite a few yellow stars in the universe." David looked at the pitch-black space, and suddenly remembered something: "Speaking of which, does your spaceship have the ability to jump?" "certainly!" If you want to run around in the universe, the most reliable way is to use space jump, otherwise, let alone running around in the Milky Way, it will take a lot of time to leave the solar system. The cosmic civilizations in the Marvel Universe all have the ability to jump in space, which is further divided into "using existing space wormholes to complete jumps" and "temporarily creating a wormhole for space jumps with their own capabilities". The vast majority of spaceships use the former technology, just like in the Guardians of the Galaxy, Star Lord and the others need to fly to a specific place to jump, and use ready-made wormholes to complete long-distance voyages. The Rainbow Bridge is to temporarily create a wormhole, which can carry out "space transfer" anytime and anywhere. David remembered this because there is no space jump technology on Earth, and Tony seems to have no chance to master related technology and knowledge? Could it be obtained through Thor? "Thor?" "Thor just helped to take a look." With Tony''s explanation, David realized that the technical threshold for using the existing wormhole is not high. For Tony, who has learned Cybertron technology, it is very simple to directly create a reliable jumping engine. . Cybertron is well-versed in space technology, and their technology is enough for Tony to easily find wormholes and use them for long-distance space jumps. "I have one more question." "What?" "You can find the wormhole, but do you know where is the opposite side of the wormhole?" Because of the lack of common star maps and various data in the universe, although David and the others can use the wormhole for long-distance navigation, where will they jump? is completely unknown. "Such an unknown voyage is called an adventure!" "..." David rolled his eyes, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong. Anyway, all of them can go to Winter City at any time, and there is no need to worry about dying in this vast universe. Only Clark, who didn''t know much about the situation, was a little flustered. He suddenly felt that this guy named Tony Stark seemed unreliable. He seemed to be on a thief ship. Is it too late to get off the ship now? "Sit tight and say goodbye to the solar system!" "Hopefully it''s not saying goodbye to the galaxy." Accelerate, start the jump engine, a hexagonal grid appears in front of the spacecraft, and the center is the wormhole locked and opened by the jump engine. As the Enterprise plunged in, the environment around everyone...hadn''t changed much, it was still a pitch-black space, and the nearest planets around them were just small dots, and they couldn''t see the specific appearance at all. "Where is this?" "I don''t know, but I know that we are quite far away from the earth now." Tony raised his head and motioned David to look at the screen in front of him, and a picture at the front window was immediately enlarged, including Laura and Clark in the back row, who all saw what seemed to be A strange planet connected by several spheres: "There is absolutely no planet with such a strange shape near the solar system." "Forehead" When David saw this unique shape, he immediately found the corresponding memory and picture in his mind. He already knew where he and others had come. His reaction was so obvious, of course everyone noticed, Tony asked David directly: "Do you recognize this place?" "Yes!" David can be sure that his judgment is not wrong, after all, the shape of this planet is too unique: "That planet is the Sovereign star." "Soverin star? Is there an intelligent civilization on it?" "Of course, and quite advanced." The slightly smaller sphere connected to the largest planet in the center is actually a technological creation, which is why Sovereign Star has such a strange appearance. "However, Sovereigns are not very easy to deal with. If you want to obtain advanced technology, Sovereign is not a good choice." "It doesn''t matter!" Tony shrugged his shoulders: "You are the one who has to deal with the other party. After all, only you can communicate with aliens without barriers." "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 329： Sovereign Chapter 329 Sovereign David really didn''t expect this. Feeling Tony has been urging himself to come to the universe with him. Is it due to his ability to speak various languages? This is quite reasonable. After all, Tony has never learned the languages ????of the various races in the universe, and there is no way to get a translator that is commonly used in the civilization of the universe today. In this case, of course, he must bring a super translator. "Sure enough, she is very thoughtful." Tony has considered everything that needs to be considered, and David can''t find any problems. It''s just the Sovereigns... Just as David was thinking about whether to try to contact these statuettes, or let Tony search for another jumping point, go to When I looked at the next place, several space fighters flew out of the Sovereign star, and soon stopped in front of the Enterprise. The shape of these fighters is very unique, and the front of the fuselage is like a huge screen, showing the influence of the ''pilot''. "What the **** is this?" "Soverin people think highly of themselves and think that the lives of their own people are very important, so their fighters are all remotely controlled." After hearing David''s explanation, Tony had a relatively clear impression of this cosmic race called Sovereign: "It seems that Sovereigns are quite difficult to deal with." "However, it is also because of the character of the Sovereigns that we have the opportunity to really contact the civilization of the universe." The public channel that David connected to has sent an "ultimatum" from the Sovereigns, warning them that they have broken into the sphere of influence of Sovereign Star without permission, and express their intentions as soon as possible, otherwise Sovereigns will Lin''s formation of fighter planes would open fire immediately. In just a few words, David has ''mastered'' the Sovereign language, and has a conversation with the opposite fighter formation through the public channel: "We are a newly formed mercenary group, and I heard that there are many jobs here on Sovereign Star. , come here specially to have a look. While replying to the Sovereign fighter formation, David also explained his thoughts to the few people around him. Soverin people think highly of themselves, and avoid dangerous things if they can, so they like to find ''outsiders'' to handle dangerous jobs on Soverein. In addition, the Sovereign people pay simply and neatly, so they can be regarded as a good employer. "So, you want to do some work with the Sovereigns?" "Yes." "Is it to earn money to buy technology?" Tony and the others come from the earth that has almost no connection with the civilization of the universe. He was rich on the earth, but he is also a poor man in the universe. Even if he found a channel to sell technology, he did not buy these technologies. funds. At first he wanted to look around and steal as much as he could. If possible, collect some cosmic civilization devices, and then reverse engineer them. In addition to the little brains and Decepticons brought by David, he came here with the idea of ??"doing business without money" from the very beginning. "Advanced technology Sovereign will not be shown. All advanced civilizations in the universe are very strict with their own top technology, and there is no need to buy low-level technology. You can find a lot of public technical information by connecting to the universe network." "so" "But we need some basic equipment, such as translation devices that allow you to have normal conversations with various races in the universe." This thing is about the size of a fingernail, and it can be attached to any part of the head, such as behind the ears; it can also be implanted directly into the body (in the setting, Xingjue implanted a translation device). After wearing it, you can understand most of the mainstream languages ??in the universe, which facilitates the normal communication of all races in the universe. "There is also a general star map in the universe, especially the jump point marked on it." With the star map information, you can choose the ''correct'' jumping point and go to the place you want to go, instead of just relying on luck and flying wherever you want. While David was explaining his thoughts to several people, the captain of Sovereigns fighter jet formation had already consulted his superiors. There were indeed a lot of work to be done on Sovereign Star, and these tasks had certain risks. Well, the Sovereigns will never let their family members deal with these matters. The arrival of David and the others just happened to solve this problem, so David and others were directly received by Ayesha, the high priest of Sovereign. "Are you the ones who want to take on some missions in Sovereign?" The high priest sits on a huge high seat, and the Sovereigns are extremely respectful of gold. The entire seat and the decorations on it are all golden. The seat was integrated into one, and people with close eyes would even suspect that the entire chair was part of the high priest. But the eyesight of the people on David''s side is very strong, it is impossible to make such a mistake. At this time, the High Priest Ayesha, who is opposite, is also looking at these few seemingly ''ordinary'' people in front of her. The high priest Ayesha has strong eyesight. Although the men and women in front of her look the same as ''human beings'', she is very keen to see that they are all different, and none of them are ''ordinary people''. Curious what race these people are? Especially the young man named David standing at the front. She couldn''t see through the depth of the other party. The other party seemed to have a very noble blood. Soverin people think highly of themselves and look down on other races, but they will maintain considerable respect for the existence of higher bloodlines. In other words, people with high bloodlines will give Sovereign people a high opinion. This high opinion is not just about maintaining respect in words, but the degree of actively expressing goodwill. Now Ayesha has a good impression of David. After looking at her, she even lost her superiority a lot. She got up and left her seat to stand and talk to David and others. "Although I don''t know your origins, there are indeed a lot of troublesome jobs on Sovereign Star, and I am willing to hire you to solve those troubles." The high priest Ayesha stared at David: "As long as these jobs can be completed , none of your previous requests are a problem." Ayesha didn''t even raise her arm. Her naturally hanging right hand just moved her wrist and pointed at a guard next to her. The guard brought a box. The guard walked up to David and the others with the box, and then opened the box. There were a few small props inside, which were the translation device David mentioned earlier, as well as the universal star map data. Unexpectedly, the Sovereign people directly gave the most urgently needed things to a few people. According to what the high priest said, these things don''t even count as a deposit, but just a gift for meeting. David is not surprised. These things are really nothing to advanced civilizations, and he and others who have just come out of that remote village on the earth urgently need these things. After distributing the translators to several people and telling them how to use them, David closed and put away the boxes containing the other translators and star map data. The casual movement made the high priest Ayesha''s eyes light up. She still couldn''t tell what planet this person came from, what race he was, but the other party''s level of civilization was not low, at least Sowerin hadn''t developed such a powerful space technology. Did it come from some distant galaxy? "Now let''s talk about the job content!" David watched Laura, Tony, and Clark put the translators behind their ears, and discussed the work to be done with High Priest Ayesha. In his opinion, the Sovereigns should give themselves some simple tasks first, and they must be tasks that can be completed on Sovereign. In this way, you can stare at yourself and others nearby, and it can also be counted as an investigation? If David and the others perform well, they will continue to give more tasks. David feels that he and others should live in Sovereign for a while. Unexpectedly, Ayesha, the high priest of Sovereign, did not follow the routine at all, and directly gave a difficult follow-up task. "I want you to bring this man back!" No order from the high priest is needed. Someone has already used a hologram to show David and others the appearance of the target. David took a look and found that the target was still an ''acquaintance''. "What did this person do?" "She sneaked into the Sovereign star and tried to steal the Anyuras energy battery." Ayesha''s face was full of disgust, as if even looking at the holographic image would dirty her eyes, she only stared at David the whole time: "Although she didn''t succeed, she must pay the price for offending Sovereign, so I ask you to catch this thief back to Sovereign Star and accept the punishment she deserves." Ayesha raised her finger again, and her subordinates immediately turned off the hologram, and at the same time handed the small device in her hand to David: "It contains all the information and clues of this person. Next, if we If any new clues are found, you will be notified in time. Needless to say the rest, all David and the others have to do is to rush to the location of the target according to the guidance of the intelligence, and then capture the target. In fact, based on Sovereigns ability to easily find out where the opponent is, he is fully capable of sending someone to arrest him. But just like what David introduced to Tony before, as long as the Sovereigns have a choice, they will not let their own people take risks. Just find mercenaries for fighting or something. It doesnt matter how much you die. If you succeed, you only need to pay A sum of money, anyway, Sovereign Star is very rich. Watching David put away the intelligence information and prepare to leave, Ayesha couldn''t help asking: "Can I ask, David, where are you from?" "Brennia!" David made an inconspicuous gesture with his fingers: "A very remote, inconspicuous little place." "Really?" Ayesha didn''t continue to ask, but just said: "I hope you can describe this small place called Brennia to me in detail when you come back from completing the task!" "..." David was stunned for two seconds, didn''t say anything, and left the hall slightly. It''s just being teased, I''ve already gotten used to it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 330： target nebula Chapter 330 Target Nebula Sitting on the Enterprise, David found that several people around him were staring at him. "how?" "I think there is an easier way for us to obtain Sovereign''s technical information." Tony started the spaceship and looked at David sitting in the co-pilot position: "If Laura doesn''t mind." "Oh, I don''t mind at all." Laura spread her hands, she just thought it was fun. Clark next to him looked like "I don''t know anything, I''m just watching the fun", his eyes turned a few times on David and Laura, and then he fiddled with the translation device attached behind his ear. Laura is actually researching this thing, and both of them found that there is a lot of language knowledge stored in it. I dont know if they can call it out so that they can learn it? Although she has obtained such a convenient prop, Laura still habitually wants to master various languages ??by herself, while Clark is simply curious. "I''m not kidding anymore, what''s the harvest on your side, little brain?" David also turned his head to look at Little Brain on the side. After the Enterprise docked on Sovereign, Little Brain began to try to connect to the public network of Sovereign, and searched for various useful information on it, mainly those that were publicly available. Various technical information. Hearing Tony''s question, the little head placed aside in the shape of a notebook transformed into a human shape, and at the same time, a burst of white smoke came out of the head. "I have downloaded all the technology-related information." "Good job, little brain." David never hesitated to praise, but it was just a matter of saying something casually, not to mention that little brain did a good job. According to David''s idea, even if the communication with Sovereign is not smooth, as long as he finds a suitable excuse to stay on Sovereign for a period of time, so that the little brain can download enough information from the public network, this trip will be smooth. For nothing. Besides, they have received some extra rewards now. Considering that they have reached a cooperation agreement with Sovereign, David is not going to let Confusion try to break through the firewall of Star Sovereign and steal higher-level technical materials. In fact, even if he didnt reach an agreement with the high priest of Sovereign, if he wanted to steal technical information, he would not choose Sovereign Star, and he would choose Xandar Star with a higher probability. Reason''? If there is no accident, Xandar will be wiped out by Thanos in a few years, which means that there will be no future troubles! This is difficult to change, because the Guardians of the Galaxy led by Star-Lord have already handed over the cosmic spirit ball containing the power gem to Xandar for safekeeping. Its not that he saw the relevant information of the Guardians of the Galaxy, but when the high priest Ayesha gave the target information to be captured, he knew the approximate timeline nowbetween Guardians of the Galaxy 1 and Guardians of the Galaxy 2. During that period of time, the high priest Ayesha asked David and the others to arrest one of the adopted daughters of Thanos and Gamora''s sister Smurf Sister Nebula. David also remembered that the opening plot of Guardians of the Galaxy 2 was that Star-Lord led his companions to help the Sovereigns fight off the monsters that wanted to devour the energy batteries, and the reward was Nebula who was captured by the Sovereigns. "So... Xingyun was captured by me and handed over to the Sovereigns?" While thinking this way from the bottom of my heart, the movements of my hands have no effect at all. First take out the star map data, transmit it to the computer of the spacecraft, and then take out the relevant intelligence information of the nebula to determine their next destination. "Information shows that this woman named Xingyun last appeared on Contraxia." After confirming the destination, call up the star map to find the location of Contraxia star, and then determine which jumping points should be used to go from Sovereign star to Contraxia star. After having the detailed star map data, this is a very simple task. Jarvis immediately gave the answer, and made a detailed flight and jump route. "Let''s go, Enterprise, target Contraxia star!" The engine of the spacecraft is fully pushing the Enterprise towards the jump point, and then they have to make several jumps to reach the target planet. Taking advantage of this time, they can look at various information about the target and learn about the enemies they are about to contact. "The notorious adopted daughter of Thanos in the universe, a powerful assassin, has undergone many transformations, and is very dangerous..." Tony looked at the materials in front of him and realized that he and others had taken on a big job this time. "The High Priest of Sovereign really thinks of us." "The high priest should have noticed our specialness, so he entrusted us with this job." David didn''t emphasize himself, but looked at Clark and Laura. "Hey~" Tony spread his hands and compared himself. What did David''s previous eyes mean? Look down on me? David ignored Tony''s trickery, how could he not know that he was an ''ordinary'' person among the few intelligent beings present? It''s just that he doesn''t show a little bit of discomfort. "When the time comes, let Clark take action..." "Wait, me?" Clark has been quietly watching the excitement, even though he has followed to another world in a daze, and even ran to an alien adventure, he didn''t feel that he was an important person, at most It''s just a melon-eating crowd watching the excitement from a close distance. How do you listen to what David meant, and plan to arrange such an important job, as well as an enemy with such a vicious reputation in the universe, to be dealt with by yourself? "Yes, just in time for you to exercise." "It''s not necessary, is it?" "It''s very necessary." In fact, Clark''s ability is already very strong, even though he still doesn''t know how to use the biological force field, so he can''t fly. But his strength and ability to resist blows are strong enough. An ordinary opponent, Clark, can stand still and let the opponent fight for half an hour first, and then knock him down with a punch when the opponent is tired. "Although it may not be good for me to ask, why don''t you take action yourself? You should be a very powerful fighter, right?" Clark was not about to refuse, he was simply curious why David didn''t take action? "Me? A fighter?" David waved his right hand vigorously: "You must have made a mistake, I am not a fighter." "Yes, this guy is actually a priest of the Holy Light." "Priest?" Clark was stunned for two seconds, then remembered the Holy Light Cathedral in Winter City: "You mean the priest in Winter City who uses the Holy Light?" "Yes, that''s the kind." "Is that so?" Although Clark is not a game fanatic, he has learned about the general situation of the Holy Light Priest. If it is in the game world, this is a purely auxiliary profession. He really didn''t expect that David, the Duke of Winter, would actually be a priest. In this case, it is reasonable to let yourself down. "..." Tony looked at it for a while, and found that Clark actually believed his own words. He really regarded David as a supporting role, and he rolled his eyes speechlessly: "You really believe it?" "Isn''t David a pastor?" "Don''t worry about it, I am indeed a Holy Light priest, but I have learned some other skills." David looked at Clark: "It doesn''t matter if I tell you some things in advance, anyway, if I don''t say it, there will be problems." Someone else told you that information." In Winter City, there are many people from various worlds, and there is no shortage of people from the world of information explosion. For a character as famous as Superman, I dont know how many people will come to him to play spoilers. If others dont say it, Leonards group will definitely not be able to control their mouths. So instead of waiting for others to spoil it, its better to enjoy it yourself. The topic of the conversation instantly jumped from Nebula''s intelligence information to Superman''s personal resume. David didn''t say too many complicated things, but just told Clark that he is a very famous figure in many worlds, and his personal resume is very rich. Everyone knows. Clark didn''t question why David knew these things, he was just surprised by his identity. The survivor before the destruction of Krypton, the first child born naturally on Krypton for many years, became the famous superhero Superman after being adopted by the Kent couple on Earth. "Kryptonian? Kal-El? Superman?" A series of messages caused Clark to fall into a sluggish state. He didn''t know how to react for a while, and it took a while before he returned to normal. He knew that he was an alien. Among the things David said, what shocked him the most was the latter part: he would become the superhero Superman who guarded the earth. So, he really didn''t hide his strength and live an ordinary life like his father said. "You will still live as Clark Kent. Ordinary people on earth don''t know that you are Superman." "Eh...how did I do it?" "It''s very simple, I usually wear a pair of glasses." Clark looked at Tony, he seriously suspected that Tony was making fun of himself again. "This is the main point I want to say!" David proved that what Tony said was not casual nonsense: "You must develop your abilities well. In addition to using the biological force field to fly and protect people or things, It can also affect people''s judgment of your appearance through a certain degree of brain wave interference." "I can still do this kind of thing?" Clark looked down at his hands. He hadn''t even thought about hypnosis, flying, etc. before. He thought he was just stronger, stronger, and had better eyesight and hearing. relatively strong. At this time, he realized that his potential was so great that he couldn''t even imagine it. "Wait!" After repeated shocks, Clark suddenly realized a question: "I will become a superhero, does it mean that there will be many crises in my world?" Superhero-themed works are too common in North America. Clark grew up in that land, how could he not understand the routines? Immediately thought of the key. "Will I encounter very powerful enemies in the future? Is my world more dangerous than this world with countless alien civilizations?" David didn''t answer, but reached out and patted Clark on the shoulder. "All I can say is...good luck!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 331： Contra Summer Star Chapter 331 Contra Xia Xing How dangerous is the world Clark lives in? This is really hard to comment. After all, it is a world that restarts every now and then. Who knows what will happen when it restarts? Maybe when you close your eyes and open them, Superman becomes Supergirl! When you close your eyes and open them again, Batman''s appearance changes! Only talk about the enemy, there are definitely a lot of them, and they are all very strong. "Aside from other things, your future compatriots are likely to kill the earth and prepare to transform the earth into a new Krypton. What will you do then?" "this" After telling the Krypton survivors not only Clark himself, but also other people, and directly pointing out the fact that the other party will pose a huge threat to the earth, Clark also developed a sense of urgency about his future. He realized that he really needed to gain enough power as soon as possible. When those compatriots came to the earth and ignored the lives of the people on earth as David said, and prepared to transform the earth into a new Krypton, at least he had the ability to stop them . "I...should be able to stop the other party?" He is not very confident. Since the other party is also a Kryptonian, does it mean that the other party has the abilities he has? David did not directly state that Clark''s ''potential'' surpasses all Kryptonians. Even if the opponent is a professional military talent who is proficient in combat skills, it is difficult to defeat Clark. He hoped that Clark would have a sense of crisis and develop his combat power as soon as possible. In that way, when General Zod invades the earth, he will go to help him and try to defeat the Kryptonians in a crushing way. A group of Kryptonians were incorporated into Winter City. General Zod is indeed a Kryptonian supremacist. At the same time, he is also a real person who wants to save Krypton, and he attaches great importance to his subordinates. If possible, it is definitely better to become a minority in Winter City than to be exterminated directly. As for the reproduction of the Kryptonians, it can only be said that because Zod was trained to become a military talent, he never thought about ways to increase the population other than "cultivation". He firmly believed that he could not get the Central Book from Clark, so Means Kryptonians will be extinct. It can only be said that Krypton''s system does have serious drawbacks, and Clark''s biological father''s judgment is correct... Do you want to take Clark to meet Zeus? While the spaceship was sailing, Clark was very silent, probably thinking about what he would do in the future. Tony didn''t bother him either, but stared at David. "how?" "Are you eyeing the Kryptonians?" Tony''s IQ is unquestionable, and he can guess his thoughts from David''s successive actions. After all, it is not difficult to guess: "Are you planning to establish a Kryptonian Knights?" "I didn''t intend to establish the Kryptonian Knights, but those Kryptonians are very ''excellent'' talents. It is a pity to die on the earth like that." Merging bloodlines and cultivating better winter people is better than all dying on that earth. He felt that as long as he used force to subdue General Zod first, made him realize that it was impossible to seize the earth by force, and then suggested to him the possibility that the Kryptonians would not perish even without the Central Book, he should be willing to give it a try. What if a Kryptonian residential area is opened in Winter City? The ratio of men to women under Zod is extremely unbalanced. In order to increase the population, he must integrate with the locals. As long as it proves that this fusion can successfully give birth to offspring, there will be a large number of offspring with Kryptonian blood in Winter City after a long time, and Zod will have to fight for these "Kryptonians" by then. The only thing to beware of is the education of these Kryptonian descendants. They must not accept Kryptonian education. They must be educated to love Winter and dedicate their whole lives to Winter. This is not difficult, after all, it is impossible for David to let Zod get involved in the education business, and education is not just about imparting knowledge... It is also the most important thing to cultivate three views. "The composition of your country is quite complicated." "It''s not complicated, they are all winter people." David curled his lips. Humans, elves, and Cybertronians, as long as they are Winter people, then they will only have this identity in the future. He has been working hard to downplay these things, but the effect will have to wait until there are more people in the future. People of non-human origin will join in to truly know the results. Clark "appreciates" David''s idea, while Tony knows how many difficulties there are on this road. He is ready to have a good time watching this with the intention of having fun and not watching it for nothing. Of course, if David really can''t handle it, he will still be willing to help - he may not come up with a perfect solution, but he can provide David with enough equipment to solve the problem-creating guy. As for Laura, as an archaeologist, she is considered an ''expert'' in this field. She is also curious about whether the empire formed by the fusion of multiple races and bloodlines can go to glory or perish. "Well, I have a new research topic." At this time, Clark also made a decision: he wants to become a superman, master his abilities as soon as possible, and become strong enough. The conversation between David and Tony did not deliberately avoid Clark, and with what David said to him earlier, Clark already knew a lot. He still has many compatriots. These compatriots are regarded as Kryptonian supremacists, so they cannot be very friendly to the people on Earth. But after all, it is his compatriots. On the premise of ensuring the safety of the earth, he also hopes that his compatriots can have a good destination. Krypton is destroyed, and it is completely understandable that my compatriots want a new home. It just so happens that the lord of Winter City, Duke of Glamorgan, is willing to accept these Kryptonian compatriots. No matter how you look at it, this is a win-win thing: Earth people will not be harmed; Kryptonians have found a new home; Clark has found his compatriots and knows where they are staying; strong. If you want to do this, as long as you can ''persuade'' General Zod! Clark is not a three-year-old child. Of course he knows that if he wants to "convince" General Zod, he must show some "hard goods". Not only must he win, but he must also win beautifully. The winning opponent must listen to himself! At this moment, Clark was no longer confused. He saw his way forward and knew what he was going to do. Although he just wanted to understand some things, David felt that Clark''s temperament had undergone a huge change, and now he seemed to be able to ''show'' even more terrifying strength. Things got more interesting. At this time, General Zod, who was in the DC universe, was still searching for the whereabouts of the central tome all over the universe. He didn''t know the fate of his group of Kryptonian survivors. A sentence is given. The few people who finalized the destination of the Kryptonians, after experiencing several space jumps in a row, finally came to the target planet Contraxia. The star of Contraxia has entered a period of decline, and the energy emitted by the star has begun to weaken. This makes Contraxia cold all the year round, and the entire planet rarely has sufficient sunlight, and is covered by ice and snow for a long time. Under such a big environment, all the powerful and powerful people on Contraxia have migrated to other livable planets, and the locals who are still here are basically poor ghosts, and it is impossible for these people to manage well City. Therefore, there is no law and order on the entire planet, and environmental factors make it too lazy for a powerful cosmic civilization to occupy such a broken place. For these reasons, Contraxia has become the favorite planet for criminals in the universe. Illegal industries are very popular here. Space robbers and fugitives also like to sell stolen goods here, exchange money, buy needed resources, or simply come here. Relax and get drunk. After the Enterprise landed on Contraxia, a few people quickly felt the unkind scrutiny of the surrounding people. "It seems that we are not very welcome here?" Because Contraxia''s environment was not good, everyone put on spacesuits. The ''bloated'' armor attracted the attention of many people. Clark felt obvious disdain from it? "No, we are very welcome here!" Tony looked around, he was wearing his own steel armor, but the helmet was not on: "We have become the prey of most people here." Contraxia star''s environment is very cold, and being able to wear ordinary clothes in this environment proves that he has strong physical fitness. Conversely, the few people who need to rely on the ''spacesuit'' to protect themselves have proved that their quality is not very good. Similarly, this kind of ''bulky'' spacesuit also means that the equipment on several people''s bodies is not high-tech. Among the people present, who doesn''t have a lot of energy spacesuits on their spaceships? Even the armor used for combat is very thin, how can you use such a bulky thing? So no matter how you look at it, David and his group are all ''hillies'' with average physical fitness and using ''outdated and old technology'', and they don''t know where they came from. Thinking of this, this group of robbers suddenly lost interest in them, probably because they felt that this group of people had nothing to offer, including the spaceship that looked brand new, and they didn''t bother to **** it. Soon, most of the eyes that were betting on David and the others disappeared, and there were still a small group of poor and crazy people who were not picky eaters, and still paid attention to David and the others. What surprised David was that this small group of poor and crazy people happened to include the targets of himself and others. Although Nebula hid well and covered his whole body with an old cloak, he couldn''t escape David''s perception at all. After landing and leaving the cabin, David released his perception. This move was originally intended to target those who are still hostile to them. The various technologies on these people''s spaceships will become the priority of confusion. . Didn''t expect a windfall, which was great. "That blue sister over there, don''t keep hiding, I''ve noticed you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 332： rats in the granary Chapter 332 Mice enter the granary David looked at the crowd, and the group of people he was watching were looking at each other, as if thinking about who David was talking about? No one stepped aside, probably because they thought that even if David and the group of ''weak chickens'' were referring to themselves, they could easily get rid of these bumpkins, and there was no need to step aside to stay out of the matter. Some even thought it was a good opportunity. Even those who thought there was too little meat and wanted to give up robbing these country bumpkins did not refuse the meat delivered to their mouths. Lets eat less, its all delivered to your mouth, theres no reason not to eat it! "Xing Yun, because you sneaked into Sovereign Star and tried to steal Sovereign''s Aneulas energy battery, so please come with us!" The people who hadn''t reacted before, all rushed to the side after hearing this sentence. Soverin''s title Who in the universe doesn''t know? Apart from the excellent technology and combat power of the Sovereigns themselves, what makes these people most fearful is the style of the Sovereigns. Whenever you offend these little golden men, they will chase you like crazy and keep chasing you. Even if you escape to the end of the universe, they will still send people to chase you, and they will never stop until you are completely cleaned up! More importantly, the Sovereigns are extremely proud, and it is possible that you offend the other party by just making a few jokes, which is very unbearable. This also makes the Sovereigns not have a very good reputation among the various races in the universe, and what these robbers, thieves, and fugitives are most afraid of is to provoke lunatics like the Sovereigns. So when they heard that they had something to do with the Sovereigns, they hid quickly one by one. Those who previously thought that the meat delivered to their mouths would not be eaten for free, now only hated their movements for not being flexible enough. Soon, there was only one person who covered himself with a robe in the direction of David''s gaze. Seeing that his identity had been exposed, the other party made it clear that the horses and horses were coming towards him. It was meaningless to continue to hide his identity. Picking off the robe, half of Nebula''s transformed body revealed his true face, staring at David with those round, dark eyes. "The Sovereigns actually hired a group of bumpkins, but it doesn''t matter, I want to thank you for sending me a new spaceship." Nebula''s left hand was severely injured before, and now there is only a very simple mechanical claw on the front of the forearm. After being injured for such a long time, I couldnt replace myself with a better mechanical arm. It can be seen that Xingyun is not doing well during this period of time. It is no wonder that he ran to steal Sovereigns energy battery, because the price of that thing is extremely high on the black market. . But no matter how bad her situation is, Xingyun doesn''t feel that David and his group can threaten her, so she takes out her pistol and raises her hand to fight. She is going to kill these pursuers directly, and then use their equipment to replace her. new arm. As for their ships? Although it will be very backward, let''s make do with it... David was wearing power armor, and the energy shield derived from Cybertron technology on it was not so easy to break, so he didn''t do any dodge at all, and stood still and took two shots firmly. Xing Yun''s attack didn''t do any damage at all except for creating waves of energy ripples on the surface of his armor. Seeing this situation, Xing Yun knew that the armor on the opponent was much more advanced than he expected, and the situation seemed to be getting trickier. Putting away the pistol, he took out the telescopic electric baton, Xingyun only hoped that the opponent''s energy shield could only defend against energy weapon attacks, and the defense effect against physical damage was relatively poor, otherwise the situation would be troublesome. Unexpectedly, just as he rushed in front of the opponent, another man who was also wearing bulky armor, but with red stripes on a gold background on his shoulders, suddenly appeared in front of him. "?" How did this person come out? Whether it''s using some weird ability, or because you''re moving too fast and you don''t notice, it''s not a good sign. But Xingyun had already picked up the short stick and hit it down. It was too late to stop. All she could do was to increase her strength. No matter whether she could hurt the opponent or not, she was ready to retreat immediately after one blow, and run as far as she could. How far! But something unexpected happened again, she was caught by the opponent with such a fierce and quick attack. It wasn''t blocked, nor was it defended by the opponent''s armor, but the hand holding the short stick was firmly grasped by the opponent. Xing Yun looked at the man in front of him in shock. The man seemed to be about to say something. Taking advantage of the opportunity when the man was about to speak, Nebula immediately swung his left hand at the man in the face and hit him. boom! The robotic arm slammed into the opponent''s face firmly. crackling~ But the opponent''s face didn''t show any injuries at all, but his left hand was severely damaged as if it had been smashed on some hard alloy. "..." Xing Yun wanted to ask aloud: What race are you? Why is the skin harder than the shell of a spaceship? Now she understands why the Sovereigns hired this group of people to capture her, but unfortunately she found out too late. His right hand was tightly held by the other party. She had already tried and couldn''t break free. This guy''s hands were stronger than the strongest handcuffs. In this case, she has only one choice left. "I surrender!" Clark let go of Nebula''s right hand after hearing this sentence, but when he saw that the other party let go of him, Nebula wondered if he could run away at this time? "I advise you to give up trying, because you can''t run faster than him." As soon as the idea of ??Xing Yun came up, she saw the young man who first named her pointing at her. At this time, a second plan popped up in her head. "This is not a good choice, you can continue to work hard to think of the next plan." Nebula frowned and looked at David: "Can you read minds?" If this is the case, it explains why the other party found him in the crowd, but it also means that he needs to find a way to shield the other party''s ability before he can escape. "No, I was just probing casually, I didn''t expect you to really want to hold me hostage?" "..." Xingyun remained silent, she didn''t want to continue talking with this person, the main reason was that she didn''t like the current state very much, she was obviously not ''controlled'' by the other party, but she had no possibility of escape, it was better than tying her up with chains , and then dragging it away will make her feel uncomfortable. Silently followed the other party to board the spaceship, Xing Yun found that even though she boarded the spaceship, the other party still did not put handcuffs on her or other things that restricted her ability to move. This made her very upset: Doesn''t this look down on her too much? Xing Yun has come up with a third escape plan. Although this will be embarrassing and get into other troubles, it is definitely better than the current situation that makes her unhappy! The new plan is to send out a message letting the Guardians of the Galaxy know where they are. Following the battle on Xandar, the name of the Guardians of the Galaxy has been known to many people in the universe, plus Star Lord Peter Quill has been picking up jobs all over the universe during this time, more and more people know about them, The Guardians of the Galaxy are sort of a star team right now. Nebula knows that once Gamora, who is in the Guardians of the Galaxy, learns about him, he will definitely come to him. Just when she thought so and did somost of Xingyun''s body was transformed into a machine, and she could connect to the network by herself. David, who didn''t say anything in front, suddenly turned around: "Have you notified the Guardians of the Galaxy?" "..." Xing Yun didn''t speak, but his expression clearly said, ''Didn''t you say you can''t read minds? '' "I just intercepted the message you sent." David really can''t read minds, and he has never acquired the talent or skill in this area. It''s just that he was confused at work and suddenly intercepted part of the signal information. Sent from his spaceship. After knowing this, David asked Confused to ''release'' this information, because he suddenly thought: He and Tony don''t need to collect all kinds of technical information all over the universe. After catching Nebula, they can quietly wait for the technical information to be delivered to their door. Rocket Raccoon in Guardians of the Galaxy knows a lot of technical knowledge, and Star-Lord Peter Quill actually knows a lot. When the time comes to make a deal with the Guardians of the Galaxy and exchange Nebula for technical information, the other party will definitely not refuse. In this case, David and the others just need to find a way to get the ownership of Nebula from Sovereign into their own hands. How to operate it, he needs to think about it. As for now... "Aren''t we going back to Sovereign?" Clark looked at David, then at Tony, wondering what they were still doing here? Hasn''t this thief named Xingyun already been caught? "This planet is relatively open, and the network defense is not high, and a lot of information can be obtained." Tony has not spoken since just now. When Clark was dealing with Nebula, he silently studied the planet''s public network and tried to enter. to more hidden areas. Little Brain is trying its best to download all kinds of public information, and Confused is according to Tony''s instructions, using physical intrusion to specific targets to steal information. If all goes well, the current mainstream low-level technical materials in the universe can be processed in one go. Even the relatively ordinary technological materials in these universes are very advanced technologies for the earth. If the development is done step by step, the earth does not know how many years it will take to develop to this level. According to Tony''s estimation, as long as all these technologies are digested, the earth civilization will quickly enter the stage of cosmic civilization. Similarly, after digesting these materials, Winter City can also enter the stage of cosmic civilization, provided that it is not bombarded into scum by the guy on the orbit who doesn''t know what the **** is. "Ha, look what I have found? Not only spaceship alloys and power engines, but also technical information on medical treatment, artificial intelligence, mechanical life, and biological enhancement." (end of this chapter) Chapter 333： chips Chapter 333 Chips Just a trip to Contraxia star, the harvest is extremely huge, David and Tony are from ear to ear, and Laura is also very happy after obtaining a lot of historical materials of cosmic civilization (public part) , for quite a while in the future, she will have something to spend her free time with. As for Clark, he is also interested in a lot of knowledge, but he thinks it is better for him to do something serious, consciously guarding Nebula from the sidelines. "So, you are the **** in the team?" "There is nothing wrong with saying that." "..." Originally wanted to provoke, but I didn''t expect the other party to admit that he was a **** so simply. With this man''s strength, he was willing to be a pawn? Xing Yun didn''t understand. She felt that the man in front of her was strong in the entire universe. Why would she be willing to be a younger brother? Also, what planet did these guys come from? What race? Xing Yun is calculating here and there, and at the same time, he is testing whether the young man who seems to be the leader has the ability to read minds. The result made her heave a sigh of relief. It seems that the young man really doesn''t have the ability to read minds. The previous few times he simply guessed his thoughts correctly. Although this is not a good situation, it proves that this young-looking man is very good at observing and making correct judgments, but it is better than being known by the other party no matter what he thinks. Xing Yun calculated and calculated to increase the success rate of his escape; David was also thinking about it, and finally found that it was not difficult for him to reach an agreement with the Sovereigns. The energy batteries of the Sovereigns could easily attract monsters who like to **** energy to attack. Like the Guardians of the Galaxy, I can help Sovereign repel the invading monsters, and the requirement is to give Nebula to myself. As for the theft committed by Xing Yun? Just punish her for helping the Sovereigns protect the energy cells! Although he didn''t know how likely his suggestion would be accepted by the Sovereigns, David felt that the probability was not small, and then exchanged Nebula for technical knowledge from the Guardians of the Galaxy, and a Nebula sent them to the universe this time. Most of my goals were accomplished, which is great. In a better mood, David looks at Xingyun much more pleasing to the eye, and his plan needs the cooperation of Xingyun himself if he wants to implement it smoothly, so David is going to have a good talk with Xingyun. "I know you want the Guardians of the Galaxy to rescue you. I have a suggestion that will save you from being imprisoned by the Sovereigns or otherwise punished." Nebula looked at David seriously for a while, making sure that he was not joking: "Tell me about your suggestion." "I am going to suggest to the Sovereigns to help Sovereign Star resist the attacks of monsters trying to attack the energy battery in exchange for your ownership." "Then..." Nebula noticed that what David said was ''ownership'', that is to say, the other party just transferred himself from the Sovereign to his own, and his identity as a prisoner would not change. The other party wants to take himself as a hostage, what exactly do they want? Is it to deal with Thanos? Thinking of this, Xing Yun''s eyes became sharper. Could this group of people be the enemies of Thanos? In this case, you may be able to use it... Before she could finish thinking, David quickly punctured her fantasy: "You can exchange some information from the Guardians of the Galaxy." "Information? What kind of information?" Gamora and her group of partners, do they have any shocking secrets? Is it the kind of secret that can gain great power? Although Nebula is the adopted daughter of Thanos, she always wanted to defeat Thanos in her heart, so although she appeared to be obedient on the surface, she secretly did a lot of things against Thanos. When Ronan got the power gem and no longer obeyed Thanos'' orders, she thought that the Cree would cause enough trouble for Thanos. I didn''t expect to be defeated by my sister and a fool, what a disappointment! The other party''s answer made Xingyun very disappointed, even a little angry! The other party arrested him just to obtain some ''normal'' technological information? Is it worth that much? Who do you look down on? "If I give you some technical information, can you just let me go?" "you?" David looked at Nebula. He knew that Nebula had undergone a major transformation and was already close to a semi-mechanical life. The other party had unique advantages in acquiring, receiving, and storing various information and materials. But he never regarded Nebula as a knowledgeable existence, mainly because she "once" left him with the impression that she was a warrior. "What information can you come up with?" "What information do you want?" Nebula will not directly reveal her hole cards, she wants to see the opponent''s asking price. Even if she doesn''t have the technical information the other party wants, she can find a way to get it. David looked at Nebula, and he guessed what Nebula was thinking, but he couldn''t give an accurate answer when it came to technical information, so he had to ask Tony to talk to Nebula. Although Tony has been busy, he has been paying attention to the conversation between David and Nebula, so he easily joined the topic without explaining the situation to him. The two sides exchanged for a while, Tony shook his head helplessly, the technical information that Nebula could immediately produce, he had either already obtained it, or he was directing Chaos to steal it. Higher-level information cannot be obtained on Contraxia. Except for some specific information, Nebula has not recorded and stored these things. To obtain advanced technological information, she can only find a way to invade the planet that possesses these materials, and then ''steal'' the data out. David and the others can also do this kind of thing. "If none of the technical information I know can satisfy you, I don''t think the Guardians of the Galaxy can come up with more things right away." David didnt say anything. At this time, most people dont know the actual situation of Rocket Raccoon. For example, Nebula may just regard Rocket Raccoon as a strange creature that has been modified, and she doesnt even know what kind of creature Rocket is. "You underestimate those guys too much." David used these words as the end of the negotiation, and the spaceship fell into a brief silence. After a while, it was broken by the chatter of David, Laura, and Clark. But these few people are talking about what to eat later? Clark, apart from needing to better control your own strength, maybe you should learn how to fight! and the like. Although part of the content made Xingyun want to complain, she resisted not speaking, sat there quietly, and continued to observe these people. David and the others also ignored Nebula, as if she didn''t exist, and David even began to teach Clark how to use the biological force field. This situation is very interesting. It is obvious that I got the skill from Clark, but I have mastered it before the original owner, and I even have to instruct the other party in reverse. I feel a strange feeling. "It would be great if I could get such a reward in the future." David, who was thinking this way from the bottom of his heart, carefully explained to Clark the various tricks of using the biological force field. I have to say that he is actually Clark Kent of the Kryptonian Central Book, his potential is so huge that it is bottomless, and his learning ability is also terrifying. David just briefly described a few words, and he didn''t even need to demonstrate for him. Clark could quickly master the trick. As Clark began to use the biological force field, the things around him lost weight for a moment, but it only lasted for a moment, and soon returned to normal. In this case, it doesn''t mean that Clark stopped using his ability, but that in just a few seconds, he can control this ability very well, limiting the scope of influence of the biological force field to himself. Watching Clark slowly float up, Xing Yun became more curious about the origins and origins of these people. At the same time, she also revised her judgment on David. At first, she thought that David was born in a higher position, or that he could be the captain because of his agility. Now it seems that David may also have good strength. Otherwise, why would he give advice to that powerful man named Clark? "Done!" At this moment, Tony suddenly said this, and stopped directing confusion to invade a certain area. "Contra Xiaxing is really a good place here." He didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, he just ran two planets, and he had already completed the minimum goal. Next, it depends on whether David can obtain higher-level technical information through some operations, but this may be a bit difficult. Through public network inquiries, he already knows that higher-level technical information is in the hands of those powerful In the hands of the cosmic empire, those are the most important things of each country, and they will not be given to others. These materials and information are strictly protected, and it is difficult to steal even if there is confusionthrough this period of understanding, Tony discovered that the high-level civilization in the universe has a very high level of technology, and the technology of the Cybertronians does not have an advantage , which means that it is very difficult for Confused to break through the firewall silently and steal all kinds of information. Seeing Miluan sneaking back to the Enterprise, Tony asked again, he had already downloaded all the required information. "Where are you going next? Back to Sovereign?" "Yes, first complete the task that Sovereign gave us." David glanced at Nebula, who was looking at Dazzling and Little Brain, and then looked at Clark beside him: "It''s just that we can find a few monsters to give to us." Clark practiced." Clark is conflicted about fighting with ''people'', but he won''t be entangled in dealing with monsters. In fact, when David and the others returned to Sovereign with Nebula, they happened to catch up with monsters who came to attack Sovereign, trying to absorb the huge energy in the energy battery. David took advantage of the situation and proposed the suggestion of "Let Nebula help Star Sovereign guard the energy battery to make up for his sins", which was immediately agreed by the high priest Ayesha. And then... Nebula gets a close-up view of the true power of the Kryptonians. (end of this chapter) Chapter 334： The Spear That Shines to the End Chapter 334 Shining in the final spear Watching the man named Clark punch the huge monster and fly it so that it can no longer be seen is quite a shocking thing. Especially the monster that was blown away by Clark''s punch was not an ''ordinary monster'' with a huge size. It was a creature with a huge mouth, multiple layers of teeth, and several tentacles. It could jump through space and survive by sucking energy. Not to mention the appearance, just look at the ability to jump in space by itself and the ability to directly absorb energy to know how difficult it is. Even Sovereign is very afraid of the attack of this kind of monster. If they have a choice, they will never send their own people to deal with this kind of monster. This can be confirmed. Not even a Sovereign can be seen near the battlefield. They hid far away and waited for David and the others to end the battleeither they knocked down the monster and successfully protected the energy battery; or they were defeated by the monster, and the Sovereign had to Send your own people to fight the monsters. As a result, such a terrifying creature couldn''t withstand that Clark''s punch, and seeing the reactions of David, Laura, and the few people named Tony, they obviously expected this situation early. Since he came to this platform full of energy batteries, that Tony has been wandering around the energy batteries, not worried about the attack of monsters at all. As for David...he actually sat down directly on the steps, and he didn''t look like he was about to make a move. "Okay, it''s over, let''s call it a day!" Seeing that the monster was punched flying, David stood up and patted the non-existent dust on his butt, and went directly to Ayesha to hand in the task. The High Priest Ayesha is very good at ''negotiating business''. She said that if David''s team wants to get Nebula, they need to help Sovereign complete a mission. At the same time, Xing Yun needs at least one defensive mission to clear her sins. In addition, if David''s team has something else they want, Sowerin can also consider providing it, and the payment is also to help Sowerin protect the energy battery. "How many people are targeting your energy battery?" "The Annulas energy battery is a famous high-efficiency energy source in the universe. There will always be some shameless guys who will stare at it. In addition, there are some cosmic creatures that feed on energy and also like to invade the Sovereign star. . The high priest Ayesha not only did not sit on the huge seat this time, but even walked down the steps, and had a face-to-face conversation with David. It''s just that compared to last time, her eyes started to stay on Clark, as if she was observing the difference between Clark and David. She could clearly see that David and Clark were not from the same race. The man who could fly monsters with one punch also had a very advanced bloodline, but no matter how she looked, she couldn''t tell which race Clark was from. "So... your decision?" "I want to know, in addition to the reward we proposed, what else can Sovereign provide as reward?" David and his partner looked at each other, and felt that it was okay to accept it. Just like what I thought at the beginning, live in Sovereign for a while, do some tasks to get some good things you want, everyone gets what they want, what a perfect win-win ending. "I know that you want to obtain advanced technological knowledge in the universe, and Sovereign can provide you with all kinds of technical information." The high priest Ayesha did not hide the fact that Sovereign ''monitored'' David and others , or she didn''t want to hide this point at all: "Except for Sovereign''s most important life cultivation and genetic adjustment technology, everything else can be used as compensation for your work." Hearing this, David was very moved. He didn''t expect the high priest Ayesha to be so generous. You must know that Sovereign has a very high level of technology. The remote-controlled drones they manufactured can still be controlled without delay even in galaxies that are extremely far away from Sovereign. The detection ability is also very strong. When Xingjue and others ran to the Ego star, which is very far away from Sowerin, they still couldn''t avoid Sowerin''s detection and tracking, and sent a large number of drones to chase and kill him. What he didn''t expect was that the High Priest Ayesha was even more generous than he thought. "If you are willing to provide something, then even Soverein''s unique genetic adjustment technology is not impossible to talk about." Ayesha''s words shocked all the Sovereigns in the hall. A group of statuettes set their sights on the high priest. Even Sovereign''s army commander wanted to speak to dissuade the high priest Ayesha. What did the high priest eat wrong? How could you say such a thing? "Good suggestion." David didn''t ask what the other party wanted, this kind of thing was obvious: "I will consider it." "If you think about it, you can come to me at any time." Ayesha immediately arranged accommodation for David and the others, because David and Clark obviously have a high bloodline, so they can get the courtesy of the Sovereigns. As for the others, as David''s ''followers'', they were entertained by Sovereign by the way. In the days that followed, David and others lived on Sovereign, and helped Sovereign solve several attacks and thefts. Clark was basically the one who took the shots, and he became more and more proficient in using his own power. . In addition, whether it was dealing with other intelligent races that came to steal or monsters that wanted to **** energy, Clark never killed them. To deal with thieves, he mainly subdued the other party, and then handed the other party over to the Sovereigns. To deal with monsters, he chooses to knock them back. After helping Sowerin protect the energy battery several times in succession, David and others not only obtained the ownership of Nebula, but also received more rewards by the way: more advanced technological knowledge provided by Sowerin. By the way, Xingyun was replaced with a shiny new mechanical arm. "Will that sister of yours really come to rescue you? She wouldn''t wish you were locked in Sovereign forever, would she?" Holding the characteristic fruit of Sovereign who knows what it is, but with a golden appearance, David looked at the gradually familiar Nebula. He suspected that the relationship between Gamora and Nebula in this universe was not as strong as he thought. deep. Nebula didn''t know how to answer this question, and in her mind Gamora might really make such a decision. "It doesn''t matter. If they don''t come, then I will personally take action, steal the information you want, and then give it to you." Nebula has seen David''s character, as long as he discusses it with David, he is willing to fight for it. A result that is satisfactory to both parties. To put it bluntly, this person is soft but not hard! That being the case, I can negotiate a suitable price with him and redeem myself. Moreover, he has enough strength to resist tough things. After being in contact with him for so long, Nebula still doesn''t see how strong David is. There should be a chance today. Standing on a circular platform full of energy batteries, several people including Xing Yun looked up at the sky, and soon a huge "crack" appeared in the sky, and then Clark had beaten the monsters flying countless times, a Then one flew out. "It seems that there is some trouble this time." Clark frowned, not because of the number of enemies, but because he discovered something. These flying monsters seemed to have been repulsed by him earlier, and he saw the scars left by him on several of them. "This is the first lesson for you: kindness to the enemy does not necessarily bring good results." David guessed that a similar situation would happen, so he didn''t say anything when Clark kept his hand. Many people are like this. When they dont really see the results they have caused, no matter what others say, they will not listen to it. They will continue to believe in everything they insist on. Clark glanced at David. As he gradually mastered his power, he began to feel that he could ''perfectly control all situations''. Now it seems that his thinking is still too naive. Especially when it comes to issues of position and survival, any reason is meaningless empty words! For these monsters, energy is their food and the basis of their survival. If you dont let the monsters eat, you just let them die. So these monsters will not be grateful to Clark for leaving their lives behind, and will only regard him as a mortal enemy that prevents them from surviving. While Clark was thinking about what he should do to better solve this problem, David had already taken off the power armor and took out the Sea King spear. Seeing the weapon in David''s hand, Nebula was not surprised. There are many strong men in the universe who like to use ''cold weapons''. Of course, the ''cold weapons'' used by the strong men in the universe cannot be regarded as real ''cold'' weapons strictly speaking. Many weapons with various abilities, such as those used by the Asgardians. "Could he be the royal family of Asgard?" When Xing Yun guessed, David had already flown into the air and greeted the monsters. Facing a large number of monsters in front of him, David raised the spear in his hand forward, then mobilized the holy light, and condensed it on the tip of Sea King''s spear. Originally, he wanted to come to recruit a shot through the heart... But when he mobilized the holy light, he found that he could condense the holy light into a larger force field, turning himself into a holy light spear that pierced the sky, and instantly killed all the monsters on the opposite side. Although I''ve never done this before, it doesn''t hurt to give it a try! As the holy light released became more and more intense, David''s whole body was enveloped in golden radiance, coupled with the long afterglow dragged by the high-speed flight, just as he imagined, My whole body turned into a gigantic spear of holy light, swallowing up the monsters wherever it passed, leaving no trace of dregs behind. "Lungo ~ Miniad!" The soft chanting came to everyone''s ears along with the radiance pouring down from the sky. Except for Nebula''s dull face, Clark''s face full of shock, and Tony''s pure spectator, Laura''s face was full of ''sick again'' expression . But she also admitted that this move is much more shocking than the original one! (end of this chapter) Chapter 335： its a trap Chapter 335 This is a trap A huge golden beam of light rushed towards the sky obliquely, and the scattered holy light reflected the sacred atmosphere in the whole world. After the light faded, only David was left floating in the sky, holding the Neptune''s spear upside down. "You should wear that Lightbringer suit." When David posed in the air for a long time and finally landed back on the platform, Laura gave a very pertinent suggestion: "Your current casual suit It doesn''t fit in with what you just did." "It''s mainly a temporary idea, I will pay more attention to the details next time." David originally wanted to string the hearts of these monsters together, a clover, and a concentric circle. Later, I felt that doing so was not environmentally friendly. Trying to cook such a large skewer would definitely cause huge pollution, so I chose a cleaner and more environmentally friendly solution. Put away the long gun, and then replaced it with a holy light hunter, aiming at a large energy battery on the platform: "Come out, there is no need to continue hiding." It wasn''t just David who discovered that someone had sneaked into the vicinity, but everyone kept silent. Following David''s words, a green-skinned woman turned out from behind the large battery, raising her hands to signal that she was not malicious. "Gamora..." Xingyun looked at his sister who was asking Thanos''s adopted daughter with him, and knew that the other party was coming for him. "Nebula." Gamora did come to Nebula. After receiving the news that Nebula was captured by a group of mysterious mercenaries on Sovereign Star, she and Star Lord Peter Quill, Rocket Raccoon, Drax, Groot came to Sovereign together. Because of Sovereign''s reputation in the universe, they didn''t rush to save people recklessly, but seriously thought about a suitable plan. In fact, Peter Quill''s calculations at the beginning were similar to David''s. Because he understood the character of the Sovereigns, he also wanted to enter into an employment partnership with the Sovereigns and use Nebula as a mission reward, and then send Card This sister of Mora was rescued. Embarrassingly, because of the existence of David and his team, the Sovereigns did not consider hiring an additional team, so the high priest Ayesha directly rejected the Guardians of the Galaxy. During the dialogue between the two parties, because one party did not ask clearly, and the other party was too lazy to explain the situation, Ayesha did not know that the reward that the Guardians of the Galaxy wanted was Nebula; Star-Lord also did not know that the "ownership" of Nebula was in David''s hands. From the perspective of the Guardians of the Galaxy, Nebula is now "forced" to work for the Sovereigns. The only thing to be thankful for is that she doesn''t seem to have been abused, and she seems to be doing well. So they are not in a hurry to rescue them, they are quietly waiting for the right time. So, they waited until the moment when the monsters attacked Sovereign in large numbers. Peter Quill thought this was the best chance to rescue Nebula. The team led by David will definitely attract all the attention because of the large number of monsters. A few of them can take the opportunity to take Nebula away, and then quickly leave the sphere of influence of Star Severin. Everything was planned very well, but it was unexpected that the opponent defeated so many monsters so easily. "I think running away now is the right choice." "Emgroot!" "Or have a wonderful battle and die here." "Stop joking, okay? Fighting that kind of monster? Didn''t you find that Peter was about to piss?" "Emgroot!" "What? I''m not scared to pee." Gamora was angry and helpless when she heard all kinds of ''noises'' coming from the communicator. If these idiots stood in front of her, she would definitely kick them hard. But now, she still has to pretend that nothing happened, but in the next second she realizes that her disguise is meaningless. "I know your partners are hiding nearby, come out!" "..." Gamora finally let out the anger that had accumulated to the point of exploding, and roared at the communicator: "Shut up, idiots, it''s all exposed now." "It''s all because of Peter." Rocket Raccoon has a jet pack on his body, and while flying up from the bottom of the platform, he is still throwing the pot to the man in the other direction, who also uses the jet pack to fly up to the platform. In addition, Drax was still shirtless, standing there holding two daggers. As for Groot, who is currently very small, the tree figure stands on the shoulders of Rocket Raccoon. David looked at the Guardians of the Galaxy that appeared one after another around him. This was the second superhero team he had seen. Compared with the Avengers, this team highlighted a noise. From the moment they appeared on the stage, these people have been mocking each other non-stop, making everyone''s brains buzzing. Because before that, David had roughly introduced the situation of the Guardians of the Galaxy with Tony and Laura, and after Nebula got acquainted with a few people, he also told what happened on Xandar earlier. Hearing that the Guardians of the Galaxy saved the galaxy, Tony was still very curious about this group of people, but after seeing this group of people with his own eyes at this time, his feeling is: These people saved the galaxy? This joke is not funny at all! "It''s now!" Seeing that Tony, Laura, and Clark were all speechless or confused, and David didn''t seem to be concentrating, Star Lord Peter Quill suddenly yelled, and the Guardians of the Galaxy immediately rushed towards David and the others. past. These people have a clear division of labor and clear goals, and it can be seen that the main goal of Xingjue and others is to interfere with David, Clark and others, and the real target is Tony. Because he looks the weakest! Tony: "" As long as there are hostages in hand, the Guardians of the Galaxy can talk to the other party about the possibility of exchanging hostages. However, no matter how well Star-Lord''s battle plan is formulated, it will not be able to achieve the expected effect at all when facing an opponent who crushes them, and this opponent is still very aware of the situation of the Guardians of the Galaxy. Everyone felt a blur in front of their eyes, and at the same time a huge force hit their bodies, and they were lying on the ground in the next second. "Water made..." Standing up a little and looking forward, David seemed to be distracted just now, and was standing there gently moving his wrist, while the other people still stayed where they were. In other words, the one who knocked everyone into the air in the blink of an eye was done by this monster named David... from some unknown planet alone. Before they saw that Xingyun was not imprisoned, and there were no restrictions such as handcuffs on his body, they thought that this group of people used some other means to control Xingyun. Otherwise, why doesn''t Nebula run away? Now they understand that the other party has such strength, there is no need to use those methods, and it is impossible for Xing Yun to run away from a person with such strength. "Peter, do you have a plan C, D or X?" Faced with Rocket Raccoon''s question, Peter didn''t know how to answer. He did have some contingency plans, but he felt that those plans were useless at this time. The gap in strength is too great, it is not a level of existence at all. What''s more, the opponent seemed to know him and others very well, and he didn''t have the idea of ??underestimating the enemy because of the huge gap in strength. "Maybe... try negotiating..." "Negotiation? Is this your plan?" "If you have a better way, tell me quickly." Rocket Raccoon finally shut up. He really didn''t have a better solution, but he didn''t think the other party would be willing to negotiate with himself and others. "Peter Quill, nicknamed Star Lord, the captain of the Guardians of the Galaxy." Peter had already stood up. He touched the spot where he was hit just now. Miraculously, he didnt feel much pain. This made him affirm a certain guess: the other party didnt seem to want to embarrass himself and others. At the same time, he also came up with a strange idea: the other party''s posture is more like waiting for him to wait for someone to arrive. Is this a trap? "I''m David, nice to meet you." Looking at David''s hand, Peter also extended his hand and shook it. Although he didn''t know why the other party ''looking for'' him, it looked like there should be no malice. At this time, several other people also saw what was going on, and Drax said it very bluntly: "We seem to have fallen into a trap." "..." Everyone ignored Drax. Peter carefully looked at David, who was opposite him, and asked the other party''s purpose: "What do you want?" "he!" David pointed to the Rocket Raccoon beside him, which surprised everyone, including the Rocket Raccoon who looked at the energy battery from time to time. "Huh? Me?" Rocket Raccoon looked at David. His first reaction was to think of the guy who ''created'' himself. Could this group of people actually work for that person? Thinking that Rocket Raccoon clenched the weapon in his hand again, if David hadn''t added, "Don''t worry, I''m not sent by the Supreme Evolution to arrest you", he would have shot. "..." "I know you are very smart and know a lot of advanced knowledge and technology. What I want is these materials." David made his purpose clear in one breath, so as not to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings. His purpose is technical information, not to take Rocket Raccoon away. Of course, if Rocket Raccoon feels that this universe is too dangerous and wants to find a ''safe'' place to live, then he is very welcome. "that''s all?" "that''s all!" Peter was a little skeptical, but the opponent did not show any malice, and with the strength of the opponent, if he really wanted to do something to himself and others, it seemed that there was no need to use these small tricks all the time. Finally, the Guardians of the Galaxy collectively put away their weapons, stood on this energy battery platform belonging to Sovereign, and had a cordial and friendly exchange with the small team led by David. The two parties discussed the exchange of high-tech, high-tech, and cutting-edge technical materials in Nebula, and quickly reached a consensus. Davids first meeting with the Guardians of the Galaxy ended successfully in a warm and friendly atmosphere! (end of this chapter) Chapter 336： Temple Two Chapter 336 Temple No. 2 After knowing what David and the others wanted, and not harming himself and his partners, or causing irreparable damage to the universe, Peter Quill really didn''t need to refuse David''s request. It''s just some technical knowledge, although I don''t understand why you have to ask Rocket Raccoon for it? Even though he and Rocket Raccoon have been partners for a long time, Peter is still not very clear about Rocket Raccoon''s past. Maybe there is something to be learned from this man named David Glamorgan? Since the agreement was reached, Nebula has regained his freedom, and the Guardians of the Galaxy have also settled down on Sovereign. Rocket Raccoon stays with Tony all day, it should be exchanging various knowledge. I am also idle when I am idle, and I can just get some words from the other party. But now he can only watch the excitement from the sidelines, standing in the empty practice room specially borrowed from the Sovereigns, David is practicing against the man named Clark. Boom! Boom! boom! The fists of these two men were fast and fierce, and they would make a very terrifying sound when they hit the body. Peter looked at these two pure men with fists to the flesh, and was shocked and speechless about the training of these two men. "Who are these two guys?" "David-Duke of Glamorgan, lord of Winter City, is said to be from a place called Brennia." Gamora also stood by and observed David and Clark. She was very surprised by the combat effectiveness of these two people. . With such strength, maybe he can deal with Thanos, right? She also seems to see some hope! After communicating with Nebula, she learned some information about David and his companions. At the same time, she also understood why the other party did not deliberately control Nebula. Now that Nebula is still here after regaining his freedom. As the adopted daughters of Thanos, in fact, they are the same as Thanos, the "adopted father", who have a deep blood feud with Thanos. In the past, Gamora was just guessing, but now she is sure that Nebula, like her own thoughts, is constantly looking for ways to defeat Thanos. Finally, they seemed to see a little hope. ~ At this moment, Clark''s eyes released an extremely thick red ray, and at the same time, David on the opposite side raised his hand and released a golden beam of light. After the two energies collided, a huge shock wave was generated, blowing them away together. And hit the wall hard. The room with advanced technologies such as special materials, energy fields on the walls, etc., experienced obvious vibrations after being hit. Not only the few people staying here, but even the Sovereigns in the surrounding area can feel the obvious vibration. vibration. But no one is surprised that this has happened so many times recently that they are used to it. Watching the two monsters continue to fight together like nothing happened, Peter also turned his attention to David''s opponent. "What about this guy named Clark?" "Clark Kent is said to be from Krypton, but I''ve never heard of this planet." Gamora introduced everyone to Peter, such as Laura Crawford and Tony Stark, and emphasized Both of these are Earthlings. "..." When he heard the earth, Peter''s expression froze for a few seconds, but he quickly adjusted his emotions and tried to behave as normal as possible. "Peter." "What?" "I heard that they will go back to Earth soon, aren''t you going to go back and have a look?" "..." Peter was silent for a while, and finally decided not to go back, because the earth was his sad place, and he thought it would be better to live in the universe. However, as he got acquainted with people like David, Peter passively knew some things on Earth. He knows that the earth has changed a lot, maybe he can''t even find his home after returning. "If you want to go back to Earth, remember to contact me!" After getting along with the Guardians of the Galaxy for a while, Tony got along very well with Rocket Raccoon. Although Rocket often does some things to intentionally annoy people, Tony thinks it doesnt matter at all. Being a genius can enjoy privileges! After all, he often does similar things himself! As for Star Lord Peter Quill, because the two teams stayed together on Planet Sovereign and couldnt eat and drink for nothing, the two teams cooperated several times to deal with the invading enemies or cosmic monsters together. So Tony soon discovered that Star-Lord is worthy of being the captain of the Guardians of the Galaxy. He has a very powerful talent in formulating plans and commanding battles, and can make good use of all the resources at hand to achieve his goals. This is a very good commander who is good at coping with various emergencies and can come up with the most suitable solution in the shortest time. Tony has reason to suspect that David wants to use the nebula to draw the Guardians of the Galaxy out, not just because he wants to get technology. "This guy obviously wants to take the opportunity to establish a relationship with the other party. Maybe he is planning to bring the Guardians of the Galaxy into his command and let him do his bidding!" "The next time you slander me next time, don''t speak out what''s on your mind." "So, you really have such a calculation, right?" "Just do it by hand! There is no harm in getting to know it, maybe one day you will need to ask Peter for help?" David did not deny Tony''s guess, he did have this idea: "It may even be possible to ask Peter for help It''s not just me, you may also encounter things and need Peter''s help." "What''s the meaning?" "For example, if you have almost sorted out the technology in your hand, when you find that you need to transform it into a real thing, if you lack a certain link of technical information, or materials that are not available on the earth, you can ask Peter and the others to help you get it." David thought so. With the contact with the Guardians of the Galaxy, he established a preliminary friendship. In the future, he can ask Peter to help him with what he wants to get in the Marvel Universe. Besides, the earth in the Marvel universe has never been peaceful. Although the Guardians of the Galaxy are in a chaotic universe, the situation of Star-Lord is doomed to ignore the earth. Once the Avengers of Earth encounter trouble involving forces in the universe, they can ask Star-Lord and his Guardians of the Galaxy for help. Speaking of which, in the many parallel universes of Marvel, not only one Tony has joined the Guardians of the Galaxy, and even Tony has slept with Gamora, and because of the gap in physical fitness, the result is embarrassing. From this point of view, Star Lord Peter''s physical fitness is definitely not ordinary. In short, this trip to the universe was very successful. The several small goals set by David and Tony before departure were all overfulfilled. The only one who was unhappy was the high priest Ayesha. She didn''t get what she wanted, and she didn''t dare to express her dissatisfaction. The longer David lived on Sovereign, the more the Sovereigns knew him, and the less they dared to be unreasonable to him. In addition, Ayesha suspected that Peter Quill, the star-lord who seemed to have the same blood as David, was not ridiculed by the high priest because of his mixed blood. "So, let''s part!" Peter doesn''t want to go back to the sad place on Earth yet. After the transaction is completed, he is going to leave Sovereign and continue to do what he likes to do in the universe. "I''ll see you again when I have a chance, and this is for you." With Tony''s technology and sufficient nanomaterials on the spacecraft, it is not troublesome to temporarily make a portable music device with a large storage capacity. As for the most pivotal song? Most of the songs and music on the earth are stored in the computer of the spacecraft, which is for them to relieve their boredom during the journey. "It stores most of the songs and music on the earth so far, and there is a list of my personal recommendations." "Wow, thank you very much." Peter took this seemingly inconspicuous little device, and thanked Tony very sincerely. "It also contains my personal recommendation list. I think you are not on the same channel as Tony in terms of music taste." David also said goodbye to Peter. He was not in a hurry to send Peter and the others to freely pass through Winter City. The token, anyway, when they want to find themselves, they can go to the earth to find Tony Stark. "Anyway, thanks, see you later." Seeing Xingjue driving the spaceship and flying away from Sovereign with the Guardians of the Galaxy, David and the others all set their sights on Nebula. "how?" "Why didn''t you leave with them?" "I''m not their partner." Nebula has her own plan, and has already communicated with Gamora, and Gamora agreed with her idea. Follow people like David, and further judge whether the other party can defeat Thanos! David stared at Nebula for a moment, and already guessed what she was thinking: "You want to follow me so that you can find out how strong I am?" "..." "You want to deal with Thanos?" "Do you know Thanos?" "Of course!" David waved his hands, and everyone boarded the Enterprise directly. By the way, he waved his hands to the high priest Ayesha in the distance as a farewell: "The lunatic who kills people all over the universe." If the original plot continues, Thanos will soon start collecting infinite gems and successfully snap his fingers to wipe out half of the life in the universe. But now, with the Mind Stone in David''s hands, Thanos might not be able to snap his fingers. Unless that cute little purple-skinned Thanos suddenly appeared in front of me and snatched the Soul Gem away from me... huh? Where did you see that huge spaceship in front? Just after leaving Sovereign and before flying to the jump point to jump, David found a huge spaceship lying in front of the Enterprise. "It''s Temple No. 2!" David just thought it looked familiar, but Nebula recognized the spaceship at a glance, it was Thanos'' Temple II. "Why did Thanos suddenly appear?" Nebulas question is also a question of everyone present, including David, who couldnt figure out why Thanos suddenly appeared near Sovereign? Could it be that Thanos just wants to wipe out half of Sovereign''s population? Is there such a plot? (end of this chapter) Chapter 337： Unfinished business Chapter 337 Unsuccessful A beam of light was emitted from Sanctuary II, directly enveloping the Enterprise. "Mr. Stark, the Enterprise is out of control and is being dragged towards the huge spaceship opposite." Jarvis'' voice sounded at the right time, letting everyone understand what''s going on. But none of them showed panic. They all looked at David, as if they were waiting for the captain, David, to make up his mind. "Look at why this Thanos came to us." Temple No. 2 stopped here instead of going directly to the Sovereign star not far away. It seemed that he was waiting for him specifically, not as he thought just now, but to clear the population of Sovereign. Enterprise quickly ''flyed'' into Sanctuary II. This huge space battleship has a very large internal space. After entering the spaceship, it seems to have entered a planet. There is no such thing as being in a closed space. The feeling of suffocation. After stopping the Enterprise, Tony simply turned off the engine. He also noticed that it was Star-Lord Peter Quill''s Mirano parked next to the Enterprise. "Oh, it seems that Peter and the others have also been ''invited'' in as guests." David didn''t look around, he took out the Lightbringer suit during this time, and put it on. After this cosmic adventure and duel training with Clark, he has become quite proficient in the use of biological force fields, and has the ability to ''survive'' in space, without needing an old space suit to protect himself. Clark is also in a similar situation, so he doesn''t want to continue to wear a ''heavy'' space suit. Watching David take out a set of armor, he turned to look at Tony: "Is there any clothes that suit me?" "Well..." Tony looked at the equipment next to him: "I can make one for you on the spot, do you have any requirements?" "As long as it is convenient to move." "receive!" David put on the Lightbringer suit and didn''t even drop the cloak, Tony also helped Clark make a new battle suit. The iconic blue suit, but different from the original Superman''s tights, the suit made by Tony is more metallic, with shoulders, a chest with a huge Kal-El family logo, plus a waist and hips , forearm and calf positions are equipped with armor. This costume is worn by the strong Clark behind him, looking very imposing. "Is this red cape too flamboyant?" Although he said so in his mouth, the expression on Clark''s face revealed his true thoughts: he liked this big red cloak very much, and he didn''t have the slightest idea of ??taking it off. "This will become your logo." Tony also equipped his own steel suit. As for Little Brain and Confusion, David ordered the two mini King Kong to find a place to hide on the spaceship. It is their task to ensure their own safety. . "Don''t worry, I will definitely hide myself perfectly." Little Naogua waved at David and the others, and then transformed into a very inconspicuous electronic device together with the confusion, mixed in a pile of electronic devices. Don''t talk about outsiders, if David lost his mind just now, it would be difficult to find these two little guys in it. "Let''s go, go meet that Thanos!" From the beginning to the end, everyone was very calm. Nebula knew that David and Clark had great strength, but David''s attitude of not taking Thanos seriously made her a little worried. Could it be that David doesn''t know the horror of Thanos at all? Is it really good to go directly to the past like this? But on this spaceship, Nebula has no right to speak, and David and the others will not listen to her, so they can only quietly follow the group of people off the Enterprise, and move forward with the team. There is no one leading the way, but only one road is open all the way, as if to tell David they: As long as you keep walking along this road, you can see me. Thanos is a very well-known strong man in the universe, so it is not surprising to put on such a posture. In the eyes of this strong man, David and the others are just a group of unknown pawns who came out of nowhere! As for why Thanos took Temple No. 2 and ran to find these unknown soldiers with great fanfare... "I just want to get back what''s mine." Thanos didn''t sit in his own chair, but sat on the steps, glanced at David who had just appeared, and directly pointed out his purpose. "your things?" "I lent it to Loki before, but he left it on the earth." Thanos originally wanted to continue talking to his daughter Gamorado, but when he glanced at David , suddenly realized something was wrong. Standing up from the steps, the tall Thanos stood there, like an unattainable mountain. In the eyes of Thanos, this young human being who suddenly appeared gave him a feeling of looking at the vast land, which was unfathomable; and it seemed to be a bright star, shining far and wide. Things seemed to be getting more troublesome. He didn''t expect that the Mind Stone would be taken away by a strong man. "Who is this man?" For his own dreams and plans, Thanos kept collecting all kinds of information, and he had a detailed understanding of those who might hinder his plans. In his plan list, there has never been such a person. This unexpected situation made him very uncomfortable, but at the same time he was very careful. "You mean this?" David sized up Thanos for a while, then glanced at the men next to Thanos, took out the Soul Gem, and threw it up and down casually in his hand. After finding that everyone was focusing on the yellow gemstone in his hand, David put away the Soul Gem with a flip of his hand: "I have a question, how do you know that the Soul Gem is with me?" "Through the Nebula." With Thanos'' simple explanation, the people present finally understood why Thanos suddenly appeared. Ningyun, who has undergone various transformations since childhood, never expected that he would unintentionally become Thanos'' monitoring, detection, and positioning device. She just realized today that Thanos can actually know her every move, but Thanos doesn''t care about trivial matters most of the time. The only thing he really cares about is information related to infinite gems. So once an infinite gem appears near the nebula, Thanos will know it, and then locate the location of the nebula, so that Thanos can come directly. As for Thanos rushing to the Sovereign star to stop David in such a hurry, it is because since Loki lost the Mind Stone on Earth, he has lost the whereabouts of this gem. This is not a good phenomenon, it is absolutely unacceptable to Thanos who is planning a great plan. But no matter what means he used and mobilized various intelligence forces, he still couldn''t detect the location of the Mind Stone, as if the Mind Stone had left this universe. In fact, Steve sent the Soul Stone to Winter City, and Thanos couldn''t find it no matter how hard he looked, until David brought the Soul Stone to the Marvel universe and appeared beside Nebula. In order to prevent the Mind Stone from disappearing again, Thanos locked the location of the Mind Stone, and immediately rushed over on Temple II, just in time to intercept the Guardians of the Galaxy and David and others who were about to leave. "So it is!" David brought the Mind Stone, in fact, he wanted to take advantage of this time to come to the Marvel Universe to see if he could gain some benefits through the power and authority of the Infinity Stone. Unexpectedly, he didn''t get the benefits, and actually provoked the purple sweet potato essence. What can he say about this? I can only say that Thanos is really unlucky for you... What is this called? This is called dying before leaving the teacher! The two people were talking here, ignoring everyone around them. They seemed to only have each other in their eyes, but the people who were ignored did not express their dissatisfaction. Everyone felt the increasingly tense atmosphere in the field. "I just want to get back what belongs to me. As long as you hand over the gems, you can leave." "I''m not going to hand over the gem to you, not to mention it''s not your thing." "It''s almost as I guessed. From the first moment I saw you, I knew that things would definitely develop in this direction." "It''s really accurate to see people." "In that case, what are we still talking about here?" Thanos raised his hand, and Ebony Throat beside him waved his hand lightly, and ''sent'' the double-headed war blade placed in the corner to Thanos'' hand: "bring it on!" David has also taken out the Neptune spear and the Hammer of Judgment. The pink Hammer of Judgment burst out with a bright holy light as soon as it appeared, and was thrown out by David. Boom! The Hammer of Judgment carrying the huge holy light firmly hit the broadsword in Thanos'' hand without causing any damage to Thanos. The huge burst of energy was also defeated, and the pink Hammer of Judgment fell even more On the side, the energy attached to it has already dissipated. David didn''t go to pick up his hammer. The spear in his hand was already covered with a thick holy light. What he held in his hand didn''t seem to be a real spear, but a beam of light exuding terrifying power. However, before David''s ultimate move could be released, Thanos rushed to David with a speed that did not match his figure, and with amazing agility, and slashed at David''s face with a big knife in his hand. Shields! Boom! Pieces of light spots like fallen leaves instantly filled the entire space. After the strong flashes, most people took a few seconds to see the situation in the field again. Thanos'' sword did hit David, and he cut David''s light shield to collapse, but all the power was absorbed by the shield. Now the sword seems to be on David''s shoulders. Really hurt David. At this time, the beam of light in David''s hand had already set off a strong wind, exuding a bright and frightening brilliance. Facing an opponent like Thanos, David didnt call out the name of the second move, but this move is indeed the gun that shines at the end not long ago! The sacred beam of light that once penetrated the heavens and the earth shined again in front of everyone, completely engulfing everything in front of David! (end of this chapter) Chapter 338： The invincible purple potato has fallen Chapter 338 The Invincible Purple Potato Falls The bright holy light illuminated the slightly dark interior of the spaceship, making a huge hole, and even made a big hole in the outer energy field. Fortunately, the function of Temple No. 2 is very perfect. After the holy light gradually dissipated, the energy field quickly recovered, so there was no unlucky person who was suddenly sucked into space and died. But it doesnt mean that everyone is going to be in a better situation. Davids gun not only severely damaged Thanos in front of him, but also injured this giant spaceship. No one knows exactly how many facilities were damaged. There are still holy flames burning around, including some holy flames wrapped around Thanos'' body. David looked at Thanos who was knocked down by his own shot, and was surprised that this purple sweet potato essence was not killed directly. This guy''s physical strength is frighteningly high. When watching Avengers: Thanos, many fans asked various questions. For example, why not use a portal to cut off Thanos'' arm? Why not let Ant-Man get smaller and get into Thanos'' body and then grow bigger and explode him? The official reply is that Thanos'' physical strength is very high, and these methods are ineffective against him. But no one has an accurate impression of how high it is. Now that David has an accurate concept, the intensity is really amazing. With Thanos'' physical strength, if Ant-Man dared to use that kind of trick, then his end would definitely be very miserable! Stepping forward, just after taking a step, David found that Thanos''s loyal men had already rushed towards him. Footsteps landed, taking advantage of the opportunity to make sacrifices, a huge holy light was poured onto the ground, turning the entire ground into golden yellow, emitting a sacred brilliance. Several subordinates who rushed into the consecration range were all burned by the more ferocious sacred flames, only the **** dwarf still rushed towards him firmly because of his rough skin and thick flesh. The Hammer of Judgment, which happened to be within the consecration range, was infused with holy light and established a connection with David again. There is no need for any gestures or movements at all, just a thought arises, and the Hammer of Judgment turns into the Hammer of Avengers again, accurately hitting the black dwarf with full of holy light, directly blowing it away, and the whole body is embedded in the among the walls. Putting away the Hammer of Judgment that flew back to his hand after flying away from the target, David still held the spear in his hand, and had already walked in front of Thanos. The famous lunatic in the universe looked very embarrassed at this time, his body was scorched black everywhere, including the set of golden armor, which was also obviously damaged. However, the big knife in his hand was not damaged at all, which made David look at it curiously: This double-headed war blade is a good thing! "It seems that you can''t get what you want." Thanos has stood up again, looking at David in front of him with a double-headed war blade in his hand: "Who are you?" "David." "..." This is not the answer Thanos wants, he wants to know David''s identity more, a name doesn''t mean anything to him. "You just refuse to give up, don''t you!" Seeing Thanos'' expression, David knew that the overlord still hadn''t given up on his plan. Take the Infinity Stone in your hand. "Everything I do is for the balance of all things in the universe." Thanos raised his sword, ignoring his injuries, and prepared to fight the opposite guy who hindered his righteous cause. Even if you die, you have to die on the way to save everything in the universe. "Your approach has no meaning at all. The act of destroying half of life will at most cause those races to mourn for a short period of time. As for the population... the resources you have painstakingly saved for them will become the population of the planet in the next period of time. The basis of the explosion." "..." Thanos was stunned. He stared blankly at David in front of him, and after a while he asked, "What do you mean by that?" David is very speechless. According to the setting, Thanos knows a lot of high-level knowledge in the universe. Why doesnt he even know such basic things? Also, he also has a lot of scientists and think tanks under him, so no one reminded him? Perhaps Thanos has been concentrating on doing what he thinks is right, and his plan to save the universe is like a slogan. Those subordinates didn''t think about what it represented, but simply carried out the tasks assigned by Thanos. Thanos himself may be trying to get into a dead end, right? Or it''s because I was blinded by a certain super power... Now being pointed out by David, Thanos suddenly realized how unreliable his previous plan was. Clang! The fighting spirit dissipated completely in an instant, and Thanos fell into a state of confusion: What have I been busy with in the past few decades? What will he do next? David doesn''t care what Thanos thinks. Although Thanos doesn''t want to fight anymore, David has no intention of giving up. The sea king''s spear pierced Thanos'' chest neatly and pierced his heart. At that moment, Thanos was a little surprised. Maybe he didn''t expect that a strong man of David''s level would actually kill him after he obviously didn''t want to continue fighting. Launched a sneak attack without saying a word. "Although I am not a good person, you are definitely one of the most evil guys in the universe, so..." In fact, at the very beginning, David also considered whether to persuade Thanos to give up that outrageous plan by talking about it, and then become Winter City''s new ally in the Marvel Universe. But then I immediately thought that Thanos has destroyed countless planets over the years and is the most notorious murderer in the universe. Although David is not a superhero, he really did not let go of this kind of super villain who came to his door reason. In addition, I also thought that if I let Thanos leave, Thanos suddenly woke up after returning: Since the method of killing half does not work, then simply kill them all and create a brand new and clean universe. Its not impossible, Thanos in Avengers 4 thinks so. "Yes, I did kill a lot of people..." Thanos looked at David, and calmly accepted the imminent death. Unexpectedly, the guy on the opposite side still didn''t play his cards according to the routine. He had only spoken half of his last words. The other party suddenly drew back the spear, and then turned around and cut . The blade of the spear with clear water directly chopped off Thanos'' head, and he had no chance to say the second half of his last words. Lightly flicking the spear, David took Thanos''s double-headed warblade in his hand. This double-ended warblade is huge and extremely heavy. Of course, David will not be unable to pick it up, but it will definitely be difficult to use if it is too big. But it doesn''t mean that this weapon is useless to David. His real purpose is to study the material of this weapon. This thing can split Captain America''s vibrating gold shield into pieces. If David can use alchemy to analyze this material, his weapon, as well as the body of Cybertron, will become more powerful in the future. Looking around, the shock of Thanos'' sudden death has not brought everyone back to their senses. Especially the two adopted daughters of Thanos, Gamora and Xingyun, never imagined that Thanos, who was almost a nightmare of two people, would just be casually popped out of nowhere by someone who didn''t know which corner The unknown person was killed. Looking at David''s relaxed posture, it seems that a few more Thanos are not enough to kill him. Who is this David? Why is it so powerful? In addition, Clark wanted to stop David, but finally held back. He already knew what Thanos did, and David taught him a lesson not long ago. He knew that kindness should not be given to bad people too much. Besides, the appearance of Thanos is too different from that of a ''human''. To kill such an ''inhuman'' villain, Clark''s sense of resistance in his heart is not so strong. However... when David looked at several of Thanos'' subordinates who were injured by the previously released holy light, what he said gave Clark a very weird feeling. "You think this could be pain...no, it''s redemption!" "Everything in the universe will be balanced because of your sacrifice!" "Smile, even if you are an evil person, you can get the baptism of the Holy Light..." Watching David kill General Deathblade, Dark Proxima, Ebony Maw, and Black Dwarf one by one, Clark had the illusion that David was the super villain. "Is it my illusion, or is David really like a big villain now?" Clark just thought so in his heart, and Tony said it directly. What made him even happier was that this time a group of people from the Guardians of the Galaxy responded to his complaints. "To be honest, I''ve been here for a long time, and I didn''t feel anything just now, but now I''m really starting to feel scared." Peter didn''t have much impression of Thanos, even though Gamora had previously educated himself a lot about how powerful Thanos was. Terrible knowledge. But looking at David at this time, he felt that this handsome young man was much more terrifying than that big purple-skinned man. David, who was extremely feared by everyone, actually just recited a few ''lines'' casually, because the current scene fits these lines so well. When he finished all this and turned around, he realized that this group of people was looking at him with that kind of eyes. "how?" "It''s okay!" Everyone said in unison, as if they had been rehearsed countless times. "So... Lord Duke of Glamorgan." Peter and the others all know David''s full name and Duke of Winter''s identity. Although they don''t know where Winter City is, it doesn''t matter: "What are you going to do with this spaceship next, and Members of the Dark Order on board?" "Members of the Dark Order should be rewarded by many forces, right?" Including the few corpses lying on the ground, they should be able to exchange for a large bounty, which is enough to upgrade David from an absolute pauper in the Marvel Universe to a local tyrant. As for the Temple No. 2 under your feet, you can give it to Tony for research first, and then ask Ant-Man to help him bring it back to Winter City with Pym particles. For a long time, it was used as the flagship of Winter City. (end of this chapter) Chapter 339： Kent Group Chapter 339 Kent Group Because of the large number of captives of the Dark Order and the windfall of Temple No. 2, David and the others failed to leave Sovereign as originally planned. Huge spaceships require constant maintenance and require a place to park. Earth is obviously not suitable. The key reason is that there is no ability to maintain a large spacecraft like Temple II. The Sovereign Star has technology and resources, and David easily killed the leader of the Dark Order, Thanos, the famous lunatic in this universe. The Sovereign Star Committee repeatedly reminded the high priest Ayesha, Absolutely cannot offend this newly promoted cosmic powerhouse. Of course, they also seem to know some of Ayesha''s plans, and the committee expressed their full support for it. If it succeeds, making the Sovereign people climb a new level on the evolutionary path, then Ayesha''s plan in Sovereign The status of the star will be unshakable! Ayesha is full of fighting spirit. When she treats David and his many partners, she no longer puts on a condescending attitude. That is called a kind and kind, so kind that Xingjue suspects that what she saw is actually a group of fake Sowers. forest people. "In short, we will collect the bounty instead of you, and then get part of it as a reward." "That''s right, that''s it." David is not going to collect bounties all over the universe. It is more appropriate to hand over this job to the Guardians of the Galaxy: "Besides, if you have the ability to collect all kinds of advanced knowledge in the universe, I''m also very willing to pay to ''buy'' it." The wanted orders of the Dark Order are almost all over the universe, and it is not an easy job to run around one by one. But this also means that the bounty is extremely generous, and David therefore has the capital to hire the Guardians of the Galaxy. Of course, even if he doesnt have any money, there is still a rich woman who is willing to pay David by his side. "It''s a good job." Peter Quill has no reason to refuse this task. Anyway, the Guardians of the Galaxy usually roam around the universe. This task does not conflict with their daily life, and it can make a fortune by the way. If you are lucky, find some special technical knowledge, and you can make extra money from David. He was not worried that David would not be able to pay the bill. The bounty alone was an astonishingly huge amount of money. Besides, he could see how much the Sovereign people liked David. Maybe Star Lord and the others would come to Sovereign Star in the future. When buying things or supplying supplies, you can directly say ''put it on Mr. Dai''s account'', and the Sovereign people will never object. As for the option of taking a large bounty and swallowing it himself, he never considered it. He doesn''t know how terrifying Thanos is, but he has seen David several times, and he doesn''t want to be targeted by such a powerful existence, especially when there are a group of equally difficult little golden men around this strong man . The Guardians of the Galaxy left again, and this time Nebula didn''t stay, but boarded Star-Lord''s Mirano with her sister Gamora. Thanos is dead, and the biggest nightmare of the two sisters has been eliminated. The two of them don''t have to search for a way to deal with Thanos all over the universe. They can pursue a life that is completely their own. "Is it really good for Temple No. 2 to stay here? I have to fly to Sovereign when I want to do research?" Tony was a little bit unwilling to make this arrangement, but he couldn''t think of a more suitable way: " If that''s the case, I won''t be able to stay in Winter City for a long time." Because Temple II is too large, there is no place for this spaceship in Winter City for the time being. "You got so many technologies this time, can you understand them all so quickly?" "You underestimate me too much. I have already mastered a lot of these things. As long as I thank you for the time, I can further upgrade the Enterprise and make the Enterprise one of the fastest small spaceships in the universe..." Tony doesn''t know how far the fastest spaceship in the universe is currently, but it is not difficult for him to transform it into a spaceship of the same level as Star-Lord''s Milano. Wait until the construction of the industrial area of ??Winter City is completed, he plans to upgrade the industry of Winter City, and then start his own spaceship construction plan. With the construction of new ships, he can better understand and master these new technologies, and then upgrade the industrial area again. This cycle goes on and on, and Winter City will soon reach the level of advanced civilization in the Marvel Universe. Its not that Tony is whimsical, but that in addition to being the flagship of the Dark Order, Temple No. 2 also stores a large amount of technical information. The knowledge held by Thanos is not inferior to those powerful countries in the universe, and all these things are now in David''s hands. However, even if ordinary people get these things, it will be difficult to transform them into truly useful things without dozens or even hundreds of years of hard work by countless elite scientists. Tony is confident that he will completely digest all the knowledge in just a few years, and then lead Winter City into a new era. David can only express this: he deserves to be a compatriot who is also cheating! Clark on the side looked at the two people, but he had a doubt about what Tony and David were about to do: "Is this really good?" "What do you mean?" "I mean, force the technology to the top, and let people enter a strange era without preparation." "why not?" "Aren''t you worried that ordinary people won''t be able to accept this change?" David knew that Clark had ''substituted'' himself into an ordinary person. Because of his growth experience, Clark believed that this kind of environmental change that could almost change the three views was beyond the acceptance of ordinary people. But David believes that for ordinary people, whether they can accept the new environment does not depend on their ''ability'', but whether they are willing to accept it. Most peoples inability to accept changes in the new environment is essentially due to their resistance and resistance to new things. To put it bluntly, they are unwilling to jump out of their comfort zone. "Environmental changes are happening all the time, don''t you think the changes in the environment on the earth are very small?" David just started, and Tony immediately gave a lot of examples. From food, clothing, housing, transportation, to life and entertainment, the earth has undergone tremendous changes in the past few decades. Although there are some unsuitable phenomena, most people can quickly adapt to the new life. "The adaptability and potential of human beings are actually very powerful, but sometimes some pressure needs to be exerted." Davids Winter City is not short of pressure. As the Kingdom of Tiran collapses, Winter City becomes the Duchy of Winter, and the influx of a large number of people will have an impact on the original order. Those who just want to immerse themselves in the past and refuse to step forward to the new future are destined to be eliminated by the new forces. "Sufficiently advanced technology can bring benefits in many things such as medical treatment, planting, and production. People don''t have to worry about not having enough food, not warm clothes, and suffering from illness. Why do you think that technological progress and development are bad things? ? It can only be said that because Superman was raised by an "ordinary couple", although he has cultivated a kind character, his vision is not broad enough. This is not difficult to solve. As Superman has seen enough things to increase his experience, and he continues to learn and store more knowledge, his vision can be improved. Like taking Clark on this cosmic adventure, he learned a lot on this trip. The increase in combat power is only the most inconspicuous part of it. What has really changed is the inside, and this change may even affect Clark''s world. David really wants to know, when Clark understands the importance of technological progress, will he return to his own world to establish a Kent technology group, and then use part of Kryptons black technology to benefit all mankind? "What a fun idea!" When David was free at night, David casually said this idea, and Tony immediately felt that it was very clever, and even considered joining forces with Clark to form a high-tech company: "It''s called Stark-Kent Technology Company." "Why not Glamorgan-Stark-Kent Technology?" "It could also be Crawford-Glamorgan-Stark-Kent technology." Clark felt very speechless listening to the issues discussed by these people. Did they forget that they were just poor boys from the countryside, and no matter how rich they were, they were only rich in their world. "Poor? No, you are not poor at all now." Tony waved his arms towards the sky casually: "See the stars all over the sky? For many people, wealth can only be seen from afar, but you They can be obtained very easily." "You mean? Various mineral deposits in the universe?" Clark looked up at the stars, and immediately understood what Tony meant: "But how do I explain the origin of these mineral deposits?" "Explain? Why explain?" Tony is an authentic big capitalist. Although he doesn''t have this ambition, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand how capital works: "You just need to show the results, no one cares how you do it. " Moreover, the technology group! The first thing I tinkered with was space mining, no? As long as Clark comes up with the ''prototype'', he believes that people who want to invest in Clark can fill the equator. "It''s too exaggerated!" "No exaggeration!" In addition to space mining, there are many other businesses to choose from, such as clean energy technology, sewage and garbage treatment technology. These are the main businesses of the Stark Group in the Marvel Universe. The rising market value shows the attitude of the earth towards these technologies. "If you want, you can easily become the world''s richest man..." At this point, Tony suddenly paused for two seconds: "I will definitely become the richest man, and step on that bat." If it was just a joke just now, now Tony has started to think seriously about the feasibility of this matter. Give him some more time, and a detailed plan will be born. (end of this chapter) Chapter 340： In the new script, David wants to collect infinite gems Chapter 340 New script David wants to collect infinite gems The matter of the Kent Group was included in the follow-up schedule to be determined. After the Temple No. 2 was handed over to the Sovereigns for custody, David and others embarked on the journey back to Earth again. Before he left, David said, "I will definitely do it next time! ''. There were no accidents on the way back this time. The Enterprise returned to Earth very smoothly, and turned on the stealth system before approaching the Earth to ensure that it would not be detected by anyone or forces. Watching the fighter plane land steadily on the top of the Avengers Building, then the top of the unfolded building closed again, and the engine was completely shut down. At this time, the few people present all had a very magical feeling. Obviously not long ago I was still living in an alien planet, and I saw many alien intelligent races and strange monsters, but now after returning to Earth, I still have a strange sense of unreality, as if everything before was just a dream. "If someone told me at this time that we have never left the earth and that it was just a dream, I might believe it." Laura feels that she has experienced many amazing things, but this trip to space still makes her feel incredible. "Don''t worry, no one will say such things to you." Tony checked the various information, and then asked Jarvis, who re-established the connection with the host, to transfer all the information in the database to his private server Go: "And, if you want to go to an alien planet in the future, you can go there anytime." For Tony, in the future, he will often keep in touch with aliens, not only to keep in touch with those in the Guardians of the Galaxy, but also to go to Sovereign. Temple No. 2 is too attractive to him. As long as he doesn''t study it thoroughly for a day, he won''t be able to sleep soundly. Although he didn''t say it, David has already seen that Tony will spend his energy and time on''learning'' for quite some time in the future. "It seems that your Kent Group will open later." Clark shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t think starting a company was a good idea at first, but Tony said earlier that he would help him build an instrument that can search for specific energy fluctuations. I don''t know if it will be postponed because of this? "This matter is very simple, you will hand over that item to me later, and I will hand over the item and the detection instrument to you in a few days." For Tony, this kind of thing is almost like making a cup of coffee for himself, and it is not troublesome at all. "Thanks." Clark got what he wanted, and he can better find things related to his life experience in his own world. At the same time, he also understands what Tony said to him at the beginning: In Winter City, everyone can help each other. Solve problems faster. The big trouble you think may be just a small problem for other friends; and the crisis encountered by other people, maybe you can easily help him solve it. Helping each other in this way, everyone can live a good life. "Next, are you going to rest with me for a few days, or go back directly?" Tony will definitely not accompany David and the others in the future. After the equipment commissioned by Clark is finished, he will go to accompany Pepper for a few days. Then nothing special happened, he would keep running back and forth between several labs. He probably wont be resident in Winter City anymore, hell just visit it from time to time, and hell be busy on Earth and Sovereign next. He is not worried that David can''t find him. David can ask Casillas or Modo to come back and send a message when necessary. "Take a two-day break, maybe go and chat with Steve. Speaking of which, I haven''t been to Karma Taj yet!" He is very curious about that mysterious place, and it would be good to visit it in the past. Laura is also interested in this kind of place full of mystery, and thinks that David''s idea is good. As for Clark, he had nowhere to go anyway, so he continued to walk with David and Laura. Do as soon as you think of it, David didnt even plan to waste time in the Avengers Building, he called Steve directly, and then Steve opened the portal to pick up a few people. After crossing the golden spark-like circular portal, David discovered that Steve was teaching his disciples. "It didn''t affect you, did it?" David looked at Wanda Maximoff, the Scarlet Witch, who was sitting cross-legged there, and felt that he had come at the wrong time. "It doesn''t matter, I''m just here to avoid accidents." Steve was dressed in modern casual clothes, his half-length hair was a little messy, and the whole look didn''t match the antique environment around him at all, and what he was holding in his hand was not a teacup, but a glass half filled with whiskey. "I have to say, you seem to have nothing to do with the Supreme Mage." "It was originally temporary, and it won''t last long." Steve didn''t care about this, and he didn''t think about changing himself to make himself more in line with the status of the supreme mage: "When more people in Kama Taj learn the Holy Light, the After the successor is trained to become a true mage, I can relieve myself of the duties of the supreme mage." David watched and meditated with his eyes closed. Wanda, who was concentrating on cultivation, was actually eavesdropping. He knew that the Scarlet Witch was one of Steve''s chosen successors. Still, does Scarlet Witch fit the bill? This guy is crazy when he disagrees with a word! It is said that in the comic universe, the scarlet witch''s tragic experience is the "price" she has to pay for using magic. David is not sure whether this universe has such a setting, but he knows that the scarlet witch''s original future is also miserable. And also nervous... Since Steve has seen the future using the time gem, he should be aware of this. Can there be such a big hidden danger as a supreme mage? As if he had seen through David''s thoughts, Steve didn''t even find a place to avoid Wanda alone, so he made it clear in front of Wanda: "Stephen Strange is the first choice." David turned his head and glanced at Wanda. The young Scarlet Witch didn''t seem to be affected, and she was still sitting there quietly and listening intently. It seems that Wanda is not concerned about whether she can become the supreme mage, which is not surprising. What she pursues has never been these things. No matter which version of Wanda is, the biggest obsession is always family. "Oh~" David suddenly thought of a possibility, this girl won''t put her obsession on Steve, right? In the comic universe, these two have had a period. Captain Carter vs. Scarlet Witch? Could it be that there will be a famous scene of ups and downs in Winter City? And who is Steve going to help then? "By the way, you just came here." A thought just popped up in David''s mind, and Steve suddenly pulled his consciousness back: "I wanted to tell you this when I went to Winter City some time later." thing." "whats the matter?" "About Wanda going to Winter City to learn the Holy Light." Steve thought about it for a long time. He knew that the most suitable thing for Wanda should be Chaos Magic, but learning Chaos Magic is likely to make Wanda set foot on that cloth again. A road full of troubles: "If possible, I hope this child will never understand chaos magic." "..." Well, it seems that the long-awaited Captain Carter battle with the Scarlet Witch is gone. Does Steve regard Wanda as his daughter or his granddaughter? The most suitable is not necessarily the best, a stable choice may make Wanda''s life easier! "Send it to Winter City now? Stephen Strange has already appeared?" David also thought of another thing. Since Steve is going to send Wanda away, does it mean that he is going to send Wanda away? Want to train another successor? "It''s not that long since he came to Karma Taj." "I suddenly want to stay longer." If Dr. Stephen Strange, who had a serious injury to his hands, finally found Karma Taj after all the hard work and painstaking efforts, met the legendary master, and found out that the master was actually the famous Captain America, what would his expression be like? Must be fun, right? Then Master Steve Rogers Rowe will show him what magic is, and what kind of magic will Strange''s three views be shocked to? Does he feel that the Allied forces were able to win World War II because of the magical power of magic? Captain America has never been the crystallization of science and technology, but a miracle created by using magic! "It won''t come here so soon." Steve knew that David wanted to watch the excitement, but he didn''t mind, and if David was in Karma Taj, he was going to ask David to give advice to Ster Lan Qi said, "If you really want to see it, I can notify you then." "Don''t forget to notify me!" After chatting about the Supreme Mage for a while, Steve and David talked about Thanos again. He didn''t expect David to come to his own world to stay for a while, and killed Thanos by the way. Even Steve, who has mastered the time gem, couldn''t predict this matter in advance. After all, David himself is not from this world. Now when Steve uses the time gem to observe, the future has become a lot of fragments, which makes him feel very headache. But there is one thing he can see very clearly, because David killed Thanos, the earth will usher in another crisis. "The awakening of a newborn **** will lead to the destruction of the earth." "..." David froze for a while before realizing what Steve meant. "Ah, this..." "Is there anything you can do?" David thought for a few seconds. He did think of a solution, but he didn''t know the effect? "Do you think, if I collect all the infinity gems and snap my fingers, can I stop this destruction?" He remembered that the Celestial Group was very powerful in setting, and he didn''t know how the infinity gems in the movie universe would affect them. Does it work? Even an unborn embryo. "This..." Steve didn''t expect David to come up with this method, but it was at least a solution: "You can try it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 341： again and again Chapter 341 Again and again If you want to snap your fingers, in addition to collecting all the infinite gems, you also need a carrier that can withstand the joint action of the infinite gems. This carrier does not have to be a glove, other things are fine. Under normal circumstances, it is a more reliable choice to seek help from the dwarves of Nidawi to build it. But David is not in a normal situation here. He can use alchemy to make a suitable carrier, and then put six infinite gems on it. "The glove is too ugly, I think it''s better to get something better?" "..." Steve didn''t know how to describe this situation, and David seemed to have regarded the six infinity gems as his own: "Before that, shouldn''t you first determine the location of these infinity gems?" "I know where the gems are." "I didn''t expect you to remember it so clearly." Steve''s original intention was that if David didn''t know or forgot, he could remind him a little bit. He didn''t expect David to know the situation of these six gems so well. Ideas for these gems? David shrugged his shoulders. After all, the Marvel universe was popular all over the world, and he accidentally fell into a pit. It is normal to know this information. In this life, with the continuous improvement of various qualities, his memory is getting better and better. After a little recollection, he can remember everything. In addition to the changes caused by his own influence, in the current universe, the Mind Stone is in his hands, and the Time Stone is in Steve''s hands. Others such as power gems are in Xandar; space gems are in Asgard; reality gems are in the hands of collectors in the void; soul gems are still in Vormir. "this" David suddenly thought of a troublesome thing. The other gems are easy to talk about. The collectors of the void are troublesome, but there are ways to solve them. The soul gem is not so easy to get. Do I have to sacrifice a soul or something to get the soul gem? Who should he sacrifice? Can you kick down the Red Skull who is in charge of guarding the soul gem? Pinching the bridge of his nose with his hand, David found that this matter was not as simple as he thought just now. If he wanted to collect six infinite gems, he had to plan carefully. The most reliable way is to go to other parallel time and space and ''borrow'' the soul gem from others. If you want to go to the parallel world, you need to use Ant-Man''s technology on the quantum field, and you have to let Tony Stark hurry up to develop a positioning device, so that you can go to other parallel time and space through the quantum field. This is not an easy job. In the original plot, Tony worked hard for several years before succeeding by chance. Even if Tony starts relevant research right away, will he have to wait for several years at the fastest? He can wait, but I wonder if Mr. Earth can hold on until then? Looking at Steve, Steve shook his head: "I need to observe a few more times." "You don''t even know how to use the Time Gem, how did Gu Yi trust you with the position?" Steve is speechless, he has no way to observe the accurate future, is it because David, the "Dimension Demon God", ran into his own universe and messed around? But he couldn''t say anything. After all, from a certain point of view, Kama Taj has now begun to respect the "Lord of the Holy Light" in front of him, and he really can''t get tough when facing this guy. "When are you going back to Winterfell?" What should I do in the face of the power I can''t afford? Of course he was politely sent back to his territory! Anyway, collecting infinite gems is a long-term thing, even if David really wants to collect gems, it is not now. If Da Neng feels that it is inappropriate to go back empty-handed, he can also offer him some souvenirs: Little Tu Wanda has extraordinary talent, and he can serve Da Neng around him! This is not Steve''s original words, but that''s what it means when translated. So, after Clark got the instrument that Tony helped to make, and David talked to Tony about the quantum realm and parallel time and space, he took Laura, Clark, Little Brain, Confused, and Wang who hadn''t become the Scarlet Witch. Da Maximov returned to Winterfell. "I''m back, I feel like I miss this trip more than the previous few times." He reached out and touched the chair in his office. He didn''t expect that he would miss this chair. I have been to Azeroth by myself, and I still played there for quite a long time; I also went to White Rock City in the south of the Kingdom of Tilan, and stayed in both the capital and White Rock City for a long time. But he didn''t miss Winter City particularly those few times, and he doesn''t know why this time. "Could it be because running into space this time feels so far away?" "Maybe!" Looking at the slightly reserved Wanda standing in front of him, David let go of his emotions for the time being, and planned to settle this one properly first. "Students from Karma Taj, send them to Liadrin as usual!" But before being sent to Liadrin, Wanda must first learn the Common Language of Brennia. "I have learned the Common Language of Brennia." Wanda''s accent is very strange, with a touch of Eastern Europe and a North American New York accent, but she can understand it anyway. Common language of Lunian is well mastered. "This way, it will be much more convenient." Call Eva and take her to meet Liadrin. The Church of the Holy Light in Winter City has arranged various things for Wanda, and then she will learn the knowledge of the Holy Light from Bishop Liadrin. At the Holy Light Cathedral, there are two senior brothers Casillas and Modu who take care of her, so there is no need to worry that Wanda will not be able to integrate into the local life because she is unfamiliar with the place. Then David and Clark chatted for a while, asking him about his next plans. "I''m going to continue to cultivate the land." This trip has been delayed for a while, and he needs to hurry up to catch up with the delayed progress of the ''work''. In addition, he is also planning to use the equipment provided by Tony to find clues related to his life experience in his own world. If it goes well, he may soon be able to find the "spaceship from the hometown of Krypton". Although Clark still doesn''t know what kind of spaceship it will be, he has already determined that there is such a thing on Earth. After all, Tony and David talked a lot about him when they chatted with him. "Good luck!" David thought for a while, and finally suggested: "Actually, if your mother is willing, she can come to live in Winter City." He remembered that in this version of Superman, the situation of his adoptive mother''s family was not very good. Later, he relied on Batman''s use of superpowers to keep his own farm. "I will think about it!" Clark confirmed that he really considered this suggestion. After getting along with David, Tony, and Laura for a period of time, he has already regarded these few as his ''friends'' in his heart. Actually, Clark at this time had few friends at all because of his special circumstances and experiences. David and the others were the only people who had been friends with him for so long over the years. After saying goodbye to David, Clark happily continued to cultivate his own farmland. David looked at Laura, but Laura smiled slightly, turned around and ran away. During this period of time, either on the spaceship or on Sovereign, the unfamiliar environment and the constant presence of people around them prevented the two of them from being too intimate. David was not easy to deal with in this state, and she had a feeling for it. profound lesson. Let Helen, Eva and the others bear the storm. If they are lucky, they may just catch up with Gwen and come to Winter City. Wait until David is full of energy, then declines and exhausts. He exhausted my surplus, so he was shocked... After a good night''s rest, the next day just after dawn, a refreshed David woke up early. He glanced at Laura who was still sleeping, with a smug smile on his face. Want to defeat yourself by relying on the art of war? Innocent! Washing and dressing, when they came to the dining room, the maid had already prepared breakfast, and there were only Sophia and Hood at the huge table. "Morning!" "Good morning, Your Excellency the Duke." Sofia warmly said good morning to David, rolled her round eyes a few times, and then asked, "Are you going to call Laura at noon?" "Let her take a good rest. I went to a very far place this time, and I''m probably tired." Sofia curled her lips, with an expression of ''I believe you''re to blame''. I didn''t see Eva at dinner yesterday. After dinner, I couldn''t find Helen who liked to hang out in Glamorgan Castle. Even Laura disappeared at breakfast today. Does she really think that Sophia doesn''t understand anything? During the period when David was away, his mother often caught him and taught her lessons. However, she always felt that there were many mistakes in the knowledge her mother taught her! What kind of cows, fields, etc., is it the opposite? Sophia felt that David didn''t look like a cow at all, and those who didn''t appear at the table at this time were more like it! While eating breakfast, Sophia suddenly mentioned something, which aroused David''s interest. "Did you know? Miss Hood helped James choose several warships, and one of them has already been shipped back to Winter City." "Oh?" After David came back yesterday, he just greeted everyone and let them know that the Duke of Glamorgan has returned to the territory. But he didn''t deal with any specific matters, and he didn''t specifically ask about the changes in Winter City during his absence. Didn''t expect James and Hood to have brought back a warship? I don''t know which ship was brought back? How was it transported back to Winter City? "It was Optimus Prime and the Diggers who helped move back to Winter City." Hood outlined the whole thing in a clear, gentle tone and concise language: "And I didn''t help choose this ship. , Commander James Norrington believes that the naval soldiers in Winter City are more familiar with this battleship." "So..." Hearing Hood''s words, David already guessed which ship it was. "It''s the HMS Belfast." (end of this chapter) Chapter 342： Thats what the Rubiks Cube is for. Chapter 342 So this is how the Rubik''s Cube is used Skyfire chose to scan Belfast at the beginning, in addition to its own adaptability, it believed that this light cruiser was suitable for the current Winter City. James Norrington and the naval soldiers he trained also came into contact with and became familiar with this World War II warship. It can be said that if they are given a Belfast, they can move the ship very skillfully and operate it for naval battles. So James will choose this warship again, which is actually a very reasonable choice. "Will the firepower be insufficient..." As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he knew that he had asked a stupid question. Is Winter City short of firepower now? No shortage at all! Whether it is the Decepticons or the Winter Knights, they can ensure sufficient firepower. Including Hood can also provide fire support. Although the ship equipment used by her humanoid battleship is many times smaller than that of a real battleship, the actual power is comparable to that of the ''original'' naval gun, even Even better! "After dinner, I''m going to visit the Winter River..." "By the way, you don''t know yet, do you? The military dock has been moved further west." "..." Going out for a while, David realized that there have been many changes in Winter City, and I am afraid he will have to go around the city himself. "It''s just right, I can also look around to see what changes have taken place in Winter City during this time." Eva couldn''t get out of bed, so there was no way to report to David in the same way. Although Elias could also do similar work, David felt that it was better to walk around in person. He doesn''t want to be the kind of ruler who sits in an office all day and learns about his territory through reports. Some things are described through words and language, which is far less intuitive than the pictures seen with one''s own eyes. "Let''s go together, I can still be your guide!" Sophia''s greatest pleasure is to understand everything in Winter City. After living for so long, she already has enough understanding of all aspects of Winter City. In particular, her special identity and the current situation of living in Glamorgan Castle make it impossible to hide many "secrets" in Winter City from her. It can be said that Sophia knows everything she should know, and she also knows what she shouldn''t know Not a lot. "Then let Sophia introduce to me today, the various changes in Winter City during this time!" "Leave it on me." Continue to eat, perhaps thinking about the upcoming trip, Sophia eats a lot faster, and Hood reminds her several times before she barely maintains the elegant posture that the princess should have. But it''s useless for her to eat fast, because she has to sit here and wait for David and Hood to finish their breakfast before leaving. Fortunately, both of them couldn''t bear to watch Sophia dangling on pins and needles. They quickly settled the breakfast in front of them and left Castle Glamorgan with Sophia. David didn''t drive by himself, but called a guard, drove the vehicle in Fort Glamorgan, and drove him, Sophia and Hood to the new military dock. When the car was driving towards the bank of the Cold Winter River, then turned north along the newly built road on the river bank, and finally drove onto the bridge that had just been built not long ago, David hadn''t reacted yet. It wasn''t until the car was speeding forward on the bridge, looking through the car window that the wide river was ''below'', that he sighed: "The efficiency of the Diggers is really high." Aside from being emotional, he wanted to increase the benefits for the land diggers, but after much deliberation, he didn''t know which aspect of the benefits should be increased? Or rewards alone? But what to reward is still a headache for him? Find a time to ask the diggers and see what they want! Through the long bridge to the other side, this place is much more desolate than that of Winter City, but there are already several factories standing in this area. "The industrial zone has also been established?" This is the originally designated Rinwinter City Industrial Zone. According to the plan, a large number of factories will be established in this area. Among them, the more important military factories will be in relatively hidden areas. These factories on the surface are more for service. The people of Winterfell. "Yes, the basic framework has been built." In the future, with the increase of various demands in Winter City, various factories will also be established here. According to Sophia, those nobles from the capital of Tyran wanted to build a car factory to produce Winter City''s own cars. Of course, the aristocrats want to make cars, not because they think this is a blank industry and want to seize the market in advance. The idea of ??the nobles is very simple, because the construction of Winter City is getting bigger and bigger, and the area is getting wider and wider, and travel has gradually become a problem. For civilians, they dont mind using their feet to walk to their destinations, not to mention that there is an increasingly perfect public transportation system in Winter City, and public buses are everyones favorite choice. With the increase in population, Governor Wetherby-Swan also ordered the transportation department to increase the number of public buses and develop better bus routes. But the nobles are not willing to squeeze public transportation with the civilians. As for the carriages used in the past, because Winter City lacks enough horses, a small number of them remain in the army, so that the nobles cannot get enough horses. pull cart. A dignified nobleman of the Kingdom of Tilan doesn''t even have a car when he goes out. What does this sound like? So, the nobles focused on the special product of Winter City: cars. This kind of vehicle that doesn''t need to be pulled by horses and livestock is very good, and from the perspective that civilians can also take buses, Winter City has mature car manufacturing technology. The problem now is how to get the technology and make various special vehicles for the nobles. They don''t have to worry about the appearance of the vehicle. The various cars transformed by the "Autobots" among the Cybertronians are excellent templates. Regardless of appearance or function, everything is perfect. If nobles want to make cars, they can just copy the Autobots. "Is that so..." The cars in Winter City do not use gasoline as fuel, but use crystal ore as a power source, which is definitely not suitable for making private cars. If it had been earlier, David would have vetoed the ideas of the nobles without hesitation, but it is different now. Got a lot of technology from the Marvel universe, including sufficiently advanced battery technology. Replacing the crystal mine engine with a battery drive is technically no difficulty at all. "It seems that some factories can be handed over to these people to build." At that time, let the nobles pay for the corresponding technology from the cold winter alchemy workshop and his lord, and then let them build a car factory. In addition to the first sum of money, part of each car will also be handed over to Cold Winter Alchemy Workshop and myself. Is it possible to find a stable income channel for the Alchemy Workshop and myself? What if the cars built by the nobles cannot be sold? That is the business of the nobles, and has nothing to do with David. As soon as this idea came out, David felt that not only automobile technology, but also many technologies could be handed over to ordinary people for operation, and it might also improve Winter City''s commercial taxation system. "Um... talk to Wetherby and Pierre about it later." When David was thinking this way, the car had already arrived at the new military dock. This is currently the westernmost area of ??Winter City. It can be regarded as the western border of Winter City. There are only a few barracks and distant docks in the large open space. From the size of the open space and the location of the barracks, David guessed that James Noah Linton is planning to build this place into the Winter City Naval Base. Entered through the sentry post at the gate. When David came to the pier, James Norrington also arrived after receiving the news. "Your Excellency the Duke." "I heard that you have moved a new warship, I''ll come over to see... which one is it?" There are two Thunderbolt speedboats and two Belfasts parked on the pier, one of which is transformed from Skyfire, and they look exactly the same at this moment, and it is hard to tell which one is Skyfire and which one is normal at first glance. battleship. "This one." James Norrington pointed to the battleship on the left side of the front. The Belfast transformed by Skyfire is located "further west" and is the first line of defense for Winter City. "Go, go up and have a look." The light cruiser Belfast is moored on the Thames as a museum, and it is quite an easy-to-find warship. After being transported back to Winter City, James Norrington commanded his sailors to thoroughly clean and organize the Belfast, cleaning up all the ''unused'' things in it, and restoring it to the battleship status. "However, the various internal facilities still need to be thoroughly overhauled and tested. It may take some time to fully restore its combat effectiveness." Following the lord to board the battleship, James Norrington was very excited. When he was still in Port Royal a few years ago, even if he became a commodore of the Royal Navy, he never thought that one day he would be able to command such a ''powerful'' steel warship. Although there are still many problems to be solved, a bright future is beckoning to him, and he believes that he will be able to return to the vast ocean in a short time. Just as James Norrington was looking forward to the bright future of returning to the sea, David, who was standing on the front deck of the Belfast and stroking the barrel of the main gun, suddenly had an idea in his heart. He didn''t think about where this idea came from, and directly took out the Rubik''s Cube that had been put in the storage bracelet earlier. At this time, David was touching Belfast with one hand, and holding the blue cube in the other. Then he clearly saw that the blue cube in his hand began to emit blue light, and slowly left David''s palm to float In mid-air, it emits more and more dazzling brilliance. "Everyone, get off the ship immediately!" Although James Norrington didn''t know what happened, he felt that his dream of sailing the ocean again seemed to be postponed! (end of this chapter) Chapter 343： belfast Chapter 343 Belfast The blue brilliance enveloped the entire Belfast, and David, James Norrington and others quickly ran to the pier, standing there quietly watching the ship that had just arrived in Winter City not long ago. battleship. Just when James was fantasizing: "Maybe this is the Lord Duke exerting some mysterious power on the battleship, making the battleship more powerful and possessing some magical abilities, and he can also benefit from it", the cruel reality snapped him away. The idea was blasted to scum. The blue light shrank and condensed until it dissipated, and the light cruiser Belfast on the river had disappeared, replaced by a white-haired girl in a blue-and-white maid outfit, with a triple-mounted naval gun and a torpedo tube suspended beside her . "Your Ann, Maid Belfast. From now on, I will dedicate my life to you." Belfast gently pulled up his skirt, saluted David in front of him, and then began to look around curiously, and soon saw another Belfast not far away. She didn''t look at the other battleship for too long, and quickly turned her gaze back to the young man in front of her. Belfast knew that the handsome young man in front of her was the master she would serve, and she was quite curious about this master. "Eh... Belfast?" "yes." When Belfast looked at himself, David had been looking at the white-haired woman in front of him. From the appearance and clothes of the other party, David could be sure that this Belfast and Hood beside him were from the same production. square''. But in this situation, it shouldnt be considered from the same world, right? "Do you know who you are, and where you come from?" Unless, the Rubik''s Cube obtained from Hood not only transformed the Belfast into a human form, but also gave her the memory of that world. But Belfast''s answer confirmed that David''s guess was wrong. She is Belfast, the heroic battleship brought back from the world of the walking dead and participated in the Second World War. These experiences have become her memory and the basis of her existence and birth. In addition, she also got some skills and knowledge about maid work, but she didn''t have the relevant memory and information of the blue world. "Is that so..." Through a simple conversation, David finally figured out how to use the Rubik''s Cube: there needs to be a corresponding warship, and he reaches out to touch the warship while holding the Rubik''s Cube. Then Rubik''s Cube will transform the battleship into a human form, and the image basically comes from Hood''s world. Although the corresponding battleship is required to be summoned, it is still a very powerful item in general. Looking at Belfast''s attitude, is it possible to directly bind the master recognition effect after use? All summoned humanoid battleships will be absolutely loyal to themselves? Is there such a good thing? David touched his chin, and began to think quickly in his mind which warships he could find or collect? The humanoid warships in that world are mainly warships from the Second World War. There are not many warships that can be found in the world with a modern background. They are basically docked somewhere as museums, and many of them are not Humanoid template. Can I use the Rubik''s Cube without a humanoid template? In addition, many warships were sunk in the war. Can these ships be summoned? Anyway, David has the ability to go to the bottom of the deep sea. Not to mention the body of Cybertron, even with the help of biological force field, he can easily reach the bottom of the deep sea. If possible, there are more choices. It''s a pity that those warships were dismantled. If you want to find those warships, you may have to go to the world with the background of World War II. There are currently no people in Winter City who happen to be in that period. Peggy originally lived in a world set in World War II, but because of dealing with monsters, she entered a different space. When she escaped from the different space, the outside world was already modern. Although coming to Cold Winter City has changed some things, the difference in time flow between the different space and the earth will not change because Peggy came to Cold Winter City. That is to say, when Captain Carter enters a different space with the monster, she cannot ''return'' to the original era. This is also the main reason why Peggy Carter still lives in Winter City. She didn''t start to stay in her own world more like Sharon did, but only came to visit Winter City occasionally. "Thinking too far, now there is only one Rubik''s cube left in my hand, and I couldn''t summon a few." Now there are many warships to choose from, but the Rubik''s Cube is not enough. Wait until you have a lot of Rubik''s Cubes and don''t know how to use them, then worry about where to find the right warship! In any case, his navy has become stronger. The humanoidization of Belfast means that David does not need Tony to develop power armor for the navy. These humanoid warships are enough to ensure that the Winter City Navy surface combat power. "James, it seems that you need to choose a new battleship." James Norrington saw the whole process, and also heard the conversation between Belfast and the Duke, and having seen Miss Hood''s ability, he is not opposed to humanizing the battleship, after all, it is also enhancing Rin Winterfell''s naval strength. Is it possible that if he gets back a battleship, the lord will make one for you? As if he had guessed what James Norrington was thinking, David made it clear that if he planned to humanize a certain warship, he would personally find the corresponding ship. He doesn''t anthropomorphize it. James was relieved with the words of the Duke, and he began to think about which ship should be brought back? The last time he went to the world of the walking dead, he didn''t go straight to the Belfast and then went straight back to Winter City, but looked around and carefully observed several other well-preserved warships. After thinking for a few seconds, he felt that he could choose one of the Missouri, Iowa, and New Jersey. Anyway, the Winter River is wide enough and the water depth is enough, so he doesn''t have to worry about the battleship being too big to be deployed in the Winter River. As for the larger battleships, it will take more time to repair and remodel after they are brought back. It''s nothing, just train your soldiers. With the sharp increase in the population of Cold Winter City, I can recruit a large number of new recruits. Take the lord to visit the newly built naval base, and James also introduced the future planning of this base. In addition to the barracks and office buildings of the garrison, an officer school, a separate boot camp area, etc. will be built in the future. This will become a large comprehensive naval base with a vast area and complete functions. According to James Norringtons plan, in the future, Winter City will establish a real naval base further west, at the mouth of the Winter River, which is the first outer line of defense for Winter City. This base is used as a training base for naval command, logistical support, and recruits and officers. "I love this plan!" David''s original idea was to establish Cold Winter City in the eastern part of the Northern Plains, or the first seaport city of the Duchy of Winter, but considering the core significance of Winter City in his own power, James Norrington''s plan is more In the interests of Winter City. "If possible, you can go to sea to inspect specific locations while training soldiers." "I''ve made plans for that." David nodded. After all, James Norrington was an orthodox naval commander. He had taken all these things into consideration. The original plan was that after the HMS Belfast had undergone a thorough repair and refurbishment, he would bring a ship The officers and soldiers made their maiden voyage and headed straight to the sea. By the way, they observed whether there was a good place to build a naval base near the mouth of the sea. However, due to the Duke''s whim, this plan can only be postponed. After visiting the new naval base, David took Hood, Belfast and Sophia back into the car and left. In the car, Sophia continued to introduce the general situation of this industrial area to David, while Hood was communicating with his new compatriot Belfast to introduce her to the situation of Winter City. The car drove onto the Winter Bridge again, and this time their destination was the Winter Barracks. Compared to the newly built Cold Winter Naval Base, most of the buildings are still in the plan. After such a long period of development and construction, the Cold Winter Barracks has become more and more perfect. Even if a large number of recruits flooded in at once, the Cold Winter Barracks could still ''swallow'' these people easily, and there was no need to build more facilities to house these ''recruits''. Because the Winter Barracks took into account the subsequent development from the construction period, when David ''designed'' the Winter Barracks, he rushed to build a large base from the beginning. After a large number of Cybertronians flooded in, an additional special transformation was made, so the Winter Barracks has only become more lively now, and it doesn''t feel ''crowded''. "After the first round of reorganization, the former Tiran legions have been reorganized into the Winter Legion, with a total of 1,500 people. Only a very small part was eliminated and sent to Sheriff Elizabeth Swan." Gareth Stanton waited at the gate of the barracks when he learned that the Duke was going to check out the changes in the city today. Wait until the exchange of greetings with the lord is over, and report the results of the reorganization during this period while walking inside the barracks. "The quality of these soldiers far exceeds that of ordinary recruits, and there is no difficulty in reorganizing them." After all, they are all professional soldiers, and their quality is not comparable to that of ordinary people. With such an excellent source of soldiers, Gareth Stanton would like to keep them all. The more than one hundred people who were eliminated were not unqualified, but because of personal wishes. After a period of life, these people knew what the security team was doing. They felt that this risk-free and easier job was more suitable for them than serving in the army, so they offered to quit the army and join the security team. Otherwise, all members would stay Down is not impossible. "The second round of reorganization will start next, that is, training in various skills, so that they can master the combat methods and weapons of Winter City." (end of this chapter) Chapter 344： Who is the other Rubiks Cube? Chapter 344 Who will the other Rubik''s Cube choose? Gares is very confident about this. After all, the goal of this group of people is to become the winter standard infantry, and the requirements for them are not as strict as the winter knights. With the quality shown by these soldiers, they should all be able to meet the passing standard. After that, the Winter Legion can become the main force for stationing sentries and patrolling the border, freeing elite troops such as the Winter Knights and Spartan Heavy Infantry from these trivial matters. "As for the Knights of Tiran..." According to the order given by the Duke, all members of the Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards were integrated into the new Knights of Tiran. Although the old designation was used, it was impossible to train and fight according to the original model. How should the new Knights of Tiran be positioned? Gareth didn''t have a clue either. Fortunately, this matter is not in a hurry. After the initial reorganization, there are a total of more than 400 members of the Tiran Knights, and they have initially mastered the use of Winter City equipment. "According to the schedule, the next step is to continue to improve physical fitness and learn how to use Blizzard Power Armor." The Knights of Tiran and the Knights of the Guards are the elite of the Kingdom of Tiran. The members of the Knights are all knights who have received rigorous training. Compared with the other legions of Tilan''s army, they all have huge advantages. With the cooperation of medicine, alchemy, and magic, these people are all small super soldiers, so after they complete the initial reorganization, they can start the operation training of Blizzard Power Armor. According to this speed, the Tiran Knights will be able to have combat effectiveness in a year, that is, they can wear power armor on the battlefield. At that time, the Knights of Winter did not have any obvious advantages. Could it be that the Knights of Winter will give way to the Knights of Tiran? Let the Knights of Tiran become the ace unit of the Duchy of Winter? I feel a little uncomfortable in my heart. Although Gareth Stanton was born in the Knights of Tiran, the Knights of Winter was established by him and Freud. The two of them brought the small team of ten soldiers to nearly one hundred elites, all of whom have strong fighting power. He really didn''t want his hard work to be crushed so easily. So while the Tiran Knights are receiving winterized military training, the **** training plan of the Winter Knights has become even more hellish. Gareth has made a clear request: within one year, within the Winter Knights, those who cannot master extraordinary power will be eliminated! And from this moment on, the Knights of Winter will stop recruiting "ordinary knights". If you want to join the Knights of Winter in the future, in addition to meeting the physical fitness standards and mastering the necessary combat skills, mastering an extraordinary power will become a mandatory requirement. "In addition, the logistics force is getting better day by day." In addition to the Winter Knights and the Spartan Heavy Infantry, Winter City has actually been building a logistics force. Including talents in driving, maintenance, etc., have been recruiting and cultivating. After such a long time, they have finally seen some results. At present, the logistics force already has enough maintenance personnel and drivers of various vehicles. When carrying out some tasks of transporting supplies in the future, there is no need to let Spartan heavy infantry or winter knights work part-time. Although it is difficult to train fighter pilots, we have also discovered several potential pilots, and perhaps more pilots will be trained in the future. David nodded. This is really good news. After all, you cant expect to mass-produce Decepticons, right? He doesn''t expect to train a lot of ace fighter pilots immediately. As long as they can take off and land steadily, there will be dedicated people for air transportation. "It sounds like everything is going well." It seems that the military is all good news, but this is not the case. With the reorganization of the army and a large number of "new recruits" joining the Winter Army, the problem of weapons and ammunition began to emerge. "It''s easy to say anything else, the main reason is that the ammunition is consumed too quickly." Originally, the number of soldiers in Cold Winter City was limited, and enough ammunition was hoarded at the earliest, so there was never a situation where weapons and ammunition were not enough. It was a coincidence that there would be a problem this time: After the Garand rifle was converted into a training firearm, there was still a lot of ammunition in stock, so the bullet production line only produced a small amount of this bullet. . At that time, I felt that firearms were used as training firearms, mainly to train recruits how to use firearms. When recruits trained to a certain level, they should use piccolo assault rifles, so a small amount of reserves is enough. As a result, 2,000 people were reorganized at once, and after one pass of training, the inventory was directly sold out. "Take control and make a good training plan... In addition, since the Tiran Knights'' physical fitness is strong enough, they can directly train with the piccolo assault rifle." David thought for a few seconds, wondering if he should build more Garand bullet production lines? Even get a Garand rifle production line. The reason for considering this is to prepare the Winter Legion to use the Garand rifle as the main weapon in the future, paired with light armor and tactical grenades for combat. But he thought about it for a few seconds and gave up on the plan. The number of my own army is only so small, and it is far from being unbearable. During this period, I should arrange all kinds of good things, so that each of my soldiers can use one as a hundred, otherwise, how can I guarantee the cold winter? The basic combat power of the city? There are only two thousand recruits, and it''s not like I can''t afford to arrange good equipment! So he decisively decided that the bullets of the Garand rifle will continue to be produced slowly at the current output. This thing will inevitably be eliminated in the future, and it will have to find a way to deal with it when there is too much production. "Perhaps it can be sold to Varian in Stormwind?" Coming out of the barracks, David drove around in the city of Winter and saw more and more houses, shops, and more and more pedestrians on the street. David was very happy. Finally, I went to the temporary camp that had been built before, and found that the demolition work had begun on the entire camp. "Wetherby is very efficient." Nearly 100,000 new populations flood into a city, and it is not an easy task to settle them properly. Let alone one hundred thousand ants, there are one hundred thousand ants, and it takes a lot of effort to raise them well. Even if there are many nobles among them, these nobles have settled themselves properly; Winter City has already prepared a large number of vacant new houses, which can quickly resettle a group of residents, but there will still be many people who cannot be resettled in a short time . David originally thought that this temporary camp would exist here for at least a year. Unexpectedly, it was only a few months, and the demolition work had already begun before the summer passed. "How did Wetherby do it?" "The political officer has thought of several resettlement methods, allowing the shopkeepers, farmers, and factory owners who employ these people to provide housing for these employees." David turned around earlier, but ignored the fact that there are several more apartment buildings near the factory and farmland. This kind of building is very suitable for housing these civilians. Although the current shop owners in Cold Winter City are self-employed vendors, they all have good neighbors and neighbors. They hire one or two workers, and then ask the neighbors who is willing to rent out the room, which is better than the official door-to-door inquiry. It is much more convenient and effective. In addition, the speed of infrastructure construction in Winter City has always been astonishing. After the new houses are built, these civilians who have just arrived in Winter City dont mind a few houses being crowded together to further reduce the cost of renting a house. Relying on the multi-pronged approach of these methods, these civilians can be settled in such a short period of time. Of course, as these new residents have a stable job and income in Winter City, they will naturally have higher requirements for the quality of life. But at that time, a batch of new houses must have been built in Winter City. Even if these people paid to ''order'' a new house alone, it would not take much time to build it. The most chaotic and urgent period has passed. "That''s great, it seems that I have to think about how to reward Officer Wetherby-Swan." With the large population moving in, the government departments of Winter City are also expanding. David believes that it is time to reorganize the internal structure of the Duke of Winter. He is also going to take this opportunity to explain some situations to his subordinates: For example, it is impossible for David to implement the enfeoffment system in the Duchy of Winter, which means that his subordinates will never be able to become a lord. At this time, I made this matter clear in advance, because I dont have many subordinates at this time, and there are many from other worlds. If there are more and more local officials in the future, especially in the military, most of them are full of meritorious service and are full of expectations for the enfeoffment of their own territories, but David suddenly says no to enfeoffment, then it will be more likely to cause problems. Instead of sitting back and watching the hidden danger become bigger, it is better to directly point out this matter when the soldiers of the Winter Knights and the Spartan Heavy Infantry have not yet pursued the territory. Today, the only serious knights of the Winter Knights are Gareth Stanton and Floyd, but these two also have the identity of David''s personal guard knights. Even if they get a fief, they can only send someone to take care , I can''t sit in town in person. So the abolition of the enfeoffment system, these two will not be so contradictory. In Cold Winter City at this time, as long as these two don''t object, the army will have no problems. Even if the knights of the Tiran Knights were dissatisfied, there would be no trouble. Even if these people quit the Knights, David didn''t think it would have any impact on Winter City. What''s more, as long as the various benefits and benefits of the knights are guaranteed, these knights may not necessarily leave. After a long walk in Winter City, David finally returned to Glamorgan Castle. Hood took Belfast to choose a room. This new humanoid battleship made it clear that besides fighting, he would also serve as Lord Glamorgan''s maid, so he must live in Glamorgan Castle. David certainly wouldnt object. When he returned to the office and waited for Wetherbys arrival, he thought about who should the other Rubiks Cube be used to summon? "There are Belfast and Hood, shouldn''t we find an aircraft carrier?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 345： new structures and systems Chapter 345 New structure and system The remaining Rubik''s Cube, who is specifically used to summon David can think about it slowly, anyway, there is no rush. After Wetherby Swan arrived, David and his political officer began to seriously discuss how to form the internal affairs system of the Duke of Winter. Before leaving Winter City to go to the Marvel universe, David had already got through with Wetherby Swan, let Wetherby think carefully during this time, and even discuss it with other people, and then come up with a plan come out. So when David came back and summoned Wetherby Swan, the political officer had already handed over the plan he had prepared in advance to his lord. "Administration, finance, personnel, supervision, agriculture, transportation, education, the new government affairs department will include these subordinate agencies." The specific powers and responsibilities of each department are written in detail on the plan, and there will be no overlapping powers and mutual snatching of power, at least it seems like this at the moment. David roughly looked around, and with Wetherby Swan''s introduction, he felt that the plan was complete enough, and several major departments had already covered all the things that Winter City needs to deal with. "I can understand that the military is not included in the calculation, and public security is also drawn out separately?" After discussing with others, I think the security department should be treated as a military force. On the Brennia Parkway, security work is originally the job of the soldiers. Whether the public security forces of Winter City are soldiers or not, there is no clear statement within Winter City itself. The vast majority of people believe that the security forces who have received military training and have certain military literacy should be treated as a reserve military group, and they can be armed as real soldiers in emergencies. In addition, because of the continuous expansion of Winter City, Elizabeth believes that the security department also needs to be reorganized, and it can no longer be like this. "Elizabeth suggested establishing a police station and a fire station, and separating public security management from rescue, fire fighting, and disaster relief." "Well, yes." The plan was very thick. David flipped through it and found that it was not only Wetherby Swan''s plan to reorganize the government affairs department, but also Elizabeth''s plan to reorganize the security department. David looked at it. Compared with the government affairs department, which has been subdivided into a large number of departments, the public security department is only divided into police, disaster relief, and fire departments. It is not complicated at all, and it is much easier to reorganize than the government affairs department. "Let''s reorganize according to this plan!" After the reorganization, the Winter City Administration Building in the southwest of Fort Glamorgan will become busier, and the originally vacant floors and offices will gradually be filled. In particular, the administrative department will be divided into two parts, the Duchy of Winter and the City of Winter. The Duchy of Winter will deal with the affairs of the entire northern plain including the City of Winter. In the future, with the expansion of power, the management will become more and more important. more and more regions. Now Wetherby is the minister of state affairs of the Duke of Winter and the administrative officer of the city of winter. In the future, he will definitely hand over the management of winter city to others. Later, David told Wetherby that the Duchy of Winter would not use the enfeoffment system, but Wetherby thought it would have no effect. There are not many internal affairs officials in Winter City, and many of them are newly recruited low-level staff. They have not yet felt that they have a chance to become a lord. What David really wants to appease is the military. Although they are all crushed, the army has fought several wars and made a lot of contributions. Before David announces the enfeoffment system, it is best to prepare a complete reward in advance Incentive system to ensure the benefits of military personnel announced. "I do have some ideas and would like to hear your opinion." David already had some ideas in his heart, so he brought up these things at this time. Ask Wetherby because Wetherby Swan is the person with the most political experience in Winter City, and he should be able to give a reasonable judgment. Wetherby nodded, quietly waiting for the Duke''s narration, while David used the simplest and most straightforward language to express his arrangements for the army. According to his idea, the title of knight will not be invalidated, it will still be retained, but the land will not be divided. In the Duchy of Winter, the only way to obtain land is to open up wasteland and purchase, and David will issue a series of laws and regulations to impose certain restrictions on land purchases and transactions. He knows that things like land annexation are not easy to restrict, but it is absolutely impossible to do nothing, and he can only take one step at a time. Wetherby felt that the Duke seemed to be digressing, but he kept his mouth shut and listened quietly. Fortunately, David just mentioned a few words casually and then changed the topic back to the original topic. Although obtaining the status of a knight will not receive land rewards, you can receive various benefits from the Duchy of Winter, including but not limited to money. The status and benefits of a knight can be enjoyed for life, but will not be passed on to heirs. That is to say, although they no longer have their own land, the knights still have long-term security and are more closely bound to the Duke of Winter. The Duchy of Winter is strong and has always existed, so your knight status will always bring you benefits. And this kind of welfare income is more stable than that of land, and David has also prepared a series of promotion and salary increase regulations: for example, the extra income of just becoming a knight (which does not overlap with his own military income), is equivalent to the current Tilan The normal income of an ordinary knight''s territory in the kingdom. Then as the knights continue to make meritorious service, they can get more rewardssuch as medals. This income can continue to increase, and they dont have to bear the risk of failure in the territory. David believes that there should be no objection to this plan. "Sounds okay." After listening to the Duke''s description, Wetherby felt that this plan would be announced like this. Even if the Duchy of Winter completely abolished the enfeoffment system, the military would not object. The real problem with this plan is: with the expansion of the army, if the "knight" class that the Duke of Winter wants to support continues to expand, it will bring greater pressure on finances. But it seems that Winter City doesn''t have to worry about financial problems in a short time, right? "Then how do you plan to accommodate those nobles from Tilan''s royal capital?" "Leave them alone." Theoretically speaking, they are the nobles of the Kingdom of Tilan, and it should not be up to David, Duke of Winter, to think about what they should do. But the current situation is that following the announcement of His Majesty Abelson, the entire Kingdom of Tiran knows that David, the Duke of Glamorgan is currently the real ruler of the Kingdom of Tiran, so the rights and interests of the nobles should also be protected by the Duke of Glamorgan . "In this case, these people may cause some trouble in Winter City." "It depends on Elizabeth''s performance at this time." Leaving them alone is actually screening for idiots. The guy who jumps out early will become the model David uses to warn other nobles. In addition, when the Principality of Winter has not expanded its power to the original land of the Kingdom of Tilan, it has not caused any damage to these nobles in essence. Therefore, there is a high probability that after being warned, they will just sit around and do nothing. When the Duchy of Winter begins to officially go south, the power in David''s hands should be strong and stable enough. At that time, there will be no movement among such a few nobles. Of course, it is not ruled out that these aristocrats act as spies and undercover agents for other countries for their own benefit, so for a considerable period of time in the future, the focus of the work of the Winter Intelligence Department will not be external, but internal stalking. David just mentioned these things to Wetherby incidentally. The experienced Wetherby Swan knew how to cooperate with Edwin Van Cleef. After finishing the matter and getting approval from Wetherby Swan, David talked to Gareth Stanton and Floyd alone. These two really have no objection to the abolition of the enfeoffment system, and the next step is to improve the knight''s award standard and salary increase regulations. At the same time, when the two personal guard knights were reorganizing, they properly spread the information about the abolition of enfeoffment in the army. During this time, the Winter Intelligence Department began to shuttle around the city frequently, in order to get the real information as soon as possible. feedback of. As the news gradually spread, some people really expressed their dissatisfaction. However, the army is very stable, only some dissatisfaction has appeared within the Knights of Tiran. "This is much better than I expected." As time passed, when midsummer arrived, David, as the Grand Duke of Winter, officially issued a series of announcements. Which includes the abolition of the enfeoffment system and new benefits for knights. With the release of the announcement, the dissatisfaction in the army immediately disappeared, and the knights of the Tiran Knights felt that under this kind of treatment, not having a fief is not a big deal. The Winter Knights have fallen into a state of frenzied efforts to make progress. Almost all the Winter Knights hope to get a real knight status as soon as possible, instead of just wearing the name of a "Knight Member". In this state of hard work, apart from a few commanders and instructors of the Winter Knights, real paladins finally began to appear. This is not surprising. Under the guidance of paladins such as Tyran Fording and Renault Mograine, the winter knights have already received orthodox paladin training, and it is only a matter of time before a real paladin is born. What really surprised David was that Megatron also learned the Holy Light, followed in the footsteps of his old rival Optimus Prime, and consolidated his position as the number one military commander of the Cybertronians. "Congratulations, Megatron!" Megatron didn''t say anything, but everyone could see the complacent look. However, he was not complacent because of this. Although he finally learned the Holy Light and seemed to have caught up with his old opponent, Optimus Prime, Optimus Prime had upgraded himself not long ago, and this guy actually upgraded his carriage. Transformation, so that he can fit with the carriage, has a more powerful posture. Now, Optimus Prime is the number one master of Cybertron, and Megatron can only be second! "Leader, should I also upgrade myself?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 346： Workaholics Chapter 346 My staff is full of workaholics It is normal for Megatron to want to upgrade and become stronger, but David couldn''t think of any suitable upgrade route for a while. Right now it seems that the most reasonable way is to choose a strengthening method similar to Optimus Prime, and prepare yourself a pendant that can fit. But Optimus Prime has a wagon car, what would Megatron choose? Memory Megatron has many transformation modes, including space fighters, tanks, trucks, pistols, etc. It seems that there are no additional accessories? Realizing that a ''strange'' Megatron might be born, David asked the other party''s thoughts directly? "I plan to add more deformation modules so that I can have more forms." Although the Megatron in front of him is the most classic shape, it doesn''t mean that he can only become a pistol like in the classic era. The Megatron in front of him is the one from the movie world after all, and currently he is mainly transforming into a Cybertronian space fighter. "Besides that, specially make a ground attack device that can stay at high altitude, and can be combined with me when necessary..." After Megatron revealed his plan, David felt quite surprised. Because there are enemies around the ''outside'' of this world, Winter City has no way to launch satellites, but it can toss around at will in the atmosphere. So the equipment that Megatron wants to manufacture will not be launched into space orbit, but will use anti-gravity technology to suspend at a high altitude in the northern plain, overlooking the entire northern plain. This also means that Megatron can launch air strikes to any area on the northern plain at any time. David called in his heart a good guy, if he hadn''t been sure that Megatron was absolutely loyal to him, he must have suspected that the Decepticons were going to start trouble again. "If there is no technical problem, of course I will not object." In fact, Megatron can completely transform and upgrade himself without asking what he means. He would do this, in the final analysis, because of the core order. Since Megatron''s loyalty is guaranteed, David certainly hopes that his loyal men will become stronger. "That''s it. In the next period of time, I will start to accept upgrades. I''m afraid I won''t be able to serve you for a while, leader." "It doesn''t matter. For a while, there will be no war in Winter City." Megatron will undergo transformation. The initial plan is to make himself a changeable fighter, and simultaneously manufacture the "rail gun parts" that use anti-gravity technology to fly in the air for a long time. In fact, Megatron wants to directly evolve and upgrade himself into a giant King Kong, but with the current resources and technology of Winter City, it will be a bit troublesome, so lets transition to a new form first, and when Winter City grows stronger in the future, there will be some troubles. With more resources, he will upgrade himself to the space flagship Megatron. In the future, he will and must be the flagship of the Winter Space Fleet! Coming out of the Cybertron area, David was about to summon the Mustang sports car, but a pink McLaren stopped in front of him. "Arcee!" "I''ll take you back!" "Also." Sitting in the car, David remembered that he had said earlier that he would reward the Diggers. As a result, the Knights welfare was confirmed and the government departments were reorganized, and Edwin was busy sending intelligence personnel to keep an eye on Winter City. As a result, I completely forgot about it. If he hadn''t come to the Cybertron area today, he probably would have forgotten this matter in a corner again. "Back to Glamorgan Castle?" "No, go to the Diggers first, do you know where they are?" "I know, but the diggers have been scattered all over Winter City to build various facilities recently. Which one are you looking for?" "Let''s go to the backhoe first." Shovel is the captain of the Digger and also the chief designer of the Digger team. After learning a lot of relevant knowledge, the new facilities in Winter City are all designed by the Shovel. David was riding on Arcee, and soon found the shovel, because the shovel was on the edge of the Cybertron region, and seemed to be thinking about how to continue to expand the Cybertron region and improve the various aspects of the Cybertron region. facility. "grown ups!" When David appeared in front of him, the bulldozer didn''t notice at first, and it took a while to find David standing next to him. "Is there a new task that needs to be handed over to us?" "No, you have done a very good job during this period of time. I actually came here this time to ask, do you and the Digger team have any rewards you want?" Although David has the identity of a "Cybertronian leader", he really doesn''t know the living habits of this group of Cybertronians, and he doesn''t know what the Cybertronians like. At most, he knows that they most hope to have a new home, and can have stable energy. "Reward?" The bulldozer froze for a while before realizing what David meant: "This is what we should do, and it is the best thing for us to be able to contribute to Winter City and your lord." award." David was stunned for a few seconds, his subordinates were too enlightened, and he didn''t know how to answer the conversation for a while. As if he didn''t notice the embarrassment of his own leader, the bulldozer was still expressing his thoughts sincerely. For him, building various things is not just work, so he will not feel bored and tired. On the contrary, if you let him do nothing, he will feel uncomfortable instead. Construction is the nature of Diggers. They are constantly busy, which is actually their favorite thing to do. Whenever a new facility is built, the great sense of accomplishment and joy will make them extremely satisfied. So they don''t ask for other things extravagantly, they just hope that David will continue to arrange work for them. "In this case... don''t worry, there are many, many facilities in Winter City waiting for you to build in the future." "That would be the best, my lord." "Then, keep busy!" Saying goodbye to the bulldozer, David sat back in the McLaren sports car that Arcie transformed into. He originally wanted to talk to the Diggers one by one, but now it seems unnecessary. "Where are you going next?" "Go to Cordell''s." Diggers dont want rewards, they just want to keep working, but Cordell, a pharmacist, has made contributions to Winter City one after another, and appropriate rewards are still necessary. It cant be that this person is also a workaholic like the diggers, right? The McLaren P1 galloped quickly on the smooth road in Winter City, and soon drove from the Cybertron area to the residence of the pharmacist Cordell. Compared to the increasingly dense residential areas in other areas, the surrounding area of ??Cordell''s residence is still relatively empty, because there are large medicine fields around his residence. Besides being next to the Winter Forest, Cordel''s residence not only has a wide view and is full of greenery, but also often smells of various herbs. Because of her residence, this time Arcee couldn''t drive all the way into the medicine field, so she could only stop at the door and then transform into a human form. "Um?" Watching Arcee turn into a human form, David was surprised to find that Arcee changed her human form without knowing when. "You look like this..." "How is it? It was newly replaced not long ago." "very nice." David originally wanted to say, if you change to this look, do you want to ride a rocking horse in high spirits? Just considering the suspicion of teasing and molesting, he swallowed the words back. They walked into Cordel''s residence together. The pharmacist would stay here on weekdays, either busy in the medicine field or in his own studio. Its not that he cant afford an assistant. His residence has been expanded, and he has many assistants around him to help him with various tasks, but he doesnt relax, and he is still busy every day. Research new prescriptions, research new medicines, plant and observe new medicinal herbs, and recently opened up a new area where some special creatures are being cultivated and raised, also for making medicines. When David was looking for him, Cordell was checking a batch of newly planted herbs in the medicine field. "Master Duke!" In the beginning, Cordell was ''sent'' to David by Earl Sutton Stewart. At that time, David believed that Cordell was either Earl Sutton Stewart''s eyeliner or the temple''s eyeliner. At that time, he was a little wary of the pharmacist. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, Cordell has always shown loyalty and dedication, and has never had any contact with the temple, nor has he passed any information to Sutton Stewart. Only some time ago, after Earl Sutton Stewart also came to Cold Winter City, Cordell paid a special visit. Through performance, Cordell has successfully proved himself, and David has let go of those guards, ready to treat him as one of the most important people in Winter City. "You are getting more and more beautiful here." From the outside, Cordells medicine fields are still mainly green, but when you walk in, you find that the colors here are still very bright, and there is an area that is even more colorful and full of flowers, which is very gorgeous. But he didn''t have the idea of ??getting closer to watch it. There was a huge plaque next to that area: Do not approach, giant poison! "Does your lord need anything?" Cordell glanced at the woman following the Duke. He didn''t recognize that it was Arcee, but he thought it was the Duke''s new friend. As an "old man" who came to Cold Winter City early and experienced a time when there were only a few cabins and the sound insulation was almost nonexistent, he knew very well the daily style of his Lord Duke. Should I persuade the Duke to restrain himself a little? "No, I''m free today, so I came to see the medicine field, and chat with you casually, is there anything else you need here?" "Thank you very much, Lord Duke, for your concern." Two simple sentences made Cordell realize that he has been recognized by the Duke, and his future in Winter City will become brighter. Perhaps, he can fulfill his dream earlier: create a strengthening potion with powerful amplification, no side effects, and no threshold for use! (end of this chapter) Chapter 347： Invitation from Lordaeron Chapter 347 Invitation from Lordaeron Cordell''s dream was his biggest motivation after becoming a pharmacist. At first, he thought that he could get enough research funding for himself by defecting to Earl Sutton-Stewart, a prodigal nobleman. What I didn''t expect was that not long after I joined Earl Stewart, the Earl "sent" himself to someone else. is still a young man who has just become a nobleman. This is not a big deal, they are nobles anyway, if they become the private pharmacists of the nobles, the funds and treatment may be better than working for Earl Stewart. But David Glamorgan is a small border nobleman, and his territory is still a newly reclaimed wasteland, which is the most remote and harsh area in the Kingdom of Tilan. At that time, Cordell felt that his future was dark, and in his heart, he wanted to spend some time casually, save some money, and leave David to find another place. So when Cordell first came to Cold Winter City, he was relatively withdrawn. He just focused on his own affairs and didn''t get in touch with other people. But as he lived in Winter City for longer and longer, Cordell was keenly aware of the difference in Winter City. The northern plain is a very barren place, which is the consensus of almost everyone in the Kingdom of Tilan. Through observation, Cordell can be sure that the people in the Kingdom of Tilan are not wrong in their thinking. Most of the northern plains are indeed very barren. Only some medicinal materials that require a specific environment can grow here, and the yield is still very low. However, the situation in Cold Winter City is different. The land of Winter City is so rich that it doesnt look like a city on the northern plains. After a series of tests, Cordel found that within the sphere of influence of Winter City, he could successfully cultivate all the medicinal materials he knew, even some Medicinal herbs that can only be grown in a specific climate in the south have survived after tentative planting. Such a miraculous thing, if it is said that Winter City is not blessed by any mysterious power, he absolutely does not believe it. Lord David Glamorgan''s status in his heart has risen sharply, so although he still maintains a relatively lonely life style, he attaches great importance to the tasks entrusted to him by Winter City and Lord Lord, and is eager to use his own ability to obtain Lord Lord''s approval. Now he finally waited for this day, and he didn''t expect that his previous discovery was just the tip of the iceberg of the many secrets of Winter City. He knows the dungeon of the shelter, and where do the potions come from? Also know where some strange herbs come from? I also know the existence of other worlds. There are many people from other worlds in Winter City. It is no wonder that a lot of strangers often appear suddenly in Winter City. In addition, the lord also took out a lot of things, including the strengthening technology that he has been thinking about. Although it was not achieved through potions, these technologies would allow him to better understand the direction of his efforts, and perhaps be able to find the right path faster. Cordell began to conduct research like crazy, but he was no longer as withdrawn as before, and had less contact with people. Because of the special circumstances, he must frequently contact colleagues from different worlds, such as Jaina and Sylvanas from Azeroth, and Cordell needs to ask the two to bring some special items from the world of Azeroth to that world. The medicinal materials come back. In this way, the few meritorious service that David originally wanted to reward, after he personally found and talked with them, started a new round of crazy work, which made him feel a little embarrassed. While everyone is busy for the next few days, David continues to live a relaxed life. Walk around every day, look at your increasingly powerful and lively territory, and chat with Megatron about the upgrade plan. It is said that Megatron has his eyes on the design of the space carrier that Tony brought to Winter City (Captain America 2 The one in), he thinks this thing is very suitable as a ''device'' for flying in the air. David said that as long as you like Lao Wei... By the way, David also helped Peter Parker bring Harry Osborn of Winter City to treat his genetic disease. A large group of strong men who are proficient in mysterious power. Even if ordinary healing spells cannot be eradicated, after finding David, the ''Lord of the Holy Light'', Harry''s problem will no longer be a problem. Baptized by the Holy Light, if you are worried about recurrence in the future, you can get another golden apple, and after eating the golden apple to ''optimize'' your body, the genetic disease will definitely be completely eliminated. Peter Parker is very grateful for David''s help, and David feels that his spirit has become better, and everyone is very happy. Harry Osborn came to Cold Winter City and after learning about this magical place, he also became interested in everything in Cold Winter City. After all, he is also a young man. How can a young man not be interested in mysterious and extraordinary power? For this reason, Harry directly contributed some of the Osborne Group''s many research results in exchange for a part of Winter City''s technology, planning to use this to increase his control over the Osborne Group. If all goes well, Harry Osborn will become the representative of Winter City in that world. At the same time, he is also planning to build an Osborne manor and laboratory in Winter City like Tony Stark. As for what kind of help Osborn''s technology can bring to Winter City? Just waiting for time to answer. After wandering around for a period of time, David also took a test by the way, has his golden finger changed after becoming the Duke of Winter? In addition to the changes that are easier to discover, such as the increase in the output of the crystal ore, the increase in the energy intensity contained in it, and the more fertile land, he still cannot be sure whether his golden finger has opened up new functions. Regarding this, he is no longer as entangled as he was at the beginning, just let it be! During this period of time, Peter Parker was not the only one who came to Winter City for help. Ethan Hunter, the ace agent, is also in trouble. His team was completely wiped out in an unexpected situation, and he was suspected by his boss as an undercover traitor. He needs some friends to help. "It''s easy!" David knew that this was the beginning of the Mission: Impossible plot, and David felt that he was relatively free, so he could just go and have fun. Then he was stopped by Ethan, Leon and others. Just kidding, Ethan wanted to clear his name and find out who was behind it. If David, the guy who played sneak and blew up the orc''s hometown, would he blow up Langley? At that time, I will no longer be able to get rid of my crimes, and I will be a traitor. I am hammered! He felt that it would be more reliable to ask Leon, who is also an agent, for help. At most, he would call on Little Brain. If he had such a Cybertronian to help in his plan, the success rate would be greatly improved. As for the great David, Duke of Glamorgan, you should continue to stay in Winter City to rule the world! The small CIA really can''t afford to provoke this great power! Seeing that there is no fun to watch, David had to do other things, such as going to see Megatrons upgrade plan from time to time, and then he thought of Arcee who had recently served as his car. "Arcee, haven''t you thought about changing to a new vehicle template?" "You don''t like McLaren sports cars?" "No, I''m talking about the airplane form." McLaren P1 is a very classic model. The smooth and open road in Winter City can also play a good role in supercar performance. David doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this car. However, Arcees flying vehicle is still in the form of an A-10 attack aircraft, so she can consider changing it. "What kind of replacement?" "How about this shape?" David used the Cybertron model to construct a data model, and then displayed the constructed data map with a holographic image: "VF-27 Lucifer." In addition to the appearance demonstration picture, various parameters of the fighter are listed beside it. These things are what he once learned from a certain video UP master. As his memory becomes stronger, the information he has seen can be used by him Find it out, so we can give such detailed data parameters. Arcee looked at the data in front of her, and found that this fighter was not the same as the fighters on Earth. This thing just looks like an airplane on Earth, but it is essentially a very powerful space weapon. From the data point of view, this is a Transformer controlled by a pilot. Arcee looked at it for a while, and through these data parameters, she can transform into this fighter plane, but she may not be able to display some of the abilities. For example, the warp crystal coating that can completely absorb radar waves, she doesn''t even know what a warp crystal is? Energy shields, weight sub-cannons, and small missile technology are not a problem. "It''s a nice looking plane." Arcee asked David to transmit the relevant data to herself, so that she could go back and study it slowly, and if she couldnt, she would ask someone for help. Perhaps those abilities that she couldnt perfectly demonstrate, other Cybertronians knew how to do it. After receiving the data, Arcee left Fort Glamorgan for the Cybertron area, looking for her compatriots. It wasn''t that she was in a hurry to complete the new transformation, but that Fording suddenly came to Winter City to find David. "A rare customer!" Since returning to Azeroth and helping the Kingdom of Lordaeron to successfully resolve the undead natural disaster, Tirion Fordring, as the regent of Lordaeron, can only come over occasionally to take a look. With the upgrade of David''s ability, after allowing the ''representative'' to go back and forth between the two worlds, Fording came less frequently. Everyone can understand that, after all, the Kingdom of Lordaeron is waiting to be rebuilt. As the regent, Fording is busy all day long, and he really doesn''t have the time to wander around. The sudden rush in this situation should be something very important, right? "The Queen of Lordaeron''s succession ceremony will be held next month. This is an invitation." "Finally the succession ceremony is going to be held?" Fording mentioned this matter to him several times, but due to various reasons, it was delayed again and again, and he didn''t expect it to be held suddenly. "Yeah, it has been delayed for too long, and it must be done as soon as possible, otherwise many things cannot be done." (end of this chapter) Chapter 348： urbanization Chapter 348 Urbanization As long as there is no real succession to the throne, many things will not be justified. The Kingdom of Lordaeron always has a feeling of restraint when dealing with various matters. Because of this, the ministers, including the regent Fording, demanded that the King City of Lordaeron be repaired as soon as possible, even if only the main road, some blocks, and the palace could be repaired. bit ceremony. Otherwise, today''s Jialia lacks authority in issuing orders, and cannot issue any really useful policies. "So, the King City of Lordaeron is almost repaired?" "Thanks to Digger''s help some time ago." During David''s absence, Fording lent several Diggers to the Kingdom of Lordaeron. It was with the help of Diggers that the repair speed of the King City of Lordaeron was accelerated, and now it has begun to continue. The preparations for the ceremony are underway. "By the way, I haven''t congratulated you yet! Grand Duke of Glamorgan!" When I came here last time, Fording heard that David became the Grand Duke, which means that Winter City has become a principality. David has nothing to do with a real king except that he has not become a king in name. difference. One step closer to reaching our goal. "Thanks." David smiled and accepted Fording''s congratulations. It''s such a time, and there is no need to pretend to be a loyal minister of Tilan. He has long stopped hiding his true thoughts. Since he began to order and issue announcements, announcing that the Duchy of Winter will not use the enfeoffment system, many people have guessed the true thoughts of the Duke of Glamorgan. Although the Duchy of Winter does not engage in enfeoffment and cannot become a lord if he is loyal to the duke, it does not mean that he cannot become a nobleman. Judging from the previously announced knight treatment, the Duke will not treat his meritorious ministers badly. So David''s men are still full of motivation. They are working hard to make progress, and they are looking forward to the day when the Duchy of Winter becomes the Kingdom of Winter. "It''s a pity that Mark hasn''t come back yet." "It should be soon! I can return to Winter City at the latest in winter." The first few people who came to Cold Winter City were Fording, Laura, and Mark. They spent the longest time together, and their relationship was naturally the closest. But with Fording returning to the Kingdom of Lordaeron; Mark boarding the ''flight'' back to Earth, only Laura often stays in Winter City. "Sometimes I often think that if I can spend the rest of my life in Winter City, it should be a very good choice." "Ha!" David didn''t wait for Fording to say more, and directly shattered the dream of this legendary paladin: "Don''t dream, if you stay in Winter City, you will definitely become the number one paladin in Winter , commanded countless paladins to fight north and south, and became the founding father of the empire." "..." Fording was speechless. Although what David said was the truth, is it really good to say it so bluntly? He used to think that if David wanted to become a king, he needed to sharpen his face. Now he realized that David''s face didn''t need to be tempered at all. He didn''t show it before because his strength didn''t allow it. "Besides, it''s impossible for you to be idle." "That''s true!" Fording had the opportunity to say goodbye to everything and live in seclusion as an ordinary old man. But when he knew that his world was about to face great danger, he stood up without hesitation! Whether it is because of David''s influence or Fording in the original world line, he is not the kind of character who ignores the raging evil and quietly finds a secret place to spend the rest of his life. "Also, Raynor and Sally have been here for a long time, and it''s time to return to the Kingdom of Lordaeron." Renault Mograine and Sally Whitemane have developed their knowledge here in Winter City. The most important thing is that the relationship between the two is very stable now without Alexandros Mograine. , and there was no outbreak of resentment, let alone being drawn out by the fearful demon king to express his dissatisfaction with old Mograine, and to play a classic drama of fatherly kindness and filial piety. Because there is no high pressure from his old father, Renault Mograine has demonstrated his ability very well, which can be regarded as indirectly proving his ability to his father. In addition, the old Mograine hadn''t seen Renault for a long time, and he missed his eldest son very much. He suggested to Fording more than once to let his son come back to help. David is not clear about the specific content of the discussion between the two paladins. In short, Fording hopes that after Calia Menethil succeeds to the throne as Queen of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, Raynor and Sally will return to the Kingdom of Lordaeron to play. "Who is the Kingdom of Lordaeron planning to send to take over the post of diplomat?" These two official identities in Winter City are the diplomats of the Kingdom of Lordaeron stationed in Winter City, paladins and instructors of the Holy Light, which belong to the part-time jobs of the two in their spare time. "Tylan?" "No, Tyran also wants to go back." Tylan Fording was sent by Old Fording to learn novel knowledge and broaden his horizons. He felt that with his son''s intelligence, he should have learned a lot in such a long time, and it was time to go back and help himself. As for Renault Mograine''s diplomat status, it is his younger brother Darian Mograine. "Why are they all from the Mograine family? Is there no one in the Kingdom of Lordaeron?" "To be honest, there are indeed not many talents." The undead Scourge and the Scourge horrified the Kingdom of Lordaeron, not just the loss of life, the displacement of the people, the pollution of the land, and the death of a large number of soldiers. Also includes the death of a whole bunch of lord nobles, which is devastating for a feudal kingdom! There is no one to manage such a huge place, and Calia Menethil is the only ones who can be used by her side, and the outstanding talents of the younger generation are Mograine''s son, his own son, and Abidi. A girl from the Si family. Under such circumstances, it is not surprising that these young people have received key trainingsending to Winter City to learn various knowledge is the way of key training, and ordinary people are not qualified to be sent here. However, not all forces regard Winter City as an excellent destination for studying abroad. The mage city Dalaran has another idea. Although they knew a lot about Winter City from Jaina, they also had some understanding of this city located in another world. But the mages dont think that Winter City is special. Compared with them, they value the fact that Winter City is far away in another world: this is simply the most perfect place to deal with some troublesome mages. The mages of Dalaran have decided to send the mage Rhonin, who caused them the most headache, to Winter City to replace Jaina as Dalaran''s diplomat in Winter City. As for Jaina? She will not be recalled to Dalaran, because in addition to representing Dalaran, she also represents Kul Tiras, so she will continue to stay in Winter City. Why did this news come from Fording? Because Dalaran directly sent Ronin to the Kingdom of Lordaeron. The mage will represent Dalaran at the Lordaeron queen''s succession ceremony before heading to Winter City. After arriving in the Kingdom of Lordaeron, Ronin visited Fording directly and told the regent of Lordaeron about his next arrangements, so Fording knew all about it. "Ronin? He is still so disliked by fellow mages!" "This shouldn''t be a problem for you." Although Rhonin is not popular with other mages in Dalaran, he is indeed a powerful mage and his character is trustworthy. David should welcome him very muchas long as he doesn''t blow up Winter City. After chatting for a while about Azeroth, Fording also asked about the situation in Winter City. He came to see often at first, but gradually came less often. He only came here occasionally to check the general situation of Winter City. After making sure that everything was fine with David, he didn''t ask too much detail. I have time today, so I asked more questions. Only after asking this question did I know that such a big change has taken place in Cold Winter City! Not only does Winter City occupy a larger area, but the naval base has been built to the area across the Winter River, and there is even a new development plan: to completely connect Winter City, Frost and Cold Sentry, and Snowfield Fortress. , forming a huge urban agglomeration! "It''s amazing." Fording has learned what a modern urban agglomeration is, and knows that this design is in line with the future development direction, but after all, he lives in a "relatively backward (?) world, and the castles, cities, towns, and villages he saw since childhood have already formed in his heart. Fixed impression. Even here, David developed in the way he was familiar with at first. As a result, David''s Winter City had just begun to look like a big city, and he was preparing to build a modern urban agglomeration. This kind of leapfrog development made him feel a little dazed. "Actually, this is not an urban agglomeration, it''s just connecting the scattered land in hand." At least until the entire northern plain is developed, it can be regarded as a real urban agglomeration, and then gradually radiate outward. The ultimate goal is to have only ''one city'' on the entire Brennia continent, or even the only city of Winter City on the entire planet. "It sounds magnificent." Fording said he had learned it, and he seriously thought about whether the Kingdom of Lordaeron could do the same? He doesnt have to worry about the technology. Since Winter City can do this, it proves that they have the relevant technology in their hands. He only needs to consider what kind of chips should be used, and buy the relevant technology from David. "By the way, there is something I want to hear from you." After listening to David''s detailed description of the various changes in Winter City during this period, Fording wanted to ask David, an increasingly mature ruler, how he would choose when faced with such a problem ? "After Her Majesty the Queen takes the throne, should I continue to quietly clean up the impact of natural disasters and restore the strength of the Kingdom of Lordaeron? Or, after initially stabilizing the situation in the kingdom, immediately mobilize the army and go to sea with other allies to expedition to Nordson De?" Although the succession ceremony has not yet been held, the development direction of the Kingdom of Lordaeron after Her Majesty the Queen ascended the throne has been discussed many times, but no consensus has been reached. "This matter... from my plan for Winter City, you should be able to see my tendency?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 349： Iron Tree Fort wants to buy weapons Chapter 349 Iron Tree Fort Wants to Buy Weapons Let David choose, it must be to quietly farm and recuperate, and wait until the strength of the Kingdom of Lordaeron is restored to a sufficient level before considering the expedition to Northrend. It''s not that he loves peace, but he simply feels that if he doesn''t hold back his strength enough to wipe out the enemy in waves, it''s hard to achieve his goal by rashly sending troops. "However, the Lich King poses too great a threat to Azeroth, and it is indeed not suitable to stay there forever." David understands that situations are different and decisions must be made on a case by case basis. The Lich King''s threat to Lordaeron is not at the same level as the Kingdom of Tiran, the Temple, etc. on his side. He has been staying in Northrend, and he doesn''t know what will happen. At that time, Fording will not have any ''plot'' advantages to rely on, and the two sides will return to the equal situation to play the game, and perhaps an unexpected crisis will erupt. "..." Fording didn''t interrupt, quietly waiting for David''s follow-up, but after waiting for a while, David didn''t continue. "Finished?" It seems to have said something, but it seems to have said nothing? Fording looked at David speechlessly. Although he knows that you are already a mature lord, don''t learn from those politicians to play tricks! "Ahem~ Actually, I want to say that under normal circumstances, I would choose to recuperate to restore the kingdom to its prosperity; but this time the enemy is in a special situation, and it is safer to eliminate them as soon as possible." That is to say, when faced with the problem of the Lich King, David supported the United Allies of Lordaeron in their expedition. "Indeed, the existence of the Lich King is too dangerous." The Lich King Ner''zhul will not only lead the Burning Legion to Azeroth, but also the Shadow Realm''s conspiracy behind it. No matter how you look at it, getting rid of the Lich King as soon as possible is the right choice. Fording had already made a decision in his heart, and he tried his best to persuade those who opposed the expedition after returning. After being reminded by David, he also thought of a suitable reason: if the Lich King is not eliminated, the undead natural disaster in the territory of Lordaeron will not It may be completely eliminated, because the Lich King hiding in Northrend is the root of all natural disasters. Only when the Lich King is completely wiped out can the Kingdom of Lordaeron truly begin to recuperate and return to its original prosperous and powerful state. "If you need help, just ask." "I won''t be polite to you." Fording is calculating the forces that can be mobilized. In addition to Lordaeron''s army, Quel''Thalas and Dalaran will definitely contribute. After all, the damage caused by the Scourge also affected these two forces. Ironforge is one of the most staunch allies of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and this expedition will still give them enough support. In addition, maybe you can call on Kul Tiras. With the help of the Kul Tiras fleet, the expedition to Northrend will be much easier. If possible, Fording would like to contact the night elves and let them join the coalition, but it is a bit difficult to achieve this goal. As for Stormwind City in the far south, at first he had hoped that Stormwind City would provide material support. After all, Lordaeron was in a state of waste, and many places could not cultivate food due to pollution. However, Stormwind Kingdom has a large area of ??fertile land, so it shouldn''t be a problem. There is a shortage of food. Especially because I helped the Stormwind Kingdom clean up the huge trouble of Onyxia a few years ago. After so many years, the Stormwind Kingdom should recover, right? As a result, I met Varian not long ago and found out that the situation in the Stormwind Kingdom has not improved much at all. It is still full of a lot of problems. Various hidden dangers have made the king Varian Wrynn start to lose his hair. Under such circumstances, it seems that the expedition to Northrend cannot be counted on the Kingdom of Stormwind. In addition, the ally that Fording can find is Winter City. When the battle situation is unfavorable or stalemate, Fording can come to Winter City to call for a group of reinforcements. Whether it is the Knights of Winter, Spartan Heavy Infantry or Cybertronian Warriors, they are all great choices to break the balance of the battle. Not to mention David, the Duke of Glamorgan, the "Incarnation of the Holy Light". "I''m going back first, remember not to forget to attend the ceremony." "Don''t worry, I won''t forget." David handed the invitation to Eva who was called in by him. After checking the date, Eva directly recorded the matter in the work schedule, and notified David to prepare two days before the ceremony. And arrange David''s itinerary in advance to ensure that David will not have other things in those days. Fording felt relieved when he saw this, and was going to find his son Tailan, and asked Tailan to take him around in Winter City, and he would go back to Azeroth directly when the time was almost up. "I won''t come here to say goodbye to you when the time comes." "You don''t need to fix these vain rituals, you can do whatever you want." After waving goodbye to Old Fording, David immediately looked at Eva. "Anyone come to me?" Eva did not leave directly after recording the matter, which proved that she had other matters to report, and most of the time, someone came to him suddenly. "It''s Viscount Maloney-Mansfield." "Viscount?" "Well, Old Mansfield passed away not long ago, and Maloney Mansfield inherited the title." Maloney Mansfield is considered an old acquaintance of David. When we first met in Iron Tree Fort, Maloney Mansfield was just the inspector of Iron Tree Fort. At that time, David only knew that Maloney Mansfield was of noble origin, but later he learned that he did not have a title. However, his status is different now, and his ability is good. After inheriting his father''s title, he has become a more important figure in Iron Tree Castle. At the same time, Maloney Mansfield is also the contact person of Iron Tree Castle and Winter City. The lord of Iron Tree Castle, Dudley Marquess, has always let Maloney Mansfield go back and forth between the two places to maintain the relationship with Winter City. relation. "In addition to Viscount Maloney Mansfield, Earl Sutton Stewart is also outside." "Huh? Why is he here?" After Earl Sutton-Stewart came to Cold Winter City from White Rock City, he quietly cultivated for a period of time, and then, like most Tiran nobles, he began to look for a place he liked in Cold Winter City and build his own mansion . In addition, David went to the Marvel Universe a while ago, and he doesn''t know the recent situation of this Sutton Stewart. "I said I wanted to talk to you about old times." "..." David decided to meet Maloney first. This person usually comes to Winter City for business, and the meeting with Sutton can be later: "Where''s Sophia?" "I''m chatting with Belfast." After Belfast came to Winter City, or lived in Glamorgan Castle, he began to learn various things. Mainly the various living and eating habits of the people living in Glamorgan Castle, as well as the situation and special skills of all the maids in Glamorgan Castle. At present, Belfast has recorded all kinds of information, and has coordinated and arranged the internal affairs in Glamorgan Castle very well. Even if she did not use any strong means, she still successfully became a real housekeeper. "Let Sophia entertain her uncle first, and I''ll talk to Viscount Maloney Mansfield first." "OK!" Eva turned and walked out of the office, and then Viscount Maloney Mansfield came in. The aristocratic officials that David had to treat politely now have to greet David first, but Maloney Mansfield did not show any dissatisfaction, his etiquette was perfect. When he explained his purpose of coming to Winterfell, David understood why Maloney was so respectful and polite. Iron Tree Fort has been fighting with the elves of the Iron Tree Forest recently. The long-term war has caused heavy losses in Iron Tree Fort. Not only the soldiers suffered heavy losses, but the backup resources were not replenished, and the weapons were also severely depleted. So, Iron Tree Fort wants to buy a batch of weapons from Winter City. "Purchase a weapon?" "Yes." "I''m afraid this is not easy to handle. Winter City is reorganizing the army, and we don''t have enough weapons to produce." David is not fooling Maloney. The weapons in Winter City are indeed not enough, even if the entire army is replaced. , It is also necessary to continue production and maintain a certain inventory to ensure that there are sufficient backup resources. In this way, whether it is a temporary military expansion or replacement of damaged equipment, it can ensure that the frontline weapons are sufficient at the first time. "Besides, Iron Tree Fort may not be able to use the weapons and equipment of Winter City, right?" Maloney was a little regretful at first, but only realized that the other party had misunderstood after hearing this: "No, I''m not talking about the Snowstorm Power Armor and Piccolo Assault Rifle of the Winter Knights, but the training equipment of Winter City." "Training equipment?" David finally realized that the training equipment in Winter City is actually the kind used before, which is light armor and cold weapons mixed with crystal ore powder. Is this what Iron Tree Fort wants to buy? "And the Garand rifle." Maloney Mansfield has traveled between the two cities many times, and has also lived in Winter City for a while, so he has a certain understanding of the situation in Winter City. Blizzard Power Armor, Piccolo Assault Rifle, Garand Rifle, etc. are no secrets in the first place, and they can be known after a little inquiry. David looked at Maroney Stanfield in front of him, and he understood that the real intention of the other party was actually the Garand rifle. The armor, long sword, and long gun might all be smoke bombs. As for the power armor and the Piccolo assault rifle? Anyone with a normal brain knows that this thing can''t be bought at all. Then the question is, can the Garand rifle be sold? David thought for a while, this matter needs to be discussed with his subordinates. If he wants to sell it, his original plan of maintaining the existing production line may have to be changed. Maloney did not urge, and David - Duke of Glamorgan did not directly refuse, which is a good sign, proving that this matter is not uncommon. As long as a batch of Garand rifles can be purchased, the loss of a large number of strong archers in Iron Tree Fort can be made up for in the shortest time. After all, training a gunner is much easier than training a strong archer! (end of this chapter) Chapter 350： got you Chapter 350 Understand You If possible, Maloney also wants to buy some weapons like grenades. If they can be bought, relying on the fortress Iron Tree Fort, they will no longer have to fear the attacks of elves. He felt that the possibility of this matter being negotiated was not low, because David Glamorgan, the Duke of Winter, could not sit back and watch Iron Tree Castle be captured by the elves. blow. There are a lot of lords in the Kingdom of Tilan, but they are all watching. It never occurred to Maloney that David, the Duke of Glamorgan, didn''t care about these things at all, and he didn''t care what the lords in Tilan''s country thought of him. Even the fact that Iron Tree Fort was captured by the elves was a good thing for him, so that he could ''reasonably'' send troops south to expel the elves and take advantage of the trend to occupy the entire territory of Iron Tree Fort. To put it bluntly, he wished that the entire Tilan Kingdom would be in chaos. It would be best if all other places except the northern plains would be fought, and he would clearly express that he was against the Tilan Kingdom. This would clear the way for him to go south in the future. As it is now, only a small number of lords have rebelled from the Kingdom of Tilan, and most of them still use the banner of the Kingdom of Tilan, but it is not very easy to start. That is, he is still operating the northern plains, otherwise he would have to think of a reason to go south and take the land into his own hands. At that time, it may cause dissatisfaction from all sides, toss and toss, and finally use force. It is better to wait for the lords to rebel against the Kingdom of Tilan from the beginning, and clean it up by yourself. Watching Maloney leave, David got up and walked out from behind the large desk. Walking out of the office, Eva seemed to have chatted that David would come out, and was waiting here: "The Earl of Sutton Stewart and Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia are on the rooftop." "oh." "Should they be called down?" David waved his hand. It was very boring to sit there all the time. He decided to go to the rooftop to find Earl Stewart, just to relax: "I''ll go find them!" Anyway, Earl Sutton-Stewart can be regarded as "one of his own people", so there is no need to be too entangled in etiquette laws and so on. Elias next to him thought the same way, so he didn''t express his objection, and followed the Duke quietly, pretending that he didn''t exist. Going up to the top floor, and then walking to the open-air terrace, David saw Sutton Stewart standing on the edge looking around at a glance, and Sophia who was introducing something to his uncle next to him. Not far behind the two, Belfast, who was still wearing a maid outfit, stood there. When he saw David''s arrival, he immediately greeted him, and at the same time reminded the other two that the Duke has arrived. "Master Duke!" After turning around, Sutton Stewart saluted and greeted David immediately, with some emotion on his face. He never thought that the young man who was regarded as prey by himself at the beginning was now standing at the top of the Kingdom of Tilan . Although he has not yet become a king, but judging from the current development situation, it is only a matter of time before the Duchy of Winter becomes the Kingdom of Winter. Sarton didn''t feel any dissatisfaction. The interior of the Kingdom of Tilan was infiltrated into a sieve, and it was inevitable that something would happen. It''s just that at that time he didn''t think that those guys in the temple would do it so ruthlessly. Until then, he didn''t realize how naive his original calculation was. Thinking of the things that the temple has done, he is very lucky to be able to live in style, not to mention that David, the Duke of Glamorgan, did not treat him badly. "What''s the reason why you came here suddenly today?" Hearing David''s tone and words, Sutton Stewart''s face became a lot easier. Only from this question, Sutton can draw the conclusion: David - Duke of Glamorgan is quite kind to him, at least he didn''t use formulaic sentences to deal with him. "I''m here to apply for a job." "Huh?" David guessed several possibilities, but he really didn''t expect that Sutton came to him to find a job: "Job hunting?" "Yes." After a brief explanation, David realized that compared with the nobles who came to Cold Winter City for the first time, Sutton came half a beat later, and most of the property of the Stewart family was confiscated by the Duke. The aristocrats who came to Cold Winter City after the resurrection can personally identify which are their own property, and spend some money to ask the Cybertronians to help dig it out. Although they lost their houses and were far away from their "fiefdoms", the savings of the nobles are still there, and these family assets are enough for them not to worry about their current lives. Some of the nobles who were in White Rock City and did not die had family members staying in the royal capital of Tilan, so their family property was also preserved. The nobles who failed to be resurrected, their property became the ''trophy'' of the Duke David, and after being dug out, it went directly into the Duke''s private small treasury. Among them, there is Sutton Stewart''s property. Although Queen Sophia and Rosie pointed out that part of the assets belonged to Sutton, there were also some assets that Sutton developed and stored separately. David''s **** pack. When Sutton came to Cold Winter City, he found that his assets had shrunk significantly. After training and spending money to build a luxurious and comfortable manor, he urgently needed a stable income to ensure his future good life. In fact, even if the property shrinks severely, the savings in the hands of Earl Sutton Stewart can ensure that he can spend the rest of his life without worrying about food and clothing. However, if you can''t enjoy a luxurious life, for Earl Sutton Stewart, it is no different from death. In order to ensure that he can continue to live a happy life as before, he desperately needs a stable income. "If you want to make money, there should be many ways, right?" Winter City does not restrict business, and even David encourages his citizens to engage in commercial activities to a certain extent, so that he can collect taxes from it! "It''s not a conflict." Emotions Apart from wanting to do some business, Sutton also plans to receive a salary from David, and he feels that he is absolutely capable of earning this salary. David looked at Sutton Stewart, and he didn''t know how to evaluate the Earl: Earl Stuart gave him the impression that he was a **** brother who lived on his noble status. After contacting for a while, he found that this person''s ability is not bad, and the **** is just his daily life. Guarding White Rock City to defend against the army attacking the temple, it can be seen that Earl Stewart''s military ability is not bad, and he can even be called powerful. He is definitely a top-ranked commander in the Kingdom of Tilan. It''s a bit of a waste for such a talent to just spend every day drinking and drinking. As for the connection between Earl Stewart and the Temple, he knew at the beginning that Earl Stewart did not trust the Temple, and he even had some precautions. From the fact that he was not directly made into a bomb, it can be known that he is more powerful than most Orchid nobles are much smarter. Other people involved with the temple have completely disappeared from this world, and even David cannot be saved. Its just that he underestimated the determination and ruthlessness of the temple. He didnt expect that the temple would blow up all the Tilan dignitaries and pawns that had been painstakingly attracted, divided, and absorbed. This cannot be blamed on him. Normal people would never have imagined that such a thing would happen. It was after this incident that David labeled the temple as ''abnormal''. "What position do you want?" "Let it be arranged by the Duke." "Is that so..." David thought for a while, and found that there is really a position suitable for Sutton Stewart, because that position is quite special, and other people really can''t sit still. "How about the Commander of the Knights of Tiran?" "The Knights of Tiran? You want me to lead the Knights of Tiran? Shall I be the head of the Knights?" Sutton Stewart thought that David would arrange a similar position for himself, doing some work like a consultant. Didn''t expect the young Duke of Glamorgan to hand over the Knights of Tiran to himself? Is it so grand? "No, the commander is someone else." David was talking about the commander, not the commander. There is still a difference, and he didn''t pretend to be mysterious, and directly pointed at the side standing next to him. Sophia: "I am going to make Sophia the leader of the Tiran Knights." "Oh~" Sutton immediately understood David''s thoughts. The Knights of Tilan are the trump card troops of the Kingdom of Tilan after all. After reorganization, the Knights of Tilan also absorbed some members of the Knights of the Guards. This team has a high degree of recognition and loyalty to the royal family of Tilan. Even if there is a miracle of resurrection in front, the Knights of Tiran are more in awe of the Duke of Glamorgan than loyalty. Under such circumstances, the knowledge of who will be the leader of the Knights of Tiran gave him a very headache: the leader selected from within the Knights, David could not trust; conflict. After much deliberation, it is the best way for Princess Sophia to be directly named as the head of the Knights of Tilan. The one who is actually in charge of commanding is usually Earl Sutton Stewart. would resist it. "Sounds like a good position." Earl Sutton Stewart was very happy that his income for the rest of his life should be guaranteed, but he did not forget the "more important purpose" of his coming here today. After winking with David, the two walked a few steps away along the edge of the roof, and distanced themselves from the other people on the roof. "Since Sophia is going to be the head of the Tiran Knights, shouldn''t some things be finalized as soon as possible?" Seeing a somewhat distressed look on David''s face, Sutton, who has always cited David, the Duke of Glamorgan, as his lifelong confidant, naturally knew what the Duke was struggling with, and immediately gave him a reassurance: "I''m not urging you, and no one can urge you to do things you don''t want to do now... I''m just reminding you, in Winter City, whether to marry or not? How many to marry? It''s all up to you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 351： Tirans royal blood lasts forever Chapter 351 Tilans royal bloodline lasts forever In the eyes of Earl Sutton Stewart, Duke David Glamorgan is a very strange person. In a way, this young man should be the same as himself. But on the other hand, this young man attaches great importance to the relationship with several women, which makes him seem very contradictory. Of course, Sutton believes that it is possible that David - the Duke of Glamorgan has a super possessive desire. If he cannot monopolize it for a long time, then he would rather not eat it! In short, Her Royal Highness Princess Sofia has already delivered it to the Lord Duke. It would not be surprising if someone else Sophia was pregnant at the moment, but the Duke was very determined and did not cross the line at all. If it weren''t for the confidantes around him, and the reputation of the Duke of Glamorgan has long been spread in Winter City, it would be easy for people to misunderstand whether the Duke has something to hide! His Majesty Abelson and Queen Rosie analyzed and analyzed, and finally invited Earl Stewart to come to a more or less reliable conclusion: His Majesty the Duke may be worried that he would not be able to give Her Royal Highness a title, so this matter Just froze. His Majesty Abelson was very speechless, he did not expect such a reason. Actually, at this time, Abelson and Rosie are no longer entangled in their status. As long as David can accept Sophia and have a substantial relationship, then they will be satisfied. If Sophia can give birth to a child for David, it will be even more congratulatorymaybe the kingdom of Tiran will perish, but the blood of the royal family of Tiran will continue for a long time, even indistinguishable from the winter royal family. It was for these reasons that Stuart took the initiative to come to the door and directly pointed out some things. The royal family of Tilan does not force you to marry Her Royal Highness right away, and you can do it later! As for those confidantes, when the Duchy of Winter becomes the Kingdom of Winter, David will be the king. At that time, the laws of the kingdom will be decided by David. You can marry as many as you want, and marry whoever you want. Anyway, don''t procrastinate like this, it will make His Majesty the King flustered, always worrying that one day the Grand Duke will suddenly have an idea and respectfully invite His Majesty the King to go down and reunite with the ancestors and families. "..." After listening to Earl Sutton Stewart''s suggestion, David also realized that this matter could not be dragged on any longer. He thought it would be a good way to give Sophia some time and let her slowly accept some things, but unexpectedly, it made her A group of onlookers were in a hurry. Sophia may also be a little anxious. I heard that she asked Laura to buy some clothes a few days ago. I dont know what style it is? Did not directly answer Sutton''s words, David naturally changed the topic to Sutton''s work, as if he didn''t want to mention it. But the moment of pause and thought just now did not escape the eyes of Earl Sutton Stewart. Sutton knew that David understood what he meant and had thought about it seriously. From the fact that David continued to discuss with himself the commander of the Tiran Knights, it can be known that David is not planning to play a black hand on the Tiran royal family. Princess Sophia will soon become the Duchess, although it is only a reserve. But the news he heard next made Sutton Stewart not so happy, because David asked Sutton to accept military training in Winter City. "This... shouldn''t be necessary?" "Need, otherwise you don''t even know how the Winter Legion fights, how to command your subordinates." "Aren''t I just a nominal one?" "Sophia is the one who is named." "..." "You go directly to Gareth tomorrow, and he will arrange a detailed training schedule for you." Hearing this, Sutton was taken aback. What does this mean? Let yourself train with the Winter Knights? Not long after he came to Cold Winter City, he visited the training of the Winter Knights. That was not training, it was simply a life-threatening! Although Winter City has the magical power of the Holy Light, there are also priests and paladins stationed in the barracks to ensure that the soldiers will not suffer from attrition due to training. But this also means that the training intensity of the Cold Winter Army is astonishingly high, and injuries are commonplace. Although Sutton Stewart has also received a certain degree of strengthening and learned martial arts, he is not sure that he can really bear it. that kind of intensity training. "Maybe you can learn Holy Light or Arcane!" "I only know a little bit about mysterious power. I don''t think I can become a powerful spellcaster." "There is no loss in trying, once successful, there are many benefits." In any case, Sutton Stewart must be trained. According to David''s vision, the Tiran Knights are not a symbolic army with only one number, but should become one of the ace troops of Winter City. Only in this way can they In the future against the temple, it will play its due role. When David expressed his position to retain the name of the Knights of Tiran, he was destined to completely destroy the Temple and was entrusted to this team. As long as everything develops according to his plan, the Tiran Knights will not only be strong enough, but will also be loyal to him. After arranging a new post for Earl Sutton Stewart, David asked about the situation in the lower city. The government reorganization is nearing completion, and the public security department has been divided into the police station and the fire department. Squirrels are basically assigned to the fire department, and the frog seeds are on both sides. The industrial zone has been established, and some nobles have really begun to ask the Duke about the possibility of building a private civilian automobile factory. David handed this matter over to Will to discuss with the nobles. Howard, Leonard, and Penny can provide Will with appropriate advice. David wanted to see what would happen to this matter? After he finished asking about the general situation and confirmed that everything in Winter City was developing according to plan, David called Gareth Stanton and Wetherby Swan to the office. Discussed with these two that Iron Tree Fort begged for a Garand rifle. "Is this deal or not?" From a commercial point of view, Iron Tree Fort''s order will not bring any huge wealth to Cold Winter City, and Cold Winter City does not have to rely on this business to make a living. It seems that there is no need to sell weapons to Iron Tree Fort. But if you think about it in another direction, this business is not impossible. "It can be sold, not only weapons, we can also be responsible for teaching the soldiers of Iron Tree Fort how to use firearms correctly, and even send instructors to guide them." The suggestions of Gareth Stanton and Wetherby Swan were surprisingly consistent. They both suggested that His Excellency agree to Iron Tree Fort''s purchase proposal, and even give Iron Tree Castle various discounts and benefits. The prices of guns and ammunition are different. Don''t even mention it, it''s like a trivial matter that doesn''t matter at all. "Considering that the entire Tilan Kingdom is beginning to show a trend of chaos, more and more civilians will come to the northern plains from all over the country in the future, and Iron Tree Fort is the gate to the northern plains. It is best not to have any problems." Although David did not focus the intelligence department on the entire Kingdom of Tilan, he still maintained a certain amount of attention to the south. The current situation of the Kingdom of Tilan is similar to David''s previous speculation, and as time goes by, the chaos will become more and more obvious. In order to avoid the war, the most peaceful northern plains will become the first choice for countless people to escape. . The location of Iron Tree Fort determines its importance to the northern plains. "In addition, personally sending people to train the army can directly infiltrate the forces into Iron Tree Fort. Maybe the adults can take that area in a relatively peaceful way in the future." Both Gareth and Wetherby believed that it would be a good idea to use Iron Tree Fort''s money and Iron Tree Fort people to train an army that had a high enough affection for Winter City, and might even fall to Winter City at a critical moment. plan of. As for how to ensure that the trained troops will obey the command of Winter City, it depends on the means of the instructor team sent there. "Are you going to go in person?" "No, I''m actually not good at this kind of thing." Gareth Stanton believed that Floyd was the most suitable for this task. As for how to make the army of Iron Tree Fort loyal to Winter City, Gareth and Wetherby both I think it is appropriate to send two priests of the Holy Light to go there together. The magic of the Holy Light can easily frighten these people''s hearts, and then they have a good impression of the Winter City that uses this power. Especially Iron Tree Fort is now the front line of the battlefield. After wounded one after another are healed by the Holy Light, how could they not be overwhelmed with favor for the users of the Holy Light? David has done this kind of thing in the past. It can be said that a large part of Iron Tree Fort''s army has a good impression of Winter City. If you continue to work hard, you can win over Winter City. If Iron Tree Castle takes the initiative to put Freud and the others in to train troops, it is inevitable that Dudley-Marquis Morgan will lose control of his army. "Then it''s decided. As for the details of the transaction, Wetherby, you choose someone to talk to Maloney, Gareth, you go to explain the situation to Floyd, the accompanying instructors, guards and priests, let him choose . The general direction must be settled, and all David has to do is make a decision. In terms of details, he no longer needs to follow up on everything. He has more and more subordinates, and some of them are people who can do things. Otherwise, what is the point of paying them salaries? Do you have so much money that you have nowhere to put it? After this matter was dealt with, David realized that he should have no business affairs to deal with recently. "Oh, no, there is one more important thing to do." Coming out of the office, David specially greeted Eva: "Don''t disturb me today, and don''t call Sophia for dinner." "Be careful, Sophia is still young." Eva reminded, and stopped David as if remembering something, then took out a bottle from the desk drawer and stuffed it into David''s hand: "Maybe it will be useful." superior." "..." Putting the things into his pockets, David went straight to Sophia''s room, preparing to give the blonde schoolgirl a tutoring lesson. (end of this chapter) Chapter 352： Durandal Chapter 352 Durandal "Is David in the office?" Eva looked up at the person who came, and greeted the person with a smile: "It''s Gwen, I haven''t seen you much recently? Are you taking the exam?" "No, was delayed by other things." Gwen answered Eva''s words while pointing to the door of the office, and then saw Eva wave her hand lightly, indicating that David was not there. "Out? This time?" She deliberately checked the time. If she read it correctly, she will have dinner later, right? "Have you had dinner yet?" "not yet." "Let''s eat together!" Eva took care of everything at hand, and walked towards the restaurant with Gwen. Usually, she would greet the people staying in Glamorgan Castle. Such as Helen, Sophia, Hood, etc., but today Eva didn''t call anyone. As if guessing that Gwen would ask, Eva explained directly: "Helen went back to Sparta to visit relatives these few days; Hood went to the naval base and didn''t stay in Glamorgan Castle... But she should be Head to the restaurant at dinner time." In addition, Belfast, as a competent butler, is already busy in the restaurant, so there is no need for Eva to shout. Laura belongs to the category of elusive and mysterious. If she doesn''t use the communicator to ask, Eva can''t be sure where Laura will be. And there is no need to use the communicator to find such trivial things as eating. Laura will naturally appear when she comes back to eat. After listening for a while, Gwen was keenly aware of the important point: Eva didn''t mention Sophia, the princess of the Kingdom of Tilan, but she is ''resident'' in Glamorgan Castle, and she has no other place to go... Oh, no , her parents are also in Winter City now, did she go to see her parents? When Gwen guessed this way, she had already arrived at the restaurant and sat down. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Laura to appear. Surprisingly, she also invited Sylvanas to Glamorgan Castle as a guest. But Hood did not come back. Belfast said that Hood had greeted him before, stayed at the naval base for dinner, and then continued to give those naval soldiers modern naval warfare theory lessons. "Where''s David?" Laura looked around and found that David hadn''t come out, and Sophia hadn''t shown up either. She immediately thought of something, and then looked directly at Eva. Eva nodded, and Laura immediately acted like a hostess when she saw this: "That''s it, then you don''t have to wait for them." Although he didn''t say it directly, everyone present immediately understood what happened. Gwen was stunned for two seconds, then picked up the knife and fork and began to enjoy her dinner. She has gradually gotten used to this situation, not to mention that Sophia became David''s woman, which has already been determined, and there is no surprise at all. tangled. However, recently I had finally finished my work and came to find David, but it turned out that David was with someone else. It would be impossible to say that I was not at all unhappy in my heart. Inserting a fork into the steak in front of him a few times, Gwen''s action caught Laura''s attention. "Gwen, do you want me to accompany you tonight?" "ah?" "David is busy, but I''m free!" "This... don''t need it!" Gwen suddenly felt the hairs on her body stand on end, and a huge sense of crisis filled her whole body. She felt that if she agreed, she would be in bad luck today. "It''s a pity." Laura licked her lower lip lightly, frightened Gwen to lower her head and eat quietly, but the little dissatisfaction in her stomach had long been forgotten by her in a corner. Laura smiled triumphantly, put the fish on the fork into her mouth, and continued to chat with Eva and Sylvanas about various things in Winter City, interspersed with some recent rumors. Of course, David was also one of the topics they discussed, but they mainly talked about what David was going to do next. As for what David is doing now... he is giving Sophia a lesson with all his heart and soul. Today, David is going to give Sophia a driving lesson. Considering that Sophia has completed the study of theoretical knowledge, David began to guide Sofia in practical operations. Before driving, you must carefully check the whole car, especially the front and rear lights and exhaust pipes. Because I was driving a new car today, the headlights were bright and intact, and the dual exhaust pipes were extremely clean. David couldn''t wait to teach Sophia how to start the car correctly. Also because of the new car, the engine quickly entered the state. After David confirmed that there was no need to add additional oil, he began to instruct Sofia on how to start the car, shift gears, refuel, slow down, downshift, and turn on the turn signal. Although she was a little stumbling and unskilled at first, Sophia quickly found the feeling, and started driving steadily at a relatively slow and constant speed. Seeing that Sophia was learning at a good speed, and her enthusiasm gradually increased, David began to teach her how to refuel, speed up, and set the gear to the highest, and run for two hours first. However, after all, I am a novice on the road, and I am a little nervous. I have learned so many things at once, and it is not so easy to digest. Besides, I didnt have any experience before, not only was my spirit tense, but my muscles were also very tense. However, after driving for less than an hour, both feet cramped once. If it weren''t for David''s experience and quick response, Sophia''s first drive would have left a bad memory. More than an hour later, the exhausted Sophia was covered in sweat, her blond hair was drenched, and her normally round eyes were half-squeezed, making it hard to tell if they were about to close at any time. Still shed tears anytime. Seeing Sophia in front of her not so clear-headed, but still entangled with her like an octopus, David reached out and stroked her hair gently, while rubbing the back of her hair with the other hand repeatedly. back. "If you''re tired, just go to sleep!" "Um" He seemed to mutter something vaguely, but David didn''t hear a word clearly. When he looked again, he found that Sophia had fallen asleep, so he honestly acted as a pillow and waited quietly for Sophia to wake up. After a night. Sophia, who had already woken up, didn''t get off David, and wanted to review what she just learned yesterday, but the jerky shifting of gears and the clutches that couldn''t find the right timing fully exposed the fact that she was a rookie driver. . After messing around all morning, by the time David finished washing and dressing, the sun was already at its highest point. "It''s already noon." Sofia has already cleaned herself up and changed into her usual clothes, but her feet are fluttering when she walks, and she can only walk slowly. "You''d better stay in the room and have a good rest!" "Shouldn''t it be necessary?" Sophia originally thought that she was young and in good health, and David was very gentle with herself. She didn''t teach herself any strange knowledge, and she didn''t have any serious physical discomfort, so she should be able to act normally. In the end, she tried to walk from the dressing room to the bedroom door, but it took a long time to get there. She realized that she couldn''t go anywhere today, and it was better to just stay in the room and rest. Sophia suddenly understood why those ''sisters'' could not see anyone at all times, and could only lie down in their own room. She was a little curious, did Laura, the first person who was with David, not mind if David found someone else because she couldn''t bear this guy alone? Thinking of Laura, Laura came running. After knocking on the door to show her identity, as David opened the door, Laura''s face appeared in Sophia''s sight, looking at herself with a weird smile on her face. "Huh? You actually got up." "..." David was speechless. Just as he was about to say something, Laura pushed him out of the room: "Okay, you still have your own work to do, right? Let us take care of Sophia!" "us?" David turned his head and saw Gwen and Eva standing beside him, and then walked into the room one by one. Before David could ask anything, the door was slammed shut. Looking at the closed door, David thought about it for two seconds, but he didn''t show any strong intention to go in and have a look. He has been with a few people for so long, and they have developed enough tacit understanding with each other. He knows that Laura and the others are really here to take care of Sofia, and may give Sofia some "science popularization", such as about how many animals he has. , more livestock'' and the like. He doesnt mind this. After all, not everyone has the extraordinary curiosity, thirst for knowledge, and psychological endurance like Laura. Some things can only be accepted by Laura, and the others are more or less resistant. Laura should be here to remind Sophia that it is not necessary to bear everything in silence, and just say it if you dont like it. David can understand this kind of thing. It is definitely more effective for Laura to remind Sophia than David himself. Backing to the office, David suddenly realized that he had no business to deal with today, so he left the office and went to the practice room. Because he will go to Azeroth to attend the succession ceremony of Calia Menethil in a while, it is not convenient for him to run around, so he simply takes advantage of his free time to use alchemy, the body of Cybertron and his own weapon Make another upgrade. He hasn''t studied the double-headed war blade that he brought back from the Marvel universe! Besides that there are many alloys. If you can integrate this material into your Cybertron body, weapons, and armor, your strength can be improved again. "By the way, can I also change the form of the fighter?" Although the Tomcat fighter is very handsome, it is ''too old'' after all. He began to consider changing his fighter form to a VF fighter. Is the choice of VF-25 Messiah? Or YF-29 Durandal? Originally VF-27 Lucifer was also an option, but after handing over the data to Arcee, David is not going to use this appearance, he doesn''t like to use the same template as others. "Let''s use YF-29 Durandal as the new appearance..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 353： Is Aidan a thing in the pond? Chapter 353 Is Aidan a thing in the pool David found various data and information about YF-29 Durandal from his memory. These parameter data are of little significance to him. The key is the appearance, especially the appearance of the aircraft form. This is the most critical part. The VF series fighters in the world of Macross, when they developed to the later stage, they all involved the leap crystal. This kind of special product from that world, there is no real thing in Winter City, and even the relevant data cannot be found. Dai Wei can only ignore the various technologies involving the warping crystal. As for other things such as engines with powerful thrust, energy shields, energy weapons, etc., these can be replaced by technologies from Cybertron and the Marvel Universe. It is not difficult for David to change the shape. Even if there is no physical object to scan, as long as there are detailed data, it can be perfectly presented. This is similar to playing games, except that he has a corresponding data template, which is more like copying homework. Soon, he made his new flying vehicle form, YF-29 Durandal. This four-engine space fighter with variable forward-swept wings has a cool appearance and powerful combat effectiveness. Even if you dont use the special external backpack of the VF series fighters, it still has super firepower. Includes hidden missile launchers located throughout the fuselage, which can launch a large number of miniature missiles at one time, and carry out an extremely dense saturation attack on the target, leaving no room for the enemy to hide. Combined with Cybertron compression technology and the unique space storage technology of Winter City, the amount of ammunition is no longer a surprising problem. There are hidden double-barreled beam cannons on the upper part of the fuselage, in addition to a pod-type heavy sub-beam cannon. As for the other pair of cannons, the cannons at the head position of the original VF fighter, they were abandoned by David. After all, he just wants the aircraft appearance model of this fighter, not a complete ''fake'' fighter, the robot appearance still retains the original appearance. In addition, David did not change himself into a red and white color scheme, but still chose black. "Men like darkness!" After finishing his ''new skin'', David began to continue strengthening his Cybertron body. Ever since he obtained various materials and formally practiced alchemy, he has been constantly strengthening his Cybertron body. Light cast iron, **** ore, space ore, vibration gold, etc., have all been properly integrated into this body by him. In addition to very strong defense, his Cybertron body also has holy light, anti-magic, and absorption. properties such as energy. Now that he fights in the form of Cybertron''s body, he no longer needs to release the Holy Light Shield on himself as before. Even if you stand still and let the opponent fight for a few rounds first, the opponent may not be able to break your skin... no, it should be said to be paint. Even so, he continued to strengthen the body. After completing the new skin, David began to analyze the double-headed war blade he got from Thanos. This weapon made of unknown materials has amazing strength, both in terms of toughness and sharpness. David is very curious about where Thanos got this weapon. "Dwarves?" Probably not. The weapons made by the dwarves in the Marvel universe seem to have various magical effects. This double-headed war blade does not look like their style. David suspects that this is something created by the technology left over from the Titan star. If it goes back up, it may have something to do with the Celestial Group. Anyway, this thing is surprisingly strong, and David is sure of that. "Integrating the material of this war blade into several weapons in your hand, I don''t know how strong the weapons in your hand can become?" Sea King Spear, Light Hunter, Hammer of Judgment, and the Lightbringer set. David strengthened in the same way, and finally completed the helmet for his Lightbringer suithe used to think that the crown-like helmet of the Lightbringer suit was a bit ostentatious, but now it doesn''t matter anymore. After finishing these things, David suddenly remembered the fragments of Frostmourne that Fording gave him at the beginning. Should he also use this thing as a strengthening material and fuse it into the weapon? "Integrated into the sea king''s spear and upgraded to sea king''s sorrow? It sounds unlucky..." The fragments of Frostmourne carry a very powerful power of death. I am not familiar with this kind of power, and I dont know how to use it. Even if Aquamans Sorrow is created, it doesnt mean much to David. Do you want to learn necromancy on purpose? At the thought of dealing with a mass of decay and corpses and skeletons, David lost interest. Not to mention not being handsome enough, he also looks particularly evil. If he arouses the resentment of a few confidants around him, his loss will be too great. This is not unfounded worry. Look at the Rathma priests in the world of Sanctuary. They are obviously a sect that believes in neutrality and pursues the way of balance. Because of the style of painting, countless passers-by regard them as "evil existence", no matter how they explain it Everyone didn''t change much. No way, playing with skeletons and corpses all day long doesn''t look like a good person. So, don''t look at how David often chose professions such as necromancers and death knights when playing games, but when he really becomes a user of a certain power, he will definitely choose the Holy Light. Especially the power of justice. Even if he knew the nature of the Holy Light and understood that the Holy Light does not represent true justice, he would still choose this way. After all, the first impression of people is often obtained through "seeing". Coming out of the training ground, David saw that the time was still early, so he turned and went to the entrance of the dungeon, ready to chat with Aidan. When he arrived here, he found that Aidan was not fighting in the dungeon today, but was sitting at the desk next to the gate playing with the computer. "..." Looking at the huge dungeon entrance in front of him, David first glanced at the bulletin board next to him to make sure that no one was spawning monsters in the dungeon at this time. This is rare. Usually, when no one is competing for the right to use the dungeon, Aidan will use this time to do a lot of special brushing. So Aidan gave David the impression that he was a monster spawner. He rarely did anything other than spawn monsters in the dungeon. Now what''s the situation? Is Aidan getting bored? Moreover, after living in Winter City for quite a long time, Aidan in front of him is also very different from before: he no longer wears the cloak that can cover his whole body, and his whole person looks dark and mysterious. At this time, Aidan was wearing an obviously modern-style attire made locally in Winter City: a short-sleeved T-shirt and wide shorts, and a pair of slippers on his feet. With the beer bottles and snacks on the table, who would recognize this hero who saved the world of Sanctuary? "Your Excellency the Duke." Although Aidan was engrossed in staring at the computer screen in front of him, it didn''t mean he didn''t know someone was coming. Seeing that it was David, he stood up and saluted on purpose, but it was too inconsistent with his clothes at the moment. David looked very awkward, and immediately raised his hand to stop Aidan''s movement: "You don''t have to be so polite, what are you doing?" what are you playing?" "The games Leonard, Howard, and Raj recommended to me are quite interesting." David walked to the computer, looked at the screen, and found that it was not the ''Diablo'' game he thought it was, but Call of Duty. "After playing these games, I know how to better use the weapons and equipment in Winter City." Although killing monsters in the dungeon dungeon world is of great benefit to Aidan, he will also feel bored and bored by killing monsters every day and every month, especially as a ''warrior'', his efficiency in killing monsters is indeed a bit Low. In comparison, hot weapons can make up for Aidan''s disadvantages in this area, and he has gradually become fond of the battle mode of using rifles and bombs to quickly clear out small monsters, and then concentrate on dealing with those elite monsters. "Speaking of which, have you cleared all three difficulties?" "Yes." Aidan touched his smooth forehead. The soul stone that he had embedded there had completely disappeared, and he never heard those whispers that made him feel headache and dizzy. In addition, he also felt that his strength had improved a lot. If he were to deal with Diablo again now, he should be able to win a little easier. But the premise is that you still have excellent comrades in arms, and you can''t make mistakes, and you also need some luck. So when David asked him: "What do you think is the difference in strength between the Diablo in the dungeon and the Diablo you have faced?", Aidan gave a relatively conservative answer. "The Diablo in the dungeon copy is just a severely weakened version. Although it is also difficult to deal with, it cannot be compared with the real devil." "Is that so..." David was not surprised by this, but learned from Aidan that he can still improve his strength by repeatedly clearing dungeons with difficulty in hell. This is definitely good news. "I don''t know where the upgrade limit of this dungeon is?" If he can keep getting stronger, then Aidan can completely upgrade himself here to be stronger than Diablo, and then return to his own world to completely wipe out the devil... Oh, and that **** heaven. Thats right, Aidan also knows the plot, he already knows why humans always encounter so many disasters in the world of Sanctuary. Although Heaven and Hell are regarded as the ancestors of the human race in our own world, this group of ancestors who are always cheating their children and grandchildren, dont worry about it! "Speaking of which, your own problem has been solved, aren''t you going to look around?" "Who will guard the dungeon?" "It doesn''t matter if there is no guard." The entrance to the dungeon is placed in the underground exercise room of Fort Glamorgan. It is not something that anyone can enter here, and there is no need to set up a special guard. Aidan''s situation is special, now that the problem has been solved, it would be a waste for a strong man like him to stay here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 354： ghost spider Chapter 354 Ghost Spider After a while, when he went to Azeroth to watch the ceremony, David was going to take Aidan there and let Aidan stay there to help Fording. Aidan shouldn''t refuse, right? He is also a little curious, will Aidan see eye to eye with Calia Menethil? This is an interesting question, and David would love to know the answer. After chatting with Aidan for a while, asking Aidan to pack up his things and prepare for a long trip, David left the practice room and walked back to Glamorgan Castle. Looking at the fruit tree full of golden apples, David picked a golden apple. This fruit tree can only grow one golden apple at first, although a second one will grow immediately after picking it off, but it will take some time after all. Now it has become a bunch of golden apples, which should be the result of the double blessing of the upgrade of his golden finger and the increase of Helen''s favorability towards him. I just dont know if the effect of the golden apple has changed? David thought about it, picked a few more directly, and prepared to eat it again to see the situation. Anyway, there are plenty of golden apples now, so there is no need to worry about not having enough. Back inside Glamorgan Castle, David asked the maid and learned that the girls were resting in the tea room. This room is actually a living room in the popular sense. David and his daughters usually drink tea, relax or chat in this room, and gradually it is called the tea room. As for why tea? Because David likes to drink tea, Laura likes to drink tea, and Eva is also used to drinking tea. In order to please David, Helen not only drinks tea, but also grows tea in her hometown in Sparta. This also makes tea the third popular drink in Winter City besides fruit juice and wine. Now even Gwen is getting used to drinking tea, although she often drinks iced lemon black tea... "Oh, I''m back!" When David walked into the tea room, including Helen who just came back, several girls sat around the tea table, drinking tea and chatting comfortably, and Laura was the first to greet David. "Helen just brought back a batch of new tea, do you want to try it?" "certainly." Walking over and sitting in the seat Laura gave up on purpose, she found Sofia just beside her. Sophia''s face was flushed, and she looked shy and didn''t dare to look at herself, which made David confused. It was normal to be shy before, but you took the last step last night? What''s the matter with this look? Looked at Laura in bewilderment, but Laura just waved her hands to express that she couldn''t say, "This is a secret among women." Cursing his lips, David didn''t rush to drink the freshly brewed tea, but placed the newly picked golden apples on the table: "One for each person." "Why are you picking so many golden apples?" Gwen looked at David''s movements, wondering why David suddenly took out so many golden apples? Although she knows that this is a good thing, especially for women, it is simply a holy thing. Even without considering David''s identity, appearance, figure, and outstanding combat effectiveness, just relying on something like a golden apple, David can become the target of countless women. If all the conditions are combined, David is the perfect match. The only shortcoming may be that he is a bit fraternal. Thinking about it from another angle, if David wasnt so fraternal, he wouldnt have a chance! "Everyone eat one!" "I''ve already eaten it." Gwen didn''t reach for it. Although she knew it was a good thing, it didn''t seem necessary to eat another one, right? Would it be better to eat more? Looking at David strangely, David had no choice but to explain: "I think the golden apples have grown so much, it''s a waste to put them there... Besides, after such a long time, the effect of the golden apples may have increased? It''s just for you to try try." "Take us as guinea pigs?" Laura wouldn''t be polite to David, and she didn''t think there was anything to be polite about? What''s mine is yours, and what''s yours is mine. He directly took a golden apple and took a big bite: "Hmm~ it seems to have become more delicious." "..." David was speechless. What he said was that the effect might have been enhanced. Who asked you if it tasted good? As far as the effect of the golden apple is concerned, even if it is as unpalatable as a devil fruit, no one will mind it? "how do you feel?" "I don''t feel anything." Laura closed her eyes while biting the sweet and fragrant pulp, feeling it, and found that there was no special feeling: "Maybe it will take some time?" It took some time for the golden apple to take effect before. Maybe the effect has been strengthened, but it is not surprising that it still takes time to take effect slowly. David noticed that Sophia next to her was whispering something to Gwen, holding the golden apple in her hand and hadn''t eaten it yet. David listened carefully, and heard something like Whats the use of this? ''''freckle? what is that? Do women also have leg hair? and the like. After a while, Sophia obediently ate the golden apple even though she looked puzzled. Judging by her expression, she probably regarded it as a delicious fruit, right? David took a look and found that there were a few golden apples on the table, so he greeted Belfast who was serving a few people at the side: "Aren''t you going to eat it?" "Ah, am I in too?" "certainly." Not only Belfast has a share, David also reserved it for Hood. He is curious, what effect will eating this food have on a humanoid battleship like Belfast and Hood? Most of the effects on the golden apple seem to be meaningless to them, right? While thinking this way, Laura took another one, but didn''t eat it, but put it in her storage bracelet: "It''s for Shiva." Actually, David was not prepared to ask at all. It doesnt matter if Laura doesnt explain, its just a golden apple. "Speaking of Shiva, I forgot to tell you earlier that Shiva is going to officially join the Knights of Winter." "Huh? Is she not going to continue to be a diplomat in Quel''Thalas?" "Well, she plans to return to Silvermoon City after a while and officially resign from the post of Quel''Thalas'' diplomat in Winter City." Laura often stays with Sylvanas, and the situation of the Ranger General No one in Winter City knows better than her: "She doesn''t want to be the ranger general of Quel''Thalas anymore. I feel that she wants to train a new ranger army in Winter City." Of course David agrees with this, but there are so many suitable seedlings in Winter City, should she be trained as a Ranger? Although Sylvanas does not discriminate against humans, the probability of being born among humans as an excellent ranger is indeed much lower than that of elves. In Winter City, even if they rely on hacking, there are only a few people who can barely be called rangers. Laura, Addis, Clausa and Alfie the half-elf. Among them, Adis still forcibly improved his strength by opening and hanging; Laura and Clausa are both elites among humans, one is an expert in field adventure and survival, the other is an elite in special operations, both of which are rare species; Alfie is of elven blood. After the winter knights have undergone various hell-style trainings, the soldiers of the entire knights are getting closer to becoming paladins. For the time being, no one has been found to have the potential to become a ranger. "Can you poach a few rangers from her old subordinates?" "In that case, Prince Kael''thas may break ties with our Winter City." Liadrin returned to Silvermoon City to recruit a group of priests of the Holy Light. This time, Sylvanas went to recruit a group of rangers to dig the corners of Silvermoon City twice in a row. Can Kael''thas bear it? However, in this way, there will be more elves in my winter city. I wonder if this can be an opportunity to absorb the elves from the iron tree forest in the south into the winter city? Although the elves in the Iron Tree Forest are hostile to humans and are at war with Iron Tree Fort. But David knew from Adis previous narration that some elves are still willing to get along with humans. Does this mean that there are huge differences among the elves? Not all elves want to fight with humans to the death and never die? Attract more elves to settle in Winter City, making the races inside Winter City more diverse, and may be able to change directions and promote the "great integration of races". The more races and the greater the differences, the easier it is to stabilize the interior of Winter City, because at that time everyone was used to living with all kinds of races, and when they grew up in this environment, they would naturally not Is there too much hostility? Maybe this kind of thinking is too idealistic, but David knows that if he simply guarantees the model of human dominance, conflicts will definitely break out in the long run, and it will be much more troublesome to solve at that time than it is now. Thinking of this, he felt a little pity. It would be great if Cecil could bring in some dark elves before, but now there are still only those two dark elves in Winter City. Speaking of which, I haven''t paid attention to it for a long time, and I don''t know what''s going on with the siblings? After chatting for a while, Gwen suddenly mentioned what he was busy with during this time. It turns out that Gwen has not come to Winter City recently because she has officially debuted in her own world and has become a superhero. Codename Ghost Spider. During this time, she teamed up with Spider-Man Peter Parker to defeat Dr. Otto Octavius, who was controlled by her own robotic tentacles. "so" "Peter and I just subdued Dr. Octopus, he is not dead." "oh?" David''s eyes lit up immediately, although Winter City already has two giants of scientific research, Tony Stark and Harry Osborn, as well as scientists like Sheldon and Leonard who have been sitting in town for a long time. But there are never too many outstanding scientific researchers, especially those who can hand-crank nuclear fusion. "And, because I stopped Doctor Octopus in advance, he didn''t commit a lot of felonies." Gwen''s face was full of pride, and she felt that she had done a great thing: "But he has lost financial support, There is no way to continue to study, so... how are you going to reward me?" "How about the macho experience coupon?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 355： Knights of Tiran Transformation Project Chapter 355 Tiran Knights Transformation Plan Gwen didn''t ask for a macho experience coupon, so how can something that can be used at any time be used as a reward? What kind of reward will be used, Gwen said that she should think about it carefully, and tell David when she thinks about it: "Shall I help you invite Dr. Octopus to Winter City?" "Wouldn''t it be more sincere to invite you in person?" "I think it''s better for me to invite you. My father has been looking up news about you, and Dr. Octopus is his focus." "..." David didn''t expect Director Stacey to "take" himself so much, and still want to "bring him to justice"? But if this is the case, Gwen will also be discovered by the police if he invites Dr. Octopus? "Did you forget that I have mastered stealth?" Gwen has already learned the most important stealth skills of Azeroth thieves and assassins, and when wearing the Black Venom Queen''s battle suit, the stealth effect is even more powerful. will be discovered by the other party. In this state, Gwen really didn''t think she would be detected and caught by the police. Her code name of ghost spider was obtained by virtue of her stealth ability. "Okay, this matter is left to you." Including convincing and inviting Doctor Octopus Otto Octavius ??to visit Winter City, etc. I believe Gwen can complete this task very well. However, Gwen may have to go to Dr. Octopus again in a few days, because Gwen still got the hunk experience reward after talking about the business, and used provocative skills beyond his control, and suffered continuous crit attacks as a result, completely losing Lost mobility, it seems that a good rest can fully recover. Gwen''s fate also reminded Sophia again, so in the following time, Sophia did not overpower David to provoke David, and learned driving skills honestly and step by step. Although she was always tired and weak, she was not miserable. To the point where you can''t even move. In such a happy time, the day came when Calia Menethil held the succession ceremony. David made arrangements two days in advance, and set off for the Kingdom of Lordaeron in Azeroth with simple luggage. If there is anything special about this time, it is that Elias Parker, David''s ceremonial officer, became the first Brennian to travel to another world. Before departure, Elias Parker deliberately learned the common language of Azeroth through props, all in order to better serve the Duke. As for going to another world, although I already know that there is such a magical situation in Winter City, I am still a little nervous to experience it for the first time. "Relax, there is nothing special, it is no different from going to Iron Tree Fort, Wangdu and other places." In addition, the Kingdom of Lordaeron is also a human kingdom, and there is no difference from the human beings in Brennia on the outside, so this is a normal mission to another country. In addition to Elias, several diplomats stationed in Winter City were also accompanying him to the Kingdom of Lordaeron. These people also went to the Kingdom of Lordaeron with David, and then they would go to different places according to their respective identities. Kul Tiras, Quel''Thalas, etc., and these diplomats have different purposes. After they hand over the tasks in hand, they may change their identities when they meet again. For example, Sylvanas is no longer the Ranger General of Quel''Thalas, but officially joined the city of Winter, becoming a knight of the city of Winter. Different from what David had expected before, after a brief conversation with Sylvanas, the former Ranger General of Quel''Thalas was not planning to become a member of the Winter Knights. She is going to join the Knights of Tiran, and make the Knights of Tiran into an ace unit comparable to the Knights of Winter, in order to prove her ability. This was not a decision Cirvanas made with a sudden slap on the forehead. She even made a detailed plan for the direction in which the Tiran Knights should be trained. Because Sylvanas has lived in Winter City for quite a long time, and saw with his own eyes how Winter City was built into what it is now. He also has a relatively good understanding of the various technologies possessed in the Winter City, and he also clearly knows the development direction of the Winter Military Power in the future. So the development route she formulated for the Tiran Knights perfectly fits the actual situation of Winter City. David only heard part of it, and knew that Cirvanas'' plan was quite feasible. Sylvanas believes that the Winter Knights have good mobility, but this mobility comes entirely from air vehicles. Launching a surprise attack from the air can indeed have an unexpected effect, but it is not without its own weaknesses. That is the limited mobility of Winter Knight itselfof course, this limited mobility is compared with who else, and Winter Knight wearing power armor is still very strong compared to ordinary people. And there are already Spartan heavy infantry regiments for solid ground positions, garrison and position advancement, so what the Winter Legion currently lacks most is actually a ground force with excellent maneuverability. After being reorganized, the Tiran Knights should not continue to focus on airborne operations like the Winter Knights, but should strengthen the ground mobility of this unit so that it has functions such as rapid maneuvering, pursuit, and encirclement. In this regard, Sylvanas made a request to David: the reorganized Tiran Knights should not use the current Blizzard power armor, but should use a new power armor, which must have super mobility , so that the knights themselves have the ability to run long distances and chase. "For this reason, it is not unacceptable to sacrifice some defense power appropriately." How to design and manufacture the new armor is something that Tony Stark, Harry Osborn, and the group of people in the Winter Alchemy Workshop need to consider. Sylvanas just made a request and waited for samplesif David was willing to accept her plan for reorganizing the Tiran Knights. In fact, David has already agreed in his heart, and then he is going to find Tony, Harry, Pierre, Leonard and others to carefully discuss the new armor plan and see how it can perfectly fit Silvana. Sri Lanka''s request. However, I''m afraid that will have to wait until after I return from the Kingdom of Lordaeron. "Is this the King City of Lordaeron?" After arriving at the King City of Lordaeron, David didn''t just stay in the residence arranged for a group of them. Instead, he went directly to the streets and visited this ''famous'' city. In the past, he had only seen the ruined city of Lordaeron. At that time, the city had been renamed the Undercity, and the main functional facilities were placed underground. On the ground, there are only a few remaining ruins, and there is nothing to see at all. Its different now. The world line changed by myself and Fording, although the Royal City of Lordaeron has also suffered from the destruction of the Scourge, but with the efforts of the people of Lordaeron (diggers also helped) ), the city of Lordaeron has generally returned to its heyday. "It''s a pity that some of the infrastructure in Winter City spread all over the city, and now only a part of it has been laid." David wanted to visit the royal city, and Tirion Fordring came to act as a guide himself. Although tomorrow is also the day when he becomes the Regent, there are a lot of preparations to be done, but Tirion Fording thinks that nothing is better than being with David, because in a way, it is David''s Existence enables Lordaeron to continue to exist on Azeroth. "This thing can be done slowly, and it can also provide stable jobs for the refugees in Lordaeron." David doesn''t think this is a bad thing. In the future, Lordaeron can rely on more than ten years of repair and infrastructure work , to make sure that people in the kingdom lands have work to do. As long as there are jobs and a basic income to feed the people, a lot of bad things can happen to the whole kingdom. It doesnt matter if its hard, at least the people have seen a better trend, no matter how bad it is, it cant be worse than the situation when the undead disaster ravaged everywhere in the past few years. People who have endured hardships and seen terrible scenes actually have very low requirements for life. This is why David likes to recruit people from the doomsday world. Their requirements are low, they are easier to satisfy, and they will not cause trouble easily. Of course, there are special cases in all groups, so there is no need to mention such people. "Who will attend Her Majesty''s succession ceremony tomorrow?" "His Majesty Varian Wrynn of Stormwind; His Majesty Anastarian Sunstrider of Quel''Thalas; Archmage Antonidas of Dalaran; Admiral of the Alliance Navy of Kul Tiras Will Daelin Proudmoore..." Listening to Fording''s introduction, David discovered that the leaders of the major forces in the Eastern Kingdom would gather in Lordaeron City. If the Lich King Ner''zhul had the ability to make a big move at this time, he might be able to completely wipe out Aize Rath''s human forces and dealt a heavy blow to the high elves. Unfortunately, the Lich King was trapped in the ice lump and couldn''t move, so he couldn''t make the big noise come out. After turning around for a while, David didn''t go to those areas that were still dilapidated or not even repaired. As a foreign leader who came to visit, it was not appropriate for him to go to that kind of place at this time. So after shopping around, David returned to the residence arranged for him by the Kingdom of Lordaeron, quietly waiting for tomorrow''s ceremony. Nothing to say all night. David, who changed into his dress early the next morning, was invited by Lordaeron to the best place to watch the ceremony, basically together with King Stormwind, King Quel''Thalas and others. Lordaeron showed great respect for him, whether it was the position or the grandness of the introduction, it even surpassed several kings by half. But no one thought there was a problem with the arrangement of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, and no one questioned that David did not deserve this kind of treatment. After all, he was not an unknown person in Azeroth. It was even heard of by the races on Kalimdor across the ocean. (end of this chapter) Chapter 356： Tours from Azeroth Chapter 356 Tourist Group from Azeroth Because of David''s fame, it is said...just it is said that some night elves want to see this incarnation of the Holy Light with their own eyes; some tauren are also curious about David, and even want to go to Winter City to take a look. According to rumors, David Glamorgan is the lord of Winter City, so Winter City has also become a famous city in the world of Azeroth. It''s a pity that those who want to visit and take risks in Winter City don''t know that Winter City is not in the world of Azeroth. It is estimated that many people will waste a lot of time looking for the "legendary city". Of course, David didn''t know about this. If he knew that his name had spread throughout Azeroth, then he would definitely start planning how to absorb the draenei refugees into Winter Cityanyway, those draenei Niers are not particularly popular in Azeroth. It must be better to settle in Winter City than in Azeroth, right? As for the Burning Legion? David really didn''t worry about those guys. If Sargeras could really find out where Brennia was, he would be happy to stand on the mainland and quietly enjoy the wonderful scene of the battle between the Gods of Brennia and the Burning Legion. Big drama. Stay quietly aside. Although the succession ceremony is very imposing, it is actually not very interesting. He can only stay there quietly like a human sculpture. Today''s protagonist, Her Majesty Calia Menethil, feels worse than David. Starting from last night, Calia has to do a series of preparations for today''s ceremony, and even since then she has not been able to eat or drink. Bathing, dressing, makeup, etc. have been busy until the morning, and then various ceremonies are carried out like an exquisite puppet doll. It is difficult to complete the ceremony and be crowned queen, but it is the beginning of the real suffering. First of all, Her Majesty the Queen will accept the congratulations of many leaders who came to watch the ceremony and are also witnesses. Subsequently, Her Majesty the Queen will accept the allegiance of the ministers; Afterwards, Her Majesty the Queen will ride a tall and steed horse, starting from the palace to conduct a ''parade'' around the city of Lordaeron, accepting the powerful crowd of Lordaeron''s people. After this set of procedures is finished, a whole day has passed. During the whole process, there is basically no chance to eat, and even a few sips of water. If you don''t have enough physical strength and mental will, you won''t be able to survive this time. Even so, it hasn''t really come to an end yet. After accepting the allegiance of the officials and the people, the next step is a grand celebration reception to congratulate the birth of the new king. But this kind of reception is still not a suitable place for eating and drinking. A bunch of big shots are having various entertainments here, and everyone is trying their best to maintain their etiquette. After all, here, they represent not only themselves, but a country! "It''s terrible, I don''t want to be so troublesome." After seeing the whole process of Calia''s ascension to the throne, David suddenly didn''t want to be king, and the Duke is actually quite good. Gwen, who followed David to Azeroth to see another world, looked at David beside him, and imagined the scene of David becoming king in his mind. Dont know where you will be at that time? Considering the number of ''good friends'' around David, maybe the group of them will be arranged together? While thinking wildly, while looking around, Gwen, who was wearing a ''retro-style dress'', realized after watching for a while that this reception was actually not interesting, and it was not as interesting as the prom party held by the school. The key is that she can''t run around, she must stay by David''s side obediently, holding his arm and smiling. "The cheeks are starting to sore, and I now understand why Laura said she''s not interested." Not many people came to the ceremony with David this time, except for Elias, the ceremonial officer, and Gwen, who wanted to come to Azeroth to watch the excitement, as a female companion. When they heard that they were going to participate in the succession ceremony of Calia Menethil, Laura and Sophia immediately expressed no interest, and Eva and Helen gave up after hesitating for a while. Obviously, these guys understand how boring such a formal ceremony can be. "Persist for a while, we can say goodbye and leave." Because of the special situation in Winter City, David doesn''t have to stay until the last moment of the dance, and leaving early will not have any impact. Anyway, the Kingdom of Lordaeron is a hard-core ally with Winter City because of the regent Tirion Fordring, and this situation should remain unchanged for quite a while. "David, I haven''t had a chance to congratulate you." David wants to leave early, but some entertainments are not something you can dodge if you want to, especially when your position reaches a certain height. There are not many people who can make Anastarian-Sunstrider, who is the king of Quel''Thalas, take the initiative to talk to him. Just a few people. David - Duke of Glamorgan is undoubtedly the most important one. "Congratulations on your promotion to Duke." "Thank you, Your Majesty the King." "It''s not appropriate to call me the king here, just call me by my first name." Anastarian-Sunstrider is not a very talkative person, but when facing David, he always showed enthusiasm and enthusiasm. Kindly: "This is my son, Kael''thas." And he came to greet David specially, the main reason was to pave the way for his son. His health is getting worse and worse, and he has no way to continue to lead the high elves forward. The tomorrow of Quel''Thalas does not belong to him. The last job Anasterian can do is to clear the obstacles for his son , paving the way forward. David Glamorgan of Cold Winter City is a force that must be friendly. Although Sylvanas was deprived of military power and was almost exiled to Cold Winter City to serve as a diplomat, the loyal Ranger General still completed his work perfectly. Information about Cold Winter City would appear in his personal account from time to time. before. So Anasterian knows how powerful Winter City is, even if David''s own strength is not considered, he will never give up this ally. As for Liadrin''s recruitment of a group of priests from Silvermoon City, and Cirvanas''s plan to resign from all positions in Silvermoon City and switch to Winter City, he has no opinion. For Anasterian, if Cirvanas can get David''s reuse, it will only be good for Quel''Thalas, and there will be no harm. After all, the forces of the two parties are not in the same world, and there are no disputes over territory or resources. There is no irreconcilable conflict between the two parties at all. On the contrary, if you make a good relationship, you will leave yourself a strong hole card. He believed that Cirvanas, who was born in Silvermoon City and was still a high elf, could not sit back and watch the huge changes in her hometown and remain indifferent. So, when Cirvanas said that he would leave Quel''Thalas to work in Winter City, Anasterian not only didn''t stop him, but even asked Cylvanas if he needed any help? As long as Cirvanas asks, he is willing to support a large number of elf rangers to serve as Cirvanas'' team. In addition, Anasterian is also planning to let his son visit Winter City to see if there is anything worth learning. "Now the undead in most areas have been cleaned up, and post-war recovery work has started in all areas." Kael''thas doesn''t need to continue to lead troops to mop up the undead. Next, he has to make final preparations for officially taking over the throne. As for going to Cold Winter City, he is indeed just going to see it, and it is impossible to stay for a long time. He will return to Quel''Thalas after staying for ten days and a half months at most. Anasterian came to David at this time. Apart from expressing that he wanted his son to visit Winter City, he also invited David to attend the succession ceremony of his son Kael''thas not long after. "I will definitely be there." Anasterian chatted with David for a while and left, and then Varian came again. "Thank you for taking care of and teaching Anduin during this time." "Actually, I didn''t teach anything." Anduin was too sensible to worry about David at all. When David was free, he would point out a few words, and when he was not free, he would consciously find something to learn. It can only be said that the cheater will eventually succeed no matter what, and Anduin is in this state now. Next, Anduin will not continue to live in Winter City. In the future, he will inherit the throne of the Stormwind Kingdom and learn a lot about the Stormwind Kingdom. But he will often go to Winter City, especially now that Anduin has awakened the Holy Light. Winter City is currently the most suitable place to learn the Holy Lightit must be more reliable than the Cathedral of Light managed by Benedictus. Varian doesn''t know what to do with this blacklisted archbishop. "Eh...Anduin has awakened the Holy Light?" David didn''t even know about it, which made him feel a little embarrassed. Fortunately, Varian didn''t think there was any problem. He learned from his son that David had gone out to run some errands not long ago, and it was during that time that he awakened the Holy Light. It was normal for David not to know. Varian hopes that David can continue to guide his son''s practice on the path of the Holy Light. He feels that David can achieve a perfect balance between using the Holy Light and ruling the territory. Under his teaching, his son should not become a A pure believer in the Holy Light. "Anduin is very smart, he will definitely make a good king." After finishing the conversation with Varian, David found that although he wanted to leave early, he had unknowingly become one of the small group of people who stayed until the end. And Calia Menethil and Magni Bronzebeard have all found him one after another, talking about strengthening cooperation with Winter City and even conducting various trades, making David stay here until midnight , Only then ended the entertainment and communication from all parties. But it is only a temporary end, even if David returns to Winter City, these things are still not over. Magni-Bronzebeard, Kael''thas and a large group of people directly organized a group to visit Winter City. (end of this chapter) Chapter 357： Warehouse of the Winter Alchemy Workshop Chapter 357 Warehouse of Winter Alchemy Workshop In addition to Kael''thas-Sunstrider, Magni-Bronzebeard, Antonidas, Daelin and other people who came to visit, there are also people like Ronin who will be resident in Winter City. After today, Rhonin will officially succeed Jaina as the Dalaran diplomat in Winter City. But Jaina will not return to Dalaran or Kul Tiras, because she is still the representative of Kul Tiras in Winter City, especially when Jaina''s father, Daelin Proudmoore, sees Winter City After the two steel battleships (the newly transported USS Missouri and the transformed Belfast) are moored in the military port, I really hope to strengthen the relationship with Winter City, so that I can buy the drawings of this steel battleship and related documents. Manufacturing Equipment. Magni-Bronzebeard is also very interested in such "beautiful", "exquisite" and "huge" mechanical creations, but Ironforge has a higher terrain and there is no sea outlet around, so he is not particularly eager for warships. But when he saw a lot of experimental weapons and equipment in the cold winter alchemy workshop, he became excited. Tanks, wheeled armored chariots, tracked armored chariots, quadruped chariots, etc., are all experimental products tinkered with by Leonard, Howard and others. In addition to satisfying some of their fantasies, they are also used as technical produced from storage. Actually, even David doesn''t know how many weird things have been made in the cold winter alchemy workshop. Anyway, if it doesn''t come over for a while, there may be more new things. David even saw a humanoid mech similar to the Iron King, and... "Look at this beautiful big guy, these two long and thick barrels are really art!" Magni-Bronzebeard saw a tank, his eyes were about to burst into flames, back and forth I looked back and forth several times, and even climbed up to appreciate it at a close distance. Unfortunately, there are many places that have not been completed, the armor of the turret has not been installed, and the inside is a mess. When David saw the appearance of this tank, the name popped up in his mind, but he still looked at the sign next to it that recorded various information: "Red 2 type Apocalypse heavy tank, the weapon is equipped with a dual-mounted 120 mm guns and multifunctional missile launchers..." The engine has been replaced many times, you can use diesel, battery and crystal ore engines, with energy shields, new composite armor, etc. But for various reasons, this prototype is not yet finished. "What a waste, such a beautiful tank, why don''t you finish it quickly?" Magni Bronzebeard really wanted to drive it for a while and experience the actual combat power of this metal behemoth. This idea obviously cannot be realized immediately. The apocalypse tank in front of me doesn''t even have an engine installed. "Because the technology update of Winter City is too fast, the previous engine is outdated." Howard on the side, as the chief engineer (self-proclaimed) of the Winter Alchemy Workshop, spontaneously acted as a tour guide when a large group of "famous people" came to visit. When Magni-Bronzebeard expressed dissatisfaction, he was also responsible for explaining the reason-this tank was made by him, and it was indeed up to Howard to explain why it was not finished. "Is that so? Our technology update is too fast to cause so many test machines to stagnate?" David stood aside and asked Leonard in a low voice, and Leonard also honestly sold out his friend. "Although there are factors in this regard, the more important reason is... there are too many things in Winter City that will distract Howard''s attention." After living for so many years, Howard is the first time to be worshiped as a ''strong man'' instead of being regarded as a freak, nerd, or weak chicken. This made him like Cold Winter City very much, and he had long decided to live in Winter City in the future. When that time comes, he can also ''enhance'' himself to make himself more powerful and attract more beautiful girls. "It seems that you have adapted to life in Winter City." "Yes, this is simply a dream city." Leonard couldn''t keep his mouth shut from smiling every day. The world and characters that used to only exist in fantasy have truly appeared in front of him, and he can do whatever he wants here. Bring something ''fun'' to life. In addition, the body has become better, and I can learn a lot of magical and advanced knowledge. They are living a dream life now. They cherished this opportunity very much, so everyone tacitly maintained their original living conditions to avoid leaking secrets and causing trouble. Continued to visit for a while, Magni-Bronzebeard said that there are many things in Winter City that the dwarves are very interested in. If possible, I hope to have more in-depth exchanges and trade with Winter City, New rifles, individual grenade launchers, new artillery, missiles, tanks, and even humanoid mechs, all of which the dwarves are interested in. Not only dwarves are interested, Kul Tiras, Dalaran, and Quel''Thalas are all interested in the equipment in Winter City. Although there are many arcane puppets in Silvermoon City, Kael''thas feels that the weapons owned by Winter City can strengthen the combat effectiveness of the arcane puppets. Although the powerful firepower will cause huge damage to Silvermoon City itself, but when it comes to a critical moment, it will not care so much. Just imagine, if the arcane puppets of Silvermoon City had such fierce firepower, would the Scourge still be able to pose a threat to Silvermoon City? If I remember correctly, the Lordaeron Legion relied on artillery to wipe out most of the undead of the Scourge. Prince Kael''thas directly ignored Alsace, the biggest threat in the Scourge. After all, in the eyes of the proud genius mage Kael''thas, he himself was also a powerful spellcaster, even if he was not as good as Fording, Mo The teaming up of a group of strong players such as Grainy, but holding Alsace should not be a problem. After his troops wiped out most of the undead of the Scourge, what threat could Arthas, who was left alone, pose? Kalthas, who was thinking this way from the bottom of his heart, discussed the arms deal with David very seriously. Just like that, several major forces who came to visit Winter City, including Dalaran, wanted to buy some weapons from Winter City back home, which made David very speechless. Why did they all only focus on weapons and equipment? Could it be that I only have weapons in Winter City? Is it too contemptuous? In fact, in the eyes of these people, the only weapons in Cold Winter City are relatively advanced, and there is nothing special about the rest. As for the many conveniences in life, for these high-level, nobles, and leaders, it is just that. thing. In addition to this, these people want to buy weapons when they open their mouths, and there are more realistic reasons. The Kingdom of Lordaeron, or the entire alliance, has formally decided to jointly send troops on an expedition to Northrend. The members of the alliance will make various military preparations for the expedition in the next six months to a year. Weapons are naturally the top priority! It can be said that everyone is rushing to buy new weapons, mainly for use in the upcoming expedition to Northrend. "Is that so..." It is definitely unrealistic to let Winter City mass-produce, and it is also troublesome to transport it to Azeroth after production. However, in cooperation with the dwarves, the technology will be provided by Winter City, and then the dwarves will manufacture it in Ironforge and then provide it to the entire alliance army. This model is much more feasible, and the alliance countries accept this plan. As for how to pay the bill? The price is clearly marked, and the corresponding payment is paid according to the quantity required by each family. All resources such as gold coins, ores, and medicinal materials can be used for settlement. The dwarves of Ironforge who are in charge of manufacturing and Winter City who provide technology will share these incomes. In short, the more you build, the more Winter City will earn. Considering that David doesn''t need Azeroth''s coins, what he wants are various ores, medicinal materials and other resources, and all the gold coins are reserved for Ironforge. After talking about the business, these big figures from Azeroth dispersed one after another, and then they will stay in Winter City for a few days, looking around the scenery of Winter City, and seeing what else is there. What will arouse your interest. As for additional discussions with David about other transactions? That will be discussed in private, not this kind of public negotiation where a group of people get together. Until this time, David had time to greet Sylvanas, the Windrunner who had just decided to defect to his command. And greeted the new mage Ronin who came to Winter City as a diplomat, and his wife Vereesa-Windrunner. "Welcome to Winter City." Shake hands with Mage Rhonin, and nodded to Vereesa, the younger sister of the Windrunner family. David welcomed the arrival of these two in his heart. With the addition of Darian Mograine who replaced Renault Mograine, the number of elite combat forces in Winter City is still maintained at a very high level. However, it will take some time for Mage Rhonin to ''recover'' his peak combat power. Even with Jaina''s guidance, this is still an unavoidable situation. But it doesn''t mean that Luo Ning is a weakling at the mercy of others during this period of time. After all, Luo Ning is still a melee master who likes to wear plate armor and is very good at swordsmanship. "If you have any needs, you can go directly to Glamorgan Castle to find me." After greeting these two and Darian Mograine, David still couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief, because he still had another job to complete as soon as possible: Discuss with Tony Stark and others about the new equipment of the Knights of Tiran, and see if there are any ready-made options? However, Tony was not in Winter City at this time, but Harry and Leonard were there. David turned around and found that he had to go back to the alchemy workshop. Fortunately, it was not in vain. After expressing their requirements, Leonard, Howard and others immediately gave a lot of suggestions, and even some real objects can be used for display. "How many weird things have you built?" "Eh...Actually, not much." (end of this chapter) Chapter 358： Light cavalry system and heavy cavalry system Chapter 358 Light cavalry system and heavy cavalry system Leonard and others said that there are not many, but it is actually a warehouse of various items. The Apocalypse heavy tanks that David took a group of people to visit and saw were only part of them. There are more semi-finished products, or things that are not even semi-finished products that are purely for fun. Looking at the piles of all kinds of weird things, David was extremely amazed: Once these scientists have the right conditions, they can really do a lot of work! Not only was David amazed, Harry, who happened to be in Winter City to oversee the construction of the Osborne Laboratory, and the extraordinary Peter Parker, who had nothing to do, also had shocking expressions on their faces, and they kept turning their necks and looking left and right together with David. Look to see what''s in there. "Is this a flying skateboard?" Harry, who had been watching the excitement, suddenly became uneasy. He found that there was something that the Osborne Group kept secret. Although this thing seemed to be far from being completed, it still This seems to mean that the crystallization of Osborn''s highest level of technology is just a very common technology in Winter City. Originally, he thought that the Osborne Group still had some good things in the bottom of the box, which could be used as a reliance for him to gain a foothold in Winter City, but now it seems that he is still too naive. Harry didn''t know that the flying skateboard in front of him was actually inspired by the flying skateboard of the Osborn Group, and then imitated using the technology owned by Winter City. Although it is not finished, there are no difficulties to overcome. Given their time, they can come up with a finished product in a few days-this is also counting the time for building the shell, painting and drying. When David proposed that the new type of armor must have sufficient mobility according to Sylvanas'' request, several scientists from Winter City mentioned this kind of equipment. "Adding this kind of anti-gravity equipment to the power armor should meet the needs?" Howard said that if the skateboard is not good enough, it can also be transformed into wings. Listening to Howard''s description, David thought of the villain Vulture who would appear in the Marvel universe in the future. The equipment used by that person was very similar to what Howard proposed. In short, the current suggestion given by several scientists is to modify the existing blizzard power armor and add external equipment to improve mobility. This is indeed the simplest and most affordable solution. However, David feels that there is no need to do this for the sake of ''saving money'' or saving trouble. After all, when Winter City is not so large that it needs to save the cost of scientific research and military equipment, it is not a big deal to develop a new armor alone. "In that case, we can consider providing a new type of vehicle for the Tiran Knights." A flying skateboard that can turn into power armor? motorcycle? Even large transformable vehicles? The more they talked, the bigger their brains became. With David interjecting a few words from time to time, they quickly came up with a lot of ideas. Finally, Howard summarized these ideas and gave the ultimate advice: The knight standard armor of the Tiran Knights is a set of lighter armor than the Blizzard power armor. Because it has no built-in weapons and equipment, it will not look bloated when worn on the body. Its main function is protection and has an energy shield. While speaking, he used the holographic image in his hand to demonstrate. No equipment is needed. These people have all entered the door of alchemy. Using energy to construct holographic images is not a very advanced skill. "The Tiran Knight in light armor can operate vehicles such as anti-gravity skateboards, armed motorcycles, and armed cars. These vehicles are equipped with various firepower weapons, which are also the main source of firepower for the Tiran Knight." It seems that the Tiran Knights have become a group of drivers, but here comes the point. At this time, the knights of Tilan wearing light armor are equipped with the "light cavalry system", and the knights of the Tilan Knights can also activate the "heavy cavalry system" during battle. After the heavy cavalry system is activated, the large flying skateboard or armed motorcycle that the Tiran knight was originally driving will become a heavy power armor, directly covering the knight in the ''light cavalry'' state. At this time, the Knights of Tiran become the same heavy armored knights as the Winter Knights who use the Blizzard power armor. The heavy cavalry system has stronger defense and firepower output, ensuring that the Knights of Tiran still have Strong fighting power. "Sounds good." Skateboards, motorcycles, and adding more powerful armor to the power armor are not all proposed by David, although he did mention Sky Wars, Cyclone Motorcycles, Hulk Armor, etc. The rich knowledge reserves of these few people are the key to their ability to give detailed plans in a short time. "More exciting things are coming." David originally thought that the light cavalry system and the heavy cavalry system were sufficient to meet the needs of the Tiran Knights, but Howard and the others obviously had more brains and were not satisfied with this. "In addition to the heavy cavalry system, there are more powerful transformation vehicles. For example, an armed car transforms into a huge humanoid mecha. Because of its size, it can carry more heavy firepower. As for the size after transformation, it should be similar to that of Transformers They''re about the same." According to Howard''s design, this larger armor can be directly ''installed'' on the Tiran knight who uses the heavy cavalry system, and he has not yet named this more powerful system. "Titan system? Giant system?" Good guy, David is just starting, and Howard is taking an extra step on the road of nesting dolls. Now that we have the giant system, should we consider the giant **** system next? And Leonard and Sheldon also took advantage of the opportunity to give additional suggestions: Since Cirvanas is training and training the Knights of Tiran, and even plans to train all the knights of the Knights of Tiran to become rangers, does it mean that The Knights of Tiran need a battle pet? In order to be suitable for combat in various environments, instead of catching an animal as a battle pet, it is better to build one directly, that is to say, let the Tiran knights have drone-like equipment to assist the Tiran knights to complete various tasks. "What''s the right name?" "Baby system?" "Why isn''t it called the pet system?" "Sounds like no difference." Leonard and Sheldon continued to argue about names, and Howard had sorted out all the information. According to the current conception, the Knights of Tiran is a military group with all personnel driving vehicles, vehicles that can be transformed into heavy power armor and giant power armor knights, and using unmanned equipment to assist in combat. "Can this kind of thing be made?" Peter and Harry, who were listening quietly the whole time, fell into a state of sluggishness when Howard introduced the heavy cavalry system. After listening to it, the two felt that this thing was more nonsense than the equipment that appeared in science fiction movies and anime. How cool would it be if this thing were built? "If possible, can I have a motorcycle like this?" Peter said that he reserved one in advance. He didn''t want to be a Tiran Knight, but such a cool car is so attractive. "I want a flying skateboard." "Actually, according to my idea, this is a vehicle that can be freely switched and deformed between motorcycles and flying skateboards." Howard felt that he had reached the pinnacle of his life, even Spiderman Peter Parker and Little Green Goblin Harry Os Ben, he has to book products with himself, this feeling is what he wants! "Finalize the design drawings as soon as possible. If you are not sure about the design drawings, you have to finalize all the parameters, and then tackle the problems one by one." David has already confirmed that this is the Tiran Knights he wants, no matter what. Build these equipment. He believes that combining Cybertron''s deformation and compression technology, Marvel Universe''s battery and anti-gravity engine technology, plus the precious materials of multiple worlds, and the wisdom of a group of hackers, these equipments will definitely be successfully created. . Judging from the design given by Howard, it does not contain special ideas that Winter City cannot solve. Even if there are some black technology ideas, after Tony receives the message and rushes over to take over the new power armor project, it will probably not take long to solve the problem. No way, the cheater can do whatever he wants! And Tony is also David''s hanger, so he can do whatever he wants. The problem with the Tilan Knights equipment was resolved, and David continued to check the various sundries in the warehouse. What left him speechless was that he actually saw a pair of pantyhose here. "Did someone forget this here?" "That''s a test sample made after studying Miss Hood''s clothes." Howard immediately explained, for fear that the lord would take them as strange guys: "To be precise, this thing is not pantyhose, but an alloy steel plate." "oh?" "Miss Hood seems to have some kind of special power that twists the steel plate of the battleship into the shape of ordinary clothes, so her clothes have such strong defensive power." Sheldon also explained, for Hood He is most interested in the kind of magical power, and he feels that it seems to have something in common with the alchemy that he and others have learned: "As for turning into pantyhose, it is purely Howard Wolowitz''s choice . "..." David originally wanted to touch it to try the tactile sensation, but he stopped decisively after hearing the latter paragraph: "Since we have a test sample, does it mean that we have also mastered this technology?" "To say mastery is not accurate..." After listening to Howard''s explanation, David realized that this technology currently consumes a lot of energy, and the conversion effect is not good, and the failure rate is too high, so it is not practical. However, if you really understand this technology, you may be able to figure out how the so-called humanoid battleship is "manufactured". In the long run, this technology is worth further research. David is not in a hurry, just study it first! Maybe there will be a few more hackers in the future, and they will pull all the stuck technologies in the hands of Winter City to the full level. (end of this chapter) Chapter 359： environmental protection Chapter 359 Environmental Protection Days with things to do always go by very quickly. David will meet with Antonidas today, discuss with Kaelthas tomorrow how to better arm arcane puppets, and discuss new warships with Daelin the day after tomorrow. technical and manufacturing issues. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month has passed. From the initial planned visit of three to five days, to ten days and half a month to nearly a month, there are still people who have not left Winter City. These leaders from Azeroth, the longer they stay, the more things they want to buy. In the end, considering the limited assets of the family, they did not discuss any business other than military weapons. However, Daelin-Proudmoore and Magni-Bronzebeard still lived in Winter City for a full month. Daelin ran to the battleship every day, wishing to write down the position of every screw on the Missouri; Magni-Bronzebeard is going around the Winter Barracks, Winter Alchemy Workshop, Stark Manor and other places, choosing the technology they most urgently need from a lot of things. Finally, according to the original idea, Magni chose new rifles and new artillery. These weapons have enough foundation in Ironforge, and everyone can use the new technology directly without being clueless. Missiles can also be properly manufactured in batches, but Magni-Bronzebeard doesnt know how to choose the tanks and humanoid mechas in Winter City. Because he doesn''t know whether tanks and mechs can play a huge role in the Northrend environment? Its okay if its useful, but if its useless, its a waste of a lot of resources and time. Not only are the materials used to make these weapons, but manpower is also a very important resource. "Before the expedition, isn''t the alliance planning to send a group of advance troops to Northrend to conduct reconnaissance of the terrain and the enemy''s situation?" Not only to investigate various situations, the leading troops are also responsible for finding suitable landing points, and establishing stable strongholds and ports to create various conveniences for the arrival of follow-up troops. "You mean, build one or two first, and go to Northrend with the vanguard to test it? Well, this is a reliable suggestion, so let''s do it!" Magni-Bronzebeard also left Winter City after making a decision. Next, he will make a series of adjustments to Ironforge''s "production line". weapons production factory. Strive to solve all kinds of problems within one or two months, produce the first batch of trial products, and provide them to the vanguard who set off first. So the dwarves of Ironforge have a heavy task. Magni-Bronzebeard can no longer stay here as the king, and must go back to preside over the overall situation. At this point, David''s reception work is over. Through this period of communication, in the future, Winter City will receive a steady stream of minerals, medicinal materials and other resources, plus the world of the walking dead and the Marvel universe, he does not have to worry about resources in the next development period of Winter City Insufficient situation. The inflow of a large amount of resources will also stimulate the acceleration of the local industrialization process, such as civil automobile factories, which can also be considered to be officially opened. The establishment of various factories will bring a lot of jobs and taxes to Winter City, and Winter City will truly become a sound city at this time. Sufficient population, light industry and heavy industry are also on the right track, and the military power is steadily upgrading, David feels great. When he was happy, the people around him suffered, especially Helen who was easily caught. "Speaking of which, my father hopes that my brother can go back and help." "Oh? You don''t need to say hello to me about this, right?" Pollux and Castor have been staying in the Spartan Heavy Infantry since they came to Winter City, training with the Spartan Heavy Infantry . Both of them have great potential, and with their status, they have already become one of the commanders of the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment. But Helens father, Tyndarius, hoped that his son, who had completed the training, would return to Sparta and lead his newly formed legion to unify the entire Balkan Peninsula first and complete the first task assigned by the God. This is a superficial statement. In fact, the Kingdom of Sparta in Tyndareus has recently been besieged by several surrounding countries (city-states). The coalition forces headed by Agamemnon and Theseus are planning to encircle Sparta. Da. The reason is very simple. In order to **** away the famous Spartan beauty Helen, Among them, Theseus may have some thoughts of revenge. "..." It was impossible for Tyndarius to tell the **** David about these things, but Helen didn''t need to be afraid of these things, and directly told David the plight of her father and the motherland. "Then let Castor and Pollux bring back some Spartan heavy infantry, and teach this group of barbarians a lesson." Helen smiled very happily, and David showed that he valued her, which was what she wanted most. As for the name of the barbarian, I have lived in Winter City for a long time, and I feel backward and barbaric when I go back to my hometown of Sparta, let alone other places, a group of uninformed barbarians actually want to **** me as a wife, it is just a daydream ! "Is it necessary to send Spartan heavy infantry over?" "Break down the fighting spirit of these people at once, and maybe end these boring fights." Let the city-states around Sparta see clearly the huge gap in strength between the two sides early, so that they can give up the idea of ????competing with Sparta. If the king on the opposite side is clear-headed enough, it is the best choice to directly surrender the whole country. It does not cost a single soldier to directly complete the annexation of the surrounding forces. For David, this is a better result. The human resources in that era were not abundant, even if all the forces on the Balkan Peninsula were unified, there would not be much population. It is a luxury to unify the Mediterranean coast only by relying on this population, let alone go further. Although Winter City can provide various assistance to Sparta, allowing the Kingdom of Sparta to occupy a larger area of ??land with a minimum of human resources, but no matter how it develops, the key element of population cannot be avoided in the end. "Is that so... How about I go back for a while and persuade these places to join the Kingdom of Sparta?" At this time, there are a lot of large and small kingdoms on the Balkan Peninsula. It is said that the kingdoms are actually cities. In comparison, the Kingdom of Sparta is gradually evolving into a real ''kingdom'' because of the support of Winter City. Helen feels that giving those people a chance to join is a great gift to them. Do not agree? Then hit them until they agree! Her first target is the surrounding countries. In addition to these countries, she also targets "celebrities" such as Agamemnon, Theseus, and Odysseus. Helen usually reads books to pass the time. She thinks that instead of wasting all their talents in that backward era, these outstanding talents should come to Winter City to shine. Maybe they can get David''s appreciation and reach a new peak from then on. "Is one hundred Spartan heavy infantry enough?" "enough!" It is enough for a hundred Spartan heavy infantry to sweep across the world. David wants to completely deter all enemies. Then he will bring two Jericho missiles, which are specially used to blow up mountains, to scare the gang to death. Barbarians from the past! Let Helen continue to rest and imagine an interesting future, while David went to see Freud. Negotiations with Maloney Mansfield also came to fruition, Winter City agreed to sell a batch of Garand rifles and ammunition to Fort Iron Tree. At the same time, Winter City will send a teaching team headed by Knight Floyd to Iron Tree Fort to help Iron Tree Fort train a troop that knows how to use firearms to fight. Theoretically, this force is still the army of Fort Iron Tree, but the command is held by Freud. During the ''training period'', if Iron Tree Fort requires this unit to join the war against the elves, Floyd and other instructors will be in charge of commanding the battle. It will not be handed over to Iron Tree Fort until three years later, when all soldiers have completed detailed courses and a competent commander emerges. In three years, many things will happen. Maybe Iron Tree Fort has been swallowed by Winter City by then. It is even possible that Iron Tree Fort no longer exists. David believes that his Winter City will develop faster in the next few years. For example, Snowfield Fort and Frost Cold Watch will become part of Winter City in the next few years. The eastern part of the northern plain will also start from the new port city and gradually develop and expand. As for the south, according to David''s long-term plan, the Iron Tree Forest will become a huge park in Winter City in the future. "Speaking of which, the scale of Winter City is getting bigger and bigger. Do we have to consider the issue of greening?" David doesnt want his city to have only a few green patches in the future. He hopes his city will have clean air and a lot of plants in the city. Dont look at it from the sky, except for reinforced concrete or reinforced concrete. Even if his ultimate goal is to make Winter City the only city on the entire planet, he is not prepared to make a big change to the planet''s environment. He hopes that the entire planet will still remain green. David is not an environmentalist, but he feels that a good environment is definitely more comfortable than a bad environment. Even if it''s purely for himself, he doesn''t want the environment in his territory to become bad. What kind of fog, acid rain, smelly water, harmful radiation, etc., it is best never to appear in my territory. Because of David''s sudden thought, he found that his city had to form an environmental sanitation department, and who would be in charge was a headache for him. "Mark, why don''t you come back?" Although Mark Watney is not a druid, as a botanist and a shaman, he can also be qualified for this position. Besides Mark, there is only Steve Rogers, a part-time shaman, in Winter City. "Why don''t you just go to Azeroth and fool a druid over here?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 360： A courier from Krypton is on its way Chapter 360 The courier from Krypton is on its way David, who became the Duke of Environmental Protection, thought about it and found that he could think of a Druid who might be recruited to Winter City by him, and that was Broll Bearskin. Because this druid has been quite down and out for a long time. Even this one would be very troublesome to find, because this night elf should not be in the Eastern Kingdom at this time, but in Kalimdor. "Take some time to go over and have a look?" David hasn''t figured out whether to go soon? Some time later, when he took a confidant and traveled to Kalimdor to recruit this druid by the way, Clark suddenly found him. "Is there something wrong?" "Um." It is definitely important for Clark to come here, because he can usually solve small things by himself, and he usually doesn''t want to bother others when it is not necessary. But this time is different, he has to say hello to David. "Using the equipment made by Tony, I found the Kryptonian scientific research ship that came to Earth a long time ago." Tony made an instrument to search for the same fluctuation based on the key-like device provided by Clark, so that Clark could better find clues related to his life experience. With the help of this thing, Clark didn''t have to wander around like a lucky one, and then through a coincidence, he accidentally heard that the military had found a mysterious object, and then found the scientific research ship sent to Earth by Krypton many years ago. Clark, who used the ''key'' to start the spaceship, knew his own life experience... although he knew it from David and Tony before. Now he knows more ''detailed'', mainly because it is more suitable for his own situation. Because David and Tony are only telling the general situation of "Superman", not his situation, there are quite a few differences. Knowing who his father is, who his mother is, what happened on Krypton, etc., a big obsession in Clark''s heart finally disappeared. But he also knew that as he activated the scientific research ship, he would face trouble from Krypton next. General Zod will lock his position through the restarted scientific research ship, and he will come to Earth in a short time. Clark still remembered what David and Tony reminded himself, so after starting the scientific research spacecraft and driving the spacecraft to the Arctic region that is difficult for ordinary humans to access, he hurried to find David. "I see." Clark spoke very briefly, but David immediately understood what happened: the Kryptonian genes he was thinking about were about to be delivered to his door, and he needed to seriously consider how to accept these deliveries. This is not an easy task, because General Zod is a particularly stubborn person, and ''guarding Krypton'' has been integrated into his genes. Its not a metaphor. The reproduction method adopted by the Kryptonians really integrates the idea of ??protecting Krypton into the deep genes of the Kryptonian soldiers like General Zod. So many of General Zod''s actions have deep-seated reasons, which is also the fundamental reason why Jor-El never considered saving other people on Krypton. In the eyes of this scientist, the Kryptonians have reached a dead end, and the destruction of Krypton is an inevitable result. Even if the Kryptonians are allowed to migrate collectively to a new planet, the future will still not change, they are just repeating what they have experienced in the past. Only Kal-El born through natural childbirth, that is, Clark Kent, truly has a future. "What should we do next? Wait for General Zod to show up?" "Yeah, after all, we don''t know where they are in the universe at this time? And from which direction they will come to the earth." If we know, we can intercept this group of people halfway in advance. After all, when General Zod and the Kryptonian soldiers fought against Superman, there was still a lot of movement. It was difficult to ensure that the surrounding environment and innocent passers-by would not be damaged or killed. "I don''t know if we can drive the spacecraft to Mars, can we lead them there?" The second choice is to do something on the opponent''s spacecraft. For example, when General Zod''s spacecraft arrived near the earth and sent a notice to the whole earth, Clark flew directly to the spacecraft to negotiate with the opponent. "By the way, besides this, there is another little thing." Regarding General Zod, David and Clark have already reached a consensus, so there is no need to say too much. It was another trivial matter, which made Clark even more headache. My real identity seems to have been discovered by a reporter. "Louise Lane?" "Um." Because the information about Superman has been popularized by science, and he even knew about Louise Lane, the famous reporter man, Clark was somewhat curious about this destined other half, but as soon as he paid attention, he found that he He had already entered Louise Lane''s sight, and the other party was doing his best to investigate himself. The reason why the other party investigated him was precisely because of his increasingly unrestrained behavior of helping others during this period of timesince he communicated with David and the others and understood his true pursuit, Clark began to help others more frequently. Happy. Now in Clark''s world, he has become a superman before he found the scientific research ship, which is completely opposite to the original plot. Clark didn''t wear the tights provided by the scientific research ship, and continued to wear the ''battle armor'' that Tony helped him make. He was used to this set of equipment, and it was too shameful to only wear a tights. "If you find it, you will find it!" For David, the discovery of Clark''s true identity is not a big deal at all, even if the whole world knows it, so what? Will it delay him from continuing to help others? "You can ask Louise to do a few exclusive interviews for you, so that people on Earth in your world can understand you better." "Is this a joke?" "No, I''m serious." David used Tony as a metaphor: "You see Tony never hides that he is Iron Man, and no member of the Avengers hides his true identity." "This... the situation is different?" "Actually, it''s no different." After David said a few words, he didn''t continue to persuade. This matter still depends on personal opinion. Clark doesn''t want to reveal his identity, so there is no need for him to continue to persuade. He is now wondering if he should expose Wonder Woman''s identity? Can you lure out that demigod who is too lazy to deal with human affairs? When Superman and Wonder Woman join forces, General Zod suddenly finds that the water in this little broken ball is much deeper than he thought. He should give up the original plan, right? In addition to Wonder Woman Diana, there is also Sea King Arthur Curry who is dawdling by the sea, and Martian Manhunter who pretends to be an ordinary earthling. It''s a pity that there is currently no Green Lantern on the earth in Clark''s world, otherwise calling the Green Lantern Corps will definitely have a greater impact on General Zod''s world view-the universe you think is not the real universe at all, the real universe is better than you know Horrible, cruel and complex. Thinking back and forth in my heart, when I looked up, I found that Clark was still staring at him. "how?" "I was wondering if I should get some help." "Are you worried that you can''t deal with Zod alone?" Is Clark so cautious? Could it be that he was influenced by himself? As a result, after asking, I realized that I had lost my mind. Clark was not worried that he would not be able to deal with Zod, but that he would not be able to take care of other people. What if I and Zod fight and other Kryptonian soldiers cause damage to the earth? David can stop some, but there may be fish that slip through the net! Clark felt that it would be safer to find a few more people, such as Supreme Mage Steve. If he could use the mirror space to ''shut up'' all the Kryptonians, it would be perfect. "When did you learn about the Karma Taj spell?" "I learned about it by the way when I was visiting Karma Taj." David squinted his eyes. Superman has a super brain. Didn''t this guy learn a few Karma Taj spells by the way? Can it be used in his own world? It may not be impossible to use it. After all, the Marvel multiverse and the DC multiverse are basically next to each other, and there are many interactions between the two universes. "That''s not true." Clark shook his head and waved his hands, expressing that he definitely did not learn Kama Taj''s spells secretly, he just knew the names and effects of a few spells: "I don''t think I have that talent either." "What a pity, you should try it." If Clark shows great magical talent, I wonder if Steve will kick Stephen Strange aside and trick Clark into taking over the position of Supreme Mage? That would be too funny, and David thought it would be more interesting than letting Clark continue to be Superman. What a pity, Clark is not interested in magic! After chatting for a while, David sent Clark out of Fort Glamorgan and asked him to go back and wait. Clark can''t stay in Winter City in the recent period, at least until the matter of General Zod is resolved. Just when the two walked out of the gate of Glamorgan Castle and were about to say goodbye, a purple circular light door suddenly appeared in front of the two, and then a woman with long purple hair and green eyes fell out and stood in front of the two. Solidly performed a flutter. Speaking of which, after Eva, this is the second person to stage a pounce in front of David. However, unlike Eva, the woman in front of her with peculiar hair color and eye color jumped up from the ground immediately after falling down, and made a very standard fighting posture, which seemed to have a wealth of combat experience. But after seeing the surrounding environment clearly, he looked around in surprise and stopped his gaze on David and Clark. "Who are you?" While asking, he was still carefully looking around, David noticed that the other party secretly pinched his thigh with his hand, maybe he suspected that he had seen hallucinations: "What is this place? " "Don''t be nervous, it''s safe here." David made a relaxed gesture with both hands, and answered the other party''s question: "This is Winter City, and I am David, the lord of this city." (end of this chapter) Chapter 361： light of hope Chapter 361 The Light of Hope "Winter City?" The purple-haired woman blinked her special green eyes. She had never heard of this place, but judging from the surrounding environment, she seemed to be far away from where she was before. Looking around, there are people coming and going on the street. I haven''t seen this peaceful and lively scene for a long time. In other words, since the disaster happened, this scene has never been seen on the earth again. So...what the **** is this place? Before she asked, David on the opposite side had already said a lot in one breath, and she was taken aback for a while. It took a while for her to recover and realize what the other party''s words meant. "Winter City? Winter Duchy? Brennia?" It sounds unbelievable, but this makes many unreasonable things reasonable: "You mean this is not the earth?" "no." "Why do you know about Earth?" David had no choice but to continue to introduce the situation in Lower Winter City. After hearing that he was not the ''first'', let alone the only person who came here from the earth, the purple-haired woman gradually began to believe David''s words. "Sounds amazing." The purple-haired woman looked at David curiously, remembering that the young man said that he was the lord of the city: "My name is Clarice Ferguson, and you can also call me Blink." David nodded. He had already recognized the twinkle in the X-Men in front of him. After all, this person''s appearance is very recognizable. But the name Clarice Ferguson made him feel even more unfamiliar: "I''m David Glamorgan, you can call me David, unfortunately I don''t have a nickname, nickname or something." Clark coughed lightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he held back. He is not Tony Stark, and he doesn''t have to say it every time he thinks of something to complain about, so he introduced his name to Clarice : "Clark Kent." After greeting Clarice, Clark said goodbye directly, saying that he would not delay David''s introduction of Winter City to the newcomers, and he would go back and wait for General Zod. "Zod should not arrive so soon?" "I have to go back and sort out some information. I promised Tony to sort out some Kryptonian technology." After being "educated" by Tony and David, Clark is not going to hide the Kryptonian technology, he is ready to make good use of these technologies, and see if he can provide a better life for Winter City and the earth in his own world. Make a contribution. Although he thought it was inappropriate before, after careful consideration, Clark felt that it was a very good plan to establish a company and gradually integrate these high-tech technologies into the lives of people on earth. After waving his hand to say goodbye, Clark walked towards the distance, and his figure gradually disappeared. Clarice watched the whole scene, and the suspicion in her heart was reduced by most: "This person named Clark is also from another world?" "Yes, he is from another world, Earth, but he is not from Earth." "Alien?" Clarice was shocked. She didn''t see that the man was actually an alien. Compared with him, she looked more like an alien. But aliens? Clark? Why is there such a strange sense of familiarity? "Yes, he is Superman. Have you seen Superman''s comics, animations, or movies?" "..." Clarice looked at David and suspected that this person was joking. A lord from a different world gave himself a popular science superman. This scene is too outrageous. For a while, Clarice began to suspect that she had not actually come to another world, but had fallen into some kind of illusion, or that she had actually passed out and was having an absurd dream. Thinking about it worse, maybe I didnt escape the hunt, but I was already seriously injured and was on the verge of death, thats why I saw such an outrageous picture, and I was trying to avoid the reality of imminent death in my heart. David didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, the other party had already thought so many things in his head, and even questioned whether he was a real person in his heart. Just when David was about to ask Clarice if there was anything she wanted to know, a phantom suddenly appeared next to her. Compared with the portal when Clarice appeared, this scene is much more familiar to David. "Is it the same when I show up?" Clarice recalled the scene of Clark leaving just now, so it is also this kind of phantom that appeared first when it appeared? Slowly become clear until it becomes a real person? "No, the circumstances of your appearance are rather special." When Clarice appeared, a teleportation door appeared directly. This is the first time David has seen this situation. It is probably related to the other party''s teleportation ability? The specific situation, I am afraid I have to study it slowly. "But other people who came to Cold Winter City appeared like this." How to appear, how to leave, and how to go back and forth between the two worlds, David also explained it, because he introduced it in the most concise language, so he said a few words in total. Just finished speaking, the phantom in front of him has become a real person. It''s not that people from other worlds came to Cold Winter City, this time it was Gwen, but she also brought another person: Otto Octavius, Doctor Octopus. "David? What a coincidence!" Gwen looked up and saw David standing in front of her. She lamented that the timing of her arrival was so coincidental. She didn''t know whether David had just returned or was about to go out. Immediately, Gwen noticed the stranger standing next to David. Because of his unique appearance, it is impossible for anyone to forget it once he sees it, so Gwen can be sure that there was no such person in Winter City before. With David standing by the side, this situation is already obvious: this is a newcomer, and David should be introducing her to various situations in Winter City. Looked at the other party a few times, but Gwen didn''t forget the business, and introduced Otto Octavius ??beside David. Actually, the two met before, but that time David only introduced his name, expressing his willingness to ''support'' Dr. Otto Octavius''s research. But at that time, Dr. Octavius ??had the financial support of the Osborne Group, and he didn''t take David, a young man who seemed to have nothing and was more like a liar, at all. Seeing you now, he realized that the other party was actually a duke who ruled a vast area and had the magical ability to connect multiple worlds. "Welcome to Winterfell, Dr. Octavius." David tacitly did not mention the situation of the last meeting. Although Dr. Octavius ??was a little embarrassed, but the other party did not mention him, of course he would not mention that meeting that was not worth remembering. It''s just that he was polite this time. Many: "Just call me Otto." "Both of you have just arrived in Winter City, let''s visit this city together!" Otto-Octavis of course agreed, he was willing to come to Winter City with Gwen to have a look, and he was already inclined to accept it in his heart. Although at the beginning, what Gwen said to him was unbelievable, but after it was confirmed that there was a different world and that it was possible to go there, the various things introduced earlier began to attract the scientist deeply. Ark reactor, powerful energy battery technology, nanotechnology, anti-gravity engine, these things are all black technologies in science fiction to him, and I dont know how many years it will take to build them in reality. However, these things can all be seen in Winter City, compared to his imperfect reactor technology, it is nothing at all. After turning around, he began to wonder if Winter City really needed him? "Of course, a talent like you just lacks a suitable environment. I believe that you can show greater potential in Winter City." Not everyone can rub a reactor with their hands, not to mention that Dr. Octopus made a nuclear fusion reactor. He is only limited by the world. If Doctor Octopus lives in Tony Stark''s universe, his achievements will not necessarily be worse than Stark and his son, because the Marvel Universe has a broader technological limit. After visiting the Winter Alchemy Workshop and Power Station, Clarice also expressed that she wanted to see the military strength of Winter City, so everyone went to the Winter Barracks. Here, the two newcomers saw the current main weapons and equipment of the Winter Army: Blizzard Power Armor and Piccolo Assault Rifle. These powerful weapons also left a deep impression on them. Because these two don''t know what era this world is in, and they don''t know what these weapons mean in this world. But compared with the army in its own world, the fighting power displayed by the cold winter army is undoubtedly very amazing. The entire city of Winter City looks like a relatively ''backward'' ancient city, but it has complete and advanced infrastructure and these advanced weapons, giving the two people an illusion: Winter City is a very advanced city. This world should be a civilization that is much more advanced than Earth. Therefore, the two have slightly different ideas. Dr. Otto Octavius ??felt that he could learn more advanced knowledge here. Clarice Ferguson is seriously thinking about whether the military power of Winter City can deal with the sentinel robots that almost wiped out their own world? it should be no problem? Clarice''s sight was set on the Transformers not far away. These Cybertronians looked very strong, plus those knights using power armor and piccolo assault rifles. Not to mention, there are many powerful people from other worlds in this magical city. For example, the ''Superman'' I saw earlier. At this time, Clarice already knew that the Clark Kent she had seen before was the Superman she knew. If this is the case, those sentry robots may not be enough for this one person to fight. "Is my world saved?" Clarice, who already had no hope for the future, found a flame called hope ignited in front of her, which made her eager to hold it tightly in her hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 362： Your door is always open Chapter 362 Your door is always open Clarice saw an opportunity to save her own world, and after consulting with David for some advice, she hurried back to her own world. David already knew this mutant whose code name flickered through a few conversations with Clarice, and he was in the timeline of X-Men: Reverse the Future at this time. It should be slightly earlier than the plot, but not much earlier. In that world, because of the sentinel robot, the whole world has entered the end of the world. The weapons that were originally manufactured to target mutants have become a nightmare for people all over the earth in the end. Not only mutants are about to become extinct, but humans are also almost dead. Now that Clarice has come to Cold Winter City, she has the ability to go back and forth between the two worlds. Cold Winter City also has powerful force. Clarice will definitely want to use the power of Cold Winter City to save her compatriots. I just dont know if she will meet the professor and others who are going to use the time-traversing ability to cover the timeline to save the world after she goes back? Or her fellow mutants, don''t believe these words of Clarice at all? This is easy to solve, just come to Winter City. This is why Clarice and David chatted for a while. She had to figure out David''s attitude towards this kind of thing first. What if the lord of Winter City doesn''t welcome mutants? Fortunately for her, David, the lord of Winter City, did not object to bringing his companions to visit. After confirming this, Clarice hurried back to her own world. As for another visitor, Otto Octavius, he decided to join Winter City on the spot to continue his research work. He has no future in New York, and his projects cannot attract investment. This not only brings his career to an end, but even his basic life cannot be guaranteed. In order to support his family and ensure that his wife will not suffer with him, he decided to move to Winter City: because David has promised that as long as he joins Winter City, Dr. Otto Octavius ??can start counting from now on. salary. At the same time, once a useful technology or product is developed, he will have additional bonuses and long-term dividend income. For example, he has researched a new type of equipment and used it in the Blizzard Powered Armor. After that, every time a Blizzard Powered Armor is produced, the corresponding price will be calculated according to the production cost and paid to Otto Octavius ??as a share. . Generally speaking, the treatment of Winter City is still very good, much better than many investors who only give bonuses but completely take away all patents. He is confident in his talents and abilities. When he learned that Winter City is currently seriously lacking scientific researchers, he felt that this was the most important opportunity in his life. Although after coming to Cold Winter City, he needs to spend some time to study a bunch of advanced knowledge, and it is difficult to produce results in a short period of time, but for him, being able to learn those advanced knowledge is more important than making money to some extent. Things that attracted him. So why would he hesitate? Immediately go back and call your wife, ready to move! Watching the two newcomers leave one after another, David began to prepare for the next thing. "Are you ready to go out?" "yes!" Once David starts to organize the weapons and equipment in the storage bracelet, it means that he is going out, and there is a high probability that he will fight with someone. "Where are you going this time?" "Clark, General Zod should be coming." "oh!" I have lived in Winter City for a long time, and everyone will take up this kind of related knowledge. Even if I am not interested in these things at first, when I show up, I will definitely look up the information. So everyone knows Clark''s identity, and naturally knows what the name General Zod means. "Will there be any danger?" "No, don''t you know my strength? Even Clark can''t beat me." Today''s Superman Clark is just a rookie. Although he is much stronger than in the original plot, he is still far from reaching his peak! After all, Superman''s upper limit is too high. As for David? He doesn''t know how strong he is now, anyway, the holy light in his body is getting bigger and bigger. He can only be sure that even if he performs the baptism of the Holy Light that ''destroyed'' the orc city once again, it will not become a state where the Holy Light is almost exhausted and needs a period of rest to recover. The energy of the holy light has become larger and more solid. In addition, his physical fitness is also constantly improving. He is more sure of this. After all, someone will help him test his physical fitness every now and then. . If it continues to become stronger like this, Gwen, Laura, Helen, Eva and other women will soon form an alliance and shout: "There is no need to talk about morals with this evil heretic..." Of course, this is definitely not their original words, but this is what it means when translated! "I know you are amazing!" Gwen rolled her eyes. She kind of hoped that David''s strength would not continue to improve. She was really worried that she would become strange if this continued. However, she knew in her heart that the enemy David was facing was very powerful, and David had to keep getting stronger. In addition to becoming a real superhero during this period, Gwen began to think seriously that he should become stronger, so that even if he couldn''t help David, at least it wouldn''t hold him back. Gwen slowly passed the initial state of "As long as I can be with David, it''s good to enjoy my love life happily", and began to think about longer-term things. "Are you going by yourself? Why don''t you ask a few people to help?" "I am indeed going to ask a few people to help." David is going to the Marvel World to call a few people to help, and Tony should be happy to join in the fun. But Tony has spent most of his time in the Marvel universe recently, running back and forth between the earth and the Sovereign star all day long, so David wants to go, and he has to wait for Tony or Steve to come over... Thinking of this, David suddenly frowned, as if thinking of something. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, I''m going to test one thing." "oh?" Gwen watched David take back all the weapons and equipment that had been counted into the bracelet, then hurried to the outside of Glamorgan Castle, and followed curiously. All the way to the gate of Glamorgan Castle, David looked into the distance, and when he was about to walk forward, he glanced at Gwen next to him, so he stretched out his hand: "Hold my hand." Reaching out and holding David''s hand, Gwen also began to look forward to what would happen next. She was already a very smart person, and she had already guessed what David was going to test. Sure enough, following David a few steps forward, Gwen saw a sudden change in the surrounding environment. This familiar sudden sense of dislocation let her know that David''s test was successful. "Are you free to travel to other worlds?" "Shouldn''t be free travel." David looked around. This is Karma Taj from the Marvel Universe. He returned to Winter City from here last time, so he came here directly this time. After Goldfinger is upgraded again, he has the ability to go to the world that is closely connected with Winter City, instead of going to any world he wants to go to. But even so, his ability has been greatly improved. In the future, when he goes to these worlds, he will not need to be led by a special person, which will become much more convenient. "Before I was testing what functions were added after the cheat upgrade, and finally tested it out." David, who was secretly refreshed in his heart, looked at the mages around him who were all stunned, and then saw Steve appearing in front of him with a look of surprise on his face. "David?" "it''s me!" "Oh, this is really bad." Realizing what was going on, the Supreme Mage immediately put on a sad face. A dimensional demon **** can enter the earth freely. Does this mean that he, the Supreme Mage, has seriously neglected his duty? It seems that I have to hand over this position to a more competent person as soon as possible. Fortunately, the predestined supreme mage has already embarked on the planned journey, and will soon come to Kama Taj. "Your ability has been upgraded again?" "Obviously, yes." "Congratulations." After congratulating Steve, he asked David what his plans are next. He shouldn''t have come to his own world just to test his abilities, right? "Clark is about to face a strong enemy, I''m here to ask Tony if he wants to go over and do something?" "General Zod?" "Yes." After seeing Steve''s expression, David thought he was interested: "Do you want to join in the fun?" "I do have this idea, but it''s a pity that the timing of this person''s arrival is a bit too coincidental." Steve sighed helplessly. He will do his best to train Stephen Strange in the future, and he will definitely not be able to help Superman deal with Zuo. German General. Moreover, he thinks that Tony will not go: "Tony came to me not long ago and said that he would stay on Sovereign for a while, but he is not on Earth at all now. I originally wanted to tell you when I went to Winter City in a few days of." "Is that so..." Theoretically speaking, Tony can go to Winter City at any time, and whether he is on the earth does not affect his going to other worlds. But he went to Sovereign specifically to study the various technologies on Temple II, and he will definitely not leave at this time. "If you really want to ask someone for help, I can call Thor for you." "Thor? I don''t know him very well!" "It''s okay, Thor is a very enthusiastic person, and the Asgardians themselves like and enjoy fighting. If you ask him for help in this kind of thing, not only will he not feel troublesome, but he will be very happy." Out of the phone, I sent Thor a text message: "And Thor lives on Earth recently, so it''s very convenient to find him." After a few seconds after sending the text message, Thor called. Hearing that there was a fight, Thor was very enthusiastic and wished to fly to Karma Taj immediately. (end of this chapter) Chapter 363： Odin Chapter 363 Odin "Where is the enemy?" The big blond man walked through the portal opened by Steve, holding a warhammer, and his fighting spirit seemed to be visible to the naked eye. If it was Thor who had awakened the power of thunder, he might also be accompanied by lightning, thunder and groundhogs at this time. like ah ah ah ~ "In another world." Steve gestured to Tolby to sit down, and the Thor from Asgard realized at this time that he was not on the battlefield, but on Kama Taj. It was also at this time that he noticed David and Gwen sitting aside: "Oh, hi~ Long time no see, how is your Winter City?" "Winter City has become very beautiful now. If you have time, you are welcome to visit with Jane." "This is really a good suggestion, and Jane must be very interested." Thor knows that Jane is interested in these magical things, maybe he can arrange a surprise trip for him. Thinking about his girlfriend for a while, Thor also realized that the battle to be fought this time might be related to David: "Is there any trouble in Winter City?" "Oh, it''s not that Winter City meets an enemy. It''s a friend, and his world is about to usher in a strong enemy." Thor understood what was going on. It should be someone like Steve who could travel to and from Winter City. He would face a powerful enemy in his own world. He used to only pay attention to the Earth and the Nine Kingdoms, but he forgot that there are many worlds connected to Winter City. It seems that when he wants to fight in the future, he can go to David? He must be able to find a suitable world for himself. "Let''s go now?" "No, the enemy hasn''t reached Earth yet...another world Earth." Thor nodded, since that''s the case, he didn''t need to worry, and instantly changed from the Asgardian Thor who exploded with the will to fight into a golden-haired Dahanhan. Put Thor''s Hammer aside, then drank a mug of beer and chatted with David about his happy life on Earth during this time. A person like Thor who is familiar with David will not feel that he is not familiar with David. In his eyes, everyone is a comrade in arms of the "Avengers", and there is nothing he can''t talk about. David doesnt dislike people with such a personality, and after seeing Thor, he also thought of another group of refugeesthe Asgardians who lost their hometown. At present, Loki still successfully used illusion to impersonate Odin, and it seems inevitable that Asgard will be destroyed by Surtur. Thinking of this, David found that it didn''t seem inevitable. As long as Thor could defeat Hela, then he didn''t need to use the eternal fire to revive Surtur, make Surtur extremely powerful, and kill Asgard. total destruction. As for how Thor defeated Hela, even if he couldn''t do it himself, wouldn''t he still have a lot of comrades in arms? After all, the Avengers in this world is not the same as the original plot. Thor and the Hulk are not the highest combat power in the Avengers. Supreme mage Steve and himself, the Duke of Winter City, also have strong strength. There is also Tony Stark, who has obtained a lot of alien black technology and Cybertron technology, and he is still a guy who cheats, and his combat power is also stronger than in the original plot. I dont know how many times. Even though Hela has the buff aura that increases her strength the longer she stays in Asgard, but with so many people, can she stand it? David called Clark again? Or, with a little guidance from David, let Thor awaken his thunder power in advance, and then go to build the Storm Axe in advance? In that case, Thor alone is enough to suppress Hela, right? Coupled with a group of people helping punches, the scene must have been very tragic. It is estimated that Superman Clark will stop everyone. I hope everyone will stop bullying a woman... "what''s on your mind?" Maybe it is the professional talent of the supreme mage, or it may be that Steve is getting to know David more and more now. He saw David dazed by the side and immediately guessed something. If it wasn''t for the Eye of Agamotto not wearing on his body, he would have used the Time Stone to peek into the future to see if there were any strange changes? "Nothing, just thinking about the future of Asgard." "..." Steve rolled his eyes, and he knew he was right. Thor, who had killed another large glass of beer, had a question mark on his face: "What happened to the future of Asgard?" He knew that after Steve became the supreme mage, he could see the future through the eye of Agamotto, but he never asked Steve about the future of Asgard or his own future. Deep in Thor''s heart, he firmly believes that Asgard is extremely powerful and his father Odin is invincible. Under his father''s wise leadership, Asgard will never have any problems and will be strong forever. In the original plot, if it wasnt for the birth of Ultron, which caused Thor to accidentally peep into the dusk of the gods, he would not have gone back to investigate the situation, and then realized that Loki was pretending to be the king of gods. Now Ultron has not been born, Hydra is quiet and doing nothing, the earth is peaceful and peaceful, and the Avengers don''t have many opportunities to dispatch. If it wasn''t too peaceful, Thor wouldn''t have rushed here as soon as he heard about a fight, for fear that he would miss it. So he didnt check the future to learn about Ragnaroks Twilight, nor did he run back to Asgard to expose Lokis disguise According to this rhythm, Loki''s true identity will still be exposed, because once Odin dies, he can no longer maintain his seal. After Hela, who has been imprisoned for an unknown number of years, is released, many things will still happen. But there is one thing that may become Thor''s lifelong regret, that is, he may not even see his father for the last time. Thinking of this, David felt that it would be better to give a proper spoiler. I dont know, or ignore and miss it. Now that Ive bumped into it and thought about it, if I still pretend I dont know anything, its too inhuman... Although David is no longer a human being in the strict sense . "Ahem~" Steve knew what was going to happen when he saw David''s posture. He drank his tea quietly, pretending that he didn''t know anything. "Is your throat uncomfortable?" "..." Thor''s kind greeting made David hold back the words he was ready for, and rejected Thor''s suggestion of "have a glass of beer to relax" and put on a serious expression: "The next thing , is very important to Asgard and you." "Is it about the battle?" "No, it''s about you." After noticing David''s expression, Thor glanced at Steve. The old comrade nodded slightly to himself, and he also realized the seriousness of the matter. put away his silly smile, Thor of Asgard went to work again. "Your father, God King Odin is on Earth at this time." "This is impossible, my father is impossible to come to Earth..." There is no need, Odin will never leave Asgard, let alone come to this remote Midgard. But is it necessary for David to lie to him? Thor, who vaguely realized what was happening, began to turn black. "Do you know where my father is at the moment?" David didn''t answer, but looked at Steve who was on the side. As a supreme mage, he needs to know a lot of spells. Even if Steve is just a "temporary transitional supreme mage", there is no less knowledge that should be learned. . "Give me a hair of yours..." "No one wants to touch my hair." "Don''t you want to find your father?" "..." The tangled Thor still carefully pulled out a strand of hair, and handed it to Steve in front of him. Watching Steve make a series of spellcasting movements with his hands, the golden magic power entangled in his hands for a moment, and finally followed His waving arm turned into a portal. "Your father, His Majesty the God King Odin, is just over the door." Thor stood up, put down his wine glass and picked up Thor''s Hammer Mjolnir, ready to go and see for himself. If possible, he still needs to figure out why his father came to Earth without saying a word? David also stood up, ready to go over to see the excitement. He was very curious, which direction would things develop with his own participation? Thor did not refuse, and together with Gwen, who was following David, the three of them walked through the portal together. Opposite the portal is a nursing home, which makes Thor fall into a moment of sluggishness. Fortunately, he didn''t need to come in through the gate, and then searched for his father without a clue. When he came here through the portal, he saw Odin sitting by the window basking in the sun. "Father!" "You''re here!" Odin looked a little surprised, looked at Thor curiously, and then looked at David next to him: "A lot earlier than I expected." Obviously, Odin in front of him got rid of Loki''s spell a long time ago, but he didn''t return to Asgard to expose Loki''s tricks, but quietly enjoyed his last time here, waiting for that moment to come . But my plan seems to have been disrupted, and the root cause should be the guy next to me...er...what the **** is this? Odin found that he couldn''t see through this young man who looked like a human being. This young man seemed to him to be an extremely large, holy, and fiery ball of light. Just in the blink of an eye, the old man lazily basking in the sun disappeared, replaced by the leader of Asgard, the god-king Odin who spans the universe, has few rivals, and has conquered a large territory. "Who is this?" "I''m David, Thor''s friend." "Oh!" Odin looked at his son in surprise. He didn''t even know that his son had such an outrageous friend. Where did this guy come from? "Father, this is David Glamorgan, Lord of Winter City. Winter City is located in another world." "oh!" Odin immediately understood after hearing Thor''s introduction: it turned out to be a dimension lord! (end of this chapter) Chapter 364： Davids Greater Healing Chapter 364 David''s Powerful Healing Technique How did Thor know the dimension lord? How did another dimensional lord come to Earth? Is it a clone? Odin didn''t know the specific situation, but since the supreme mage in charge of this matter didn''t say anything, he certainly wouldn''t meddle in his own business. From a certain point of view, it is a good thing that his son can meet such a friend. Putting away his aura and returning to the gentle old man, Odin greeted David with a smile, just like many parents who greet their children''s friends and classmates. David didn''t talk too much with Odin, and he watched Thor chatting with Odin more often. The conversation between the father and son was not so easy to understand. What Odin said didn''t sound special on the surface, but there was something in it. With many metaphors. Gwen listened for a while, and felt that every word Odin said had a special meaning, but she didn''t understand the specific situation, so she didn''t know what Odin was referring to. Thor didn''t understand half of what he heard. Odin didn''t expect Thor to understand what he meant immediately, as long as he could understand when he needed to understand, that would be enough. Only David present understood the full meaning of it. Hearing what the god-king said, he seemed to believe that Ragnarok was irreversible. If it is a comic universe, this is not difficult to understand. Because the Ragnarok in the comic universe involves higher-level existence, it is a group of higher-level gods who squeeze the Asgardian gods. The birth of Thor is also related to Odin''s plan to resist these gods. He hopes that a descendant who is strong enough will be able to break through this cage that has oppressed the Asgardians for an unknown amount of time. But this is the movie universe, so there should be no such setting, right? After all, Thor in the movie universe and Thor in the comic universe have different origins: Thor in the comic universe is the child born to Gaia, and the movie universe is the son of Frigga. David is not sure either. After all, he went to the mainland of Brennia to report before the end of the Marvel Cinematic Universe. Who knows if there will be other settings later? He was in a daze, over there Thor was persuading his old father to return to Asgard, and he would severely teach the younger brother who lied to him. "Then what?" "Then?" "Yes, my body can''t last long, what will happen to Asgard then?" "this" Odin looked at his son, always expecting him to grow into an excellent heir. Although Thor has been improving, in his opinion, Thor''s growth rate is still too slow. Sometimes Odin even felt that he had protected his son so well that he couldn''t even display his true strength. Odin chose to spend the last time of his life on the earth, also to take care of his son. If you end your life in Asgard, Hela will break out directly in Asgard, and the power of Hela in Asgard will recover to its peak in the shortest time. When Thor faces Hela, I''m afraid he will be killed on the spot. On the earth, Hela''s strength is not at its peak, even if Thor can''t beat his sister, he won''t lose his life. Suffering a disastrous defeat may allow Thor to grow faster. Just when Odin was thinking this way, Thor made an unexpected move. "David, can you heal my father''s body?" Odin looked at Thor in surprise, not understanding what his son wanted to do? Then he looked at David with even more surprised eyes. David was also looking at Odin at this time. He had always thought that Odin was dying, so he didn''t consider the option of treatment. Thor asked him for help before he began to think about the feasibility, and then he found out that it is not incurable. As long as the body functions are restored, the life span will naturally be extended. The question is whether David can restore Odin''s powerful body functions to normal? "It might work?" After thinking about it for a few seconds, David felt that it was not impossible, it was just consuming more holy light. Wanting to restore the body of a strong man like Odin to a normal state must consume more energy than treating an ordinary person. With David''s current strength, this kind of thing can already be done without even going to Azeroth. "Really? That would be great, please." "..." You''re really welcome! However, although Thor didn''t say anything about repaying David''s great kindness by doing a good job in the future, but from Thor''s character and his expression at this time, it can be known that if David heals Odin''s body He would not hesitate to agree to whatever David asked him for help in the future, even if it might cost him his life. Facing this kind of person, there is no need to play tricks. If you treat him sincerely, he will return your sincerity. "Here? I''m afraid it''s inappropriate?" David looked around, they suddenly appeared, Thor was still wearing a battle armor, carrying Mjolnir, the image was very eye-catching, but no one in the surrounding group was surprised, it was obvious that Odin had secretly released the spell. If David released the Holy Light to heal Odin at this time, the movement would be too loud, not only the people around would notice, but the whole of North America would see the vision. "Yes, let''s get out of here first." Thor actually didn''t know what David''s strength was. He would ask David because Steve once said that he learned his holy light from David, and the magic of holy light in healing he had learned from him. I saw it during the New York War. In his opinion, Steves holy light is already very powerful, and David who taught him the holy light must be even more powerful! Take out the phone and call Steve, Thor asked Steve to open a portal to bring them all back to Karma Taj, so several people returned here not long after leaving Karma Taj. "Your Majesty, can you drink tea?" "Tea is fine." Odin, who was wearing pajamas and slippers, was dragged to Karma Taj by his son in a daze, and took a cup of tea from Steve with a smile: "Are you the current supreme mage?" "It''s just a temporary part-time job." Steve would formally state that he is the current supreme mage at the beginning, and after a while he began to say that this position should be handed over to a more suitable person. Recently, no matter who asks him, he will simply answer that he is just a temporary worker. It can be seen that the supreme mage is really not a job done by humans. As long as anyone takes over this position, it won''t be long before they just want to hand over the next one. Several people sat back in their respective positions, but David and Odin stood in the field. The two stood facing each other, and David was seriously looking at the God King in front of him. Odin also calmly let David on the opposite side scrutinize him, even without any protection. He was also curious about the ability of the dimension lord in front of him. Thanks to Odin''s cooperation, David soon had a clear and accurate result: he is capable of this job! "Very good!" Hearing David''s affirmative answer, Thor smiled like a 1.5-year-old child, and immediately began to urge David to get treatment quickly. "I''m starting!" While speaking, David specially reminded Steve, and Steve immediately used the mirror space to send everyone present in when he saw this, lest David make too much noise and provoke people from all walks of life around the world focus on. After finishing these, Steve also looked at the two people on the court with a curious expression. Especially David, he is also curious about the extent of David''s strength? "Your Majesty, please don''t resist the power I release." "I am ready." Just when Odin nodded to indicate that he could start at any time, he immediately felt the momentum of the young man on the opposite side change drastically. This momentum reminded him of those powerful beings born from the planet. Before he had time to express his surprise, a surge of warm light full of vitality enveloped him, and Odin clearly felt that under this warm light, his body that was on the verge of collapse actually began to recover . "It''s incredible, this warm and powerful glow..." While feeling emotional in his heart, Odin also understood why the current supreme mage didn''t care about such a dimensional lord coming to the earth. Obviously, Karma Taj has found a new "food and clothing parent", and the current supreme mage Steve Rogers should be living under the Lord of the Holy Light. As for whether the original behind-the-scenes boss Weissandi will trouble these mages, Odin is not clear. He is now enjoying the comfortable process of gradually recovering his body, and slowly he finds that he has not only recovered his health, but even gradually has a tendency to return to his peak state. Helping him restore health and helping Odin return to the top are completely different difficulties. Of course Odin himself is aware of the huge difference. underestimated. When David released the holy light with all his strength, Odin vaguely ''saw'' many things, and he found that his previous feeling seemed correct. Compared to Odin, Steve and Thor can''t see so many things. In their eyes, there is nothing in front of them at this moment, only the golden sacred light. The powerful holy light filled almost every inch of space, and Steve felt that the holy light in his body was constantly strengthening; Besides, because Thor was in the huge holy light, he unconsciously aroused the divine power of thunder hidden in his body. But the incomparably powerful thunder power can only barely resist the holy light, preventing it from invading Thor''s body and casting it with light. As for Gwen, who was closer to an ordinary person, she didn''t feel any abnormality at all. She only felt that the warm light enveloped herself. This feeling was similar to the feeling she usually felt in David''s arms, warm, comfortable and at ease. Just when one was proudly improving their strength, one was enjoying the familiar warm embrace, and one was trying their best to barely avoid being cast by the light, the powerful holy light finally began to dissipate, and they were able to see the surrounding situation again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 365： Small spells that can transform at any time Chapter 365 A small spell that can transform at any time Odin stood there, still dressed in the pajamas and slippers, but at this time he showed more energy than when he was on guard against David before. Vaguely, Thor seemed to see his father again when he was a child, and he even forgot the surging thunder power in his body just now in a trance. Odin didn''t hold back his aura. He lowered his head and looked at himself, looking at his left hand and right hand, and then lightly clenched his fist. He hasn''t felt this powerful feeling for a long, long time. Since his body started to go downhill, he has to go into a dormant state from time to time, one is to ensure that he has enough strength to cope with various emergencies, and the other is to wait for Thor to grow. Now he finds that he doesn''t need to wait for Thor to grow up anymore, that silly boy can do whatever he wants! I can definitely lead Asgard to glory for tens of thousands of years! Odin, who had seen strong winds and waves, quickly recovered his calm, and then expressed his gratitude to David. The words and words are very polite, because the strength that David showed just now is no worse than that of Odin at his peak, and even better. Coupled with the "facts" discovered by accident before, Odin, who is well-informed and has a "rich knowledge" reserve, already has several guesses about David''s "true identity" in his heart. Facing such a powerful existence, even The god-king of Asgard must also maintain due courtesy. David smiled and nodded, and happily accepted Odin''s thanks. He felt that he had put in so much effort and was qualified to bear it. Until this time, the few people watching around also understood that the treatment was over, and David actually ''cured'' Odin? With Odin''s strength, he can live for a long time after returning to the peak now. This should not be a bad thing for the earth. After all, the existence of Odin can keep the nine kingdoms stable for a long time, and the earth is the most inconspicuous place among the nine kingdoms. Odin and Asgard are usually very important to the earth. Absolute stocking status, basically don''t care much about this side. Basically, as long as the earth does not clearly express that it will rebel against Asgard, Odin will not direct his troops to the earth. "Congratulations, Your Majesty the God King." After congratulating Odin, Steve took advantage of the opportunity to ''release'' everyone from the mirror space. "Ancient One made the right choice." Odin looked at Steve, then glanced at David next to him, he can now understand why the ancient one made Steve the supreme mage, and he who has recovered his peak strength naturally also saw a very important thing The Thing: When Steve casts spells based on the energy of the Light, it costs him very little. Its just that you need to pay a little price when using spells, and Steve can restore these costs through the magic of the Holy Light, which allows Steve to use spells relatively. That is to say, as long as Steve doesn''t use specific spells that are extremely expensive and cannot be repaired by this method, he can cast spells as he wants. Using the Holy Light, it seems that there is no need to pay for the Lord of the Holy Light... I wonder if the Asgardians can use this power? Not to mention other abilities, the healing effect of Holy Light is really amazing. For Asgardians who are obsessed with fighting, it is very attractive, even God King Odin is somewhat tempted. But he will not allow himself to learn the Holy Light, let alone his heirs to learn this power. He does not want Asgard to become a subordinate force of some existence, even if he knows that the other party is the existence at the top of the universe, That''s not OK! Thinking of this, he was very satisfied with some of Thor''s performances just now. Although his stupid son was confused about many things, he still knew the importance of the key things and did not lose himself in the huge holy light. To be honest, he was a little worried at the time, fearing that Thor would be overwhelmed by the Holy Light for a while, and would be transferred to the God of Light. so far so good In addition, after my strength recovers, Hela''s seal will not be lifted. I have to think carefully about releasing this daughter, "teaching her" well, and guiding her back to the right path? Or keep it closed? With his current state, can he be locked up until the day he dies? How to choose, Odin has to think about it, but now he has another thing to deal with: "Loki has been playing in Asgard for a long time, and it''s almost time to stop." "Father." Tor was still very angry at first, but his younger brother lied to him again, not only pretending to be dead, but also pretending to be his father to occupy the position of God King, and throwing the real father''s spell into the nursing home on earth. But when Odin returned to normal and returned to his peak form under David''s treatment, Thor began to worry that his stupid brother had angered his father and might have bad luck. He doesn''t expect his father to pardon Loki''s crimes, but only hopes that the punishment will be lighter, such as being locked up for a hundred and eighty years to prevent him from causing trouble everywhere, which should be enough. "I know what you want to say, but Loki must pay the price for his actions and learn a lesson severely." Thor was a little worried when Odin said the first half of the sentence, but he was not worried at the end. Knowing that Loki would be punished at most and there would be no major danger, he agreed with his father''s decision. David didnt intervene in these family matters, and waited quietly for the father and son to finish their discussions before saying hello to Thor: Leave a contact information, and Ill come to you after the enemy on Clarks side appears. In his opinion, Thor should go back to Asgard with Odin next, but Thor didn''t think so at all. He knew that Odin would definitely deal with Loki after he returned, and with his father in charge, he didn''t have to worry about Asgard''s affairs, and he could continue to enjoy a happy life on Earth. "Or, Jane and I will go to Winter City to stay for a while." Thor quickly made a decision to take Jane to Winter City for vacation and relax. When David needed help, he just walked away for a while, and he could continue to enjoy the relaxation with Jane when he returned to Winter City happy time. David certainly wouldnt refuse, so Thor asked Steve to open a portal. He went to find Jane, packed his luggage with his girlfriend, and came back. Watching Odin calling Heimdall back to Asgard, Thor going back to Jane Foster through the portal, David, Steve, and Gwen sat back to their original positions, waiting quietly Thor is back. "I thought about it, I''d better send a message to Tony! Tell him the situation. As for whether he wants to come or not, it''s up to you." Steve nodded, and didn''t mind the trouble. He took out his phone, quickly entered a series of messages, and sent them directly. David looked at Steve''s skilled operation, and it was hard to imagine that he was a World War II hero. In the original plot, Steves living habits are relatively traditional. He likes to use pens and paper, and old-fashioned mobile phones. He seems to be living in the past. "No way, there are too many things to deal with, and you have to contact all kinds of people. You must learn to use these things." In addition to invading and teaching other mages in the Kama Taj defense dimension, Steve is also directing the Nine Heads He has to master the snake''s various jobs and high-tech equipment even if he doesn''t want to. While talking, Tony''s reply has already been sent. After a few glances, Steve told David: "Tony reminded you and Clark not to destroy the Kryptonian spacecraft. He is also interested in Kryptonian technology. A good spacecraft can make his research work easier." Easier." "So, he''s not coming back?" "Well, not coming back!" Tony still prefers to do research, and its good to leave the battle to other people. Anyway, he doesnt lack his own combat power to fight the Kryptonians. If David feels that the combat power is not enough, why not bring a few Decepticons there? "That''s a good suggestion!" David decided to call Arcee at that time. I dont know if Arcees new flying vehicle mode is settled? Just in time to ask. "That''s right." David thought of one thing. He happened to meet Steve, and he could just ask, "Do you know the spell of instant change?" "The spell of changing clothes? It''s just a small spell, and I do understand it." David has long wanted to learn some small spells to make his life more convenient, such as cleaning the whole body in an instant, changing clothes in an instant, and so on. He remembered that many people in the Marvel universe knew this spell, and the Asgardians used it the most. Originally, he wanted to ask Thor, but now that the supreme mage Steve was sitting in front of him, there seemed to be no differenceStrange also used similar spells later. So it is normal for Steve, the current Supreme Mage to understand this kind of spell. Besides, according to what Steve said, this is a small trick, but anyone who knows a little bit about mysterious power can quickly learn this little magic. After explaining the tricks and key points, David quickly learned them. "It''s really not difficult." The most important reason for him to learn this is that it is convenient for him to change into the Lightbringer suit at any time, otherwise he would have to find a locker room to change his armor in advance before each battle, and everything would be lost. Now it''s all right, just snap your fingers or wave your hand lightly, and the armor will automatically be on your body. No matter how they fight, just looking at the way they appear on the stage, they appear to be very powerful. "I learned it too!" Surprisingly, not only David learned this trick, but Gwen next to him also learned this trick. She can also change into her Black Venom Queen battle suit anytime and anywhere. Seeing that Gwen is so talented, Steve''s expression suddenly froze, and he put on a standard master face: "I didn''t expect Gwen to be so talented in magic. How about it? Do you want to stay at Karma Taj to learn more secrets?" Art? Become the most powerful master of mystic arts, and take over the supreme and glorious position of the supreme mage..." "No, I don''t think I can afford such an important responsibility." (end of this chapter) Chapter 366： Kryptonian Invasion Chapter 366 Kryptonian Invasion Bring Gwen, Thor, Jane Foster...and Jane''s assistant Daisy Louise, and Dr. Eric Selvig back to Winter City. The sudden increase in the number of people was a small accident. As scientists, Jane Foster and Dr. Eric Selvig wanted to go to Winter City to conduct some research, but there were not many such opportunities. After confirming that David, the lord, didn''t mind, these few came to Winter City with a bunch of instrumentsthanks to the powerful free labor force of Thor around them, otherwise there was really no way to put so many instruments at once. move here. "Wow!" Jane''s assistant, Daisy Louise, who is not bankrupt, is holding some equipment and looking at the surrounding environment curiously. "What a beautiful city." Both she and Selvig came to Winter City for the first time, and Jane had been here once before, but on that Winter Festival, David was busy walking around and only said hello to Jane. Jane just came here in a hurry that time, and left after a general look. This time she can stay in Winter City for a longer period of time. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the hotel first." These people just come to Winter City for vacation and play, and they do research work by the way. They dont need to arrange accommodation separately. Its convenient for everyone to live in the Winter Hotel. Because they appeared at the main entrance of the Cold Winter Fortress, which is not far from the main entrance of the Cold Winter Hotel, just a few steps away. By the way, they can also better visit the majestic fortress walls, the surrounding wide streets, the increasingly dense houses across the road, and the Cathedral of the Holy Light in the other direction. Compared to the previous few months, the population of Winter City is no longer so deserted, and people can be seen on the streets at any time. "This place has become much more lively." "Yes, the population has increased a hundred times since the last time you came." Hearing this number, several people were surprised, and even Thor asked curiously: "So many people have been added?" "King Tilan was attacked by the temple, and the entire city was destroyed. The people here are basically residents of the original capital of Tilan." "The whole city was destroyed?" Thor is also considered a seasoned warrior. He has experienced many battles, large and small, but he has not really experienced this kind of thing that directly destroys the entire city. Guo: "It sounds like the temple is a very evil organization." "For the people of Tilan Kingdom, this is indeed the case." Came to Cold Winter Hotel and helped a few people arrange their accommodation, and David separated from them. Next, whether Thor is going through the two-person world with Jane, or helping Jane and Dr. Selvig to conduct some research and sampling work, David does not need to follow. As long as he can find Thor when he needs it, David specially gave Thor a communicator dedicated to Winter City. Then he went to find Arcee, and made sure that Arcee had solved all the problems. After completing the transformation mode of VF-27 Lucifer, he also included her in the next team list. "It feels like I''m preparing for a copy, and I''m recruiting specific teammates." For Gwen''s feeling, David thinks it''s normal, because these things are indeed in the "dungeon", if he can successfully clear the "Kryptonian Invasion" dungeon, then he can get rewards such as Kryptonian subordinates and Kryptonian technology , Continue to grow your own Winter City. After the preparations are arranged, the next thing is to wait for Clark''s news. However, there was no movement on Clark''s side. If it wasn''t for Clark occasionally coming to say hello to him, he even wondered if something went wrong with the plot. Clark had already been beaten to death by General Zod? During this period, Cold Winter Alchemy Workshop worked out the design drawings of the new power armor and created a basic framework. It is said that Howard runs to the Cybertron area every day, in order to solve some technical details of the vehicle deformation, which is just named the super heavy cavalry system. Once he solves those problems, the blueprints and basic framework of the super heavy cavalry system will also be finalized, and then it is time to manufacture the prototype. According to this speed, the Knights of Tiran may not have completed the training courses planned by Sylvanas. These new armors specially made for the Knights of Tiran have already been produced. I dont know that the Knights of Tiran are only half-finished , How many percent of the combat effectiveness of this set of equipment can be exerted? Seeing Howard fiddling with enthusiasm and enthusiasm on the prototype, Dr. Otto Octavius, who had just joined Winter City not long ago, was also humbly studying beside him, and gave some suggestions from time to time. David began to hope that this new set The battle armor can be made earlier. At this moment, Clarice, who had previously said that she would go back to discuss with her partners, came back. She looked very excited. Although she was trying her best to control herself, her expression still betrayed her true thoughts. "I told my partners about the matter of Winter City. They didn''t believe it at first, but after I tried my best to persuade them, they were finally willing to believe what I said." In fact, Clarices partner just said, If Clarice can bring them to see the so-called Winter City with their own eyes, they will believe her outrageous words! '' Clarice came here to ask David for permission. "Oh, it''s not a big deal, of course you can bring friends to visit." "Thanks!" Watching Clarice leave again happily, David felt that he had vaguely mastered some kind of ability again. "It seems that the rewards given by Clarice are similar to those given by Clark. They are all some kind of ability... Is it teleportation?" Clarice''s code name flickers, and the mutant superpower is space teleportation. According to the comics, Clarice''s maximum teleportation distance is from the earth to the moon. In addition, when Clarice develops her abilities to the extreme, she can open the portal to the parallel universe. But the flicker in front of me obviously doesn''t have that strong ability. According to the memory in my mind, the teleportation distance of this flicker is not that far, and even the closing of the portal can''t be controlled at will. It''s just a preliminary grasp of his own ability that level. "To what extent can I use it?" David already possesses the ability to travel to other worlds to a certain extent, and this time he has obtained the flickering superpower, will it be strengthened to some extent? As a result, he experimented for a while, and found that he, like Blink, could open a golden door of light, and at the same time, he could condense this space energy into the shape of a dart or a spear, and throw it out. In addition to being able to open a portal far away from him like Blink, he can also use darts and spears to attack. This kind of dart and spear with space power is extremely lethal and can easily cut or even shred most objects. "Forehead" David looked at the golden energy with space power in his hand, and he found that he seemed to be able to fake a certain one-eyed half-open. Hold your hand, and the golden energy dissipates directly. He didn''t feel any changes in the energy in his body. The energy source of this ability seemed to be the universe itself, not himself. "I remember that the energy of many mutants comes from the universe itself or a certain energy plane." For example, Cyclops and his brothers, the red energy released by these few does not originate from themselves, they just extract energy from the surroundings, and then release this energy through themselves. "If I can use this ability to extract energy from the universe to strengthen myself, will I become stronger?" David couldn''t hold back his brain hole once it opened. Fortunately, Clarice showed up in time with his companions, otherwise David himself didn''t know how far his brain hole would grow and expand. "This is Bobby Drake, you can also call him Iceman." Seeing David standing in front of him, Clarice immediately introduced her companion to the lord in front of her. First introduced the bearded man next to him, and then introduced David to the female companion next to him. "This is Katie Pryde." "anything else?" "What?" "Doesn''t this one have a special title like you and Iceman?" David knew who this was in front of him, so he just made a casual joke to ease the atmosphere. After all, little brother Phantom Cat was quite famous in his previous life. "Phantom Cat, but you can call me Katie." "This is the lord of Winter City, David-Duke of Glamorgan." After the introduction for both parties, David welcomed the two guests and planned to take a few people around in person. However, just as he was about to introduce his Fort Glamorgan to a few people, Clark came. "General Zod is here." As soon as Clark opened his mouth, David realized that the matter of taking these mutants to visit Winter City had to be left to other people. At the same time, he took out the communicator, contacted Thor and Arcee, and asked them to gather at the main entrance of Winter Fortress. "I''m sorry, it seems that I can''t show you around Winter City in person." "Let''s just walk around by ourselves." Clarice didn''t know what David was going to do, but judging from this posture, it should be a very important thing, right? Just thinking about this, a big man wearing armor and holding a short-handled warhammer suddenly fell from the sky, startling several mutants. "Where is the enemy?" "We''re about to go there, wait a minute, Arcee is coming soon..." Before David finished speaking, he saw a pink VF-27 Lucifer rushing straight towards them from the sky. Several mutants thought it was an enemy attack, but thanks to David''s quick response, he explained in time that it was his companions, and the mutants who didn''t know the truth stopped in time. But when they saw a huge fighter plane that was about to land and suddenly turned into a robot, and before they could clearly see the appearance of the robot, it turned into a female human standing in front of several people. fell into a state of sluggishness. Iceman and Phantom Cat raised the same question at the same time: "What kind of world have we come to?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 367： actor in place Chapter 367 The actors are in place Looking at the Clark I saw earlier, Thor and the Transformer Arcee I just met, and David, the lord of Winter City, slowly disappeared in front of my eyes. Clarice, Bobby the Iceman, and Katie the Phantom Cat still haven''t completely calmed down. Like Bobby the Iceman and Katie the Phantom Cat, both are beginning to realize that what Blinking Clarice described to them not long ago does not seem to be an exaggeration. The real situation of this cold winter city is even more outrageous than what Clarice described at the beginning. "I suddenly started to look forward to it." Katie slowed down for a while, and finally regained her composure. She began to be curious about this city, wondering what novel things she could see in this place. "Me too." Bobby the Iceman, too, can''t wait to start touring the city, and the next thing they both throw at Clarice: "Where do we start?" "this" "Let me show you around!" Gwen appeared in front of Clarice at the right time, and suggested that he take her and her two partners around. When Clarice came to Cold Winter City earlier, it happened that Gwen brought Dr. Otto Octavius ??to Cold Winter City, and they had a simple visit together. So Clarice and Gwen also know each other, and as a young woman, Gwen will naturally make people less wary. In addition, Gwen''s personality and affinity also made it easy for her to gain the favor of strangers, so neither Bobby nor Katie objected. After introducing themselves to each other, they followed Gwen to visit Winter City... At the same time, David, Arcee and Thor followed Clark to the DC movie universe. David has gained the ability to come to this world freely after the Goldfinger upgrade, but with Clark taking him with him, he can accurately arrive at the correct place. Otherwise, he doesn''t even know where he will ''land''. Its okay if its on the earth, but its embarrassing if its on an alien planet. Here he cant summon Steve to help him open the portal, and the ability he just acquired from Blinking cant teleport so far for the time being. distance. "Where is this?" "My hometown." Clark brought a few people to his hometown in Kansas. This kind of rural place has always been unobtrusive, and the place is spacious enough to entertain his friends from other worlds. "Who is this" "This is Thor from Asgard, the son of Odin. This time he came here to help." "Clark Kent, just call me Clark, thank you very much for your enthusiastic help." "You are welcome." Clark knew that Thor came to help for David''s sake. In fact, when he saw Thor, he already knew Thor''s identity. When he went to the Marvel Universe last time, he read the information about the relevant members of the Avengers, but this was the first time the two met officially, so he said a few routine-like polite words. As for Arcee, Thor, who lived in Winter City for a while, knew Arcee, and Clark knew that Arcee was a Cybertronian, but there was no contact between the two of them, it was a greeting to each other when they met, and then nothing the situation below. "Here...do you want something to drink?" "Beer!" Thor didn''t know how to be polite, so he answered truthfully when Clark asked him. David said that he is free to drink. As for Arcee... "There''s gasoline and diesel in the garage." "Don''t bother, I have plenty of energy now." Since she came to Cold Winter City, she has never worried about energy issues. Whether it is the holy light or the special crystal mine of Winter City, it can keep the Cybertronians in a state of abundant energy. Nowadays, with the development and improvement of various technologies in Winter City, crystal mines are no longer used in various aspects as they were at the beginning, but are used purely as renewable energy and special materials, and the production has been increasing, making Cybertron Human beings completely got rid of the energy crisis, and began to recover and re-develop the scientific research work that had been stagnant for an unknown number of years. Under such a big environment, Arcee does not need to rely on gasoline and diesel to supplement her energy. In addition, due to the influence of her physical condition, she gradually disliked getting herself covered in oil and smells, and preferred to supplement her consumption with non-polluting pure energy. Although Arcee said so, Clark''s mother came over to greet them with beer and ice water. Looking at these "son" friends who suddenly appeared, the famous Martha was full of curiosity. David didn''t mind, let the other party look at him, and at the same time discussed with Clark what to do next? "General Zod has issued an ultimatum through the public signal of the invasion of the earth: If the earth does not hand me over, an attack will be launched against the earth." Clark went to David when General Zod issued an ultimatum. Counting from this moment, Clark has 24 hours to prepare. "There is plenty of time, we can even rest for one night and wait until dawn before we trouble that guy." David took a sip of ice water and comforted the worried Martha: "Don''t worry, General Zod won''t What harm to your son, and to the planet." "That''s fine." Although she is a adoptive mother, Martha, who raised Clark from childhood, sees no difference between this son and her own. As a mother, she doesn''t think so complicated, as long as her son is safe. Although I don''t know where these people in front of me come from? Who is it? But as long as he came to help his son, he was a good person! "Shall we go straight to Zod?" "Now?" "yes!" "No." David shook his head: "It would be a good plan to do this before Zod issued an ultimatum to notify the people of the whole earth, but now that your existence has been known to the people of the earth, the next thing... it is best to Known to the people of the earth. It is best to expose Zod''s true thoughts in a live broadcast around the world, so that Superman can stand on the side of "justice". Otherwise, it would be a big battle to rush up directly. Even if it just falls down and smashes some flowers and plants, someone will keep jumping out to accuse Clark. In addition, David has to expose a fact: the complexity of this world is far beyond the imagination of human beings. At that time, they will find how happy it is that Superman will firmly stand on the side of human beings. "Wait until tomorrow day, in front of the global human beings, put on a big show." "Although I know you''re doing this for my own good, I''m still a little worried." "Don''t worry, Tony won''t come this time." "..." Clark was speechless, but felt that what David said made sense. Clark, who has been with him for a while, knows what kind of character Tony is. If Tony also comes over, he will definitely make more noise than David, and maybe he will reveal his true identity. No matter what, Clark, who knew what to do next, was not at all confused, and quietly waited for the arrival of the next day. Then, he will go to the US military to make a face first as David said, get in touch with General Zod, and ask for face-to-face negotiations with him. To do this, the first thing is to draw General Zod out of the spaceship. In addition, the military base is established in a relatively desolate desert and Gobi area, where fighting will not cause damage to the city, let alone accidentally injure civilians. As for how to broadcast the conversation between General Zod and Superman to the whole world, this task is left to Arcee. As a Transformer who also incorporates the abilities of a hermit warrior, although Arcee is not as easy to break through the firewall to steal secret intelligence information as Confused. But if it''s just hacking public signals, it''s not difficult for her. As for the perspective... "Arcie, remember to take a picture of me tomorrow." "No problem, Your Excellency the Duke." Just when David and Arcee kept discussing camera positions, lenses, filters, angles, and poses; when Thor drank the third case of beer that Clark brought back specially, the sun finally rose. I don''t know why, but when the sun came out, Clark had a strange feeling: he was finally freed! After hugging his mother Martha, telling her not to worry, Clark flew straight into the sky and headed straight to the nearby military base. David also stood up, raised his hand and made a simple spell-casting gesture. The casual clothes on his body changed into the Lightbringer suit after a stream of brilliance flowed from his neck to the bottom of his feet. In addition to the crown-shaped helmet, he also gave himself an extra large cape to make himself look more majestic. In addition, Thor has been wearing his own armor all the time, and the red cloak on his body is also conspicuous. Martha looked at the two and suddenly smiled: "You also have a cloak." "Yeah! So me and Clark are very good friends!" David waited while chatting with Martha, Thor, and Arcee, and kept paying attention to the conversation coming from the ''earphones''. Clark has already contacted the U.S. military, and the other party has shown "restraint" and has agreed to help Clark talk to General Zod face to face. Maybe the U.S. military also wants to get in touch with this group of aliens at close range, and there may be some tentative thoughts, but these Davids dont care. After confirming that things are going in the direction he planned, and after estimating that the time is almost up, it is time for him to set off. "Are you coming with me, or waiting for my signal?" "Together, of course." Thor is not a character who hides in the dark and waits for the right time. He prefers to fight face to face with a clear battle. In fact, he has restrained a lot. According to his previous personality, he had already killed General Zod''s spaceship last night. The two flew to the sky together, the difference is that David is flying with the energy force field, while Thor... he still hasn''t got rid of his dependence on Mjolnir, and he is dragged by the hammer to fly. "I don''t know if a fight with the Kryptonians can stimulate Thor''s potential?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 368： Its **** ahead Chapter 368 The front is hell "I am General Zod. According to your request, I will negotiate with you in person." General Zod landed on the earth in a small spaceship. Opposite him was Kal-El, the son of Jor-El whom he was looking for so hard. With a quick glance, one can tell the technological level of the earth at this time: backward technology, backward weapons, and poor physical fitness. This is still a very primitive planet, and civilization is just in its infancy. As the top military talent on Krypton, he didn''t pay attention to the people on Earth at all. These creatures were not worthy of being his enemies. So with just one glance, General Zod stopped paying attention to those people on Earth, and just stared at Karl-El, hoping to find out the whereabouts of the Central Tome from him and find the hope of rebuilding Krypton. As for Clark, after a brief negotiation with the military, he directly stated that General Zod was not trustworthy, and it was a foolish idea to think that the other party would let Earth go if he was handed over. Then he said that he would confront Zod face-to-face to let him reveal his true intentions. During the period, he only needed the military to help him contact General Zod. There is no need for the military to refuse such a request, and they are indeed very afraid of General Zod, an alien visitor. When Clark and General Zod confronted each other face to face, many people were paying attention to this place, including officials who were ready to launch nuclear bombs at any time. At this time, General Calvin Swanwick, who was on the ''frontline'', was mentally prepared to ''sacrifice at any time'' and was watching the situation not far away. Beside him stood Dr. Emil Hamilton, a consultant invited by the military. And...Miss Louise Lane who was just ''invited'' and who is said to know the true identity of Superman. With the addition of countless soldiers, tanks, and helicopters with live ammunition, they felt that they had already made all kinds of preparations they could. While they were quietly waiting for the result of the negotiation between Superman Clark and General Zod, another unknown object suddenly flew in the sky. "General, two unknown objects are approaching rapidly." It wasn''t that the radar detected an unknown object, but that a soldier saw an object flying at high speed, and after just turning his head and reporting a few words, everyone had already seen clearly that two people were flying. "..." Calvin Swanwick suddenly had a very bad feeling, and he immediately looked at the two ''consultants'' beside him: "What''s the situation with these two people?" "This..." Emile Hamilton didn''t know how to answer, but Louise Lane remembered what Clark said to herself: "Superman said that the earth is not as simple as everyone thinks, and there are many secrets that ordinary people don''t know. ,Maybe" "..." General Calvin Swanwick had a constipated expression on his face as he watched two men in gorgeous armor just fall not far ahead, next to Superman. The sudden visit of two uninvited guests made General Zod stunned for a moment, especially the way these two appeared in such a special way, he couldn''t ignore it even if he wanted to. The experienced General Zod can see that the two men in front of him are different from the people on Earth in the distance, they are very powerful. "Who are you guys?" "Zod..." "It''s General Zod!" General Zod''s loyal adjutant immediately expressed dissatisfaction. Although she could see that the two were very powerful, she still couldn''t bear the other''s disrespect. "If my information is correct, all of you will be dismissed! Now you are just a group of Kryptonian criminals in exile, and you can barely add the status of Kryptonian refugees." "..." Davids words made it impossible for General Zod and his adjutant Fiora to refute. They were surprised to meet someone who knew their situation on Earth. Could it be that Kal-El told him? As for how Kal-El knew? It is not surprising that there is some Kryptonian information on the spacecraft. Press the question temporarily, no matter how the other party knows, General Zod doesn''t care, he cares more about the purpose of these two people: "You are here to prevent me from taking this Kryptonian compatriot?" At this time, Zod did not lie, he did regard Clark as his compatriot, and hoped that the other party could rebuild Krypton with him. The battle between the two of them broke out after Clark clearly expressed his refusal. "No, I appeared suddenly to determine your real purpose." David looked up and glanced at the sky. At this time, the VF-27 Lucifer fighter that Arcee transformed into had already started shooting, and all the pictures and conversations were shared with the public. The signal is broadcast to the entire earth: "You know, your reputation among many advanced civilizations in the universe is not very good." "Who the **** are you?" General Zod realized that something was wrong, and he suspected that the two people in front of him were not Earthlings at all. But why do people from other planets come to interfere with their own affairs? "I am David Glamorgan of the Avengers Alliance. The Avengers Alliance is an organization responsible for safeguarding the peace of the universe, and the Earth is my jurisdiction. Zod, immediately indicate your intention, otherwise I will assume that you intend to invade and occupy A low-level civilization planet protected by cosmic law." Zod: "" Clark: "" General Calvin-Swanwick: "" David didn''t deliberately lower his voice when he spoke, and even showed off his excellent voice. Although he didn''t see him shouting at the top of his lungs, everyone present could hear every word he said clearly. So, when the Earth soldiers heard that David was from an organization called ''Avengers'', what kind of organization was it? Later, I heard that it was responsible for protecting the peace of the universe. It felt a little weird. Could this be the legendary cosmic police? Then I heard the other party describe the earth as a low-level civilized planet that must be protected, and I felt a little dissatisfiedbut I thought that the other party could fly, and he was so stubborn in the face of General Zod, who was capable of interstellar navigation. How advanced. "It''s ridiculous, I''ve never heard of the Avengers." "I''ve lived fifteen hundred years, and I''ve never heard of Krypton." Thor stood aside quietly, but those who didn''t know thought this was a pure thug, but when he opened his mouth, everyone Startled. This guy has lived for fifteen hundred years? Are you bragging? "You must think my companion is bragging." David looked at Zod, and secretly observed the soldiers behind him: "This fully exposes your ignorance and recklessness." General Zod was ridiculed for no reason, and his anger rushed straight to his head. The adjutant beside him, Fiora, was ready to do something, but was stopped by Zod. He stared coldly at the guy named David in front of him, wondering what he would say next? "You haven''t even figured out the specific situation of the target planet, and you are planning to launch an invasion by force. Isn''t it reckless enough?" "You mean that on this backward planet, there are still many hidden forces that I don''t know?" "Oh, are you willing to admit that you want to take over the earth?" "..." General Zod is a very proud soldier. He hid it earlier and could be interpreted as waiting for the right time, so he did not reveal his true intentions. But after being exposed to his actual thoughts, he didn''t bother to lie and deny it. Although what this man named David said made him a little concerned, he really didn''t think that such a backward planet would hide any powerful power. Perhaps the biggest obstacle to occupying the earth by myself is only these two people in front of me. By this time, the two sides have almost made it clear: General Zod no longer conceals that his real purpose is to seize the earth; while David and another Avenger, plus Superman, should be preparing to protect the earth. Things are already very clear, it seems that there is no need to continue talking. But after Zod noticed that the Avenger named David in front of him seemed to be a chatterbox, he resisted the urge to fight immediately. He was going to ask for clarification before starting the fight. Didnt the other party mock him for being reckless? He wanted the young man to understand how wrong he was. "I do want to occupy this planet, this planet is very good: suitable temperature, a lot of liquid water, has a variety of minerals, has a stable magnetic field, such a good planet is occupied by such a group of weak life, it is simply a huge waste . General Zod never concealed his ideas, and he never thought there was anything wrong with his ideas: Such an excellent planet should be owned by an even better race. "The better race refers to the Kryptonians?" "That''s right." General Zod clenched his fists, and he was ready to make a move: "Whether it''s the Avengers or anyone else, there is only one result standing in front of me." "Then let me tell you, besides the Avengers, who else will stand in front of you." David put down the fist that Zod just raised. what enemy? It''s not too late to inquire first before doing it. He didn''t know that the rhythm on the field had been completely played by David, not only General Zod was waiting for the follow-up, but a group of American soldiers next to him were also staring at David like the melon eaters, waiting for him. below. Even a group of leaders located far away, waiting for David to continue the story-not to mention the billions of people around the world who are watching the live broadcast. "The Amazon family from Paradise Island, including Diana, the daughter of Zeus, the king of Olympus, may be on her way; the underwater kingdom of Atlantis, although they live in the sea, you want to occupy The earth will be transformed into a new Krypton, and they will not agree to it; Martians with strong qualities and various superpowers; in addition, there is the Green Lantern Corps responsible for maintaining law and order in the universe... As a former Krypton general , dont tell me you dont even know about the Green Lantern Corps. At the end, David pointed to Thor beside him: "There is also Thor, the **** of thunder from Asgard, he is the son of the **** king Odin... Are you sure you understand that these people are listed as enemies?" , mean something?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 369： go ahead Chapter 369 Continue to fool David was talking non-stop, and General Zod on the opposite side looked gloomy like the bottom of a pot. General Calvin Swanwick not far away also had an ugly expression on his face. He stared at the young man named David Glamorgan, wondering what this guy knew? That''s right, the Martian mentioned in David''s words is strong and possesses multiple superpowers, this is it! As a Martian refugee, almost the only remaining Martian (one?), he just wants to find a place where no one knows him or recognizes him. Originally, I disguised myself as an Earthling and started a new life. Who would have thought that another alien would lead to this situation. Its fine if a Kryptonian comes to find another Kryptonian. At least on the surface, they are just looking for their compatriots. But what is this sudden Avenger? He has never heard of such things as maintaining the peace of the universe and protecting lower civilizations in accordance with the laws of the universe! Why didn''t I see any Avenger to protect himself and his clan? What about Zeus, Diana, Atlantis, these words are all made up, right? Isn''t this all legends on earth? The last introduction is even more ridiculous, Thor? The one from Norse mythology? Although this big man does look like that, is it really good to deceive aliens like this? It was not just General Swanwick who labeled David a big fool in his heart, but also the two ''advisors'' beside him: Dr. Emil Hamilton and Louise Lane. General Zod did not regard David as a big fool, he just simply thought that the group of people mentioned by David could not pose a threat to him. "I don''t know any of the people you mentioned." He had heard of the Green Lantern Corps, but he didnt take those guys to heart. In his opinion, even if the Green Lantern Corps were really unhappy with his actions, they wouldnt be able to threaten the mighty Kryptonians! As for the so-called Avenger in front of him, he doesn''t care anymore! "If the people you mentioned really appear in front of me, I will wipe them all out!" General Zod raised his fist while speaking: "Start with you!" Wearing the Kryptonian armor and being a powerful military talent, General Zod has impressive strength and rich combat experience. After identifying the enemy, he will launch an attack without any hesitation. He will not even affect his own battles because of his personal relationship. This is his advantage as a Kryptonian warriorevery Kryptonian warrior is an elite who has been oriented and cultivated since the embryonic stage, and he has truly carved his fighting instinct into his body. in the gene. David had expected that Zod would do something, but he wasn''t worried that the other party would hurt him at all. This Kryptonian general must have never imagined that before he arrived on Earth, his opponent had already been determined. Superman Clark Kent, he will defeat Zod with his own hands, and try his best to persuade General Zod to lead the remaining Kryptonians to another place to start a new life. Kryptonians can use another way to continue. boom! Zod''s heavy fist was firmly grasped by Clark. This situation made General Zod frowned, realizing that the situation might be more troublesome than he expected. He didn''t expect Jor-El''s son to have such a strong strength! The experienced General Zod had a relatively accurate judgment of the opponent''s strength just by making contact with the opponent once. He didn''t even see clearly how the opponent moved in front of him and stopped him. "Are you really going to betray Krypton?" "Ah~ Just a little bit." Before Clark could reply, David''s voice reached Zod''s ears again: "From a legal point of view, Superman Kal-El is the orthodox heir of Krypton, and you guys are traitors." . "..." General Zod felt an evil fire pouring from his abdomen to the top of his head. As a Kryptonian general, he had never been so humiliated. What he wanted to do most now was to get rid of Kal-El''s entanglement, and put this mouthful Nonsense guy killed! It''s a pity that he can''t do it. Kal-El will always stop in front of him. His speed is very fast and his strength is powerful. Realizing that he has no way to defeat Kal-El quickly, General Zod pins his hopes on his men. Although he couldn''t defeat Kal-El quickly, Kal-El would also be pinned here by him. At this time, his subordinates could completely complete the planned deployment. General Zod is very confident in his subordinates. He doesn''t think those weak earthlings can block the attack of his subordinates. The only variable is the nonsense David. Turning his head slightly, he found that David was standing still with his shoulders folded, and the big man who claimed to have lived for 1,500 years and was called by David the son of the Asgardian **** king was waving the inconspicuous With a small hammer, he smashed his men over one by one. This is not a big deal. He is psychologically prepared for these two people to have good fighting power, but what is the lightning splashed out with the hammer swing? The weapon is damaged so it leaks electricity? In the next second, General Zod would not think so anymore, because he saw with his own eyes that the big man named Thor raised the short-handled warhammer above his head, and the surrounding area was shrouded in dark clouds in the blink of an eye, and then an extremely thick Thunder and lightning fell from the sky. Boom! This not only frightened General Zod and the Kryptonian soldiers led by him, but also frightened the American soldiers watching the play. If David introduced the big guy as Thor from Asgard just now, and they took it as a joke, the terrifying thunder that suddenly descended at this moment was like a heavy hammer, knocking three of them to death. The view was knocked into pieces. "..." Calvin Swanwick and Dr. Hamilton beside him glanced at each other. Although the two of them didn''t speak, they both guessed what the other was thinking at this time: "What the guy named David said, what the hell? Is it true?" If this big man is really the legendary Nordic Thor, then the other things he mentioned, such as Zeus, the daughter of Zeus, Diana, the Amazons in Paradise Island, and the underwater kingdom of Atlantis, etc., all really exist on the earth. forces or ''characters''? There are so many terrible existences hidden on the earth? How dangerous is the world we live in? Its not just the people on the scene who were impacted by the Three Views, because Arcee has been filming in an invisible state, and even released a drone for multi-camera shooting. Billions of people on the earth have fallen into a daze at this moment In a forced state. I firmly believe that this is all fake, special effects, and a new Hollywood blockbuster! More people are shaping new views, such as Mr. President who is also paying attention to this area. Besides, many people are starting to wonder about David''s real identity? Since this man knows Zeus, the king of Olympus, and his daughter, and is still standing with the Nordic **** of thunder, what is his origin? Or, which **** is it? Judging from the clothes and appearance of the other party, it should come from a certain European mythology system, right? More importantly, David previously declared that the earth is his jurisdiction, which made many people particularly concerned. "That David Glamorgan, how much do you know?" "I don''t know anything about this person." Faced with the doubts of the two people around her, Louise Lane could only helplessly shake her head, expressing that it was the first time she had seen this person, and she didn''t even know how Clark, a Kryptonian, was related to Thor, the **** of myths and legends. existence is related. Unable to get useful information from Louise, General Calvin Swanwick and Dr. Emile Hamilton can only observe with their own eyes. But Dr. Hamilton''s eyes are full of curiosity, full of expectations for what will happen next; General Swanwick is constantly thinking while observing: Can the earth continue? Because the eyes are always focused on David, and David does not move as fast as Superman and General Zod, several people can clearly see all of David''s movements. At this time, they noticed that David did not do anything, but because the scene was too chaotic and noisy, the battle between General Zod and Superman was very fierce, and there were constant loud noises; Adding lightning is simply a double torture to hearing and vision. Under such an environment, it is not surprising that ordinary people would ignore the inconspicuous light. "It seems that he can release a golden energy to attack from a long distance?" Just when several people wanted to observe carefully and confirm their speculations, they were "surprised" to find that the Kryptonian female adjutant suddenly turned around and rushed towards David. Adjutant Fiora Earle found that David had never really joined the battle, but just stood on the periphery and released energy from time to time for long-distance attacks. He suspected that he was actually not strong, so he wanted to take down this enemy first. At the same time, it is also to test the real situation of the opponent: if this David is really not strong, taking this guy can also be used to blackmail the big man named Thor. If he is very strong, then Fiora is going to do everything possible to delay the opponent and give General Zod a chance to retreatas long as David''s strength is similar to Thor''s, the Kryptonians'' plan to occupy the earth will not be successful. Natural combat instinct allows her to make calm judgments in a chaotic battlefield and act in time. The next moment, everyone who followed David saw a scene that horrified them: Fiola, who was running at high speed, suddenly stopped, because a golden spear was precisely pressed against her heart. At the same time that the picture was frozen, a huge golden wing appeared behind David in pure white. The gloomy sky seemed to be torn apart, and the holy light sprinkled straight down, covering David and countless fluttering feathers. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 370： Group cheating Chapter 370 Form a group to fool Since there are going to be some big disturbances, David doesn''t mind making things bigger. The wings behind her are big and beautiful, and every feather on them is the same as the real feathers, and the golden brilliance keeps flowing, highlighting a luxurious, beautiful and shocking. With a beam of light shining straight down, a handsome face and a golden spear held in the right hand. With my current appearance, many people will definitely not be able to sleep tonight! This is completely different from the gods of Olympus and the Nordic gods. As one of the most influential religions on earth, David''s appearance has an amazing impact on the people on earth. After today, if David declares that he will lead mankind into a new era, it will be very easy to establish a new country or power on Earth. In addition, David puts on such an identity for himself, which will also make the politicians in this world extremely afraid: Mr. President dares to launch a nuclear bomb at the alien, Superman, but if he orders the nuclear bomb to be launched at David... then The scene must be interesting~ Looking at the reactions of the soldiers behind them, you can tell that many soldiers who had just held their weapons tightly and looked wary had already knelt down in a large area, and many of them kept crossing their chests and muttering words. Even though he was not so devout before, after witnessing such a scene with his own eyes, he immediately became the most devout believer. Similar scenes are happening everywhere in this world. With such a status blessing, those politicians dare not easily disgust themselves, right? "I hope the **** of the DC universe doesn''t mind... that guy shouldn''t have time to deal with this aborted movie universe. There is much more fun in the comic universe than here." Because of the momentary distraction, Fiora, who was staring at David, felt that this was an opportunity, but when she used her fastest speed to dodge sideways and rushed forward to control the opponent, she was horrified to find that the opponent Move faster. Boom! There was a concise and powerful loud noise, accompanied by Fiora''s fall to the ground. The solid Kryptonian armor protected the female adjutant and kept her from any harm. But Fiora vaguely realized that the other party didn''t seem to want to kill herself? Is it because of the Avengers? The opponent just wanted to capture him, not kill him on the spot? She never imagined that David wanted to catch all the Kryptonians and drag them all to Winter City. So when Thor and the Kryptonian fighters were fighting just now, not only did he not make a move, he even watched from the sidelines, for fear that Thor would get too excited and beat any unlucky Kryptonian to death with a hammer. Fortunately, Thor has a good shot, so for the time being, there is no strange situation where Thor kills in front of him, and David, a teammate, crazily increases the blood of the enemy. After looking at the efficiency of Thor''s handling of miscellaneous soldiers, he reckoned that after a while, all these Kryptonian fighters would be brought down. Even if these Kryptonian fighters have good physical fitness and armor protection, they can withstand Thor''s fists and feet, but there is no good way to deal with artifacts like Mjolnir and the thunder it releases. Either resist the past and continue fighting, or be stunned. In addition, David can be sure that Thor, the **** of thunder, cannot be handled by this group of kryptonian miscellaneous soldiers even if he relies purely on hand-to-hand combat. If he wants to stop this Asgardian **** of thunder, Zod must take action himself. Zod''s situation is not good at this time, his armor was broken by Superman, and the helmet formed by the energy field completely dissipated. After directly receiving the energy of the yellow sun, Zod also began to awaken various ''superpowers''. Clark didn''t take the opportunity to knock Zod down, but instead reminded him how to control his abilities. Its not that Clark suddenly turned into a Saiyan, wanting to fight a stronger opponent. This was originally in their plan: the Kryptonians were exposed to the yellow sun to awaken various abilities. There is no way to hide this. Instead of waiting until the Kryptonians know about Winter City and triggering new conflicts again, it is better to let Zod and others understand in advance that "even if you awaken your superpowers, you are still not our opponents". "Do you need help?" At this time, Thor, who had already dealt with the miscellaneous soldiers, also came over, glanced at the big wings condensed with holy light behind David, and then set his sights on Zod. He didn''t enjoy playing, maybe it would be more enjoyable to play with this Zod. "No, I can handle it." This Superman is not the rookie in the original plot who just learned how to fly. Clark knew his identity and abilities when he was in the Marvel universe, and he conducted some targeted training. In addition to basking in the sun often, he also systematically learned how to fight. With Superman''s super brain and physical fitness, fighting skills can be learned in no time. After the experience of the Marvel universe, there is no lack of actual combat experience. Whether it is a monster or David, they can serve as Clark''s partner. So at this time, Superman has a very strong combat effectiveness, and as the time spent in the sun increases, his combat effectiveness is still rolling and constantly improving. In this state, he didn''t worry about General Zod''s awakening ability at all. Even if the opponent was a professional soldier with the fighting instinct engraved in his genes, he couldn''t beat him. The actual situation is no different from Superman Clarks judgment. Zod, who has awakened superpowers, originally mocked Karl-El, thinking that a descendant of a scientist who came to the earth was adopted and taught by farmers, and it is impossible to beat him. A professional soldier like myself. As a result, he was severely slapped in the face by reality. "This is impossible!" Compared with the original plot, the development of the incident after being disturbed by David had a greater impact on General Zod: the model he believed in his bones to cultivate professional talents through the central book to ensure the operation of various industries on Krypton The idea that is the perfect and correct model has been greatly impacted. General Zod looked at his subordinates with dull eyes. Fiora was standing next to the man named David. David made a lot of noise just now, and he also saw the scene of David "spreading" his wings. Fiora was no match for this man. The other subordinates were more or less injured, but none of them were killed. General Zod realized that the other party had shown mercy. Although I don''t know what the other party wants to do with me and the others, it probably won''t just drive them out of the earth. The scene suddenly fell into a strange calm, which formed a huge contrast with the terrifying scene just now where the sky was dark, the lightning flashed and thundered, and the two Kryptonians flew all over the sky, the heat rays swept randomly, one punch pierced the sky, and one foot smashed the ground. David knew it was time to play himself. As a result, he had just raised his foot and hadn''t stepped out. General Swanwick, who had been watching the excitement for a long time, suddenly came over: "This...Mr. David Glamorgan." "Is there something wrong?" "Mr. President would like to be able to speak with you." "Wait until I finish the business first." David waved his hand, not caring about Mr. President''s invitation. The main purpose of his visit this time is this group of Kryptonians. At least he has to abduct all the Kryptonians before he is in the mood to do it. something else. General Swanwick didnt think there was anything wrong with it. After all, David made it clear when he appeared on the stage: Their Avengers appeared here to deal with this group of Kryptonian invaders who wanted to occupy the earth. Although I am not very familiar with the so-called Avengers Alliance, after today, people on Earth should firmly remember the name of this organization. Swanwick was thinking this, when he suddenly saw that David Glamorgan suddenly stopped the steps he had just taken, and looked at himself again. "Interested in joining the Avengers?" "Me?" Swanwick was shocked. Does this organization still accept ordinary humans? Immediately, he thought that his true identity seemed to be discovered by this person, but he kept comforting himself in his heart that it was impossible, his disguise was perfect. "Yes, as a powerful Martian, you meet our recruitment criteria." David suddenly felt that it seemed interesting to develop the Avengers into a powerful organization with representatives and offices in the multiverse things. "..." "Think about it, joining the Avengers is not a bad thing for you." David lowered his voice when he invited the Martian hunter, only the two of them and Fiora and Thor next to him could hear it, and the humans in the distance couldn''t hear what they said. In the eyes of other soldiers, their general went up to exchange a few words with the ''angel'', and then the angel walked towards the Kryptonian general who was defeated by Superman. "Zod!" No one specifically emphasized the title ''General Zod'' this time, not to mention that David knew their ''true identity'' very well. "So, what is the Avengers going to do with us? Imprisonment? Execution?" "Because you did not cause irreversible damage to the earth, nor did you cause casualties, so I will not execute you and your men." David''s original plan was to defeat the Kryptonians first, and then use the reason of providing a new home for the remaining Kryptonians to absorb these Kryptonians into Winter City. The current situation is somewhat different from the original plan. David found that his group was too powerful, especially Superman Clark. After several sets of combo punches, even Zod''s unwavering belief was shaken. In this case, combined with Kal-El''s status as the "orthodox heir" of Krypton, it is entirely possible to use a simpler and more straightforward way to make General Zod work for him. "But the necessary punishment is still necessary. You and your men will be imprisoned in my territory." First sent to Cold Winter City as a captive or prisoner, and used by David in exchange for a commutation of sentence. If necessary, let Zod The General has long worked for himself. The original plan to slowly assimilate Kryptonians into Winterfell still works, even if those Kryptonians decide to leave decades later. By that time, there should be many local Kryptonians in Winter City! (end of this chapter) Chapter 371： multiverse avengers Chapter 371 Multiverse Avengers With a few words, the future of the Kryptonians was decided, and David immediately waved his hands in the air, allowing Arcee, who was in an invisible state, to show her figure. When countless people saw a pink fighter plane appearing in the sky out of thin air, they realized that the ''Avengers'' who came here were far from just David and Thor, and there were others hiding in the dark. While countless soldiers were curiously looking at this plane, which looked very similar to an earth fighter, the pink fighter suddenly made a strange sound after a simple circle and descended, and turned into a huge robot. "This is Arcee, from Cybertron." With David''s introduction, everyone realized that this tall robot is also an alien. But Cybertron...machine lifeform...can transform...and it''s called Arcee? Is it all a coincidence? Even if its not a coincidence, it doesnt matter. Most peoples three views are still being reshaped at this time. The Nordic Thor and Angel have already appeared, and its not surprising that there will be another Transformer. Arcie''s appearance also means the end of the live broadcast. David has already achieved his goal, and there is no need to continue acting. In this world, he established himself as a protector of a high civilization against a low civilization. In order to minimize the probability of being troubled by politicians, he even put on a vest of an angel. With multiple identities, under normal circumstances, no one should come to trouble him. Of course, there are a lot of abnormal people in this world, but at that time he was famous, and even Superman Clark had no reason to stop him from fighting back. "Take us to your ship." Zod came to the earth to talk face-to-face with Superman, but he didn''t bring all his men down, and some people stayed on the spaceship. David certainly couldn''t ignore these people. Now that Zod had surrendered, those people naturally became his captives. General Zod was not prepared to continue to resist when he was sure that David would not execute his men. Superman didn''t do his best, and the guy named David next to him also didn''t do his best. In addition to that Thor, if he continued to resist, the end would not be to counter-kill the enemy in a desperate situation, but to really anger the Avenger, causing himself His men fell to their deaths. When unable to win or achieve the established strategic goals, General Zod began to think about his subordinates. Now that there are only a few Kryptonians left, the life of every Kryptonian is extremely precious. He really wanted to negotiate with the other party, such as bearing all the charges by himself and letting his subordinates leave. Before General Zod could speak, he noticed one thing: David didn''t seem to want to talk about this kind of thing with himself here. After thinking about it, it seems to make sense! no matter what? In the end, it''s all dialogues between higher civilizations, and it doesn''t need to be known by this group of lower creatures on earth. As for the people on earth, what do they think? Zod didn''t care anyway. Under the guidance of Zod, several people boarded the Kryptonian spacecraft together, and the people who were defeated by Thor had already recovered their mobility. That is to say, in the blink of an eye, the Kryptonian invaders, Superman, suddenly appeared, and the several Avengers who claimed to be responsible for protecting the earth disappeared in a flash. Only a group of soldiers led by General Swanwick and two consultants were left staring at the scene. If it weren''t for the traces left by the battle around them, they would suspect that what happened just now was just an illusion, after all, everything was too unreal. General Swanwick certainly wouldn''t regard it as an illusion. His headache now is how to deal with the various problems of Mr. President? Has this general of himself come to an end? And what the **** does that guy named David Glamorgan mean? Did he really invite himself to join the Avengers? In addition, does today''s incident mean that the earth will no longer be peaceful? Compared to a large number of people on the earth who have a headache, David, who caused all this, is looking at the interior of the Kryptonian spacecraft with curiosity. Krypton''s technology is still very advanced. After all, the universe was explored 20,000 years ago. It''s just that later it developed more and more biased, and I locked myself in a cage. After starting to use the Central Book to cultivate professional talents, the current Kryptonians are not so much Kryptonians as slaves to the Central Book. These words, if you had said these words to Zod and his group a few hours earlier, they would have scoffed, saying that you are an alien scum from which planet you dont know, Krypton. Now that David says these words again, Zod and others will never refute. The reason is simple, they can''t beat David! Arrived in the mothership, this spaceship was pieced together by this group of Kryptonian soldiers using all the materials they could collect, and the main body was even the prison where these traitors were held and exiled. So this is not a Kryptonian spacecraft in the true sense, let alone a Kryptonian battleship. General Zod came to Earth not only wanting to find the Central Book, but also hoping to find an intact Kryptonian scientific research ship, because there are perfect training equipment on it, which can be used to cultivate new Kryptonians. In the original plot, the breeding cabin of the Kryptonian scientific research ship was completely smashed by Clark with heat rays, which directly detonated Zod''s anger. Now... Zod didn''t even have a chance to see what happened to the scientific research ship on Earth? "It''s a bit rough, with obvious stitching marks." Arcee roughly scanned it, and she had a good understanding of the structure and situation of the entire spaceship. Zod has no explanation for this. He has no talents in this area at all. He was able to piece together a spaceship that can fly normally and can jump in space for a long distance. So far, there has been no failure. Very good. He didn''t know that David was focusing on the key point of''splicing''. Since it is a patchwork spaceship, it means that this spaceship is not a particularly strong structure, which means that it is easier to dismantle and will not damage the original functions of the above facilities. Although the size of the spaceship is not small, it should not take much time to disassemble and transport the spaceship to Winter City with superhuman ability. As if guessing what David was thinking, Clark, who was looking around, saw David''s expression, and said a number directly: "If you are in a hurry, one month; if you take it slowly, half a year is enough. " "I''m not in a hurry, let''s find a suitable workplace first." This spaceship certainly cannot hover in Earth orbit forever, and in order to facilitate Clark''s dismantling and handling work, it cannot stop too far away. The back of the moon is a good choice: Because of tidal locking, the moon always faces the earth, which makes it impossible for people on earth to observe what is happening on the back of the moon unless a spacecraft is launched to send astronauts or lunar rovers to land. Based on the current technology of the earth, maybe the earth officials havent built the spaceship yet, Clark has already dismantled the spaceship and sent it all to Winter City. Set course, at the speed of this spacecraft, they will be able to land on the far side of the moon soon. During this period, David also told General Zod about the placement plan of the ''Avengers'' for these captives: "You will be placed in my territory, Winter City, and you will not be allowed to leave at will for a hundred years." "..." Zod frowned, and he vaguely felt that there was something weird in it. What does it mean to be placed in Winter City for a hundred years and not to leave casually? Sure enough, as soon as David said the next few words, Zod immediately realized that this man named David Glamorgan wanted to take them, the Kryptonians, under his command. He frowned, his loyalty to Krypton made him not want to do this kind of ''betrayal'', but before he could speak, David had predicted his actions in advance and raised his hand to stop him. "If you perform well enough, it is not difficult to regain your freedom in advance!" When David said this, he looked at General Zod specifically: "If you perform particularly well, Winter City and the Avengers, no matter what! Rule out the possibility of helping you build a new Krypton." General Zod frowned, he suspected that the other party was fooling himself. "Don''t worry that I''m deceiving you. The Avengers are a very large organization, beyond your imagination. It is not difficult to find a suitable new home for you." "How huge? Does it cover the entire universe?" "The entire universe?" David smiled and gave an answer that made General Zod completely unbelievable: "The Avengers are an organization covering multiple universes, and our people are not limited to a single universe." "Multiverse?" The multiverse theory is not a novelty, but it has always been ''not proven'', and now someone says that his organization is a force covering multiple universes, which sounds like bragging. David is really not talking nonsense this time, after all, his Winter City is not in this world. "That''s right, the multiverse! Actually, my territory, Winter City, is not in this world." Zod thought that Winter City was located on a certain planet, or the name of some kind of large-scale cosmic facility, but he didn''t expect it to be located in another universe? Having been exposed to too much information at once, Zod felt a little indigestion. Fortunately, there is nothing important for him to deal with next, and Zod''s subordinates are also very disciplined, and there are no extra accidents. Following a moment of vibration, the spacecraft has landed firmly on the back of the moon. Next, take this group of Kryptonians to Winter City. "By the way, what are you going to do with the meeting with Mr. President?" "It''s enough to deal with it a few times." David didn''t plan to have too much involvement with these world''s politicians. The various actions he made before were aimed at gaining a relatively detached position. Not only himself, but Clark''s superman status will also benefit from this: because Superman joined the Avengers, he will be the representative of the Avengers in this world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 372： Kryptons future Chapter 372 The Future of Krypton In the following time, David was busy running around, because he had to keep running back and forth between several worlds. It is not difficult for the Kryptonians to move to Winter City collectively. Counting Zod, the number of Kryptonians remaining is quite rare. After searching every corner of the spaceship, they couldnt find fifty Kryptonians in the end. Such a small number of people is really inconspicuous to the current Winter City. Considering the special physique of the Kryptonians, David still took some extra care of these people, so that the Kryptonians can better survive the superpowers. This uncomfortable period of awakening. Clark began to come to Winter City frequently to visit his compatriots. At this time, General Zod already knew that the central tome they valued so much actually existed in Karl-El, or Clark Kent. Davids previous statement of Kryptons true heir was not a nonsense. General Zods eyes on Clark changed, and he regarded it as the hope of rebuilding Krypton. As for capturing Winter City? Transform this place into a new Krypton? This idea didn''t come up before, but it was quickly given up by General Zod. The reason is simple: too difficult! Clark will not support himself; David himself is very powerful; and the Avengers all over the universe. Even if a few Kryptonians like myself can temporarily occupy Winter City while the opponent is unprepared, they cannot withstand the counterattack of so many strong people. Instead of putting hope on such an unrealistic plan, why not think about it seriously, how to get the Avengers to help build a new Krypton? If General Zod doesn''t make trouble, his subordinates won''t make trouble. Kryptonian people took off their battle armor and protective equipment, bathed in the yellow sunlight almost the same as the earth, and felt various changes in themselves. Generally speaking, General Zod''s strength has improved the fastest, but he still can''t compare with Clark. The female adjutant, Fiora, showed impressive progress, but soon there was a noticeable slowdown. Not to mention the rest of the Kryptonians, they quickly touched their upper limit. No matter how much they bask in the sun, they can only slowly increase their energy a little. If it was in the past, Zod felt that this situation was normal. After all, I am a Kryptonian general, and the rest are just Kryptonian warriors. The gaps in status, class, and talent have long been fixed, and it is impossible for them to become stronger than themselves. But Clark''s existence broke his established concepts time and time again. Everything he believed in in his heart seemed to be overturned by Clark. Why does a Kryptonian who has not undergone targeted breeding and was born through natural childbirth by scientist parents become stronger than himself, the Kryptonian general, in a short period of time after being raised and taught by a peasant couple on Earth? ? Wasn''t what Jor-El and David Glamorgan said just gibberish? Is the Central Book the real culprit for the destruction of Krypton? So, many things are afraid of comparison. Reality and belief constantly collided. General Zod locked himself in the temporary residence arranged for him in Winter City, hoping to come up with a clear answer. He wanted to discuss with others, but he found that his subordinates couldn''t discuss these things with him at all. In fact, both Clark and David can discuss with him, but Zod doesn''t want to discuss with these two now, as if the idea he has insisted on for a long time will completely collapse. David knew this well, and didn''t rush to find Zod in a hurry. When he was almost entangled, he would naturally come to him. At that time, if I draw a big cake for Zod, he will happily eat it. Compared with forcing him to force the other party now, the effect will definitely be much better. Put aside the matter of the Kryptonians for the time being, and let Van Cleef and his men continue to keep an eye on the situation. David went back and forth several times in the DC movie universe, and by the way, he did some small things: The Avengers branch in the DC movie universe was officially established. In principle, the Avengers Alliance is an organization that exists to protect the weak civilizations of the universe, and will not directly rule the region. Therefore, the Avengers will only act when the earth is facing a crisis from the universe that it cannot handle itself. Of course, Superman, as a new member of the Avengers, usually likes to do good deeds. As long as he doesnt violate the laws of the earth, the Avengers dont care. That was his personal behavior, and had nothing to do with the Avengers themselves! but! After all, Superman is the representative of the Avengers. If someone provokes, slanders, attacks, and slanders Superman, then the Avengers will naturally fight back. As for the way to fight back? Although David didn''t say it clearly, the other party was very worried that the angel would point the spear in his hand and stage a big drama of the Crusades westward. In short, after several meetings, although the other party has figured out the thoughts of the Avengers and David, they are not happy at all. Especially the group of people known as the lighthouse, suddenly found a brighter light appeared on their lighthouse, it was simply a round of the sun, suppressing them so that they could not emit any light. I was upset, but there was nothing I could do, and I didn''t even dare to be too rude in front of David. This gesture also made David sure that his plan was working well, so don''t worry about these politiciansthey have no guts Fighting to the death with others, some people really make trouble, and these people are the first to jump out and throw the blame. But a lunatic like Lex Luthor is more likely to jump out and cause trouble. However, without the Kryptonian spacecraft, Kryptonian corpses, and Kryptonian technical support, Luthor, who couldn''t create Doomsday, couldn''t make too much trouble. Fudge Batman to deal with Superman? I wonder if Mr. Bruce Wayne can still get kryptonite? The kryptonite in the movie universe is found in the wreckage of the Kryptonian spacecraft, and now the spacecraft has been packed and disassembled by itself. Rather than fooling Batman, it is better to fool Wonder Woman, maybe the odds of winning are higher. What''s more, for Luther, who is a human being, whether it is an alien or a demigod, he must target. Anyway, Wonder Woman Diana is no longer a ''mysterious figure'', but I don''t know how Luthor will fool Wonder Woman? "Speaking of which, you haven''t seen Wonder Woman this time?" "See you!" Because I mentioned Diana in the global live broadcast, and Diana has left many clues over the years, the existence of Wonder Woman has been confirmed. This was completely contrary to Diana''s thoughts, so the daughter of Zeus found David with full of dissatisfaction. The two didn''t fight, they just said a few words and went back to their respective homes. Although the contact time is not long, David can clearly feel that Wonder Woman Diana doesn''t like him very much! It''s not just because I revealed her identity, it''s more like the situation where you don''t like her at first sight. David had only encountered this situation once before, and that was when he met Gwen''s father. He had seen a similar reaction on Gwen''s father''s face. Tell Laura about her meeting with Wonder Woman, and Laura laughed immediately: "It seems that she saw through your essence at a glance." "What is my essence? The Holy Light?" Wonder Woman hates the Holy Light? Never heard of this setting? "You are not light, but the elementary particles that make up light." "..." David opened his mouth to refute, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by the communicator on the table. Eva asked if David was free? Zod wants to talk to David. "Ask him to the reception room." David has been waiting for Zod all this time, and it seems that he has finally thought about it! As long as the next conversation goes well, I will be able to obtain the powerful combat power of the Kryptonians next. I just dont know which army the Kryptonians should be placed in? The Knights of Winter? Knights of Tiran? Or do you form a special combat team alone and dispatch it according to the situation and needs? Thinking about the follow-up arrangements in his mind, David is not worried about what this conversation will affect at all. In the final analysis, the situation of the two parties is not equal. Zod and his Kryptonians are still prisoners of war. In addition, Zod believes in the strong, so he can only listen obediently to what David, who is stronger than him, said. Walking to the reception room, Zod was standing there looking out the window. Although he was only wearing ordinary clothes in the cold winter city, it was difficult to conceal his military aura. Sensing David coming in, Zod first saluted: he put his right fist on his chest and bowed slightly and nodded. Its not too long since I came to Cold Winter City, and the first thing Zod learned was the military salute of Cold Winter City. Although Cold Winter City''s "lag behind" surprised him a little, but at that time his head was very messy, and he didn''t think too much about it at all, and only things related to the military could attract his attention a little. David nodded in return, and then invited Zod to sit down and chat: "I thought it would take a while before you came to me." "You think I''ll accept your terms?" "Because I can''t think of a reason why you would refuse." As long as he is sure about rebuilding Krypton, Zod will find it difficult to refuse: "As for how to rebuild Krypton correctly, you don''t have to make a decision right away." What Zod struggled with was not whether to rebuild Krypton, but how to rebuild Krypton! His original concept was impacted, and he began to think whether the natural birth method of the Jo-Ele couple is the real future of Krypton? But this contradicts his ''nature'' and makes him extremely painful. "You have enough time to observe Clark''s growth and changes closely. Maybe it won''t be long before you have a clear answer in your heart." When he heard this, Zod knew that David supported ''natural childbirth'', and the winter lord didn''t like Krypton''s cultivation method. And from David''s words, we can know that Kal-El, that is, Clark, is far from reaching his limit. Zod, who has gradually adapted to his superpowers, is very aware of how powerful he has become today. Now David told himself that Kal-El, who could easily defeat him, hadn''t reached his peak yet? How strong will Karl be at his peak? (end of this chapter) Chapter 373： Targeting Mutants Chapter 373 The target turns to mutants How powerful is Superman at the pinnacle? David didn''t tell Zod, and let him observe slowly. After he saw how Clark became stronger quickly, he had a clear answer to the entanglement in his heart. Zod will die at the hands of Superman in the plot, the biggest reason is that he came at the wrong time! If he came earlier, the earth would not be able to stop the Kryptonian invasion; if he came later, even if Superman was already very strong, he would not be killed. At any rate, they are the survivors of Krypton, the last few remaining compatriots, and after Superman is powerful, he has the mentality that everything is under control. Clark has enough confidence to let these compatriots go. He even helped General Zod find a new planet by the way, allowing them to rebuild their home on that planet. But Zod came not long after Clark had just awakened his ability, which led to Superman''s combat power not yet growing. When facing these Kryptonian fighters, he did not have the absolute strength to solve this crisis. Can be cruel and kill the last compatriots. In addition, if Zod sees Superman becoming so powerful with his own eyes, no matter how stubborn his thoughts are, he will have to seriously think about the real future of the Kryptonians. Because of David''s intervention, Zod got such an opportunity, and even witnessed how Clark became stronger up close and slowly. Thinking of this, David suddenly came up with a strange idea: If Zod had a flash of inspiration and planned to give birth to an offspring naturally, then he would definitely choose an ''excellent mother'', and then the female adjutant Fiora would become The only choice, right? Or encourage Kryptonians to have more life inside, that scene... David immediately stopped his thoughts, thinking that Zod should not be so outrageous, at least he is the upper class of Krypton. "In any case, the Kryptonian matter is over." Successfully abducted the Kryptonian refugees to Winter City, and David had completed a branch task he had set for himself. There are still a few small tasks waiting for me! For example, flickering the mutant refugees in Clarice''s world; and the handover work of the Supreme Mage. The former can introduce more ''special talents'' to Winter City, while the latter belongs to having fun to pass the time. Everything in Winter City is advancing steadily. The industrial system is gradually improving, military equipment is also being produced, and several export agreements have even been reached. The establishment of various factories and shops has also provided a large number of job opportunities for the residents of Winter City, and they don''t have to worry about finding a job. The current unemployment rate in Winter City is very, very low. Only a small number of nobles who are addicted to pleasure are not working. This group of people is not necessarily all addicted to pleasure. They may be waiting for the emergence of "better job opportunities and positions". With the development of Winter City, David - Duke of Glamorgan needs more and more places to employ people. In this world where knowledge and power are all controlled by the aristocrats, only the aristocrats can do those jobs well. For this situation, there is nothing to do for the time being. This kind of thing cannot be changed in three or two years. Even if Winter Academy can provide a group of young talents within a few years, it will take longer to truly replace the role of these nobles. "So, if it is useful, you have to continue to use it." Currently, the order that Winter City does not entrust enfeoffments has not caused too much disturbance among the nobles. It is estimated that these nobles want to see what the Duke of Winter wants to do next? Earl Sutton-Stewart took up the post of deputy head of the Knights of Tiran, and should be able to have some effect in this regard. "Speaking of which, I''ve only been staring at the Kryptonians recently. I don''t know how Sutton is training in the Knights?" Go back to the office and call Eva, and directly ask about the current situation of the Tiran Knights. Sylvanas officially took over the training work of the Knights of Tiran not long ago. His current official position is to teach the knights of the Knights of Tiran in the Duchy of Winter. The regiment was trained into a strengthened version of the ranger troop. Some requirements directly target the Knights of Winter: After the end of this five-year long-term reorganization and training work, all knights who fail to become rangers, hunters, or master arcane energy will be kicked out of the Knights of Tiran. Even if those who were originally knights would not be deprived of their status as knights, they could still serve as officers in other troops, but no one wanted to lose face. In addition to the request given by Cirvanas, it fits the thinking of this group of knights very well: We are originally the most elite knights in the Kingdom of Tiran! In the future, it should also become one of the most elite knights in the Duchy of Winter...! Even if you have seen the horror of the Winter Knights, you cant join the Tiran Knights if you are not competitive. So when Cirvanas'' standard was proposed, no one expressed any objection or protest, and everyone shouted like they were on a stimulant: Lord Windrunner, don''t take pity on us, please spur, teach, and ravage us with all your strength! Bar! "Are these the original words of those in the Knights of Tiran?" "There is a slight difference in the wording, but that''s roughly what it means." David nodded. He can rest assured about the situation of the Tiran Knights. Regardless of whether he can meet Cirvanas''s requirements in the end, he will be the one who earns in the end anyway. At that time, with the two ace knights of Winter Knights and Tiran Knights in hand, these countries on the continent of Brennia can basically be promoted by themselves, provided that the gods don''t come up with some new tricks. "What about the development progress of the Tiran Knights'' equipment?" "Howard has submitted a complete design drawing, and is currently waiting for the review of the chief consultant of the Duchy of Winter." Eva reminded David a little: "Your chief consultant hasn''t been here recently, so I asked Steve to help transfer the materials Sent it over." "Hmm." Just as I was about to go to the Marvel Universe, I asked Tony for his specific evaluation of the light and heavy cavalry system of the Tiran Knights: "Didn''t Steve say anything when he came over?" "He said Stephen had found Karma Taj, you missed that scene." "Unfortunately~" Eva smiled and looked at the regretful David, and then took out a storage disk from his jacket: "However, Steve recorded all the scenes at that time, and he asked me to pass them on to you." "Sure enough, he is my good brother!" He happily took the storage disk over. David was not in a hurry to appreciate Stephen Strange''s wonderful experience in Karma Taj, but walked to his side and Eva, who handed the storage disk to her, was pulled into her arms: "Besides, you really deserve to be my clerk." "It''s just a secretary called the clerk, right?" She shook her waist slightly, and Eva, who felt that something was wrong, immediately became honest, and sat obediently on David''s lap, not daring to move. Although she likes the fun brought by this role identity, she doesn''t want to leave early too often: "Ahem, Gwen may come over in a while." "Then let''s hurry up." "..." Gwen came earlier than Eva expected. During this period, David didn''t have much time to pay attention to the mutants'' situation, which made Gwen and Clarice more time to contact. Clarice learned about Winter City through Gwen, and Gwen learned about the various sufferings of mutants through Clarice. Faced with a powerful enemy head-on, but without other external assistance, the mutants have nowhere to pour out their sufferings. It is simply too miserable. After hearing this, Gwen expressed great sympathy for what happened to Clarice, and the relationship between the two became better and better. Now they have become good friends. Gwen patted her chest and promised to persuade David to help the mutant as soon as possible . After telling the story of the mutants'' tragic experience, Gwen sniffled and reminded David to help those poor mutants as soon as possible: "Help Clarice and the others! Moreover, the addition of mutants to Winter City is also harmful to Winter City." Is it good?" "Don''t worry, I''ve thought about it a long time ago." David, with his hands on the desk and his thumbs on his chin, was seriously thinking about how to complete this planned side mission? Directly help and take over all the mutants? He can even be more thorough, and take all the few remaining earthlings in that world to Winter City, and there are not many living people left anyway. That world can be left to the sentinel robot to scourge at will, and I can occasionally go there to fight monsters, and give my subordinates some combat experience or something? Wait until the cleanup is almost done, that world will be a new backup resource world. Under normal circumstances, this is the most reasonable plan. But reversing the world of the future won''t work, because these mutants will come up with another way to save the world: through the ability of the phantom cat, send Wolverine''s consciousness back to the past, and then turn the existing one that was scourged by the sentinel into a model. The world is erased, completely overwriting it with a new worldline. I didnt come up with this plan by myself. It is estimated that it is not far from the time when Professor X and Magneto came up with the plan, and they may have even thought of it. In the case of being able to save their own world, the mutants may not agree to move collectively. Participating in the mutant plan? So how can you get more benefits for yourself? The new world line, this is one of Marvel''s countless parallel universes, the only thing special is this group of mutants. What''s worse, he doesn''t even know that in the new world line, will these mutants still remember Winter City? Especially Clarice, she won''t just forget this experience, right? After thinking for a moment, David decided: first meet with the leader of the mutants, and then make a decision after chatting face to face. "Clarice is in town now?" "Well, she, a strong man named Logan, and an old man named Eric are visiting the training of the Tiran Knights." "Magneto is here? I just want to meet him too." David moved his seat back a little, stood up, took Gwen with him, and left the office and went straight to the Winter Barracks. (end of this chapter) Chapter 374： Multiple Choice Questions for Mutants Chapter 374 Multiple choice questions faced by mutants Did not call the driver alone, David chose a convertible off-road vehicle from the garage, started it, and drove Gwen to the direction of Winter Barracks. This car was produced by Winter City and uses a crystal mine engine. However, all subsequent cars and aircraft will be replaced with new engines, and this design of directly installing crystal ore into the engine will no longer be used. But no matter how it is improved, David, as the lord, will have various types of prototype cars here. Even if they are not used in normal times, they can be placed in a large enough garage as a displayit can be regarded as a record of the development of Winter City! But David chose this car mainly because it is open-top and can accommodate multiple people. If it''s just me and Gwen, the Mustang sports car that I carry with me is actually more suitable. "Who will get under the table next? Sophia? Helen? Laura?" As soon as the car pulled out of the garage, Gwen suddenly asked a question: "Do you need my help?" "..." David looked at Gwen speechlessly. Could it be that Gwen is jealous? But when he saw Gwen''s eyes that seemed to be shining, he realized that he had guessed wrong. Could it be that because she was the first, she wanted to drag more people into the water after seeing others suffer too? "I''m afraid Laura will push you under the table then." Gwen shuddered when he thought of something, and resolutely gave up this dangerous idea. Laura can''t beat her, Helen doesn''t need to help at all, as for Sophia... such a cute little sister, she can''t help her. But thinking that such a good little girl was harmed by the beasts around her, Gwen reminded David: "Speaking of which, don''t bully Sophia, she is still young." "..." David wanted to complain that she was not young, so he refrained from opening his mouth, but the people around him did not fight, infight, poison, or plot against each other, and they had a good relationship with each other. This really made him breathe a sigh of relief! Driving into the Cold Winter Barracks, after a little inquiring, he knew where the camp of the Knights of Tilan was. As more and more soldiers joined the Winter Army, the establishment of the Winter Army has gradually increased, and the Winter Army Camp has also begun to divide exclusive areas belonging to each army. The trump card of the Duke of Winter and the absolute confidant of the Duke of Winter, such as the Knights of Winter, can naturally give priority to dividing the territory. Subsequently, the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment, who followed Cold Winter City and made many exploits, had already determined their own camp. Although the Tiran Knights are the trump card of the Tiran Kingdom, after all, they have just joined Winter City and have not made any military exploits. In addition, they are still in the process of reorganization and training, so they only got the "assigned" barracks and resident. But there is no shortage of land in Winter City. When the Winter Barracks was first built, a large area was enclosed, so the camp of the Tiran Knights is not small, but the location is slightly off, and some training equipment needs to be temporarily built. After such a long period of time, the Tiran Knights have already completed the required facilities and equipment, but after Cirvanas took over the training work, they ordered a batch of new equipment. At the same time, she moved the barracks of the Tiran Knights to the forest. So, the Tiran Knights are currently located in the deepest part of the Winter Barracks, next to the Winter Forest. To some extent, the Tiran Knights can be regarded as the outermost line of defense in Winter City? Although no enemies will appear in this direction under normal circumstances. When David arrived, he found that it wasnt just Clarice and her Wolverine Logan and Magneto Eric Lanshere who had come to visit the Tiran Knights training. Sophia and Sutton Stewart, both the chief and deputy heads of the Tiran Knights, were there. "Your training is over?" "No, rest today." When Sutton saw David coming, he greeted him warmly. After all, he would work and eat under this subordinate in the future. Even so, he still cant get rid of some habits, or he doesnt want to change them at all: What race is that girl named Clarice? Elf? "..." David glanced at Clarice, who was introducing something to Magneto not far away. This mutant with a flickering code name has a very unique appearance. It is normal to be misunderstood as not a human: "She is a human, but Because of the mutant gene, it looks unique." "Oh~" Sutton nodded to express his understanding, and then he asked a question that surprised David: "Can she join the Knights of Tiran?" "ah?" "I heard that you plan to train the Tiran Knights to become the strongest ground mobile force in Winter City." "so?" "This ability called Clarice is very suitable for the Knights of Tiran." He knew that Clarice had the ability to teleport through Sophia. The development direction of the Tiran Knights is no longer a secret. The fact that the Winter Alchemy Workshop is designing new armor for them has also spread throughout the army. The Duke has already shown that he attaches great importance to the Knights of Tiran, and the next thing is to see what kind of performance the members of the Knights of Tiran can show in return. The entire Winter City is staring at the Tiran Knights. In this case, even a big-hearted person like Sutton feels the pressure. The reason for wanting to attract special talents into the Tiran Knights is to show more exciting performances in the future. "I don''t object to your idea in principle, but Clarice is not from Winter City yet." "About this, I''m still very optimistic about you." Earl Sutton Stewart didn''t know where the Cybertronians, the high elves came from, and the guy who just came to Winter City recently and called himself a Kryptonian . But David was able to attract so many ''races'' to join Winter City, which shows that he is very good at this aspect. I am not going to join the team, and I don''t even want to find out the real origins of these people. Anyway, he will know when he needs to know. Now that no one tells himself, it means that he doesn''t need to know about those situations. After saying hello, Sutton walked aside and continued chatting with his niece. The two of them talked about the situation of the Knights of Tiran. Although Sophia was only a nominal leader, how could she think that as a leader, she didn''t even understand her subordinates? Plus Her Royal Highness watched it in person, which indeed aroused the training enthusiasm of the Tiran knights, so no one disliked Sophia often coming to the training ground. David also greeted Sophia, maybe it was to maintain the majesty of the head of the group and Her Royal Highness, or maybe it was too full yesterday, Sophia was very calm, just greeted with a reserved smile. After finishing all this, David came to Clarice and the others. Gwen is already standing here, attracting the attention of the two guests, and buying David a little free time to say hello to the two. After Gwen and the others chatted for a while, David appeared just in time. As guests, the two of them would not feel that they were being ignored, and even if they saw through, they would express their understanding. "This is the lord of Winter City, David, Duke of Glamorgan." "This is Eric Lanshere; this is James Howlett, you can call him Logan." Clarice introduced each other to each other, and David did not jokingly relieve the atmosphere like when he met the phantom cat before. Both parties know that what is going to be discussed next is a major issue related to whether the mutants and the earthlings in that world can continue to survive. It is better to use less jokes when talking about such a serious topic. "I heard Clarice mention the two of you." Among the surviving mutants, Magneto King Eric Lanshere and Wolverine Logan are all mutants with extremely high seniority, leaders, mentors and other identities. These two came to Cold Winter City, and to some extent, they came here on behalf of all mutants. "Your Excellency the Duke." Because they are old enough and well-informed, although it feels amazing to go to another world, the two quickly accepted everything, and they also maintained enough respect for David''s status as a feudal lord. "Welcome to Winter City, both of you." "I am also very grateful to the Duke for his warm invitation." "After the two visited, what do you think of Winter City?" Faced with such a direct question, Eric and Logan looked at each other, and Logan answered David''s question: "It''s a beautiful city, and there are many magical things...and people." While speaking, Logan glanced to the side, and there was a Cybertronian sitting there, who was training imaginary enemies as the Tiran Knights. He has seen a lot of this kind of huge metal robot in Winter City. Through Clarice''s introduction, he knows that this huge robot is actually a special kind of life race called Cybertronians. In addition to the high elf priest who walked by from time to time in the barracks, Logan has fully realized that Winter City is a city where multiple races coexist. Here, the mutants don''t seem to be anything special. Especially for mutants like Clarice who have obvious changes in appearance, the kind of love she showed for this city can be seen without blind eyes. Logan knew why, he had seen too many fellow mutants who were rejected by humans because of their differences in appearance. That is to say, the sentry later caused a greater crisis, otherwise there would be an unknown number of mutant children who would grow up or die under all kinds of strange eyes. And here in Winter City, Clarice has never felt that kind of sight full of ''disgust'', at most someone will look at it curiously, and there is no negative emotion in that sight that makes her uncomfortable. For a moment, Logan felt that Winter City was a good choice: if the other party was willing to accept all mutants and other survivors on Earth. Turning to look at Magneto next to him, Logan knew that it didn''t matter what he thought, because Magneto and Professor X thought of a way to save their own world. Visiting Winter City in person today is actually an alternative: at the same time, this is also a chance for the remaining mutants to choose. Because according to the plan of Magneto and Professor X, even if it succeeds, these surviving mutants will no longer exist. Or in other words, these people on the New World Line are no longer what they are now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 375： dont reverse but the future Chapter 375 Don''t reverse, but the future New world, new story, new experience, without those tribulations and experiences, will naturally become "another" person. Professor X and Magneto''s plan is essentially to sacrifice everyone in exchange for a better world. If it is not too desperate, there is no hope of defeating the Sentinels to save the world, and everyone does not want to implement this plan. Like now. Blinking Clarice''s accidental travel to another world gave the mutants a new hope of survival, but if they had the chance to live, how could they be willing to die? This is the survival instinct of life. So, when Professor X and Magneto proposed the plan to go back to the past and change the world line, it was not approved like the original plot, and everyone was very entangled, thinking whether they could find a way to get the best of both worlds. These things, when talking with Magneto and Wolverine, David learned one after another. Clarice also expressed the thoughts of some mutants, and would like to ask David, the duke who can connect multiple different worlds, if he can come up with some solutions? "There is no good way." Store everyone''s memories in a specific tool, and then let these people ''retrieve'' their memories after the new world line covers the world? Even so, its just allowing others to have the memory of self, thats all, it doesnt mean that these people have been resurrected. Unless, like Professor X, mental power directly seizes control of the body with a lot of things such as memory and personality, but that is tantamount to killing the original owner directly. Leaving aside whether these mutants have that ability, they cannot accept this kind of behavior, right? The only thing that is certain now is that if they are going to send Wolverine Logan back in time to warn their former self, and then avoid the Sentinels to create a new world, David can properly provide some protection to ensure that they are completing this task Before, it will not be found and killed by sentries. "Why are you so enthusiastic about helping us?" After chatting for a while, Logan and Magneto followed David and slowly left the Winter Barracks, sitting in a jeep and slowly visiting other places in Winter City. After driving the car to the bank of the vast Cold Winter River and stopping, Logan, who was sitting in the co-pilot, suddenly asked the most important question. "Even if Clarice came to your territory for some special reason, you don''t seem to need to care so much about us mutants, do you?" Logan, who has lived long enough, has seen too many things. He does not believe that David wants to save mutants for no reason. After some conversations, David does not behave like those so-called saints. The reason why Logan was a little less vigilant was that David didn''t pretend to be like a saint. He behaved normally, so Logan asked directly, instead of directly listing David as an untrustworthy object in his heart. "Because I hope that Winter City will develop very powerfully. It needs to continuously increase the city''s population and obtain various resources, and mutants are a group of people with special abilities. You should understand what this means." "Mutants are not weapons." "Weapon itself has no distinction between good and evil, right and wrong." David used the other party''s situation as an example: "You and your companions use mutant powers to fight against sentries and protect your companions and the remaining ordinary people. Is this kind of thing wrong? ? "..." Of course Logan understands this truth, but everyone will say the truth. When Stryker captured mutants for experiments, the above-board formula was more beautiful, but what about the result? No matter how beautiful the slogan is, it is useless. What defines a person is always his actual actions. As far as the current situation is concerned, David is at least honest enough. Logan felt a headache. He really didn''t want to come to participate in these things. He was not good at these things. He took out a cigar and lit it irritably, and then looked directly at Magneto King Eric who hadn''t said much. His meaning is obvious, I will leave it to you, and I have nothing to say. Magneto didnt care about Wolverines strike behavior. He had known the character of this guy for so many years, and he would come here with Wolverine this time, mainly because Wolverines immortal body can guarantee the safety of several people. When the going gets tough, Wolverine can stall the enemy, giving Clarice and Eric time to escape. And Wolverine will not die, so don''t worry about him being sacrificed, and you can find opportunities to rescue him later. So from the beginning, Wolverine came here as a bodyguard, and Eric was originally responsible for talking. Before Eric didnt speak, Logan took the initiative to start the conversation. Now that the conversation has begun, please start your performance, Magneto. Eric didn''t talk about those meaningless topics. He directly asked David, if the mutants relocated to Cold Winter City and became residents of Cold Winter City, how would David plan to accommodate these mutants? In Erics view, David has a high probability of placing mutants alone in a specific community, which can avoid conflicts between mutants and ordinary people. Unexpectedly, David was not going to do that at all. Except for the Cybertronians because of their size, he has always treated all races who came to Winter City as "normal treatment." '' As long as you are willing to join Cold Winter City and become a resident of Cold Winter City, then you can enjoy all the treatment of Cold Winter City, and there is no difference from others. "Will no discrimination be made?" Luo wasn''t ready to speak at all, but he couldn''t hold back when he heard this. While Eric was surprised, he thought that David, the Duke of Winter, didn''t know what it meant to be a mutant: "Mutants will be rejected or even hated by many ordinary people, not only some mutants will change in appearance , there is a very important reason that when mutants awaken their abilities, there is a certain risk of losing control." It can be said that this is the biggest contradiction between mutants and ordinary people. The others are all false. Only this point is the most critical, because it will actually threaten the personal safety of ordinary people. Because no one likes me to return home happily one day, only to find that my house has been blown into ruins because of the superpower awakening of the bear kid next door, and what is even worse is that there were still people in the house at the time. This kind of thing is not an exception in the world of mutants. Now that David wants to bring the mutants to Winter City, how is he going to solve this hidden danger? Even if the surviving mutants can control their superpowers very well, they wont accidentally injure ordinary people out of control, but what about the new generation of mutants that will be born after the mutants multiply? "This is actually not difficult to solve." To a certain extent, mutants suddenly acquire certain superpowers due to the awakening of their own X genes. Although these abilities are different, the reason for their loss of control is simple: a sudden extra ability, just like you suddenly With an extra arm or leg, there will definitely be a period of discomfort. However, when this ability is obtained, there are not no signs at all. The X gene also requires energy to endow the host with the ability. In many cases, the energy of the universe is directly extracted, which means that it can be detected in advance. Not to mention that Davids Winter City can easily make similar equipment, the most critical ability of Sentinel is to detect the X gene, and even the hidden X gene can be discovered by it. "So, as long as it is confirmed that the child has the X gene, installing a small detection and restriction device on the child can prevent bad things from happening." According to David, this restriction device does not deprive mutants of their abilities, but ''weakens'' them. For mutants like Cyclops who use energy directly, using this device can greatly reduce their own output power. If some mutants who have just awakened their abilities, once suppressed by this device, they may not be able to use their abilities, and naturally they will not pose a threat to ordinary people around them. Even if it is a powerful ability, it will not cause too much harm after being suppressed. "This suppression range can be adjusted continuously, and it is also a device for mutants to learn how to use and control their abilities correctly." "Sounds good, Winter City can make this kind of equipment?" "Not difficult." Winter City has gathered a lot of cosmic civilization technology and Cybertron technology in the Marvel Universe, as well as a lot of alchemy and magic knowledge, plus a variety of strange materials. It is really not difficult to make this kind of thing. Continuing to talk for a while, David realized that Magneto was gradually inclined to come to Winter City. After all, his plan with Professor X was to save the world, but it was no different from destroying the world. After Magneto discovered that he could truly save the existing mutants, he began to waver. Especially when it is learned that the technical reserves of Winter City are not as ''medieval'' as they appear on the surface. They have a large number of advanced technologies at the level of cosmic civilization, including genetic adjustment and optimization technologies, which can not only make mutants better. The mastery of superpowers can also eliminate some of the ''side effects'', and even make mutants stronger. This is obviously a brighter future, so bright that Magneto has a crooked mind. Being insensitive, he knew that he was no match for the Duke of Winter, and he was startled by the sense of oppression from the other party. After realizing the huge power gap between the two sides, Magneto resolutely gave up that dangerous idea, and even more began to pay attention to how to lead the mutants to this new bright road. Being able to help compatriots choose the right path forward can be regarded as a contribution to the mutants. Now, the biggest question for Magneto is, how to convince old friends to give up their previous plan? Come together to Winterfell and work to forge a true future for the surviving mutants. "I might need some time to talk to my old friend." (end of this chapter) Chapter 376： Tony hugged his waist and clenched his fist Chapter 376 Tony holds his waist and makes a fist Before meeting Magneto, David never thought that things would go so smoothly. Looking at Magneto King Eric''s attitude, David felt that even if he couldn''t convince everyone to give up the plan to change the world line, he could still bring a group of surviving mutants to Winter City. Even if only a few people are brought in, David will still make money! As a result, the harvest is amazing. Magneto actually persuaded all the surviving mutants. The survivors, including Professor X, all decided to move to Winter City to live. As for the disfigured world that was ravaged by the sentinels, he didn''t give up directly. The X-Men led by Professor X also want to save the ordinary people in that world. In addition to starting a new life in Winter City, this group of mutants will often go to the original world to search and rescue. Human survivors, bring them to Winter City. In fact, during the period when David ran to DC Universe to recruit Kryptonians, the population of Winter City has been growing. Although it is not as explosive as before, people continue to come to the northern plains, and the total population of Winter City has exceeded 100,000 in the past two months. "Much faster than I expected." "The rest of the Kingdom of Tilan is more chaotic than previously expected." According to the information collected from multiple channels, the kingdom of Tilan has become a mess. Except for the northern plain, almost all areas of the kingdom have fallen into war. What''s even more frightening is that these wars were not all caused by the temple. The temple focused on the southern part of the Kingdom of Tilan. In these areas, a large number of lords who set off anti-flags and declared their separation from the Kingdom of Tilan opened the prelude to the war with the lords who chose to be loyal to the royal family of Tilan. Then came some ambitious people who wanted to take advantage of the situation to rise up, turning the western part of the kingdom, which was not affected by the temple, into a mess. These people ran to the north in the name of the royal family, and the surrounding lords got into trouble. When they couldn''t care about themselves, they worked hard to annex every inch of the surrounding land. There were also many rebellious lords in the east of the Kingdom of Tilan, but these lords did not join the Temple or the Sodulunma Empire, but declared themselves independent kingdoms. These kingdoms did not attack each other, nor did they attack the surrounding forces. But the surrounding forces did not let go of such a legal opportunity to launch a ''counter-insurgency'' war, even though the Tilan royal family did not issue a similar order at all. With the addition of Iron Tree Fort, an important northern town that is at war with elves, the Kingdom of Tilan ushered in a truly troubled time. Compared with the three areas in the southeast, west and west, the situation in the north is relatively stable. At least the elves did not break the Iron Tree Fort. The forts around the Iron Tree Fort are still firmly guarding the human territory, ensuring that the passage to the north is always normal. . So many people who wanted to escape the war began to move towards the northern plainsthere was the royal family of Tilan, there was the city of Winter, and it was the only peaceful pure land in the Kingdom of Tilan. Countless people packed their bags, dragged their families and embarked on the road north, even including a small number of nobles. The population of Winter City will continue to increase, and the more chaotic the south, the faster the population will increase on his side. Even Iron Tree Castle began to have people running to the northern plains, choosing to become the people of Winter City. What David has to do is to eat all the meat that is sent to his mouth, and at the same time constantly transform this energy into his own power: a more prosperous city and a stronger army. Looking at the report in his hand, although Winter City and the construction of roads previously connected Frost Cold Watch and Snowfield Fort. Strictly speaking, those two places are still isolated militarized garrisons. But as more and more people joined Winter City, especially many new people from the south, some of them felt that building a new home directly here in Snowfield Castle was also a good choice. As a result, Snowfield Castle gradually accumulated a lot of people. Wetherby Swan has already applied to recruit a group of new grassroots employees to handle various affairs of Snowfield Castle. According to the original plan, Snowfield Castle and Winter City will eventually be integrated and become a part of Winter City, but at the beginning, he wanted to take Winter City as the core and slowly radiate outward. The current situation is more like Winter City and Snowfield Fort working together and finally converging. "It doesn''t matter, as long as the construction specifications of Snowfield Castle meet the standards of Winter City." What David wants to sign is an order document for mobilizing Digger to Snowfield Castle to build more infrastructure, including important facilities such as the Ark Reactor, so it must be signed by the lord himself. After signing and stamping, and completing his work, David continued to imagine a better tomorrow. The Kryptonians gradually adapted to their own abilities, and gradually adapted to life in Winter City. The new armor of the Tiran Knights, that is, the light cavalry system, heavy cavalry system and super heavy cavalry system, the design plan has been finalized, and the prototype has already begun to be manufactured. Tony Stark took some time to look at it, and made some optimizations and improvements, and then sent the drawings and some of his follow-up upgrade suggestions back to Winter City. Originally, he wanted to go back and continue to study various advanced scientific knowledge on Temple No. 2, but was caught by David and asked him to help make monitoring and restricting devices for mutants. There is no rush to see the finished product, but there must be complete design drawings and samples. "This thing is very simple, just add a module to the personal terminal I just made." "Personal terminal? Are you researching this recently?" Tony directly showed his watch: "It has already been made!" "You know, I don''t know much about watch brands..." He has heard of many famous brand watches, but he only knows the names, and he can''t recognize the real ones in front of him. Tony sighed helplessly, wanting to popularize this knowledge for David, and felt that these luxuries on earth, for a great lord who can travel to multiple universes and has already obtained the knowledge of universe-level civilization, It really doesn''t make sense. So he gave up what he wanted to say, started the topic directly, and introduced the device in his hand to David: "Didn''t you mention the multi-functional portable personal terminal tool?" A personal terminal that integrates multiple functions such as a mobile phone, a personal computer, and an identity account. David has always believed that this thing will become a standard configuration for everyone in Winter City in the future. Looked at Tony in surprise, and knew the answer from the affirmative expression of the other party: "It was built so soon?" "It''s not such a complicated thing in the first place. Even with the technology I originally mastered, I can make it with a little time, let alone now." This is a portable personal computer, such as holographic imaging, light-sensing operation and other technologies, Tony has already mastered it. After obtaining the high-level cosmic civilization technology stored in Temple No. 2, building this kind of thing is as simple as he usually puts together a new armor. "It''s not difficult to produce this thing. You can choose the shape of a bracelet, watch, ring, etc., and it can definitely meet everyone''s requirements. It''s a pity that cross-plane communication is still not possible, otherwise it will be more convenient to connect in the future gone." "..." David did not complain that Tony was whimsical. After all, this guy is a genius who specializes in hacking. No one knows Tony''s limit. "No matter what, make a batch first, and give priority to important people in Winter City." With this thing, the original communicator similar to a telephone can be abandoned, and this personal terminal can be a perfect substitute. David himself asked for a ring-shaped one, which can form a holographic image on the wearing hand after wearing it on his finger. It can be held in the palm of the hand, or it can be displayed on the outside of the forearm. The methods of use include mental fluctuations, voice or even direct "touching" with the hand. In fact, the complete multifunctional personal terminal also has combat capabilities, such as directly releasing energy to form a shield to protect oneself, or condensing into an energy blade to attack the enemy. Considering security factors, these functions will be removed from the civilian version released in the future. "Oh, yes, I heard that mutants have joined Winter City?" "Yes." "So I added an extra module on top." "What module?" "Spiritual intrusion detection and alarm device." Tony pointed to his watch: "I have added additional defense functions to this one, but I don''t think you should need this function." Extraordinary powerhouses who can use mysterious powers have good spiritual power and are quite resistant to spiritual invasion. Although Professor X is a spiritual superpower, David is not an ordinary priest of the Holy Light, and he really does not need additional defensive equipment. Tony had to do this, he had already begun to seriously think about how to strengthen himself. Because he found that there are more and more non-human beings in Cold Winter City, and he will appear weaker and weaker if he continues like this. He doesn''t care about being compared to his combat prowess, after all, what he is most proud of has never been fighting. What Tony can''t accept is that he is always regarded as a "lower civilized creature", especially during this period of time when he frequently travels to the planet Sovereign and is looked at with "that~like" eyes for a long time, it is inevitable that he will have some thoughts. "So, if there is any important work to do recently, please tell me quickly. I will concentrate on research in this area in the next period of time." "Haven''t you considered learning some kind of mysterious power? This can also achieve the effect of strengthening yourself." Tony Stark has the aptitude talent to become a supreme mage, and learning magic is definitely no problem. And Tony''s answer is very consistent with his consistent character: "Learn! The two do not conflict!" First use strengthening technology to adjust and strengthen his body, and then learn mysterious knowledge to master some kind of extraordinary powerif nothing unexpected happens, he will choose to learn how to use arcane energy and become a mage 90% of the time. The remaining 10% depends on whether there are any strange people coming from David during this period. (end of this chapter) Chapter 377： Elven Village Chapter 377 Elven Village From summer to autumn solstice, summer on the northern plains is cool and pleasant except for a few days. But when autumn comes, cool gradually becomes cool, cool, and a little bit cold. Short-sleeved t-shirts have gradually turned into coats and jackets, and a jacket made of genuine leather has also become a popular casual wear in Winter City this year. David was wearing a brown leather jacket made by Penny Flower Fashion Shop at this time. It is said that the materials used were very rare and were only hunted from very remote places. Petunia''s boutique is not clear, the raw material dealer who transports the materials from Frost Post to Winter City may know something inside, and David knows more. The material used for this jacket was actually bought from orcs. Since the Great Cleanup of the Northern Plains, David''s Winter Intelligence Department has discovered traces of orcs again. But unlike the last time, the orcs discovered this time had no intention of attacking humans at all. They lived in the barren and frigid mountain forests in the northeast of the northern plain, relying on the small amount of wild fruits and vegetables produced by the barren land, as well as hunting. born. Because of the harsh living environment, the number of each of their groups is limited, and these orcs are forced to live in this area scattered. It is not an easy task to completely clean up these orcs, and David did not give an order to sweep the forest areas in the northeast mountains. David recognized these orcs through the materials and some photos brought back by the intelligence department as the group of orcs who were ''purified'' by the Holy Light when he bombed the main city of the orcs. He even saw a few familiar faces in it. These orcs got rid of the control of the evil energy, and they seemed to have no tendency to rejoin the original orcs, but just found a quiet corner to live. David is not a devil after all, and he doesn''t mind giving these orcs a chance: With the continuous development and expansion of Winter City, there will be more and more opportunities for contact between Winter City and these orcs, and it depends on how they choose . The Knights of Winter are still working hard to transform all members into paladins; the Knights of Tiran have started training in rangers, and have taken over the prototypes of the light cavalry system and the heavy cavalry system. Orchid Knights learn how to use this equipment. David, Sophia, and Sutton took a special look and found that this set of armor is quite mature. If there is no accident, mass production will start this winter, and new equipment will be available for the entire Tiran Knights next year. . As for the whole group becoming rangers and hunters who master arcane energy, it is estimated that it will not be able to truly complete it in a few years. After the armor issue of the Tiran Knights was fixed, a new problem came up: Sylvanas hoped to provide the whole regiment with a more accurate long-distance weapon. Although she personally prefers to use bows and arrows, she does not reject Change the firearms for the group of men you trained. The design and manufacturing plan of the flute multifunctional rifle was officially put on the agenda. At the same time, the design of the new version of the portable mechanical bow has also been put into the schedule. Theoretically, the new mechanical bow must have the same power as the flute multi-function rifle, so that the knights of the Knights of Tiran can choose precision weapons according to their preferences and expertise. Distance weapons. As for melee weapons, needless to say, the melee cold weapons in Winter City have been optimized and upgraded. The firepower density and heavy firepower are handed over to the heavy cavalry system and the super heavy cavalry system. The fully armed Tiran knights are also a terrorist army armed to the teeth. In addition, the mechanical baby and pet system that Howard mentioned earlier has also taken shape. The miniature version of the ghost drone used by Arcee will become the battle pet of Tiran Knight. Because this drone must use mental control, it is estimated that only a small number of Tiran knights with relevant talents can use it at the beginning. Although there are still many problems waiting to be solved, at least the direction of progress has been determined, and the future can be seen to be quite bright. Sophia, the current leader of the Tiran Knights, also dreams that one day, she can lead the Knights to sweep across the Brennia continent and completely destroy the Temple to avenge her two brothers. Excited, Sophia raised the idea that she should also work hard to become a real Tiran knight. Recently, she began to study various combat knowledge hard and ran into the dungeon. "Sophia went to the dungeon again?" "His Royal Highness will pass after breakfast." Belfast brought David a pot of hot tea. Belfast, who is already familiar with David''s taste, will always be able to prepare the most perfect tea and snacks for David. : "This is a newly cultivated tea from Her Highness Helen''s motherland." The Kingdom of Sparta is now not only the main source of tea for Cold Winter City, Helen has also taught herself a lot of related knowledge, allowing the Kingdom of Sparta to cultivate and produce various new types. Once a new result is produced, it will be sent to Winter City first. David picked up the tea cup and smelled it. This newly cultivated tea smells a bit like Tieguanyin, but there is no need to wash the tea. Putting the still hot tea aside, David continued to read the information. By the way, I chatted with Belfast without saying a word. Belfast, who has already secured his position as the butler of Glamorgan Castle, can quickly answer various questions raised by David. Seeing this situation, David felt that Belfast was just being a housekeeper, which seemed a bit wasteful. "Didn''t you consider serving in the Navy like Hood did?" After adapting to the life in Winter City, Hood has officially joined the Winter Navy as the deputy commander of the Winter Navy. A few days ago, he and James Norrington took the navy soldiers to drive and completed the initial repair. The USS Missouri departed and headed west along the Winter River, starting the first voyage of the Winter Navy. "I already have a position in the navy, and I will also appear on the water during battle." Belfast is a warship after all, strictly speaking, being a housekeeper is her side job, and what she is best at is always galloping and fighting on the sea. "Oh? What job?" "Flagship of the Second Cruiser Formation of the Winter Navy." "..." There are only two cruisers in Winter City, one is transformed from Skyfire, and now that it is sailing in Missouri, Skyfire continues to guard its home; the other is Belfast in front of it, and the two emotionally occupy the establishment of a fleet right? Thinking of this, David remembered that he still had a Rubik''s Cube that was useless! Should another humanoid battleship be summoned? After all, there is no other use for the Rubik''s Cube, and it will not self-proliferate to produce a small Rubik''s Cube. Who do you choose? Davids difficulty in choosing suddenly developed, and he didnt know how to decide for a while because there were too many choices. Holding the Rubik''s Cube in his hand for a long time, but finally didn''t come up with a clue. If you want to say that it is convenient, quick and easy to find, it must be those meritorious ships that have been transformed into museums. Among them, the Essex-class Yorktown and Hornet are very easy to find. Travel to the world of The Walking Dead without even causing any commotion. Of course, like some warships that sank to the bottom of the sea, its not impossible to summon them. Didnt Hood come after the war sank? Thinking of it this way, the Rubik''s Cube might be able to breathe new life into those sunken ships. Going to the bottom of the sea is not too much trouble for David now. "Prince Eugen? Saratoga? Bismarck?" Its a pity that such meritorious battleships as Enterprise and Warspite were dismantled after the war, leaving nothing left. If you want to summon them, you have to wait for a suitable world. "Why don''t you keep the Rubik''s Cube, wait... huh?" David suddenly thought that he seemed to be able to travel to the appropriate time point in the parallel world to summon the target he wanted through the Quantum Realm of the Marvel Universe. "Sure enough, there are more solutions than difficulties." Put the Rubik''s Cube away again, so that he will not be in a hurry, and continue to wait for the quantum travel device! At first, he thought about this technology in order to obtain the soul gem, but later he remembered that he could also go to her world through Peggy Carter, and then contact the Observer. It is possible to get the soul gem from the six gem Ultron. If it wasn''t for worrying that he couldn''t beat Ultron with six gems, David would definitely list this method as the best choice. To be on the safe side, it is better to bully Thanos who has not collected all the gems, or who has been seriously injured. After reading the rest of the information, David is going to take a tour of the Marvel Universe. Since he was able to travel relatively freely to these worlds that have established connections with Winter City, he would ''go out'' for a stroll every now and then. It''s not that I want to get anything, I just go and have a look. Among them, Karma Taj is the place he goes to most often, just to appreciate how Steve trains Doctor Strange up close. Because of David''s bad taste, Stephen Strange currently doesn''t know David''s true identity, and only regards him as a very ordinary Karma Taj mage. Its just a little bit of a nonsense: when other Karma Taj masters were studying and practicing hard, David often wandered around and never saw him study or practice. David was about to go over to watch the excitement as a routine, but he got up, and before he could get out of the office, Gareth Stanton came to find him. "Elf?" "Yes." "South of Winterfell?" "To be precise, it is the west bank of Iron Water River." Looking at Gareth Stanton who came to report in a hurry, David inquired about the specific situation carefully, and after not missing any details, he figured out the specific situation. Rinwinter City has been vigorously developed, and after expanding its territory to the west bank of the Rinwinter River, it has gradually expanded towards the west bank of the Iron Water River. Rinwinter City currently only has some infrastructure built by the river, and has not penetrated too much into this area. Just to ensure the safety of the territory, Gareth Stanton increased the scope of his daily patrols and sent fighter planes and helicopters to conduct more careful investigations. So, the reconnaissance plane discovered the village of the elves. (end of this chapter) Chapter 378： orcs come back Chapter 378 The Orcs Come Back "The village of the elves..." David looked carefully at the holographic photo in his hand. From the photo, it can be seen that the village built by the elves is perfectly covered by trees, which is one of the reasons why it is difficult to find in the air and in the distance. "Is it close to Winter City?" "It''s actually not that close." It is not a short distance from the iron water flowing from the iron tree forest north to the Rinwinter River, and the village is relatively southwest, and it is not within the warning range of Rinwinter City in the past. If Winter City hadn''t built several bridges and developed the city''s facilities to the west, the Air Force of Winter City would not have flown to such a far place for reconnaissanceeven if the reconnaissance focused on the closer plains, it would be very Hard to find elven villages perfectly protected by forests. "Are these also elves from the Iron Tree Forest?" "this" Gareth couldn''t give an answer. He didn''t know what happened to the elves in the Iron Tree Forest. After all, he wasn''t from Iron Tree Castle. In addition, Winter City''s previous strategic focus has been on the orcs and the temple, and there is really not much attention to the elves. While Gareth was thinking about how to answer this question, David had already seen some clues from those photos. "These elves may not be the same force as the elves who are fighting in Iron Tree Fort." David saw doubts on the faces of the elves in the photo, as if they were looking at some unknown object. The elves who fought against Iron Tree Fort have seen airplanes many times, and they know that this giant metal bird is a weapon belonging to humans, and they will not react in this way when they see airplanes. "Speaking of which, the area of ??the iron tree forest is really vast enough." The Iron Tree Forest borders the Tilan Mountains in the east, and the Lost Lands in the west. No one can tell how many elves live in the huge primeval forest. The humans in Iron Tree Castle thought that there were not many elves, and David originally thought so. It seems that humans only came into contact with some of them at the beginning, and there are more elves living a life of indifference in the depths of the iron tree forest. "Call Liadrin and Sylvanas over here." David thought for a while, and decided to ask Liadrin, the Bishop of the Holy Light, to have some contact with these elves. It''s okay to ask for some superficial information. Choosing these two people, one is the identity of elves, which may make these elves less wary. And the strength of these two people is guaranteed. If something unexpected happens, there is no need to worry about the safety of these two people. When it''s time to do something, these two will never be ambiguous, and they will not hold back just because they are facing an elf. After all, in the eyes of these two, they are high elves from Azeroth! They are not of the same race as the native elves in this world. The two elves arrived at David''s office soon. After briefly explaining the situation to them, they understood why David called them here. "I''m ready to go anytime." "I need to go back to church to arrange something." As a ranger general, Cirvanas has always been vigorous and resolute. Even if she still has the job of training the Tiran Knights, the training plan has already been arranged, and it won''t affect anything if she goes out for a few days. Liadrin needs to hand over the work at hand to other priests before leaving, but it doesn''t take much time. "Gareth will send a small team of Winter Knights and two priests to stand by on the Quinjet." The Kun-style fighter will place two elves near the elf village, and then stand by there. The work of contacting the elves is completely entrusted to the two in front of them. The two elves who led the departure left, and David and Gareth discussed how to build a defensive post in this direction. With the expansion of Winter City, the problem of garrison has become more and more complicated. As if he felt that David had been too easy these days and must cause him some trouble, Gareth had just left to prepare a new defense plan, and new news was sent to David. "The orcs are back?" "Yes." "And this time the orcs are all green?" David looked at the orc soldiers in the photo (stored in a micro-device, playing a holographic image), and there was an obvious change from the orc army he repelled back then. The orcs in the photos are taller, stronger, and muscular, and even some of the orcs have terrifying bone spikes. This is not a big deal, what is even more outrageous is that the ships these orcs are riding on are ferocious and very orc-style, iron-clad warships powered by unknown power (most likely evil energy), and there are several turrets on them. Good guy, when you were beaten away last year, you were still a backward race with trebuchets, but you changed into battleship cannons in a blink of an eye? This is not called cheating, is this cheating? Even if the knowledge of these orcs was given by the gods, where did these orcs get the resources from? How did they rub out the battleship cannon with bare hands from scratch? David had the urge to throw the imaging equipment on the ground: Are these gods too unaffected? Shameless? "The good news is that there are not many orcs this time." Compared to David, Van Cleef seemed very calm, and even allowed enough time for the Duke to complain in a timely manner before continuing to report the intelligence information in his hand. "Moreover, after these orcs landed on the eastern coast, they didn''t rush towards Snowfield Fort immediately, but instead got into the hills and mountains in the northeast." "That area..." David immediately understood what the orcs were going to do: "Are they rescuing their compatriots?" "I''m afraid not, my lord." Reminded by Van Cleef, David called up the last part of the photos, which showed countless brown and yellow-skinned orcs in shackles, walking towards the coast under the **** of green-skinned orcs. "More like a capture." After reading these photos, David leaned on the office chair and frowned for a few seconds: "Have you found out where these orcs are going?" "According to the current situation, the orcs transported all these prisoners to the south." "South?" "Yes, I went south along the coast. Before the investigators withdrew, I didn''t see any intention to turn around." David suddenly understood why the Sodulunma Empire remained silent after instigating several lords of the Tilan Kingdom, feeling that something was wrong in their own backyard! So, the orcs built these warships with resources collected from the Soduruma Empire? As for where the knowledge comes from, David is no longer entangled. Based on the information he has now, he infers that the appearance of the orcs is a new round of cleansing against the Brennia continent. Every time it is cleaned, the newly emerged races are the chosen ones, and under the blessing of the gods, they can take out anything. I just dont know the **** behind the orcs. After finding out that Winter City still cant be destroyed even so, will they hand over even more outrageous things to the orcs? Will these lofty gods be worried about being backlashed by chess pieces? Its an interesting question. David wants to know the answer, but its hard to see a clear result in a short time. Lets deal with the immediate problem now! "The Winter Knights can''t stay at home all the time, and should go out to gain some practical experience when appropriate." David''s meaning is very clear. The northern plains are his own territory. This group of orcs docked their warships in his Duke of Winter''s territory without permission, which is already an act of war. Rin Winter City must fight back to let the orcs understand who is the real ruler of the northern plain. In addition, can you also test the strength of this group of mutated orcs again? This is also an important reason why he sent the strongest Winter Knights instead of several other troops. The order was issued, and the Knights of Winter quickly moved into action. Dress up, assemble, and set off! After a long period of training, the Knights of Winter is worthy of the title of its ace army. Everything performed perfectly and completed the transition from chaos to order in the shortest time. The rest of the barracks didn''t realize what was going on until several of the Quin-style mass-produced Decepticons lifted off and flew away. "All members of the Winter Knights are dispatched? Is this something serious?" "I left a team before, did you run into trouble?" "The direction is different." "I don''t know who the opponent is? It can be seen that the Duke attaches great importance to this enemy." "It''s a pity, this battle should have nothing to do with our Tilan Knights." "You Knights of Tiran haven''t even finished equipping your weapons and equipment. What a pity." "Did the Spartan Heavy Infantry not receive an order?" "Maybe it''s because the enemy is too far away?" All kinds of discussions in the barracks quickly subsided, and all the soldiers of the Winter Barracks were summoned to go to their respective combat conference rooms to watch the battle between the Winter Knights and the orcs. Even David sat in the conference room with important officials in Winter City to watch the live broadcast of the battle. Following eight Kun-style mass-produced Decepticons, they crossed the entire northern plain and arrived on the eastern coast. Through the camera carried on the Kun-style Decepticon, everyone clearly saw the orcs and the battleship below. "These orcs have become uglier." "Aren''t these green-skinned orcs the same as other orcs?" "I don''t know, maybe they are orcs from other tribes?" The soldiers focused on various things, while in the conference room of Fort Glamorgan, Tony, Howard and others were carefully observing the orc warship. "Looks rough." "Shouldn''t you worry too much?" Just as several people were saying this, the orcs also spotted the Quinjet fighter in the air and launched an attack first. Green energy rays were continuously fired into the air from the orc battleship, and the thick black main gun was slowly raised after adjusting its direction, firing even more terrifying energy shells. "..." Seeing this scene, the originally lively conference room gradually became quiet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 379： more ferocious orcs Chapter 379 The orc who became more fierce Green energy shells streaked across the sky, continuously passing by the side of the Kun-type fighter. Fortunately, the mass-produced Kun-style Decepticons have good flying skills, and no shells have been able to hit them yet, but this chaotic situation also caused some trouble for the airborne. "Pull up the height!" Gareth did not personally lead the team. Floyd is currently in charge of forming the first gunner unit of Iron Tree Fort in Iron Tree Fort, and he is not in Winter City. In this battle, the frontline commander of the Knights of Winter is Maddox Hawke. The former Snowfield Fort commander has been receiving training in the Winter Knights after defecting to David, looking for opportunities to establish more meritorious deeds. Today he finally got a chance, but the opponent didn''t seem to be as easy to deal with as he thought. Fortunately, the rich experience in the battlefield, coupled with the hard work during this period of time, allowed him to make a correct response at the first time. After the Quin-type fighter plane increased its flying altitude, it did avoid the anti-aircraft firepower from the orcs very well. , but this also means that the airborne process will become longer. "High-speed airborne!" While the cabin door was opening, Maddox used the aura of devotion to make the teammates around him get stronger defense. Knights on several other Quin-jet fighters also did the same behavior. As the training continued, several paladins have appeared in the Winter Knights. In addition to the most basic use of holy light, piety aura is also a skill that these paladins must master. In this way, in addition to the energy shield that the blizzard power armor itself has, it also has the additional defensive blessing of the Holy Light, allowing them to completely ignore the attack and land safely on the predetermined battlefield. "Winter is coming!" Following the slogans, the Knights of Winter jumped off the Quin-style fighters one after another, and everyone adjusted their posture at the first time, so that they could fall to the ground at the fastest speed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Although Maddox was the first to jump out of the cabin, his subordinates completed the posture adjustment first, and then passed him at an alarming speed. It was only at this time that Maddox adjusted his posture and followed his subordinates to descend at a high speed. It''s not that his movements are slow, but that the Winter Knights'' airborne combat manual clearly requires that when facing the enemy''s anti-aircraft fire forcibly airborne, the commander must be in the ''back''. To put it bluntly, in the face of this situation, the subordinates must act as human shields for the commander to ensure that the commander can land on the battlefield in a better state. The so-called better state is the state in which the energy shield is more intact and almost not consumed. At the same time, it is also to avoid unexpected situations. What if the enemy suddenly takes out some big killer that has never been seen before, and kills the front airborne unit in seconds? It doesn''t matter if you kill a soldier in seconds, if you kill the frontline commander directly, no matter how fast the successor responds, the morale of the entire army will be affected. Like now, Maddox can clearly see more and more green lights, shells passing by, and green halos will occasionally explode on the bodies of his ''front'' men. "Attitude adjustment, start to slow down!" After the altitude dropped to a certain level, Maddox controlled his power armor to complete the attitude change, from a vertical downward high-speed descent to a normal airborne attitude. The main thrusters on the power armor started, and the speed of descent was quickly reduced to a safe range. Almost a few seconds after the speed dropped to a safe range, the Knights of Winter landed! "Safe landing, sir!" "Fire! Get rid of these damned orcs!" Maddox felt the vibration from his feet. This down-to-earth feeling was like an order. The instinctive reaction brought about by hard training made him shout out'' While firing, he aimed the muzzle of the assault rifle at the green-skinned orc in front of him for the first time, and pulled the trigger. Facing the orcs, Maddox will not show any mercy, after all, he and the orcs have old grudges! Even though the invasion of the orcs indirectly prompted him to join the Knights of Winter, start a new life, and even learn the magical power of the Holy Light, but he will not be half grateful to the orcs, he will only use these Guy as an ugly aggressor! Boom boom boom! chug chug chug~ boom! The dull sound of powered armor falling to the ground, the continuous gunfire from assault rifles, and the roar of missile explosions filled the entire battlefield. Some winter knights specially adjusted the direction of landing, and landed on the orc battleship. The bridge was blown to pieces at the first time, and then began to attack the turrets on the battleship. The entire coast has become a battlefield. The winter knights'' combat method is to focus on multiple points. Almost every place is a battlefield, and each winter knight is equipped with powerful firepower enough to clear a safe area alone. Even if the opponent was a mutated orc again, this point remained unchanged. However, compared to being unilaterally slaughtered in the past, the orcs still showed some threats this time. Assault rifles can still kill orcs, but as long as they don''t directly hit the head, heart and other vital organs, these orcs can continue to fight despite their injuries. The weapons they wield are also accompanied by green light. When these weapons hit the blizzard power armor, they will always cause violent surges in the energy shield. If they are attacked continuously in a short period of time, the energy shield will collapse briefly. "Gather and form a combat team!" After discovering this situation, Maddox immediately ordered the Winter Knights to assemble nearby. After three to four Winter Knights fight in groups, accidents can be better avoided. Just as he gave the order, a green-skinned orc with a physique even thicker than the surrounding orcs suddenly rushed out in front of him, with sharp bone spurs on his body and a giant hammer in his hand. Boom! The heavy hammer hit the ground in front of Maddox, and a burst of green ripples erupted. Just being swept by the ripples, his power armor sounded an alarm: warn! Energy shield collapsed! "Varied" Surprised, Maddox noticed that the opponent''s attack had not ended. Under the cover of the smoke and dust, the heavy hammer was hitting himself from the side. Instinctively erected the assault rifle to parry, and the next second came a huge force. Madox, who was wearing power armor, slid a dozen meters to the side while standing, and the assault rifle in his hand had turned into a pile of scrap metal. "..." A sudden stabbing pain came from his side. He knew that the armor had automatically injected him with medicine. His arms, which had lost feeling, quickly regained consciousness, and he took out his melee weapon: the same two-handed heavy weapon. hammer. Joining the Knights of Winter, receiving rigorous training, and continuously improving his own quality, Maddox chose the heavy hammer as his melee weapon. Mobilized the holy light in his whole body, and the heavy hammer in his hand faintly exuded some holy light. While observing the orc in front of him who was roaring upwards, Maddox also glanced at the surrounding situation. My comrades-in-arms have gathered one after another, and ordinary orcs can''t stop the terrifying firepower of the Winter Knights. The one in front of me should be the top combat force among the orcs, and it is likely to be the commander of this orc. "It seems that my luck is good." After a while, the energy shield of the power armor has been restarted, Maddox swung the heavy hammer, and fought with the orc... Looking at the picture in front of them, almost everyone focused their attention on the orc who was fighting Maddox one-on-one. After David observed carefully, he found that the orc''s strength was impressive, but the heavy hammer in the opponent''s hand was the key point. . Especially as the battle progressed, the orcs had a clear upper hand at first, but Maddox slowly stabilized the situation, and gradually began to turn around and beat the orcs violently. The power of the orc is decreasing visible to the naked eye, and the green light on the heavy hammer is also fading until it disappears. At this time, the orc who was originally strong and terrifying had already shrunk a lot, the muscles on his body had shrunk significantly, and the whole person looked weak and weak, as if it was difficult to even stand there. In fact, Maddox could have ended the battle long ago, but after gaining the upper hand, he received a direct order from the Duke: fight this orc for a while, and he wants to observe the situation of the orc. So Maddox didn''t stop until the orc couldn''t move at all and barely stood there panting heavily with his warhammer. "Finish him... Also, don''t touch that warhammer directly." "Yes, my lord!" A sledgehammer killed the orc warrior, and Maddox looked around. While he was fighting this orc, the surrounding battle was over. Under all kinds of fire-saturated attacks, this group of orcs couldn''t last long at all, and with the skillful cooperation of the winter knights, the orcs still couldn''t kill any of the winter knights. Finally managed to injure a few knights, but under the double protection of paladins and healing potions, they all survived the most dangerous period smoothly. So, this battle was still a great victory with no deaths in battle. All the green-skinned orcs were killed, and none of them escaped. One is that there is nowhere to escape, even if the battleship is activated, under the pursuit and bombing of the Kun-style Decepticons, there is no way to escape very far; the other point is that these green-skinned orcs have no intention of fleeing at all, even if they are absolutely at a disadvantage , still screaming and launching a charge. Strong, brave, battleship cannons plus terrifying evil energy, the orcs seem to have found another way to obtain evil energy. He noticed that some orcs used their weapons to kill those captured orcs, and then the weapons on the weapons The green light became more intense. Killing orcs can increase the evil power, so can killing humans also? Aren''t the orcs getting stronger and stronger? Facing such a mighty army of orcs, how long can the Soduruma Empire last? (end of this chapter) Chapter 380： showdown Chapter 380 No showdown anymore "The continent of Brennia is about to change." The orcs seemed destined to occupy a place on the continent of Brennia. Maybe when the army of Winter City went south, they would no longer face the armies of other human kingdoms, but these green-skinned orcs. After watching the live broadcast of the battle, David looked at the others. All the high-level officials of Winter City were present, including the chief consultant Tony Stark, who was also sitting here, frowning as if he was thinking about something. "Tony." "Um?" "what''s on your mind?" "I was thinking that the Piccolo assault rifle should have a second edition." Judging from the live broadcast, the piccolo assault rifle is less of a threat to the orcs, and he doesn''t want the weapon he developed to become obsolete so soon. "Considering that I have a lot of mature technologies now, it shouldn''t be troublesome." The number of talents I have recruited is increasing, and I have stored enough advanced technologies. In the future, I will continue to turn these technologies into real objects, which is enough for the Winter Army to use them until the interstellar era. Compared to weapons, he now wants to know how Tony''s strengthening technology research is going? Because of the same goal, Cordell also recently joined Tony''s research work, drawing out all his lifelong research experience and knowledge. He cant do this, because after looking at the enhancement technologies in Tonys hands from various forces in the universe, he found that his research is not a result at all, at most, the research angle is quite special. "There are already several different plans, and preliminary comparisons are underway. If all goes well... When you enter winter here, I will start the preparatory work." After the preliminary preparations, it will be formally strengthened. As long as everything goes well, next spring, Tony will become an advanced intelligent life form with a strong body and a longer lifespan. Then let''s see who will look at me with those scumbag eyes! David heard that Tony''s body strengthening project was going well, so he didn''t continue to ask. According to his thinking, the residents of Cold Winter City will definitely receive reinforcements in the future, but at the beginning, they will definitely be used first in the army. Self-enhancement, holy light, arcane arts, various advanced weapons, and space battleships are the complete body of Winter''s army in David''s heart. According to his original idea, he was to hold back all these big moves quietly in the northern plains, and then start to sweep the world. Now it seems that this idea is difficult to carry out. He can continue to develop with peace of mind, but when he goes south to sweep, the entire continent has been destroyed by the orcs using evil energy, so what''s the point? In the next period of time, the development speed of Winter City needs to be accelerated again. In addition to building new towns and various naval facilities on the eastern coast as soon as possible, there is also the need to push the power of Winter City southward. Iron Tree Fort can no longer be left in the hands of Marquis Morgan! In addition, we must send people to the Sodulunma Empire to find out the situation there. "Issuing a notice to all the lords of the Kingdom of Tilan." After David made a decision, there was no need to continue to delay some things: "His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Tilan officially passed the title of king to the Duke of Winter, and the Kingdom of Tilan will be renamed Winter Kingdom." David paused for two seconds, and then continued after thinking about the appropriate time: "After receiving the notice, all lords must arrive in Winter City to serve the new king before next autumn. Anyone who fails to arrive in Winter City in time Lord, it will be considered a rebellion." Finally, he emphasized to Elias, the ceremonial officer, that this notice must be sent to the lords of the "all" Kingdom of Tiran, including those who were instigated by the Temple or the Soduruma Empire some time ago and chose to join the Holy Gaunt Kingdoms or those who separate themselves into small kingdoms. Elias didn''t ask how these people ignored the notice? That''s not his job. Besides, from the tone of His Excellency, he already knew what His Excellency was going to do next: His Excellency obviously wanted to use force to take all the territories into his hands. Not only those lords who have rebelled, but also loyal to the Kingdom of Tilan at this time, but the lords who don''t necessarily care about the Duke of Winter will also have no good fruit to eat. Perhaps only those who come to Winter City in time to express their loyalty will have a good result. Then the question is, how many lords will be willing to pay allegiance to David Glamorgan, a remote border lord who has only risen for a few years, relying on "shit luck", and embraced the thigh of Her Royal Highness? Although there are many rumors about the Duke of Winter and the Knights of Winter circulating in the Kingdom of Tilan, most people don''t believe it. If the Winter Knights are so powerful, why didnt His Majesty send the Winter Knights south to deal with the Temple? Now many parts of the Kingdom of Tilan are in chaos, and even civil wars between the lords of the same Kingdom of Tilan broke out frequently, and the duke who is in charge of all affairs of the kingdom has not been seen to mediate. So in the eyes of most people, those rumors are just rumors! With no family background, no connections or family connections, and not even a lot of prestige, David''s reputation is entirely supported by a few announcements and a few rumors from the Kingdom of Tilan. In this case, the possibility of the lords choosing to be loyal to them is infinitely close to zero. No one in the room objected to David''s order. Tony, Laura and the others knew that such a day would come. Although it was earlier than expected, it was nothing special. Wetherby Swan, Elias, and Gareth have long been looking forward to this day. As David''s most trusted and important subordinates, their status will become more prominent as David becomes king. As for the fact that no one comes to serve allegiance, will it be embarrassing for the new king? No one here thinks so! They will only firmly believe that those lords who did not come in time will be unlucky next-come to pay their allegiance earlier, and the newly enthroned King David may still have a headache as to how to reasonably recover the land of these lords. After getting along for so long, everyone has figured out the character of this Lord Duke. He is not the kind of ruler who would play tricks on his own people. So, those lords did not come to Winter City, but they helped a lot. "In a year and a half, a military port was built on the eastern coast to connect the east and west of the northern plain, and at the same time open up the passage to the south." This is the focus of the next work. As long as it can be successfully completed, the spring of the next year will be the time when Winter City will go south to recover the "old land". The time is set for the next year because the Tiran Knights have only completed the preliminary reorganization work, and they don''t even have the equipment. This will have to wait until next year at least. Conduct adaptive training, and after the end, it will be almost winter or even winter. In addition, you have to consider various consumptions and make various preparations in advance, which will take time. If you want to win a war, even if it is a crushing game, you can''t win it with a slap on the head and a word of "start the fight". As for the number of key soldiers, the lack of management talents and other issues, David will not care about it for the time being. According to his original idea, it is to occupy a place after laying down a place. Now the situation has changed, he has given up this development plan, and instead focuses on eliminating the main hostile living forces: both chasing the orcs and the temple troops. For the common people (common people of the Holy Gunter Kingdom), the migration is the main method, and the towns are directly abandoned. Anyway, for David, the cities on the Brennia continent are all outdated facilities, which are not worth occupying at all. After occupying them, it will take time and resources to renovate and rebuild. In this case, just take away the population that is useful to Cold Winter City. In this way, the internal affairs will continue to operate Cold Winter City according to the current pace, so that Cold Winter City will continue to expand its scope of control; Military is the military force that chases and kills the enemy everywhere. With the technical strength of the Winter City, the Winter Army does not have to worry about the problem of logistical supplies not being able to keep up. David didn''t know if his idea would work, but his subordinates had enough time to deduce and perfect the idea, maybe a talent would suddenly appear, and the battle plan that didn''t work would be settled? As a subordinate, you must have the awareness to face this situation! Its really not possible, there are Kryptonians, mutants, former supreme mages, etc. coming to the rescue. With so many cards, even if there is a problem with the plan, they should be able to successfully achieve the goal in the plan, right? David can enjoy the addiction of being the boss, do the least work, and get the most credit! After giving the instructions, David went to look at the various equipment of the Tiran Knights, and finally went to the Cybertron Research Center. "How is your aerial surveillance and combat platform?" The main purpose of coming here is to find Megatron. He still remembers Megatron''s decision to build an aerial device before! If all goes well, this external component of Megatron will be of great help to the next thing. "After precise calculations, it is not realistic to directly manufacture large-scale space carriers." With the introduction of Shockwave, David realized that it wasn''t that they couldn''t make such a powerful external component, but that Megatron''s current fire strength was not enough to support his "use" of such a powerful body. Its okay to force it out. In that case, Megatrons main body needs to stay on the battleship and can hardly go anywhere. It is equivalent to Megatron himself staying in the air, responsible for air surveillance and high-altitude fire support tasks. "That''s it!" "Actually, it doesn''t matter. Winter City has nothing important to do next. I can stay at ease on the air carrier and practice the holy light, and strive to make the fire become strong enough as soon as possible." David thought about it, and felt that what Megatron said made senseas for changing Transformers to do this job? Let''s not talk about the few Cybertronians who have mastered the Holy Light, are strong enough, and can continue to make the fire stronger. Megatron''s loyalty to himself is an important factor why David dared to let Megatron float above his head on this big killer. For Megatron, David is even more at ease than Optimus Prime. "Then let''s do this, how long will it take for this air carrier to be built?" "Next spring!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 381： strengthened intelligence services Chapter 381 Strengthening the intelligence department The Knights of Tiran''s equipment will wait until next year; the external components of Megatron will also wait until next year. In addition to the development of the eastern coast, the traffic connection projects in several important areas, and the new factories that are constantly being built, the various plans of Winter City are already full, and a lot of projects are slowly progressing. If you are playing a game, David can also click fast forward or something, and skip the waiting time directly. Now he can only honestly wait for the project to gradually move forward, and at the same time keep in touch with the important people in the territory to deepen their relationship. Like the Kryptonians, after they came to Winter City for a few months, their strength improved rapidly by shining the sun. David was a little worried that the rapid increase in strength would give the Kryptonians headed by General Zod some ideas, so in the past few months, David was not in a hurry to arrange any jobs and positions for the Kryptonians headed by General Zod , Focus on observing the reactions of these people. At this point, he has already determined that the Kryptonians led by General Zod should not do anything. Although General Zod found that his strength had become very strong, he still ''obeyed'' the previous agreement and was willing to continue to abide by the previous agreement reached with David. It''s not that General Zod has a high moral character, but that General Zod, after careful observation and calculation, found that even if their strength has been greatly improved, they still have no chance of winning and can successfully capture Winter City from David. David and Superman are enough to suppress Zod and Fiora, but even if the remaining Kryptonian fighters become stronger, there is still no guarantee that they can suppress other fighters in Winter City. In the final analysis, there are too few Kryptonians. In addition, after David proved that Winter City is really connected to many universes, General Zod recognized David''s ability to find a suitable home for Krypton. As long as David keeps his promise and can get a new planet to build a new Krypton, what''s the big deal to work for Winter City for decades? So why should he have to go against David? Zod is at ease working for Cold Winter City, and his subordinates will naturally have no objections. The Kryptonians began to work hard to learn all kinds of knowledge in Winter City. The common language of Brennia has already been mastered, but the situation of the Kryptonians is special, which has caused these soldiers to get used to living in groups and lack the common sense needed to live alone . Zod wants to gather the Kryptonians alone and live in a camp in the winter military camp: if there is a mission, they will go out, and if there is no mission, they will stand by in the military camp. But David disagreed with Zod''s idea. He also expected the Kryptonian genes to stay in Winter City. If these Kryptonians had no daily life at all, this goal would not be possible. You can''t find Fiora and give birth to dozens of babies, right? This kind of practice is so evil, even the big hairs who were blacked out in American movies would not do this after catching Kara! So, after confirming that the Kryptonians are well able to control and control their own power, David assigned them to ordinary residences one by one. They are surrounded by many enthusiastic and friendly neighbors, and they can feel a relatively ''ordinary'' life here in Winter City. Although they will gather regularly for training and perform the tasks assigned by David, except for these times, they have enough free time to do their own things. Even Kryptonians are professional talents who have been trained from childhood, and some concepts are deeply imprinted in their genes. But human beings, even Kryptonians, once they start to think, are easy to make a fool of themselves, especially the Kryptonian ideology imprinted into genes is not so strong that it cannot be changed, which also gives Dai Dimensions provide the basis. If it was a particularly powerful and unchangeable ''thought stamp'', then David would definitely not want to change the Kryptonians'' minds. In that case, he will find a way to get rid of Zod. Even if these subordinates left by Zod are recruited by him, they will only be used by him as tool people, and then focus on cultivating the "next generation", that is, the hybrid of Winter and Kryptonians. Now that he doesn''t have to use such extreme measures, he is secretly relieved. Whenever this kind of time comes, he will secretly mock himself in his heart: "It''s really not a temperament that can make great things happen!" But David never thought of correcting it, and after roughly finishing dealing with the Kryptonians, he began to care about the mutants again. Unlike the Kryptonians, the mutants integrated into Winter City very quickly, and they also liked Winter City very much. Although compared to the Kryptonians who were deliberately dispersed by David, the mutants lived in relatively concentrated places, but Dai Wei is not worried that this group of mutants will form a separate mutant community in Winter City. Because mutants are more willing to interact with other people than Kryptonians, as long as the people of Winter City don''t hold them hostile, they are happy to make new friends. Even because of the special nature of Winter City, these mutants would take the initiative to go to ''get to know'' specific people. Its like the two men who have been harassed for no reason recently, so they ran to me to hide from me. "The daigou business is about to fail." Ethan took a sip of tea, the rich tea aroma and bitter taste made him a little uncomfortable, but after a while, he took a second sip: "This is a new Is it a variety? It tastes different from the ones I drank at your place before." "The newly researched variety from the Kingdom of Sparta has a stronger taste." David liked this new variety very much: "How is your business doing recently?" "My daigou business is about to fail." As Winter City began to build various factories, many nobles also saw business opportunities and opened large and small factories, all targeting various needs in Winter City. Ethans previous work of purchasing paper, pen, ink, desk lamps, etc. can no longer be done: these humble daily necessities have now begun to be produced by themselves in Winter City. As for some "rare gadgets" that have not yet started production in Winter City, because the demand is too small, they are basically saturated: the ones you want have already been bought from Ethan, and the rest don''t want that kind of thing, no Will find Ethan to purchase. So, Ethan''s purchasing agency business has basically come to an end. Fortunately, he has completed his original plan: to buy a house in Winter City. He still mainly lives in his own world, so it doesn''t matter if the business can''t go on. "If possible, I still want to find something to do, otherwise I won''t even have the money to pay the utility bills in the future." Ethan is thinking about renting out his house? Or open a shop or something? He doesn''t have to make a lot of money, but it is still necessary to ensure that there is enough liquidity in Winter City. It''s a habit he''s had over the years of his career, and he doesn''t see any harm in doing so. "You may consider working as a part-time instructor in Winter City." "Instructor? Me? What can I teach?" Ethan thought David was joking, and looked at who the instructors in Winter City were: High Elf Priest from the Holy Light Sect; Paladins from the Knights of the Silver Hand; Mage from Dalaran; High Elf Ranger-General from Quel''Thalas; Compared to these monsters, I am an ordinary person! "Winter City also has an intelligence department." "Those intelligence personnel who can use shadow power to make themselves invisible? I don''t think I can teach these people." "Of course you can, you just haven''t learned that knowledge... In fact, I think if you learn, you must learn it faster than most people." The Winter Intelligence Department has been expanding its manpower, and the price of rapid expansion is that the quality of these intelligence personnel is uneven. As the supervisor, Edwin Van Cleef didn''t have a good way to do this. As the stalls in Winter City became bigger and bigger, he had to be responsible for more and more work. Even his daughter Van Cleef Nisha is so busy that she doesn''t see anyone all day long. In this case, there is no time to train these newly recruited men well. Relying on the old to lead the new? In fact, the original old people themselves are half-baked. In the eyes of Van Cleef, these people have not yet graduated. Now he wants to be the mentor of newcomers, one can imagine what level the newcomers are. The intelligence department of Cold Winter City can guarantee that there will be no situation in the city. The reason is largely due to geographical factors, but it will definitely not work if it continues like this. David was aware of the situation. Even if Ethan didn''t come to him today, he would go to Ethan, but the other party came to his door on his own initiative. "If you accept this position, from now on you will be the deputy director of the Winter Intelligence Department, responsible for the training and ability review of intelligence personnel." In fact, in David''s opinion, Ethan is more suitable to be the director of the intelligence department than Van Cleef. Although Van Cleef has good personal abilities, his shortcomings in leadership and organizational abilities are too obvious. Of course, Ethan is not considered an excellent head of the intelligence department. After all, he is very powerful and gambling too much, but right now there are only two choices, among which Ethan still has a lot of concerns in his own world. The chariots in the city are already in good condition. Actually, David would prefer Sound Wave to be the Minister of Intelligence, but it will take some time. "I just need to be responsible for training newcomers?" "Yes." "It doesn''t sound like a lot of trouble." Ethan didn''t think too long, and quickly agreed. After all, such a risk-free job fits his needs very well: "I accept." "Welcome." David raised his teacup to salute Ethan, then turned to look at the man who had been sitting quietly in another seat. "Where''s Clark? Aren''t you going to take a job in Winter City?" Clark shook his head decisively. He didn''t want to be an official in Winter City. In fact, he was very satisfied to be a leisurely farmer in Winter City. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were a lot of people who came to watch him recently, he would prefer to stay and work in his farmland... although he can finish that work in a while. "However, if you need help, you know where I can be found." (end of this chapter) Chapter 382： famous people from the multiverse Chapter 382 Celebrities in the Multiverse Clark enjoys the ordinary life now. Besides, he continues to be a Superman in his own world. Although he somehow became the representative of the Avengers stationed on Earth, but after he found out that he had such a strange identity, he did have a lot less trouble. The reporters who used to only find fault spoke a lot more politely in the media. Politicians There are all kinds of smiling faces. For example, after he rescued someone in the past, there would always be people talking about nationality, economic loss, etc. Now these news seem to have disappeared. Occasionally, when it is mentioned, many people will ruthlessly ridicule it, as if scolding the person who caused the trouble for themselves. This situation allowed him to focus more on the matter of ''helping others''. The smiles on his face became more and more, and his whole person was shining brightly like the sun. Of course, Clark will keep attracting people to watch, not because he is handsome. After many people knew that the Kryptonians had come to Winter City, they realized that Superman had also arrived in Winter City. As a representative figure of superheroes, Supermans name resounds throughout the multiverse. Even the mutants next door know his name. Many people can even be said to have grown up watching various works of Superman. So people who came to Winter City from the world of the walking dead, the X-Men world, and even the world of biochemical crisis, after knowing that Superman was coming, almost regarded Clark''s newly opened "Kent Farm" as a famous tourist attraction, and there was nothing to do. The tour guide with a small flag and a horn. This situation made Clark very embarrassed, and he didn''t know how to persuade them to leave. Said you made a mistake? Am I not that so-called superman? Clark was very worried that the other person directly pulled out the comic, pointed to the person on it and said to himself, "Stop pretending, we all know your disguised identity" or something like that. In the end, he had no choice but to hide directly in David''s Glamorgan Castle, and then bumped into Ethan Hunt, who was also often watched recently. Regarding what happened to these two, David can only comfort him: "It will be fine after a while." Its just a temporary curiosity, and with the development of Winter City, all kinds of strange things can be seen everywhere, and everyone will no longer have such a big reaction. As for the latecomers, they will be surprised, but seeing that the people around them are all normal, they will not behave too much. Because the vast majority of people do not want to be aliens in the eyes of their compatriots. In comparison, David was more curious about what Ethan thought after he realized his "true identity"? It seems that Ethan doesn''t care about these things? "Actually, I''ve noticed it a long time ago." Ethan is a professional intelligence officer, even though he lived in a relatively ''early'' world, unable to collect relevant clues in his own world. But as long as you put your heart into it, you can find enough information in Winter City: especially working as a purchasing agent in Ethan, you have had contact with almost the vast majority of people in Winter City, and the other party is not wary of him in the case of. "Look, this is an important reason why I asked you to be the instructor of the intelligence personnel." After chatting for a while, Ethan took the lead to leave. Now that you have accepted this job, do your best! Ethan is not the kind of character who takes money and then messes things up. At the same time, he also thinks that this is the greatest opportunity in his life, and he is also curious about what kind of new life he will get from now on? He will definitely not repeat the original trajectory of his life. From the moment he stepped into Cold Winter City, his future has been changed, and he is very sure of this. Ethan chose to accept David''s recruitment, maybe he didn''t want to break the established future. Clark didn''t think so much. He was enjoying the happiest and least trouble-free period of his life. There is no sorrow in life; I can use my power as a superman to my heart''s content to help those in need; I have also become much closer to Louise Lane, and I am only a window away from confirming the relationship. For Clark, the only problem is how to keep the secret of Winter City from being discovered by Louise. After all, this secret involves not only himself, but a large group of people, and he cannot make decisions on his own. The identity of Louise''s reporter is too sensitive, and she initially chased herself to reveal the true identity of Superman. Tried to ask David, and the result was: "If you believe her, then I believe her too." Louis Lane in the movie universe is a relatively sober person, and she will not ignore it for "must make a big news". Whether it was Clark or her boss ''Murphys'', after saying something, Louise could immediately realize the seriousness of the problem and resolutely gave up reporting. Such a clear-headed person, David is not worried that she will cause irreparable trouble. "By the way, didn''t that smart person who always felt that human beings are no worse than other people and always wanted to prove something did anything against you?" "You mean Lex Luthor? Or the other one?" "The other one should still be making plans, and he won''t do anything until you actually do something that threatens the earth." In the original plot, Batman kept targeting Superman, because of Lex Luthor''s secret instigation, There was also some personal animosity mixed in. Now Superman and Zod are not fighting on Earth, and they havent caused such great damage in front of Batman. Batmans perception of Superman is relatively neutral. In particular, it also involves David, the "Avenger member in charge of the Earth''s jurisdiction", which directly involves the high-level civilization forces in the universe. Batman will not act recklessly directly, but will continue to lurk in the dark. It''s that Lex Luthor, no matter which version he is, he''s always going to make trouble for Superman. "Lex Luthor seems to be planning something secretly, but there should be no threat." Clark not only disassembled the spaceship that Zod and the others were on, and transported them to Winter City in batches, but even drove his own spaceship to the back of the moon. With the technological level of the earth in that world, it is very difficult to reach the back of the moon. Without various Kryptonian technologies and kryptonite targeting him, there are not many ways for Lex Luthor to pose a threat to himself, or even none. Instigate other superheroes to oppose themselves? That is not an easy task, especially now that he is still a guardian of the earth. "That''s good..." David reminded Clark to bask in the sun when he has time, after all, there will be threats from Steppenwolf and Darkseid in his world, and this big battle is inevitable. Even if Superman is not dead, as long as the mother box is still on the earth, a big war will happen sooner or later. "correct." "What?" "Is there any information about your cousin?" "You mean Kara?" Clark shook his head. After knowing his identity and various settings, he also specifically searched for relevant information, and asked his father who had become an artificial intelligence, but the answers he got were all: he did have a man named Kara''s cousin. But is Kara alive or dead? It''s all unclear where. He even asked Zod about this, and Zod said that he had searched the universe for a while, and the only Kryptonian he found was Clark. That is to say, there is a high probability that the Kara in his universe turned into dust in the universe together with Krypton. David secretly sighed that it was a pity that if Clark''s universe also had Kara, his cousin would be more likely to be left in Winter City for a long time than himself. Now if you want to poach this super girl, you can only do it by going to other parallel universes. Seeing that it was getting late, Clark also bid farewell and left. David sat in the garden for a while, watched the sun go down, stood up and returned to Glamorgan Castle. Eating, chatting, handling official duties, practicing, and one-on-one sparring with Sophia, Helen, Eva, Laura, Gwen and others became David''s daily routine during this period. Sometimes give Anduin and Wanda some pointers, and when youre bored, go to Karma Taj to see how Steve teaches Doctor Strange. While time is rushing by, David is also waiting for the end of those constantly advancing schedules. During the period, he also chatted with Abelson. King Tiran, who knew the date of his abdication in advance without knowing it, did not show any dissatisfaction with his "abdication". David had looked forward to that day even earlier. His Majesty, the current king of the Kingdom of Tilan, has realized that after that day, many interesting things will happen, including the highlight he most hopes to see: the counterattack of Winter City against the Temple, or the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt! Although it will take more than a year to wait, it doesn''t matter, he will definitely see the destruction of the temple in his lifetime, and that''s enough! After taking care of all aspects, David once again entered a regular and stable daily state, so stable that he was a little unaware of the passage of time. If it wasn''t for Mark Watney''s sudden appearance, he wouldn''t even realize that so much time had passed. "Hahahahaha, I''m back!" Standing with his hands outstretched on the busy street, Mark Watney looked up to the sky and laughed out loud for three seconds, before he felt a bit of embarrassment in the foolish eyes of countless people around him. Looking around, I made sure that the outer wall of Fort Glamorgan was next to it, and the familiar Cathedral of the Holy Light was not far away. I should have traveled through the wrong world. But why are there so many people on the street? Looking far away, countless houses have been built in the city, and almost no vacant homesteads can be seen; looking east and south, it is also difficult to see the empty plains. I only left for about a year, right? The development of Winter City is so fast? Come back a few months later, is it because I can''t even find the way to Glamorgan Castle? (end of this chapter) Chapter 383： The most familiar strange city Chapter 383 The most familiar strange city Looking at Mark Watney who suddenly appeared in front of him, David was also very happy. After all, he was one of the first people to come to Cold Winter City. Like Laura and Fording, he played a very important role in promoting the development of Cold Winter City. "Welcome back." Get up and go around the desk, and hugged Mark Watney, David didn''t look for a seat, stood here and chatted with Mark, asking about Mark''s experience this year. "You know, it is to fly to the earth in a spaceship. In addition to exercising, every day is to check the body." Before boarding the returning spacecraft, Mark deliberately used drugs to make his body very thin, in order to comply with the severe malnutrition caused by eating potatoes in a quantitative manner to survive on Mars. So after boarding the spacecraft, Mark Watney was arranged to undergo a series of inspections to ensure that there would be no hidden dangers in his body: to avoid spending a lot of effort and money, the astronaut was finally rescued home The tragic thing happened that the spacecraft died suddenly on the way. After undergoing an examination and confirming that there were no serious hidden dangers in his body, Mark Watney began his "hard" recovery life. He must supplement food and various nutritional agents in a timely and quantitative manner, and perform appropriate rehabilitation exercises under the supervision of professionals. Don''t think this is an interesting experience, because Mark Watney has to keep himself from eating for a long time, poor nutrition, severely emaciated body, and muscles have atrophied to a certain extent, etc. He can only eat a small amount of food every day. Eating and exercising should not be too much to avoid hurting the body. This made Mark, who was in no serious condition at all, very uncomfortable. He wished to immediately use water spells to remove all abnormal states on his body, and directly announced that he had recovered. "It sounds like you''ve had a rough year." That was pretty painful! After more than ten months of space flight, finally returned to the earth, followed by a series of inspections and follow-up observations. Make sure that Mark Watney doesn''t have any sequelae. "Even now, I still have to go for regular comprehensive physical examinations." Now Mark-looks much thinner than when he was in Winter City. But at that time, Mark Watney was exercising every day, and he also got the knowledge of the shaman, and he was recognized by the spirit of the elements. The power of the elements has strengthened his body to a certain extent, and with the help of David''s holy light to exercise to break through the limit, Mark was actually very strong at that time. Mark right now is almost the same as when he first came to Winter City, a little thinner, and has basically returned to his normal state. "However, I am finally relieved." According to the space agency''s arrangement for him, the interval between physical examinations will be gradually extended, and he will not have to continue to be under official supervision every day, and he will gradually return to normal life. However, as the only astronaut and botanist who can live alone on Mars for so long and successfully grow potatoes on Mars, he will have a lot of entertainment, communication and other work in the future. If you are an ordinary person, you can even consider taking advantage of this opportunity to earn a lot of money. After getting all the fame and money, you can start enjoying retirement in advance. But Mark is not an ordinary person. He doesn''t care about money and fame in his own world now. He wants to return to Winter City, learn more mysterious knowledge, and become an extraordinary existence. "Having said so much about me, let''s talk about Winter City!" After talking about his own situation, Mark curiously asked about the development and changes of Winter City in this year: "I saw the city in Winter City The number of residents has increased a lot, and houses have been built everywhere, so there should be a lot of things happening, right?" "There''s a lot going on." David didn''t continue to stand here and chat with Mark endlessly. He took Mark to the tea room while introducing the situation, and briefly introduced what happened in this year to Mark. Listening to David''s introduction, Mark lamented that a lot of things really happened in the year he left. "Why does it feel so much more exciting than when I stayed here?" Mark was a little speechless. He felt that after he left, all kinds of wonderful things in Winter City continued to appear. He missed them all. It was a pity that he could not witness the moment when Winter City became the Dukedom of Winter. "Don''t worry, the most exciting part has not been missed yet." David himself will inherit the throne of the Kingdom of Tilan, and the matter of turning the Kingdom of Tilan into the Kingdom of Winter is also not hidden from Mark, and the succession ceremony is scheduled for next autumn, which is the most important thing for David and the entire city of Winter. the most important moment. "Hey, so you have not only become the Duke of Winter, but you will also become His Majesty the King of Winter Kingdom in more than half a year?" "uh-huh!" Taking a sip of tea, David didn''t feel that he had become superior. When he chatted with Mark, his tone and attitude were no different from before. This also made Mark secretly relieved. It seems that the change of status did not cause this "friend" to change his personality drastically. Then he asked again, who came to Cold Winter City during the time he left? When he heard Ethan Hunt, Mark was scalded by hot tea; when he heard Sansa Stark, he was stunned for a few seconds, looking at David with a lively expression; as for Hu Miss De, he had a question mark on his face, completely unable to understand what kind of existence a humanoid battleship was - at this moment he hadn''t realized that Belfast, who was pouring tea next to him, was also a battleship. When David mentioned Clark Kent and Clarice Ferguson, Mark''s expression suddenly changed. "Wait, did you just say Clark Kent?" "right." "The Clark Kent I know?" "I don''t know if he is the same as Clark in your impression, but if you want to ask if he is Superman, I can definitely answer you: Yes! It is the Superman from Krypton." "Great gift, thank you~" Mark sighed loudly from the bottom of his heart with his eyes wide open while holding the cup, and realized another thing. "What ability did you get from Superman?" "Biological force field." "..." Mark put on a look of ''No more? With a question mark face, he smiled and patted David on the shoulder when he saw David nodding: "Keep working hard!" Davids rewards will be upgraded, evolved, or obtained other abilities. Mark, who has been in contact with him for a long time, already knows these things. Although he only got the biological force field, not all the abilities of the Kryptonians, it doesn''t mean that David will never get those abilities. What the future holds depends on David''s next actions. After taking another sip of tea, Mark suddenly wanted to go out and have a look. Staying here and listening to David''s story can no longer satisfy his curiosity. He not only wants to see the current situation in Winter City, but also to meet that Clark. "I''m afraid it''s hard to see Clark. Too many people have come to watch him recently. In addition, it''s winter now, and he doesn''t need to go to the fields often, so he will stay in his own world most of the time, just come to see him often. look." Although the behavior of spectating Superman has decreased, it is still maintained, and some natives of Brennia even started to go to watch: because Superman is very handsome. It is said...just it is said...someone started to ask if Clark is married? If not, I would be happy to help Clark introduce a good girl. Among them are some nobles from the royal capital of Tilan. "It''s okay to go and see mutants." Superman can''t see it, but mutants can see it? Wolverine, Professor X, and Magneto are also popular, so they can''t go on missions together, right? According to David''s description, the world of mutants is in a doomsday state, and Clarice, whose nickname is flickering, often takes her mutant companions back and forth between the two worlds, constantly saving ordinary people in that world: People brought to Winter City. "I am also not certain." Mutants have indeed settled down in Winter City, but the frequent trips between the two worlds have made David unsure which mutant is at home today and which is not? Speaking of which, mutants can travel back and forth between the two worlds relatively freely, thanks to the super power of flickering. Mutants who come to Cold Winter City do not need to ''touch'' a specific object like other people, and let them take them to ''walk'' to Cold Winter City. Instead, Blink opened a portal directly to Winter City, which made it a relatively simple task for mutants to quickly transfer a large number of ordinary people. Unfortunately, Blink''s ability is only aimed at his own world. David doesn''t know whether the teleportation ability he got from Blink will evolve into this in the future. In that case, it will be much more convenient to bring multiple people to and from the multiverse by yourself in the future. A portal opens, and an army follows him to another world. What a shocking scene it is! Thinking about this, David was about to take Mark to the garage and then to the neighborhood where the mutants lived, when he suddenly remembered something, he turned around and took Mark to the warehouse first. "Almost forgot." "What?" "This is for you." In the warehouse, David took a watch and handed it to Mark: "If you don''t like the style of the watch, there are also rings and other shapes for you to choose from." "What''s this?" "A new device that integrates some functions such as communication equipment, microcomputer, and storage device." After seeing Mark wearing the watch on his wrist, David began to introduce the function and use of this multifunctional tool to Mark in detail Method: "By the way, by the way, fill out this form and give it to Eva." "What is this?" Mark was still amazed that Winter City had created such a sci-fi product tool, when he turned his head and saw a form involving personal information: "Personal identity information registration form?" "I can make an ID for you. You are still a black household in Winter City." "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 384： Minister of Sanitation Chapter 384 Minister of Sanitation Black householder Mark Watney obediently filled out his personal information. According to David, he will be able to get his own ID card in a few days, and he will have to carry this thing with him in the future. After all, there are more and more people in Winter City. No, without an identity certificate, there may not be any situation in the future. "Why not store personal information in this tool?" "This thing is currently only used in a small area, and it will take more time to spread it to the entire Winter City." After quickly filling out their personal information, the two handed the registration form to Eva before leaving, and then left Fort Glamorgan in the car driven by David. Originally, I wanted to pick a golden apple for Mark to eat, but Mark still has a few rounds of physical examinations to be done. At least he has to wait until he has fooled those people in the space agency before he can truly "recover" to a normal state with confidence. "Let''s go! Go to the mutants first." Mark''s luck is not very good, whether it is Professor X, Magneto, or Wolverine, they are not at home today. Professor X must follow him every time he goes to rescue because of his special ability. Magneto and Wolverine were worried about the old professor''s unexpected situation, so they also followed the old professor. This caused the mutants to act in groups almost every time, and only took rotations according to the situation, or stayed in Winter City to recuperate. The one staying in Winter City today is Roberto Da Costa, codenamed Sunspot. His mutant ability is good. He can absorb solar energy and release it to attack the enemy. He stayed in Winter City today to bask in the sun to replenish the excessively depleted power. Mark Watney doesn''t have much interest in this sunspot who is still important in the comic universe, but is just a sidekick in the movie universe. When David was chatting with Roberto da Costa, he simply greeted and got to know each other, and didn''t talk too much about mutants and superpowers, and then left with David. "It''s a pity, I thought I could see Storm." "Is this your real purpose?" "Ha, are you not interested in Storm?" Mark sat in the co-pilot, turning his head around, looking at this city that had changed so much that he felt strange: "The year I left Time, have you gained a lot of confidants?" "How can it be." "hehe." Its just a flirt, Mark doesnt think its strange, after all, David has the capital of a flirt. Sitting in the car, chatting without saying a word. After driving on the main street for a while, the car will also drive into many lively neighborhoods. Looking at this increasingly lively scene, Mark couldn''t help feeling emotional: "It''s hard to imagine that this was a wasteland just a few years ago." At that time, even water had to be traveled far to the river to get it. Later, it was Laura, Fording, Steve and others who built the first "tap water" system. That pipeline has long been dug out and abandoned. The water system in Winter City is quite complete now, but a new water plant is still being built by the river. This is to meet the ever-expanding city size and ensure the supply of frost. Cold Sentry and Snowfield Fort. "well?" Just sighing, Mark seemed to see something incredible. "Am I dazzled? Is that an orc?" David slowed down the speed of the car. After glancing in that direction, he saw a brown orc standing there, and he didn''t show any surprise: "Yes, an orc." The orcs will appear in Cold Winter City, the fundamental reason is that the Winter Knights rescued some prisoners from the green-skinned orcs during the battle on the eastern coast. Maddox led the Winter Knights to a beautiful victory, and there was no problem with the post-war handling: properly sealed off the battlefield, protected the warships or the wreckage of the warships used by the orcs, and prevented people from directly Access to weapons used by orcs, gathering those weapons while protected, etc. The only thing that gave him a headache was how to deal with these orc prisoners? Davids order is to release them on the spot. Since these orcs are peaceful orcs who are willing to live in peace and stability, there is no need to cause killing and hatred for no reason, and turn these orcs who have separated from the hostile group into enemies again. After understanding what the Duke meant, Maddox released all the orcs. Seeing that the ''metal men'' didn''t embarrass, abuse or even kill themselves, these brown and yellow-skinned orcs were also slightly relieved, and left the east coast one after another. Things so far, it seems that there is no difference from before. But as the construction team of Cold Winter City arrived on the eastern coast and began to build port towns here, these orcs slowly began to appear again. Because they were rescued by the "metal man" at the beginning, this group of orcs realized that if they didn''t trouble these people, they wouldn''t go on a killing spree, so the orcs came into contact with the metal man more boldly. For example, using hunted prey to exchange for needed food, farm tools, etc., until an orc saw that the metal man was building a town and asked if he could exchange food for food, the contact between humans and orcs suddenly became frequent. And get close. Because the orcs are strong, strong, and hard-working and low-paying (just give them food), the official in charge of the construction on the east coast found that only some food was needed to speed up the project, and he had no reason to refuse. As a result, a large number of orcs began to gather in the eastern seaport town, and this temporarily unnamed port city became a key link between humans and orcs. And as the construction work continued, some orcs also took the transport plane of Winter City to Winter City, which is why Mark was able to see the orcs in Winter City. "Didn''t you fight the orcs before?" "The situation has changed now. Our target is no longer these brown and yellow-skinned orcs, but green-skinned orcs using fel energy. Those guys are the real enemies." Beasts polluted by evil energy are the enemies of all life on the continent of Brennia. Unfortunately, except for the people of Winter City, other forces do not know this. "It seems that I still have a lot to tutor." After listening to Davids introduction for a long time, I went shopping in Winter City by car for a long time, but found that there were still many things I didnt understand. Mark knew that he would have to study for a while. In addition to changes in the city, it is also necessary to understand the changes in the surrounding forces of Winter City, the upgrade of various technologies in Winter City, the changes in the racial composition of Winter City, and so on. Afterwards, Mark went to the Cold Winter Barracks to see the latest light cavalry and heavy cavalry systems, and watched the trained Tilan knight skillfully driving a technologically explosive motorcycle through various obstacles. The motorcycle transformed into an anti-gravity flying skateboard, and then turned into heavy armor covering the knight''s body, which was quite a shocking thing. "Cool!" Mark couldn''t help applauding: "Give me a set too." "These are still prototypes and test samples, which are used for training and collecting various data." Basically, everything that needs to be collected has been collected, the official model has been finalized, and the official production will begin next. Whoever likes it will get one at that time Go back: "But I haven''t named it yet, do you have any suitable suggestions?" "I think about it..." Mark thought seriously for a few seconds, and then gave his suggestion solemnly: "The members of the Cybertronians responsible for military combat missions form the Decepticons; and this new equipment Transformation technology is used, especially the super heavy cavalry you mentioned, it is basically similar to Transformers from the description...how about calling it a Decepticon?" "..." David nodded in response to the previous analysis. When the final name came out, he felt that his forehead must be covered with black lines: "Think of a name carefully, I''m not in a hurry." If he really had this name, he would join the Knights of Tiran after flickering. The picture would be so beautiful that David didn''t dare to look at it. He felt that he would lose 800 million knights at any time. "What''s wrong with this name? Isn''t the representative emblem of Winter City a wolf?" "Really, think again." Mark was at a loss, and decided to go back to his own world to search for Decepticons. With question marks in their stomachs, the two drove back to Glamorgan Castle. This time Mark finally met Princess Sophia, whom David had heard of several times before, and was also the only "new friend" that David admitted. "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Royal Highness." "Hi, Mr. Watney. I''ve heard David mention you a lot, and always say ''I wish Mark would come back sooner.''" "Oh really?" "Of course, David always talks about the lack of ''sanitation'' talents in Winter City... What does sanitation mean?" "Ahem!" Realizing that she had said the wrong thing, Sophia stuck out her tongue, turned her head and ran away, leaving David and Mark with awkward smiles at each other. "I''m a botanist." "That doesn''t correspond to your major? My Minister of Environmental Sanitation." "I''m a shaman, not a druid." "Almost, the spirits of the land in the northern plains will be very happy to have someone who understands their demands and is responsible for managing the environment of this land." "I still want to go out and see the world! You didn''t know that you couldn''t leave the scope of the cold winter, but I was suffocated." "Don''t worry, this job does not prevent you from wandering around. In fact, after taking over this position, you have to go out often to check the environmental conditions in the territory of Winter Kingdom." "Oh, sounds good?" "Equipped with a special plane, all expenses will be paid by Winter City." "It''s a pleasure to be offered this position." After a few joking conversations, they shook hands. David no longer has to worry about the environmental issues in his territory. Mark is definitely more professional than him in terms of how to ensure the environment. I wont be in office for a while, though. "I know." Mark will not be able to concentrate on living in Winter City until he gets rid of all the ''ordinary things''. David is aware of this, he is not in a hurry for a month or two, maybe he can take advantage of this time to get rid of that hidden danger in the Marvel universe? (end of this chapter) Chapter 385： Black Widow takes the initiative to vote Chapter 385 Black Widow Volunteers David did not rush to the Marvel universe to start the journey of collecting infinite gems. In fact, he did not need to be in a hurry. Originally, he wanted Tony to take enough free time to slowly tinker with the quantum space positioning device, but Tony was always busy and started a new project immediately before a project was completely over. When Tony was free, he didnt know how long it would take, so David decided to cheat: Have Steve use the Time Stone, take Tony to ''go see what''s going on with that quantum positioning device'', and just copy it out. Then go to each parallel universe through the quantum space to collect infinite gems. To enter the quantum space, you need to cooperate with Ant-Man. This is not a bad thing for the old Ant-Man. After all, his wife is still trapped there, and he has always wanted to rescue her! Tony cannot be allowed to negotiate with the old Ant-Man, because the old Ant-Man always thinks that the Stark family wants to steal his technology, and has a big prejudice against the Stark family. With Tony''s temper, he only needs to chat with the old Ant-Man for a few words, and a fight can start on the spot. Therefore, this work has to be handed over to Steve. Anyway, he is still the commander of the Avengers, and this operation is strictly speaking a just act to protect the world. Captain America is responsible for negotiating all parties. It is his job. . Thinking of this, David realized one thing: his original plan was to go to the parallel universe and **** the soul gem from Thanos, and the other gems didn''t matter. But thinking about it carefully, it seems that other gems can also be obtained from other parallel universes. There is no need for him to go all over the universe to get the "infinity gems of this world". He even thought of the best time to collect the Infinity Gems in an instant, and there was no future trouble: the moment Thanos snapped his fingers and arrived at the retirement planet, he directly attacked and killed Thanos, and all six gems were collected at once. Wouldn''t it be great to get it? Otherwise, he would have to go to Asgard to ask for the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, go to Xandar to ask for the Cosmic Orb, and go to the Void to find a collector to ask for ether particles. He has no friendship with the Nova Corps of Xandar, and it will cause misunderstandings if it is not done properly. The collectors in the void are not easy to mess with. Thanos can get the ether particles from the collectors, so there may be some conspiracy behind it... Er... In this way, I will not destroy some powerful plans, and then be Forget it? Thinking about it this way, it seems that I can''t take the initiative to deliver it to my door. Resolutely abandon the original plan and adopt a new plan: simple, direct and efficient. David only needs to tell Steve the plan, and then he just needs to wait for Tony and Hank Pym to complete all the preparations. In order to prevent himself from forgetting, David immediately went to the Marvel universe to find Steve and explained his new arrangement. "..." After listening to David''s plan, Steve was quite speechless. Did he use the Time Stone as a cheat? If you do this, the timeline will be fragmented, right? However, Steve thought that the timeline he was in should have been turned into **** long ago, so he didn''t express any objection, and simply agreed. Anyway, I can''t continue working as a supreme mage, and when Strange grows up to a certain extent, I can take over smoothly. If he''s lucky, he doesn''t even have to worry about Dormammu''s invasion, and naturally he will have the "greatest and most outstanding Supreme Mage" Stephen Strange to deal with it. "Speaking of... I heard from Thor that you claimed to be a member of the multiverse Avengers when you went to Clark''s world last time? Are you going to develop the Avengers to other worlds?" "That''s the universe in Clark, and here I am the representative of the Justice League of the Multiverse in this universe." David gave Steve a speechless look. Others don''t know that you still don''t know what''s going on? I''m just putting on a vest to fool those politicians. But the point of Steves instigation of this topic was not to complain, but Davids approach gave him an inspiration. I am about to step down as the Supreme Mage, but I still shoulder the responsibilities of the commander of the Avengers and one of the leaders of Hydra. Avengers aside, S.H.I.E.L.D. has not collapsed today, and the Avengers are living a pretty good life. Tony, who can cause trouble the most, is kept busy by David''s various scientific research work, and has no time to make troubles. Therefore, the people of this world all worship and praise the Avengers, and there is not much dissatisfaction. Because S.H.I.E.L.D. has not collapsed, the Avengers are still an official team, and there are no politicians to trouble them. But Steve knew that this situation could not last for a long time. After a long time, many people would jump out. These people had different purposes, but they would all bring trouble to the Avengers. What if we add another halo to the Avengers? Just like David, choose a high-level civilization in the universe, and attach the Avengers to a higher-level civilization, so that politicians on the earth dare not provoke at will. Like Asgard? No matter what the Earth officials think, in the eyes of advanced civilizations in the universe, Earth is an uncivilized native protected by Asgard. Even, Steve felt that he could take advantage of the trend to clean up the Hydra subordinates who followed him, and it would be interesting to transform into the Justice League. "The idea is good, but how do you plan to make Asgard and the Justice League appear reasonably?" Running to Clark by himself was able to make the ''Avengers'' appear, because it happened to be the time when the Kryptonians invaded the earth. Although General Zod did not cause too much damage to the earth because of his own agitation, the powerful earthlings of the Kryptonians can clearly see that these people want to occupy the earth, and there is no resistance at all in terms of the combat effectiveness of the earth army ability. The Marvel Universe is more troublesome, because Tony didn''t mess with Ultron, and Hydra wasn''t exposed, which made the whole world relatively peaceful, and nothing major happened recently. Steve deliberated, and finally decided to sacrifice his colleagues: "It seems that other smugglers have to come out and sacrifice." "..." David suddenly had a weird feeling that the captain of the Hydra in front of him was the real conspirator and was about to overthrow the whole world. The Steve he knew was originally a Hydra, right? "You can decide these things yourself." After the matter was explained, David took advantage of the opportunity to chat with Tony, and learned that Tony would go to Winter City in a few days, and he was going to end the communication and return to Winter City. As soon as he got up, Steve said he still had something to do, so David had to sit back. Filling up the already empty teacup, David took a sip, and then put on a look of ''you talk if you have something to do! posture. Clint is considering retirement. "Then?" Calculating the time, Hawkeye has indeed been preparing for retirement in the past few years, and even made various preparations before retirement. But what does this have to do with David? Hawkeye, as an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., is not badly treated, including retirement, should be arranged by Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., right? Sure enough, the next sentence is the key. "Natasha saw that her best friend was ready to retire, and she also thought of retiring." "Oh~" David understood this time, Natasha''s situation is very special, she wants to retire is not as simple as Hawkeye Clint Barton. Natasha is not very old, she is at the peak age of an agent, she is retiring at this time? Can Fury agree? Thinking about it at a deeper level, with Natasha''s background, even if Fury agreed, there would be a lot of people who would not agree. So, Natasha found Steve here? Or maybe the Black Widow has already set her sights on Winter City? Just telling myself about it through Steve? "Natasha retired so early, is it a huge loss for the Avengers?" "Actually, the current Avengers are a pure combat team. Natasha is here to do more logistics, liaison and other work. In S.H.I.E.L.D., her role is to keep in touch with the Avengers, so she also does It''s boring..." "I see." David took another sip of tea, and realized that Natasha''s intention to retire was fake, and leaving S.H.I.E.L.D. was her real idea. After the Great War in New York, although I spent a considerable amount of time with the members of the Avengers, the intimacy between them is still incomparable to that in the original plot. The Black Widow in this world is only familiar with Hawkeye. Captain America has been waiting in Karma Taj for a long time. In his free time, he also goes to Hydra to check the work of his subordinates, and occasionally visits the Avengers Building. There is no original insight plan event, and the relationship with the black widow is just an ordinary comrade-in-arms relationship. Tony Stark runs to the alien planet every day, and basically sees no one. Even if he meets this agent and a great inventor, he still lacks topics to talk about. Thor, the **** of thunder, is obsessed with Jane''s gentle hometown. He stays with Jane Foster when he stays on the earth, and he can only see him when he is on a mission. There is only one Bruce Banner left. Dr. Banner is the second most familiar to Natasha after Hawkeye. She also learned from Banner that he intends to move to Winter City, but Tony used various research work has been delayed. At that time, Natasha had the idea in her heart that ''Going to Winter City to live an ordinary life seems to be a good choice''. An idea that began to thrive as Clint prepared to retire, and is now being put into action. "You know that I am adjusting and strengthening the intelligence department?" David thought for a few seconds, and decided to explain it to Steve, so as not to cause misunderstandings in the future: "Natasha, an excellent intelligence officer, really went to the cold winter." There is a high probability that I will let her join the intelligence department." "No matter what, that''s her choice." Steve believes that as long as David doesn''t force Natasha to do what she doesn''t want to do, then the future of Black Widow can''t be worse than staying in this world. Based on Steve''s understanding of David, the Duke of Winter is not that kind of person. "Make an appointment, and I will talk to Natasha face to face." (end of this chapter) Chapter 386： pack the avengers Chapter 386 Packing the Avengers Black Widow wanted to defect to Cold Winter City, which was an unexpected gain. Although the other party wants to go to Winter City to live an ordinary life, but let Natasha live that ordinary life, can she really bear it? She hasn''t reached the age of tossing around. After a period of rest, even if David doesn''t go to her, this one will go to David to receive more exciting tasks. At that time, Winter City''s intelligence department will have Ethan Hunt, Van Cleef and his daughter, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, plus Little Brain and Confusion, and there will be defense facilities that these people cannot penetrate, steal untold Did you get the information? Thinking of this, David suddenly felt very sorry: "It would be great if someone from Macross came to Winter City." Although I and Arcee relied on the data parameters memorized, I set the flying vehicle mode as the VF fighter in Macross. But after all, it is based on parameter data, using similar technology to simulate and imitate, not the original version. In addition, many technologies in the world of Macross are very advanced. If the original technology can be obtained, it will undoubtedly enrich the technical reserves of Winter City. Of course, the premise is that the timeline is relatively late. If it is Lin Mingmei or Yi Yihui, it will not have much effect. In addition to Macross, David is also a little bit envious of the technology in Cosmic Knights. The technology that can directly absorb antimatter, store it, and launch it at will is very powerful in any world. "The construction speed of the eastern seaport city is very fast. The bulldozer (a member of Digger) who is in charge of this project has completed the infrastructure construction of the new city. He asked your lord whether you want him to continue to build the city or start building the road leading to the snowfield. Fort highway?" Build the roads first. After the road is built, the westernmost city of Winter in the northern plain will be able to connect with the easternmost port city on land. Because of the leapfrog development, David did not consider building a railway system on the northern plains, and the transportation was dominated by cars and airplanes. "Has the name of this port city been decided yet?" "What do you think of... Port Eva?" "It''s not very good, it doesn''t sound good at all." Although he said so, his face was full of smiles. But Eva won''t let her thoughts get in the way of her work: "Let''s choose another name, how about Port Sofia?" "What? Who called me?" Sophia, who came out of the side lounge, rubbed her eyes with her hands, then stretched her waist. By the time she figured out the situation, it was already ten minutes later. "A name for the new city?" Sophia sat there obediently, letting Belfast help tidy up her somewhat messy hair, seriously thinking about what kind of name should be given to the new city? "How about calling it Port Tiran?" David thought of the name when he saw Sophia. It is inappropriate to directly call Port Sofia, but Port Tiran is fine. Because at present, this is the first port city of the Kingdom of Tilan, there is no problem with this name. As for after autumn? There is no need to change it to Winter Harbor, just continue to use it like the Tiran Knights. "Anything else?" "It''s almost the time you and Steve agreed." Eva has been paying attention to the time. David made an appointment with Steve today to interview the Black Widow Natasha in Glamorgan Castle in Winter City. Seeing that it was almost time, David walked directly to the reception room. To my surprise, not only Natasha Romanov, but also Hawkeye Clint Barton appeared in the reception room. "Clint is also planning to come to Winterfell?" "I think this is a good choice." Clint greeted David, and he followed out of concern for his old comrades. As for himself, he has already arranged everything, and he will not change it if it is not necessary, but he does not rule out buying a holiday house in Winter City. It is also a good choice to come to relax when he is free. Winter City is next to the forest, which is a suitable place for hunting; there are more and more archery experts in Winter City, and Clint can find someone to learn from if his hands are itchy. Although he doesn''t know about mysterious powers like holy light and arcane art, he only talks about archery, and he feels that he has no fear of any opponent. David and Natasha also greeted each other. Neither Natasha nor Clint were particularly familiar with David, so the initial conversation relied on Steve''s non-stop provocation. Fortunately, Natasha is an elite agent herself. Interacting with people is something she is good at, and there is no possibility of cold silence. After a period of warming up, the few people seem to have become a lot closer. At this time, David cut to the point in a timely manner: "I heard that Natasha is going to change her environment?" "I do have this idea, but there is no suitable choice." "What do you think of Winter City?" David laid out his horses and horses, without mentioning that Winter City welcomes you to settle here, and directly stated that he admires her professional ability very much: "The intelligence department of Winter City is still there. It is immature and requires experienced professionals to sit in charge." "Just sitting in town?" "If you have any special ideas, I don''t object." In a few sentences, David has made his request clear: he wants Natasha to join the Winter City intelligence department as a senior management position, and is not limited to civilian work. As for the treatment and welfare, I didnt mention a word. Its not that David turned into an unscrupulous boss and couldnt even bear to paint the big cakes, but that everyone present is regarded as one of his own people. There is no need to talk about those things. David will never treat them badly. . "Sounds good." Natasha didn''t think about it at all, and immediately made a decision: "Before officially taking office, I may need some time to deal with my personal affairs." "Even after you officially take office, it won''t delay you to deal with those things." David has no objection to these men recruited from other worlds frequently going back and forth to their own world, as long as they can complete the tasks they assigned, they can do whatever they want at other times: "Even You don''t even have to resign from S.H.I.E.L.D." If things go according to the plan Steve described earlier, S.H.I.E.L.D. itself won''t last long. Once the Hydra is stabbed out, S.H.I.E.L.D. will surely die! As for how Captain America, the smuggler, will get out and clean up? That depends on how he operates himself. If it doesnt work, just leave the earth in a flash? Whether it is other planets in the Marvel Universe or Winter City, it can provide Steve with a foothold. Speaking of which, Steve didn''t send Natasha to Winter City in advance because he saw that Natasha''s future was not very good after his plan was completed? Think about it too. A former Soviet agent who joined S.H.I.E.L.D. was exposed to be Hydra. Even if Natasha was shrouded in the halo of the Avenger, she would still be targeted by many people. She is not like Tony Stark himself who is a rich man with technology and weapons group; it is not like Thor himself is the prince of a high-level civilized country; nor is it like Steve who now has a huge power hidden in the dark. Natasha is just an ordinary female agent, and at that time, she definitely won''t be able to live a peaceful life. Glancing at Steve, the current supreme mage didn''t know who he learned from, with a nagging expression on his face, sitting there smiling and saying nothing. From this point of view, Steve can be regarded as a competent leader of the Avengers, at least he has arranged a good retreat for his comrades. "Welcome to Winter City." "Not Winter Kingdom?" "Not yet." Almost at the same time that David used the communicator to summon Eva, the door of the reception room was pushed open, and Eva walked in with something in her hand and placed it in front of Natasha. "This is?" "Basic flow." Personal information registration form, used to make identity documents; A list of housing introductions, in which Natasha can choose a favorite house as her residence. If you are not satisfied, you can also choose an address by yourself, put forward your own opinions, and then the construction team of Winter City will be responsible for the construction; A multifunctional tool in the shape of a ring. "Oh, this is very convenient!" After Natasha knew the specific effects of the multi-tool, she began to complain about Tony Stark: "Why don''t you make such a convenient prop for our Avengers?" "It involves some unique technologies of Winter City." This kind of multi-function tool with storage space certainly cannot be taken out casually, but the civilian version will be sold normally in the Marvel Universe in the future-after removing some of the unique technologies of Winter City, this thing will be the same in the Marvel Universe. It''s not a rare thing, and you can circle some money on the earth. Watching Natasha figure out how to use the multitool and fill out the personal information registration form, David also signed and stamped the appointment letter. From this moment on, Natasha officially became the instructor of the Winter Intelligence Department, and her main job at present is to train newcomers with Ethan. In the future, whether she will continue to focus on internal affairs or work outside the office depends on her personal opinion. Seeing that Natasha''s future has been determined, Clint was also very happy, and directly joked: "The treatment is so good, I am tempted. How about I also have a part-time job? Is there a shortage of archery instructors in Winter City? " "Lack!" Winter City really lacks archery instructors. If Hawkeye had this idea, David would ask Eva to put various documents in front of Clint within a minute. "Eh...I''ll go back and discuss it with my wife." Instead of dealing with David, Clint was indeed tempted. Being an instructor, there is no risk, and you can earn some extra money in Winter City, and you can bring your wife and children here for vacation from time to time. Considering that there are so many magical things in Winter City, even if you can''t learn it yourself, maybe your children can learn it? He doesn''t want his children to become superheroes, but to live on an increasingly strange and unfamiliar earth, learn more skills, and be able to deal with troubles in the future. If he can''t handle it, he will run away place. Looking at Clint who obviously wanted to agree, David found that he had packed the Avengers without deliberately operating. (end of this chapter) Chapter 387： What an embarrassing newcomer Chapter 387 What an embarrassing rookie Captain America Steve was one of the first people to come to Winter City, and he and Winter City have already established an inseparable connection. Subsequently, Iron Man Tony Stark also ran to Cold Winter City and became the chief consultant of Cold Winter City. He also had his own research laboratory and a lot of production equipment in Cold Winter City. At present, he is still preparing to build several factories in the industrial area. Stark has become one of the most important members of Winter City. He himself likes this place very much, even happier than living on Earth. Although Bruce Banner has no direct contact with David, in fact Banner has been indirectly bound to Winter City. Because Tony Stark will discuss with Bruce Banner on many projects, and Bruce Banner has actually been working for Winter City without knowing it very well. Of course, David and Tony are not bullying honest people. Banner can come to Winter City at any time to receive his "deserved" reward. Not long ago, he also had a cordial and friendly interaction with Thor. David also helped Odin heal his body. The relationship between Winter City and Asgard was instantly full, and the two sides are now very close allies. Odin asked Thor to convey his gratitude not long ago, and invited David to visit Asgard when he was free. Plus Natasha Romanov, the black widow who officially joined the Winter Intelligence Department, and Clint Barton, the eagle eye who is very excited and will come to Winter City as a bow and arrow instructor with a high probability in the near future. He has wiped out all the members of the original Avengers! As for the second batch The Scarlet Witch is learning the Holy Light at the Cathedral of the Holy Light, and her progress is amazingly fast, and Wanda Maximoff not only learns the Holy Light quickly, but even the arcane knowledge mastered by Jaina and Ronin is also absorbed quickly. In Jainas words, this child is simply a born mage. Learning about the Holy Light is a waste of talent. She should learn more advanced and mysterious magic knowledge to become a great great magician. War Machine and Falcon are Iron Man''s good buddies, and the other is Captain America''s most loyal follower. It is not too difficult for David to recruit these two. Except for Vision, which was not born due to a major change in the plot, and Ant-Man, who has not yet entered the circle of Avengers, the Avengers will soon become a team belonging to Winter City. "I don''t know what kind of expression Nick Fury will have when he knows this situation." The super team built with painstaking efforts was inexplicably picked by others. The king of agents will definitely use a very passionate speech to greet David''s ancestors cordially. David and Steve took Natasha and Clint to visit the newly selected house, and then they will show the two around the city. He came to join him sincerely, so it is normal for David to show a little more importance. "Winter City has changed a lot." When I came last time, Winter City could only be considered as a prototype. Although several main roads had been repaired, the buildings were sparse. No matter where you stood in the city, you could see a large open space. If you have better eyesight, you can see a large area of ??farmland in the agricultural area in the south of the city from the north of the city. But that situation will not happen now, the surrounding densely packed houses well cover the line of sight, no matter which direction you look, your line of sight will be blocked by the houses. There are many pedestrians coming and going on the street, which is completely different from the feeling of sparsely seeing a few people and making people feel like they are in a ghost town at night. "I heard that you have started to develop the entire northern plain?" Steve is also very curious about the surrounding scenery. He spends most of his time in the Marvel Universe now, and he hasn''t visited Winter City for a long time. Taking this opportunity, he could just see the changes in Winter City. "Yes, the eastern seaport city has completed the construction of its infrastructure and named it Port Tiran." It was the first seaport city in the Kingdom of Tilan, and it will take some time to complete all the construction work: "From The highway from Winter City to Snowfield Castle and then to Port Tiran has also started to be built, and this highway will be completed soon." After the completion of this expressway across the northern plain, it can be regarded as initially covering the entire northern plain. The next step is to continuously develop the unused wasteland. As for whether to reclaim it into farmland or build a factory, it depends on the specific needs at that time. "Your territory is getting bigger and better, and it''s getting better and better." Steve looked at all kinds of pedestrians on the street, and he couldn''t see happiness from everyone''s face, but he could see From the looks and clothes of these people, it can be seen that these people are living a good life. And looking around, there are no ragged tramps or beggars in Winter City. Natasha and Clint also discovered this, and they were a little suspicious. Did the Duke of Winter do something secretly? For example, there are intelligence personnel, secret agents and the like in the dark, who expel those homeless people in advance? After all, the lord personally led people around, so it is not surprising to do some superficial work. Just when they were guessing like this, David directly revealed the mystery as if he had seen through their thoughts: "Winter City does not support idlers." Im not the lighthouse of America here. There arent so many troublesome taxes and fees that can bankrupt the middle class in an instant. The entire Winter City provides various conveniences for civilians, so theres no reason why they cant even guarantee their basic life. Those who are still obsessed with being a homeless man despite so many discounts are either pure idlers, or gangsters or spies with evil intentions. No matter what it is, David has no reason to be used to it: Therefore, the reorganized patrol department in Winter City has a special task to arrest such "vagrants". Thats right, its not deportation but arrest. The tramps who are captured will receive the "kind education" of Winter City, so that lazy people will learn to work hard to get rich, and let gangsters understand what it means to be a good person. If they don''t want to be human, then Winter City does not recommend continuing to advanced courses, so that they can''t be human. "Fortunately, whether they are natives of Brennia or people from other worlds, such people are always very few. After this order was carried out, only a few spies learned the last lesson." Ordinary lazy people are soon educated to cry and swear to change themselves; Those like gangsters and hooligans, after being forced to work for a period of time, also said that they would be honest and good people. These guys are actually easy to deal with, especially in this world where the words of the lord are the highest law. "So, the law and order in Winter City is very good?" "It''s okay so far. At most, there will be some civil disputes, and there are no serious criminal cases." David can''t guarantee that it will always be so good. Now the law and order are easy to manage. Most of the residents of Winter City are newcomers. At this time, most of them The idea of ??man is to secure a basic life. Rin Winter City can provide this condition, and the demands of most people have been met, so there are no major conflicts. When Winter City develops to a certain stage, the population continues to grow, and when the needs of more and more people cannot be met, a big contradiction will come. However, it will take a long time to develop to that stage, and David does not need to worry about problems that may erupt decades later. If you consider that David still dreams of extending the development tentacles of Winter City to other worlds and space, maybe Winter City can guarantee a high-speed development for a long time. In that case, the huge internal conflicts can be transferred out. Baoqi David is tired of being king, and no major conflicts will break out until the day he abdicates. After chatting for a while about the security and law of Winter City, a few people came to the house Natasha had chosen. This is an independent house located in the north of Glamorgan Castle. Compared with the south of Winter City, the houses in the north are relatively ''loose'', and the distance between the houses is wider. Each house is large enough. front yard and backyard. In addition to the winter forest not far away, the environment and air in this area are very good. Relatively speaking, the price of such a house is relatively high, and it is not the first choice for ordinary people. "This house is really nice. If I come to serve as an instructor, can I get such a house?" Clint looked around. The environment here is beautiful and the air is fresh. Although it is cold in winter, it is still a different kind of style. Shoveling snow It''s also a good activity. He wondered if he should choose one near Natasha''s new home? "The few houses around here are new houses that no one lives in. If you want, you can pick one now." "Really? Then I''m not welcome." David made a casual gesture. After Natasha had seen her new home and figured out how to arrange the house, everyone began to return. Next, she has plenty of time to visit every corner of Winter City slowly, without rushing for a while. Besides, the current Winter City is no longer a small town that can be visited in a short time. Next, she will go back and forth between the two worlds non-stop, while dealing with the private affairs of the Marvel world, and at the same time buying some daily necessities she needs. After waiting for a suitable time, she can completely abandon the past and start her new life in Winter City. "I''m really looking forward to it." Clint, like Natasha, was also looking forward to it, but he found that there seemed to be a phantom in front of him, and then the phantom soon turned into a person, and fell to the ground neatly. This person looks very embarrassed. He is covered with an old white robe. The exposed hands and back are so thin that there is almost no flesh. Even if the person''s face cannot be seen, everyone can see the state of the person at this time. how bad. David and Steve were stunned for half a second. They both saw the appearance of this person. It was obvious that he was a ''newcomer''. However, such a embarrassed rookie is rare! (end of this chapter) Chapter 388： Carla and Art Chapter 388 Kara and Art The only one who can compare with this newcomer is Hood, who was bombed and sunk by Bismarck, and then hit by Norrington and his men. Even if the rest were Eva and Clarice who were hunted down, they just fell and were not hurt at all. "Is she okay?" The four people present, except for David, a supreme mage, and two elite agents, all of them have good eyesight and insight, and they immediately identified the gender of the newcomer. "She''s fine...and, it should be said, never been better." After taking a few glances, David knew who the person in front of him was. Especially in Winter City today, the sunshine is abundant. The energy in this girl lying on the ground basking in the sun is growing at an astonishing rate. With the holy light released by Steve, the girl who fell on the ground has regained consciousness, and her body is also recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Steve, your healing skills are getting better and better." "It''s not my fault." Steve just released the most basic holy light for treatment, and the recovery speed of the other party''s body far exceeded his expectations. The husband immediately guessed the correct answer: "Kryptonian?" Steve is not asking the girl opposite, but David next to him. But his question aroused the vigilance of the girl opposite. She completely ignored the comfortable feeling of soaking in warm water just now, and looked at the few people opposite with vigilance: "Who are you?" After that, she also noticed the changes in the surrounding environment. She looked at both sides with question marks on her face, and then carefully turned around to observe the surrounding environment. "Where is this place?" "This is Winter City." David showed his hands to show that he was not malicious: "I am David, and this is Steve, Clint, and Natasha." Using the simplest and most straightforward language, he quickly introduced the situation. David is already very proficient in doing this kind of thing. Then he saw the familiar reaction again: the person listening to the introduction across the face looked confused. Generally speaking, the next reaction is disbelief and doubt. Most of the time, David has to wait for the other party to try a few times in person, and toss back and forth between the two worlds for a few times before he really believes what he said. "Is this the basic process of Winter City?" Natasha and Clint watched the whole process, and it was the first time for both of them to see this situation. After all, the two of them didn''t live in Winter City before, and they didn''t have the opportunity to see the "outsider suddenly appear". They were always led by Steve when they came to Winter City. "That''s right!" Steve remembered himself back then. At that time, he didn''t believe David''s words, and he tried it himself before accepting this miraculous thing. "It''s a pity that I wasn''t there to witness it with my own eyes. It must have been interesting to see your face in disbelief." "After living in Winter City for a long time, you will often see similar expressions." Natasha believed what Steve said, and she would definitely see similar scenes many times in the future. No, my new boss, David the Duke of Glamorgan, was still explaining the current situation to the girl who was suspected of being a Kryptonian, when another phantom suddenly appeared next to him. "Oh? Will there be multiple visitors from other worlds at the same time?" "Yes, I came to Winter City with Sharon and Peggy." Steve just wanted to explain the current situation, but it caused another problem. "Peggy? Sharon?" Natasha glanced at Steve beside her: "It seems that I will have a lot of fun in Winter City next." "..." Steve did not disclose too much information about his personal life with his fellow Avengers, but with Natasha coming to Winter City, his private affairs will be known to these people. So, whatever... Stare at the phantom that appeared again to see who it is this time. David, while holding the same idea as Steve, was still introducing to the Kryptonian in front of him: "That''s how you appeared just now." Watching the phantom that appeared out of thin air gradually become a real person, the disheveled woman with short hair finally believed what the other party said: she came to another world inexplicably, this place called Winter City. At the same time, she can go back and forth between here and her original world as she likes. Thinking of the world she was in, she didn''t have the slightest idea of ??going back. Seriously looking at this handsome young man in front of him, there was a wave of comfort from him, which made her want to get close. This feeling made her feel inexplicable, obviously she had never seen this man before. "Kara-Zor-El." Unconsciously said the name, Kara frowned and took a few steps to the side, keeping some distance from the new person. The encounters of these years made her heart full of vigilance, remembering that she had just heard the phrase ''Kryptonian'' from the man not far away. If this is another world, why does that man know about Kryptonians? The slightly raised trust immediately fell back, and Kara was still staring at her surroundings vigilantly. She suspected that everything in front of her was actually some kind of new experiment. David looked at the vigilant Kara. Although he guessed the other party''s identity, he didn''t rush to establish a relationship with the other party and carry Kara-El out. After Kara took the initiative to say his name, he said: "Welcome to Winter City, Kara." Then he turned his attention to another newcomer. After a while, the newcomer had already shown his true appearance. David looked at the man in front of him with long blue hair and a delicate and beautiful face like a princess. The other party was also looking at the surrounding environment curiously, and a little different from the others, this newcomer raised his head and looked at the sky seriously. "Hello, I''m David, and this is Winter City." It was a fixed process and introduction again, and the newcomer on the opposite side also looked unbelievable, and his reaction was much more than Kara''s reaction. After hearing David''s mention of "can go back and forth between the two worlds", he immediately turned around and started testing. Kara watched the new person turn into a phantom until it disappeared. She watched the whole process very carefully, and couldn''t understand how it was done? Just when she was about to take a closer look, a lot of noises suddenly sounded in her ears, and those voices echoed in her mind, as if her head was about to explode under the bombardment of countless noises. At this moment, a voice came into her ears, suppressing all the voices, allowing her to hear very clearly. Focus, ignore the noise, and focus on what you want to focus on. Kara is very talented, and she quickly got the hang of it. The noise that was about to explode her head gradually disappeared, but she still felt that her eyes were a little uncomfortable. After closing her eyes for a while, Kara finally returned to normal. At this time, she felt better than ever, and even her breathing became much stronger. She raised her head and looked at the sky. The sun here gave her great strength. She gradually discovered that not only that, she also seemed to gain strength from the man named David. "Illusion?" Just as she was thinking this way, the person with the long blue hair who had left before reappeared. The shock on that person''s face did not subside, but he became even more shocked because all this was true. "Oh, this scene is really interesting." Continuing to watch the lively Natasha and Clint suddenly understand why Steve and Tony like Winter City. Not only because there are magic, elves, etc. in Winter City, but also because this city is full of ''unknown'', and at the same time, it is the best place to stay for those who are a bit special. After ''pacifying'' Kara, David looked at the blue-haired man who appeared again. After confirming that his experience was true, the other party walked up to David: "Hello, I''m Saotome Art." "Welcome to Winter City." "This... do I need to report and go through some procedures?" Saotome Arte learned from the other party''s reaction that this situation should be very common here, which means that this place called Winter City has many similarities. People who came from other worlds like myself. So, does he need to meet with the administrator of this city? Or dealing with officials like customs? Although this seems to be a very backward city, he never thought of challenging the local order. A form needs to be filled out for ID. "Who do I need to go to?" "Just follow me." David looked back at the few people who were watching the excitement, and then beckoned to Kara who was beside him: "You too come together!" It wasn''t until this time that Saotome Art noticed Kara standing not far away. The other party was wearing a worn-out robe and standing there with bare feet. Considering the temperature at this time, it seemed that she was in a very bad situation. His first reaction was a homeless person? It was only then that he realized that the other party was an ''outsider'' who had just arrived at this place, just like himself. As a result, as soon as he took a look, he was stared at by the other party''s sharp eyes. Saotome Arte immediately retracted his gaze, and then looked around curiously. "here it is" "Glamorgan Castle." David led the two into the living room, and contacted Eva with a communicator, asking her to send two registration forms, Brennia Common Language learning device and some clothes: "Please wait a moment Wait a moment." Because David didnt shy away from the two when using the communicator, Saotome Arte and Kara both saw the hologram in Davids hand. The two realized that this seemingly backward town was not as backward as they thought. David looked at the two newcomers and was thinking about another question: Such a coincidence? The newcomer just happens to be highly compatible with my ideas? Is this a new feature after the upgrade? (end of this chapter) Chapter 389： alte brings a galaxy Chapter 389 Alt Brings a Milky Way Eva quickly delivered what David wanted. Instead of asking the two to fill out the form, he taught them how to use the Brennian Common Language learning device. Kara is a Kryptonian, and her body has returned to a healthy state after being exposed to the sun for a while. The yellow sun also inspired her superpowers. Kara, who also has a super brain, completed the Brennia General in a short time after wearing it. language learning. The learning speed of this device depends on the user''s condition. Generally speaking, people with high IQ and mental strength can complete the learning in a short time, while ordinary people need to spend a few more days. more time. For example, Saotome Alter, he has no way to digest a new language in such a short time. At this moment, he realized that the embarrassed-looking woman sitting next to her had qualities far beyond ordinary people. From the previous conversation, he can also know that this woman named Kara is not from Earth, but a race called Kryptonians. After Kara quickly learned the common language of Brennia, she continued to look at the learning device in front of her curiously. From this thing, she could know that the technological level of this Winter City was not low, and it was not to arrest herself, not to Stop the group of people conducting the experiment. The wariness in his heart dissipated a little, and Kara asked David directly: "Why do you know about Kryptonians?" "Because there are Kryptonians living in Winter City." David knew that it was time to call Clark over, but this guy is not in Winter City now, so he had to send a message (messages that cannot be received will be stored in the server) and let him come over after receiving the message. "There are Kryptonians here?" Kara was startled by David''s answer, and stood up directly. If she hadn''t reacted in time and controlled herself, a hole would be knocked out in the ceiling of the living room: "How is this possible?" Kara was skeptical of David''s words, but she quickly realized that David had introduced to her earlier that there were many people from other worlds in Winter City. Maybe there were other people who came here before her? She hasn''t considered the multiverse and parallel time and space yet, thinking that the Kryptonians in Winter City are all compatriots in her own world, but they just came here earlier than herself. David was not in a hurry to explain the specific situation, he raised his hand to reassure Kara not to get excited, and continued to tell the two people in front of him about various situations. At the same time, this chat method was also used to understand the situation of the two of them. Karas situation is easy to explain. Her hometown Krypton exploded, and she boarded an escape ship to Earth like her cousin Kal-El. Its just that after she arrived on Earth, she was not treated very well. She was directly arrested for various experiments and spent almost so many years in torture. So Kara doesn''t have a good impression of the people on Earth, and she doesn''t have a strong idea of ??returning to her own world. If she goes back now, she will return to the cage specially made for her. Maybe after her strength becomes stronger, She would consider going back, because there were some things that had to be retrieved. As for whether to make those **** pay some price, it depends on her thoughts at that time. Because of Kara''s description, everyone present was a little embarrassed, because except for David (?), Natasha, Clint, Steve, and Eva were all earthlings. Even Saotome Alter is considered an Earthlingeven though he was born in an immigrant flotilla and has never really set foot on Earth. In short, in a slightly awkward atmosphere, Kara finished talking about her situation. Maybe it was to ease the embarrassment, maybe Eva felt that Cara''s current appearance was really not very good, so after Cara finished speaking, she called Belfast to help Cara find a suitable set of clothes to change into. Kara went to change clothes, and the atmosphere of the scene became a little more normal. Saotome Arte also briefly introduced herself. In fact, his real name is Saotome Tori, who was born in a Kabuki family. He has been on stage since he was very young and became famous. At the age of 15, he became famous for playing Princess Sakurahime. But as he grows older, someone in Saotome is less and less willing to follow the established direction arranged by his family. He yearns for the sky, freedom and flying more. So, Saotome ran away from home and changed her name to Alte (changed someone''s ARUTO to ALTO), determined to become an excellent fighter pilot. These contents were recalled by David. The Saotome Alter in front of him simply said his name, age, and the general situation of the world he lived in. Now he is learning fighter piloting in Meixing Academy in the 25th Immigration Fleet, and occasionally finds some odd jobs to earn some living expenses. As for his family situation, he didn''t say a word. However, these contents are enough to arouse the interest of several people present. Saotome Arte, a young student at school, is not a big deal, the key is the world he lives in. "Immigration flotilla? Humans spread across the entire galaxy? Sounds amazing." Anyone who has some knowledge of astronomy, after hearing Saotome Alts description, knows how powerful it is to allow humans to colonize almost the entire Milky Way. From this, it can be seen that the world where Saotome Alter lives has a very high level of technology! Not to mention anything else, just an immigrant fleet that can allow humans to live normally in the universe, just like living in a planet, the technological content contained in it is amazing. Gravity technology is just the foundation of the foundation. To create a near-perfect natural ecological environment on the spacecraft is not as simple as digging a hole and filling it with soil. Although Natasha and Clint are not scientists, they also know what a remarkable achievement this is. I really want to see what that looks like for myself. "Actually, it''s not good at all, and it can''t be compared with the real planet." The sky in the immigrant convoy is all simulated, even if it is realistic, it can''t compare with the real sky. Alter has always wanted to fly freely in the real sky. After he came to Winter City and confirmed that he could really travel through different worlds, he showed such "cooperation" because he fell in love with the environment here. There is a real sky here. When you want to fly to your heart''s content in the future, you can come here. As for the fact that Natasha said she was curious about the immigrant convoy, he couldn''t understand it at all. He grew up in that ''narrow'' environment since he was a child, and he doesn''t miss life there at all. After chatting for a few words, Eva also filled out the personal information registration form of Saotome Arte during these chats, and Kara, who had changed her clothes, also came back at this time. The forms of both of them were not taken away, and they were still placed in front of them. David then introduced the situation of Winter City in more detail for the two of them. "Winter City is located on the northern plain of the Brennia continent. It is currently a principality subordinate to the Kingdom of Tilan, and its ruler is David, Duke of Glamorgan..." Saotome Arte and Kara were taken aback at the same time. They remembered that the young man in front of him introduced himself as David. Could it be the same name? "That''s right, the one in front of you is David, the Duke of Glamorgan, the ruler of the Duchy of Winter." Eva spoke out at the right time, confirming the guess of the two: "The Castle Glamorgan you are currently in , is the residence of the Duke. Without waiting for the two to ask, David continued to introduce the situation in Winter City. For example, Winter City is currently peaceful internally, but it is not without enemies externally. Different races from multiple worlds live in Winter City. In addition to Kryptonians, there are also Cybertronians who are completely different from humans, high elves from Azeroth, and orcs who started working for Winter City not long ago. Winter City is in the development stage, so there are many jobs that can make money. If you two want to earn money in Winter City that can be used in this world, you can choose the job you like. Of course, as visitors from another world, the two have some privileges, such as working directly for the Duke of Winter, David Glamorgan, so in addition to receiving a fixed salary, there will be many additional benefits. The specific situation can be discussed separately. After the general introduction, David spread his hands and asked the two newcomers if they had any thoughts on their future in Winter City? "This... can I look around?" "sure." Alter doesnt want to make a hasty decision on who to work for. What hes looking for is the environment of this planet. If possible, he doesnt even need to live here, but only come here when he wants to fly. David didn''t expect a young man he had just met to bow his head as soon as he saw him. After all, he didn''t have a tiger body, and he didn''t turn on the vibration mode. Besides, what he was thinking about was not so much Saotome Arte, but the world he lived in. As long as Alt comes to Cold Winter City and connects Cold Winter City with his world, David''s goal has actually been achieved. Next, find another opportunity and send suitable people to get the technical materials you are interested in. David glanced at Natasha unconsciously, there is a ready-made spy here. He is not in a hurry, now Natasha can''t do anything in that world, she needs to receive some training in Winter City to improve her strength, and then change to advanced equipment before she can go to that world to perform Task. Just when Alter was about to leave first, and David wanted to ask Kara what his plans were, Clark replied. "Can I help you with something?" "Clark, come to the drawing room of Castle Glamorgan, your cousin is here." "My cousin?" Clark was stunned for two seconds before realizing who David was talking about: "Kara?" "Of course, do you have other disciples..." Before he finished speaking, Clark was already standing beside him as a gust of wind blew by. "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 390： Kara brings a bodysuit Chapter 390 Kara brings a tights "Kara?" "Karl?" The two Kryptonians looked at each other face to face. The people around them were silent and watched the excitement quietly. Art, who was about to leave, sat back in his original seat and looked curiously at the man who appeared suddenly. How did he appear? Is it some special device? There seems to be a lot of novelty here in Winter City. I wonder if there are any planes here? Alter was thinking about something in his head, and a pair of eyes looked around curiously. Clark didn''t care about the gazes of the people around him, he just looked curiously at this cousin he had never seen beforeif the one in front of him was really his cousin, it would be his only blood relative living in this world. "That..." When Kara and Clark were understanding each other''s situation, David emphasized his own existence aloud, and then reminded Clark: "This Kara comes from the parallel universe of your world, so although she has a relationship with you Blood relationship, but whether it''s ''your cousin'', I''m not sure." I dont know if its because of the Flash, but someone in the parallel world is not necessarily the same person as the original version, which is different from Steves situation. In the parallel worlds of Steve and Peggy, Steve is still Steve, but because of different experiences, he may become the ravager of Hydra or Captain America; Peggy is still the original Peggy, but she will become Captain Carter or Director Carter according to her experience. Clark is now facing a different situation. The person in front of him is Kara, and his experience is basically consistent, but whether the Kara in front of him is the Kara of his world is hard to say. At least, there is a huge difference between the Batman Bruce Wayne in Kara''s world and the Bruce Wayne in Clark''s world. After David gave a brief explanation, Kara realized that the Clark in front of her was not from the same world as herself. The worlds the two live in are parallel universes, but with the help of the special place of Winter City, there is a strange intersection. As for how David knew this, Clark could guess, so he didn''t ask. "so amazing." Kara has completely let go of her vigilance. No matter how complicated the situation is, the Kryptonian blood of Carl in front of him cannot be faked. Even a cousin from a parallel world is enough to make Kara, who has lost everything, happy. "It''s incredible." "I thought so too at the beginning." After learning about Kara''s experience, Clark understood why she had such a reaction. , there''s so much amazing stuff going on here that it''s nothing at the moment." "I am looking forward." With a few words, Kara has already made a decision: She wants to stay in Winter City, there are her relatives here, even if they are from another world; there are other compatriots, I dont know who they will be? She must be more comfortable here than living on Earth that left a bad impression on her. "If I could, I would really like to get it back immediately and never go back." "what?" Clark thought it was the spaceship Kara was on, but he didn''t expect Kara to say it was just a piece of clothing. But after hearing that it was the only Kryptonian item Kara had, Clark immediately understood why Kara valued that dress so much. "I''ll get it back for you!" "Can this kind of thing be done?" Kara looked at Clark in surprise, and then at David and several others. She thought that if she wanted to get the clothes back, she could only wait until she became stronger. Can you also take people to your own world? Ask cousin Karl to help him? "Of course, can you help me?" David was stopped by Clark before he finished speaking: "It''s just a very simple matter, so there''s no need to bother His Excellency the Duke. I''ll just go there by myself." After finishing speaking, he turned around and gave Kara a few winks, and walked outside Glamorgan Castle with his cousin he had just met, until he walked out of the gate of Glamorgan Castle, David found that Clark seemed to remind him of this cousin, but because Due to the long distance and the biological force field, David didn''t hear anything. Withdrawing his gaze, David looked at Alt. Saotome Arte finished watching the excitement and was about to leave. He originally wanted to take a turn in Winter City, but he just ignored the climate of Winter City. Compared to the 25th immigrant convoy, the weather in Winter City is too cold. He has to go back and buy a warm outfit before he can consider visiting Winter City. Also, it will take him some time to learn Common Brennian, and he''s in no rush to hang around until then. Arranging to come over in a few days to collect ID, Saotome Art also said goodbye to David, left Fort Glamorgan, and trotted all the way back to her own world. "I should go back too." After seeing a lively Clint, after seeing the two newcomers leave, he also prepared to leave. Although the Kryptonian named Kara will return, he is not going to wait here. With this free time, he might as well go back and discuss with his wife about coming to Winter City as a part-time bow and arrow instructor. Natasha is going back too, she still has a lot of finishing work. "By the way, this is for you!" David took two golden apples from his storage props and handed them to Natasha and Clint respectively. "Golden apple?" Natasha thought it was an ornament at first, and sent it to her new employee as a souvenir. After getting it, she found that it didn''t feel right to the touch. It seemed to be really an apple: "Is it edible?" "It''s a small benefit." "Then I won''t be polite." Natasha took a bite when she heard that it was an employee benefit, and then asked, "What''s the use of this thing?" "Currently known include improving physical condition, such as making your skin more elastic, white and tender, watery and so on." "Oh? This is really a good thing." Natasha ate the apple in a few bites. For a woman, these effects are even more attractive than doubling her combat power. Clint looked embarrassed, he didn''t know whether he should accept it or not? If you accept it, it means that you have to come to Winter City to report. David didn''t say anything, but Natasha directly picked up the golden apple and stuffed it into Clint''s hand: "What''s the trouble? You''ll definitely come anyway." After being told by Natasha, Clint was not polite. After saying goodbye to David with a smile, he took the golden apple and left with Natasha. "Aren''t you going?" "Natasha is now free to go back and forth between the two worlds, as long as she takes Clint back." Steve is not going to leave now, he thinks there should be some fun to watch next. In addition, he also wants to go around the Winter City more and see this brand new Winter City. I have been busy in the Marvel universe for so long, it doesn''t matter if I take a day or two off. "How is Wanda doing in Winterfell?" "Very good, she learns things very quickly. In addition to the Holy Light spell, she also learns arcane knowledge with Jaina and Ronin." Because Wanda learned too quickly, David raised the question of "Arcane spells seem to be easy to learn" He was thinking about asking Jaina to borrow a few magic books and try to learn them? Maybe I can also work as a mage part-time? Or, borrow a few spell books of Karma Taj from Steve, change the interesting spells by yourself, and write a spell book with Holy Light as the core? Is it called the Book of Holy Light? Its not too much to say that there is no charge for the fee. Its not too much to occupy the copyright first, right? David suddenly felt that this matter was very interesting, otherwise it would be quite boring to wait for various development plans to climb the progress bar in Castle Glamorgan every day. You cant stay in your room all day and indulge in tenderness, can you not come out? David thought it was nothing, but he was afraid that those few people would not be able to bear it. After a brief chat, Clark came back with Kara. The two of them didn''t leave for a long time in total, which was about the same time as going out for breakfast in the morning. In such a short period of time, Clark has done a lot. Not only took Kara back to that world to retrieve the Kryptonian suit, but also completely destroyed the cell where Kara was imprisoned, and took Kara out of the secret research institute. Throughout the process, Clark did not kill anyone. However, a lesson is inevitable. Anyone who tried to stop Clark and Kara, who tried to stop them, had their limbs broken by Clark. After getting back the clothes that were most important to her, and getting out of the cage, Kara felt much better. Although she didnt understand why the cousin named Clark repeatedly emphasized that David is a good man, but you should be cautious when interacting with him. '', but nodded in agreement. However, after returning to Fort Glamorgan again, Kara forgot about it, and put on the Kryptonian tights she had just retrieved and ran to thank David. "..." Clark felt that his reminder just now was useless. His cousin in the parallel world didn''t seem to realize the seriousness of the matter. "Oh, here comes something interesting." Steve, who didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the excitement, directly hugged the snack platter on the table, and watched the excitement with a smile. David looked up and down at Kara who was wearing a Kryptonian suit in front of her. This tight suit perfectly showed her model-like figure. "really not bad." After a brief appreciation, David congratulated Kara, who got back his important items and was truly free. Now, even if she goes back to that world, she won''t be trapped in a cage. As for the crisis that happened in that world soon, David doubted that Kara in front of him had no idea of ??saving the earth at all. Will that world be directly destroyed by Zod? "Are you going to live in Winter City for a long time?" "Yes, I''m not going back..." Kara said this, and suddenly remembered: "Maybe I have to go back from time to time to find news about Carl, but most of the time I will stay here. What is there for Winter City? Is it my job?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 391： snowflakes Chapter 391 Snow fluttering There are many jobs to choose from in Winter City, and Kara doesn''t have to rush to decide what job to do. Currently, she can live in Clark''s house, help Clark look after the house, and take advantage of this time to get familiar with Winter City. And on the second day after Kara and Art arrived in Winter City, Winter City finally ushered in the first heavy snow of the year. "I thought it wouldn''t snow this year!" David sat on his comfortable office chair, watched the heavy snow falling like goose feathers outside the window, put the "Those Interesting Little Tricks" borrowed from Jaina on the table, and took a cup of hot tea. I took a few sips. "Will it always snow so much here in Winter City?" Holding a few books, Wanda, who just asked David for some knowledge about the Holy Light, looked out the window curiously. Its not that she hasnt seen snow before, and her hometown of Sokovia is not a warm place, and snow can be seen everywhere in winter. Such snow scenes even reminded her of her hometown. However, the snow in front of me seems to be too big, and there is no tendency to stop at all. "The winter in the northern plains is almost a snow country. In fact, the snow fell very late this year." In the past few years, it will snow as soon as winter enters, and the snow will remain for the whole winter and will not melt until the next year. The melting of the snow means that the new year has really arrived for the winter city, and the farmers in the winter city will also start to prepare for the new year''s cultivation when the snow melts. However, with the development of Winter City, this situation may change, and some farmers seem to have begun to consider trying to use greenhouses for planting. In this way, even in winter, the residents of Winter City can eat fresh vegetables and fruits. These fresh fruits and vegetables are no longer a privilege that only a small number of people can enjoy. David took another sip of tea, and reminded Wanda when she was about to return to the Cathedral of the Holy Light: "Remember to wear thick clothes, the winter in Winter City is not so friendly." "I see." Wanda agreed with a smile. It feels good to be cared for. Here in Winter City, she also made new friends such as Jaina, Ronin, and Vereesa. She is increasingly reluctant to return to Earth. After reminding Wanda and watching her leave the office, David put the teacup in his hand on the table, then raised his hand and waved lightly, a golden-yellow portal appeared in front of him. Once inside, the portal closes and disappears. David, who passed through the portal, came to mid-air, suspended there, waiting for the figure below to approach. "David?" "it''s me." Carla, who was flying high at high speed, looked at David in surprise. If she read correctly, the other party used the same flying method as herself. Could it be that the Duke of Glamorgan also has Kryptonian blood? But this is not the point, the point is why the Duke appears here? Thinking of what her cousin had repeatedly told her, Kara regretted flying out in her battle suit. She should have worn that down jacket. "You are..." "Did Clark explain the external situation of Winter City to you?" "Said." "Have you ever been warned not to fly too high?" "This... ah!" Kara suddenly understood why David suddenly appeared. Clark did remind himself not to fly too high, especially not to ''fly off this planet''. Because there is a group of powerful beings staring at the planet outside, if they fly out recklessly, they will be easily attacked. Kara didn''t know the specific situation, but she didn''t plan to try it herself, so she didn''t plan to fly too high, but just wanted to bask in the sun above the clouds. No choice, it snowed suddenly, she wanted to bask in the sun and could only fly into the air. "I just want to fly above the clouds." "That''s good." Currently, many people in Winter City have the ability to fly alone, but most of them don''t need his special instructions. Whether it is the Decepticons or the Kryptonians led by Zod, they are all soldiers who are willing to obey orders, and they will execute them after the order is given. In addition to this, only Superman Clark and Iron Man Tony Stark have the ability to fly out of the planet alone. Clark dont need to worry. After Tony saw the end of Pretender No. 1 with his own eyes, he wont die again until he is sure enough. So David doesnt have to worry about them. Its just that Karas situation is not sure, so David specifically stopped the other party and reminded her. After finishing his business, David opened the portal again and returned to his office without continuing to chat with Kara. Looking at David who had already left, Kara scratched her hair, thinking that her cousin might be thinking too much. The Duke of Glamorgan didn''t seem to think much about him. Turning his head and continuing to fly high, until he felt the sun shining on his body through the clouds, Kara stopped, suspending in the air comfortably enjoying the sunbath. After returning to the office, David picked up the ''magic book'' again, and practiced tricks that were not magic at all, such as ''cleaning'', ''drying'', and ''mage''s hand'' according to the method described above. For him, these little tricks are even more attractive than those devastating forbidden spells. He found that the difficulty of learning these little tricks was very low, and he could learn them by just practicing. Even if holy light, as magic power, was not as malleable and diverse as arcane energy, it would not affect the effects of these tricks. Even if there are occasional shackles, he can quickly come up with a solution. David doesn''t know if he is really talented? Or is it high enough to stand on its own? Anyway, he thinks that magic is really not difficult, and next time he will ask Jaina to borrow a book that is a bit difficult. Just when David was happily learning all kinds of little magic, and the snow fell intermittently in Winter City, making the winter atmosphere more intense. Kara and Alt also gradually became familiar with the situation in Winter City. Compared to Kara, who settled directly in Winter City and has a cousin who can ask and answer questions at any time, Alt can only explore by himself. After learning the common language of Brennia, Alter would come over from time to time to practice his oral English skills by talking with vendors. Although his accent is a bit strange, it is not a big deal for the residents of Winter City, because there are too many people with strange accents in Winter City, and everyone is used to it. The vast majority of ordinary people will not worry about why these people''s accents are so strange. After all, the residents of Winter City come from different places, and there are people who don''t know where they come from. So no one would be surprised by Alter''s accent, nor would he ask where he came from, which made Alter breathe a little longer. He was very worried about that situation, because it would make him not know how to answer. After getting his own ID card, Alter wandered around Cold Winter City more relaxedly. With the contact, he had forgotten his original idea: he just came here when he wanted to fly. I began to want to know more about this city, especially when I knew that Winter City had an air force and recruited talented young people to become fighter pilots all year round. Excited, Alter went directly to the Cold Winter Barracks for a visit, wanting to "inspect" the planes in the Winter City. The result made him very disappointed. The air force in Winter City is a bit different from what he thought: there are not so many fighter jets here, because almost all of the fighter jets in the Winter Air Force are transformed from silicon-based life from Cybertron. Even most of the transports were transformed by these Cybertronians known as Transformers. The air combat in Winter City is basically arranged by the Cybertronians. Winter City recruits pilots, mainly to drive the few Quin-jet fighters (actually small transport planes) and those helicopters. He sighed helplessly. His action was nothing to begin with, but it aroused the curiosity of the other person beside him. "You look disappointed? Can I ask why?" Alter turned his head and looked over, and a tall woman happened to be standing next to him, looking at him with a smile: "Hello, my name is Arcee." "Hello, I''m Saotome Art." Although I don''t know why the other party talked to me, I still introduced myself politely: "I just didn''t see the plane I wanted to see here." "Oh?" Arcie looked at Alter in front of her. He had an outstanding appearance. From the figure and muscle condition, it could be seen that he had received training, but he was obviously young, and he was still a teenager: "What do you want to see?" airplane?" "Fighter fighter!" When Saotome Arte said this answer, his eyes were shining, and he could see how strong his longing for fighter jets was, but it''s a pity that there are no real fighter jets here in Winter Citythe Quin-style fighter jets are not at all in his eyes. Not a fighter. "Actually, there are fighter jets here in Winter City." When Arcee heard the boy talk about fighter jets, she guessed the other party''s situation. After transferring to Alter''s information through the server, she understood why he was so obsessed with fighter jets: According to According to the registration information of Winter City, this young man is a fighter pilot who is studying, and he can be regarded as a reserve fighter pilot. "Well, what I''m talking about is not the fighter plane transformed by the Cybertronians, but the fighter plane controlled by the pilot." "I know what kind of fighter you''re referring to." Alter looked at the woman in front of him in surprise, and felt a little curious about the identity of this person. At the same time, he was also a little strange in his heart: "Since there are fighter jets, why are there no traces of fighter jets?" "There is a serious shortage of fighter pilots here in Winter City, so those fighters that need pilots are parked in the warehouse." Arcee beckoned and signaled Alt to come with her. Alter really wanted to ask who the other party was? But the expectation of the fighter made him decide to shut up and watch the plane first! (end of this chapter) Chapter 392： The Mutants Beginning to Assimilate into Winter City Chapter 392 begins to integrate into the mutants of Winter City Not long after Saotome Arte walked behind Arcie, she was sure that the woman in front of her must have a high status in Winter City, and those soldiers on guard and patrolling would not stop her at all, even when the two came to a huge machine. When they were in front of the hangar, the nearby soldiers also took the initiative to help them open the hangar door. Resisting the question she wanted to ask, Saotome Arte focused on the gradually unfolding hangar. As the door opened and the lights came on, several planes parked in the hangar came into his sight one after another: "These are..." The appearance of the aircraft in front of me is different. Some of them are somewhat similar to the aircraft I have seen in the history of aviation development, but they are very different. In addition, he glimpsed a few ''old-fashioned planes'' in the innermost part, and those planes were exactly the same as the ones he saw in the book. This seems to mean that these planes are products of the "Earth Age", and they are considered antiques to him. He was a little worried, wouldn''t the planes here be all ''antiques''? Fortunately, following Arcee''s introduction, he realized that the planes in front of him were prototypes newly built by Winter City, and they were the "idlers" from the Winter Alchemy Workshop, and of course the main ones were Tony Star Ke, the chief consultant of Winter City, tinkered with it in his spare time, and it was also for testing technology. In doing so, in addition to verifying the technology, it is also to ensure that when needed, a fighter design that meets current needs can be immediately produced and put into production in the shortest time. So, despite the fact that Winter City currently does not have an air force in the true sense, technology accumulation has never stopped. "These planes all have the ability to enter and exit the atmosphere with a single machine, and are equipped with the latest energy shields and space compression technology..." It can be said that the outermost planes already have the same combat effectiveness as the Decepticons, but can they be used? It depends on the driver''s ability. After hearing some parameters about the fighter planes, Alte knew that these fighter planes had very strong combat effectiveness. Judging from the parameters mentioned by Alcie, the combat effectiveness of these fighter planes was comparable to the legendary VF-25, but at the same time it also brought a Very embarrassing question: He can''t fly these planes! Because of the powerful maneuverability of these fighters, the pilots of these fighters must bear very terrifying G forces. The fighters in front of them do not have the newly developed miniaturized ISC system (inertia buffer, which stores the inertial vector in the FOLD space to reduce the burden on the driver) newly developed on the VF-25, which means that the driver must do it himself. It is basically impossible to withstand the terrifying G force brought about by high maneuverability. Alt seriously doubts whether Winter City has misunderstood the pilot of the fighter plane? Or are the ''humans'' in Winter City extremely strong physically? They don''t need to develop a device like ISC at all? With such doubts, Alt visited the training of soldiers in Lower Winter City. Well, the answer came out. The humans in Winter City are indeed very powerful. It is really naive for me to want to become a pilot in such a place full of ''monsters''. At the same time, Art began to be more curious about Winter City. He saw a lot of magical abilities here, especially when he heard Arcee say that those abilities also have the opportunity to learn, and after learning, people''s qualities can become stronger. At that time, he suddenly understood the direction he should work hard... "The boy named Alter is visiting the Winter Barracks." "Yes." David didn''t pay special attention to the young reserve pilot, but after Archie checked the information, he got in touch with him through communication, which made David know of Art''s movements: "It seems that he really I really like flying fighter jets." Glancing at the bald old man who was chatting with him, David was not surprised that the old man knew that Alter was in the Winter Barracks. As the mutant with the strongest brain, Charles Xavier can pinpoint the location of everyone in Winter City without even needing to look for it. After all, Winter City is so big, Charles does not need to actively search, it is completely a passive skill. And he will pay attention to Saotome Alt, because this is a "newcomer" who has just arrived in Winter City, and the situation of these mutants who have just arrived in Winter City is somewhat similar. The old professor is very curious, what kind of story can such an ''ordinary'' human teenager write here in Winter City? From the experience of Saotome Alter, I can also understand the man in front of me more clearly: David-Duke of Glamorgan, a powerful existence who is definitely not as young as he looks on the surface, and is harmless to humans and animals. Looking at the past through mental power, Charles Xavier always feels that he is looking directly at the ''light'', and Charles, who has super mental power, is not as superficial as an ''ordinary person'' sees. He could sense the turbulent waves hidden under the warm, sacred light. It is precisely because of being able to perceive things that others cannot see that Charles will be worried about the future of mutants. He hopes to know more about David, the Duke of Glamorgan, so as to prevent mutants from being led to a worse path by himself. superior. Judging from current observations, the Duke is still trustworthy. At least the Duke is consistent in his words and deeds, and treats mutants very well. Even though the mutants have been in Winter City for some time, they have been ''busy with their own affairs'' and have not provided much help to the development of Winter City. Even if the existence of the mutants increases the population of Winter City, and keeps bringing in human survivors from their world, the real ambitious people will not be satisfied with such a little benefit, they will definitely want it More. David did not perform this way, especially did not force mutants to join the army, or become an armed force that only obeyed his orders. Even when a powerful Kryptonian like Kara came to Cold Winter City not long ago, David, the lord, did not ask Kara to join the army, but let the powerful female Kryptonian choose what she wanted to do. From this point alone, Charles has won the favor of Charles, and Charles, who knows how to respect each other at a young age, is also willing to give David the Duke of Glamorgan, who saved the survivors of their world, enough in return. The old professor understood that helping the Duke of Glamorgan was actually helping themselves. After learning that there are many enemies around Winter City, and there are even more terrifying enemies outside the planet, the old professor came here specially and expressed his desire to join the Winter Alchemy Workshop and contribute the knowledge he has accumulated over the years. In addition, he also implicitly stated that if there are any difficult combat tasks, Logan, who has an immortal body, should be of great help (Logan: ???). "The rescue operation in your world is over?" "It''s almost over." Charles sighed. The earth in his world is not completely devoid of human beings, but the remaining "human beings" are not the same as them. I don''t know if the sentinel robot, which has lost its target, will turn its target and lock on this group of people. Every time he thinks of this, he thinks, maybe it is a better choice to eliminate this bad world line according to the original plan? As if he had seen through his thoughts, just as he had this idea, the Duke of Glamorgan on the opposite side suddenly said: "There will be a world line where the sentinel robot failed." "If someone else said that, I would only take it as comfort." But Charles will believe the words of the lord of Winter City, because there are real examples of the existence of "parallel universes" in Winter City, and there are many people or things that have impacted his three views. "Maybe you will have the opportunity to meet yourself in another world line, or other acquaintances in the future." "I wish that day would come sooner." Speaking of getting back to business, David thought for a while, and there was indeed a mission suitable for an experienced and fearless fighter like Logan to perform. "The Winter Knights are going to search and investigate the sea east of Port Tiran to find the original home of the orcs." David thinks that some clues should be found on that island. But the risks are unknown, and no one knows what will happen. He was worried that Crossbones Rumlow would bring a few ordinary winter knights, and he might never return. He considered letting Peggy go, and even considered going out in personof course, he would definitely call on Clark, the best bodyguard. If Logan is in charge of this investigation, the insurance factor will be greatly improved, and he doesn''t have to make a special trip, just stay in Winter City and be his leader. After chatting with Charles for a while, the leader of the mutants left Castle Glamorgan accompanied by Storm, and Charles ran in just as soon as he left Mark. "I think Storm should have a little affection for me." "..." While Charles was chatting with David, Storm was staying outside. It seemed that Storm was not bored during the waiting time. "Aren''t you afraid that the black panther will trouble you?" "This Storm doesn''t know Black Panther." After chatting for a while, Mark started to talk about the business: With the withdrawal of the monitoring he received, he has "recovered free body" again, and then he will maintain the identity of a "scientist" in his own world, and occasionally publish papers What, give a speech. The focus of life will gradually shift to Winter City, and his first job after taking over as Minister of Environmental Sanitation is to check whether the land in the northern plain is polluted by evil energy? If there is, it should be dealt with and resolved as soon as possible! "What if not?" "If not, you just need to ensure that the development of Winter City will not seriously damage the natural environment." The construction and development of the city will definitely have an inevitable impact on the natural world. The key is to grasp the scale. As a shaman, Mark, who can communicate with the spirit of the earth, should be able to determine this scale. "In addition, can you see if you can train a few more shaman priests in Winter City?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 393： Fortified Potion Chapter 393 Strengthening Potion Winter City now has a complete lineage of Azeroth''s arcane spells, rogue-assassin skill-knowledge, alchemists, priests of the light, and paladins. After Sylvanas joined Cold Winter City, he got a mentor who is really proficient in ranger knowledge, which means that ranger, hunter and other knowledge can be regarded as a complete system, which can be cultivated in large quantities. In terms of professional diversity, Winter City is not bad. But who would dislike having too much extraordinary power in their hands? Especially for a profession like shaman, because it can communicate with elemental spirits, its significance is far more than simply adding a supernatural profession. It''s a pity that there are only two people in Winter City who can become shaman priests. One of them is also a part-time Supreme Mage, and because he is used to the Holy Light, he almost forgot that he is still a shaman. The other one has been away for a long time and just came back recently. "Then do you let me be responsible for environmental governance, or teach and train more shaman priests?" "This is not a conflict. When there is a need to govern the environment, govern it, and usually teach the shamans... Speaking of which, protecting nature and ensuring the balance and stability of the elements is the job of your shamans, right?" Mark found that what David said made sense, but he couldn''t refute it. Since this is the case, I will not refute it, and accept my task obediently. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this, it means that he is not a fool in Winter City, and it has a great effect! He can also take advantage of David with more peace of mind. "By the way, you said before that you were testing your ability, did you get the result?" "No." Because of the arrival of Kara and Saotome Art, David suspects that his golden finger has the ability to lock specific targets after upgrading. He really wanted to test and verify whether his speculation was correct, but now there was a problem that gave him a headache. "I''m kind of at a loss as to who to bring in." Because there is no clear goal in mind, even if a newcomer appears, he can''t be sure whether it is the goal chosen by his own influence. "Is it because there are too many targets and I don''t know how to choose?" Mark raised his brows and said, "I understand your thoughts." Who hasn''t thought about interacting with those male and female characters when watching movies and playing games? Its just that everyone can only imagine it in their minds, but David has the possibility of real contact with him, and even a deeper communication. Its very normal for him to get into trouble. Switched to Mark, he would have to hesitate for a long time. He would even make a list, write down the names of his favorite characters, sort out the priorities, and finally make a list with a clear order. He thought so, and suggested so, and wanted to help David make such a form on the spot. "Think about priorities, like which worlds have irresistible beauties?" "..." David looked at Mark speechlessly, what did he take himself for? I just have a few confidante around me, isn''t that normal? Winter City has Tony Stark and Sutton Sturton, such an evaluation can never fall on me! Why do you get this evaluation? It''s inexplicable! "The priority should be considered in terms of helping the development of Winter City!" He has been thinking about this question recently. What other worlds can promote the development and construction of Winter City? At present, Winter City does not lack development and survival resources. The population is increasing steadily. Winter Alchemy Workshop and Tony Stark still have enough advanced technology in their hands. For a moment and a half, he really couldn''t think of what was lacking in Winter City, so his mind froze. "Star Wars?" Mark casually mentioned Star Wars, a brand with great influence in North America: "The level of technological civilization in Star Wars is very high. Technology should be useful to Winter City, right?" In addition to technology, the world of Star Wars also has the magical power of the Force. I wonder if Winter City can have multiple inheritance systems of Jedi Knights from now on? Thinking of this, Mark was very moved. He felt that it would be good for him to learn the Force. What a cool equipment the lightsaber is, and he also wanted one. "It is indeed a good choice." Adding Star Wars to the list, David thought about who is suitable for Winter City? After much deliberation, David felt that Master Yoda, Qui-Gon Jinn, and Obi-Wan Kenobi were all good choices. As for Queen Amidala, he didn''t want to go at all. Not as valuable as Skywalker father and son. "Any other suggestions?" Mark was very happy when he heard that David was seriously considering Star Wars, but when he began to think about other "worlds", he suddenly fell into David''s entangled state of not knowing what to choose. Scratching his head and scratching his face, he was suddenly excited and then felt that it was not appropriate to give up. After performing repeatedly for a while, Mark understood why David could not choose a suitable world. When he was really asked to choose, he really didn''t know how to choose. "The Lord of the Rings?" "Is that world of any use to Winter City?" "..." Think about it carefully, even if Gandalf or Legolas came to Winter City, it would not be of great help to Winter City, at most it would let Will Turner and Eric Lanshere find They are long-lost half-twin brothers. "I suddenly discovered that the effect you obtained from this ability upgrade is a bit tasteless!" "It doesn''t count! If it is determined to be this effect, it will be very useful if there is a world that is particularly eager to contact." When there is no world that you particularly want to contact, it is good to randomly appear like this now, and there are unexpected surprises from time to time. "Maybe you could ask someone else, like Laura?" "I will." After chatting about business and other matters, Mark said goodbye and left. He has a lot of work to do next. It is estimated that he will not often come to David to chat with him during this time. Although Mark has left, David has no shortage of people to chat with. Charles has chatted, Mark has talked, and David has to chat with Zod to care about the situation of the Kryptonian general, and ask about the situation of the Kryptonians by the way. Called Edwin Van Cleef again, and after confirming that the Kryptonians had gradually integrated into Winter City, he left to find Tony Stark. Tony came to Winter City again a few days ago, and this time he will stay in Winter City for a while. The main purpose is to complete the strengthening of oneself! "Is this the thing?" David looked at the tube of liquid emitting a faint blue light in front of him. He really couldn''t see that such a small tube of medicine could bring about huge changes in people. "This is it." Tony was very satisfied with the result, and couldn''t wait to introduce the power of this tube of strengthening potion to David: "Don''t underestimate this small tube of potion, it''s a drug that Cordell has concentrated on for many years. Experience, Sovereigns gene adjustment and strengthening, Kryptonians gene programming, super soldier serum, gamma ray experiments and a lot of technologies, and even a part of the golden apple... "Golden Apple? Can that thing still be used here?" "Don''t underestimate the golden apple. If it weren''t for the golden apple, I wouldn''t be able to make this tube of strengthening potion." Tony pointed to the Horadric Cube next to it by the way: "This thing also helped a lot." "..." The compression and fusion ability of the Horadric Cube is very powerful. If it weren''t for this prop, even if Tony had successfully produced the finished product, it would not be in the state of such a small tube of medicine in front of him, but a giant strengthening device plus a large Stack potions. After listening to Tony''s introduction, David realized that this seemingly inconspicuous small tube of potion was so difficult to make. If this is the case, does it mean that the era of strengthening the whole people of Winter City will not come so easily? "It''s definitely not that easy to come. Prioritize strengthening for a small number of people, then the army and students, and finally spread to all residents." This kind of plan is a very normal choice, even because the student group is listed as a group that prioritizes the use of enhancements, it will lead to such a situation: ordinary people are almost dead before they have time to enjoy the benefits of enhancements. The young people who received the strengthening just grew up and filled this part of the vacancy, so the strengthening of the whole people was completed in this way. There is another way, which is not to strengthen the civilians at all, or if the civilians want to be strengthened, they must either join the army or obtain opportunities for strengthening through other means. In this way, the lower-class civilians will continue to "exchange blood" to maintain "activity", and there will be an insurmountable strength gap between the upper-class and the lower-class people. This should be a better plan for David, who is the ruler. But Tony didn''t mention it. He believed that David would definitely think of this, but the future King of Winter didn''t seem to be planning to use this method. "In short, the next step is to witness the miracle!" After Tony finished all the introductions, he took the syringe directly, filled it with the medicine, and pointed it at his arm. And then... nothing happened. "That''s it?" "The strengthening has already begun, and it will not be completed in an instant, but will be completed slowly in the next year." Like the golden apple of Winter City, although it will take effect immediately after eating, the change is completed unconsciously. Compared with golden apples, this strengthening potion will change the user more and take longer. The advantage of this is that it helps users adapt to the ever-increasing power, and there will be no loss of control or poor control that will cause damage to people or things around them. "Of course, if you want to complete it in an instant, you can use specific instruments to accelerate it." While introducing David to the instrument in front of him, Tony lay down. "Please help me close the lid and start the machine again." (end of this chapter) Chapter 394： Several people who used the enhanced potion Chapter 394 Several people who used the strengthening potion Find the button to close the canopy, and then press the option to accelerate the enhancement. David looked at the glass window of the reinforced canopy in front of him emitting bursts of blue light, feeling like he was witnessing the birth of Captain America in a trance. But it was Tony Stark who was lying in the reinforced cabin in front of him, and Tony didn''t shout heart-piercingly like Steve did at the beginning. From the "Oh yeah~" coming from the strengthening chamber, we can know that this guy is not in pain at all now, and he seems to be feeling pretty good. The light only lasted for a short time, and it disappeared completely after about five minutes. At the same time, the panel on the side of the reinforcement chamber will indicate that the reinforcement is complete, and the lid of the chamber will automatically open. When Tony appeared in front of David again, his appearance did not change much. After all, he had eaten the golden apple and optimized it. But his body has undergone obvious changes, the most conspicuous point is his height. At this time, Tony seems to be about the same height as Steve. "This feeling..." Standing in front of David with bare feet, Tony had a smile on his face: "It''s great!" "..." After letting Tony chatter to his heart''s content for a while, David asked him about his current feelings and situation, and whether there are any side effects of this accelerated strengthening? "The side effect is that I need some time to adapt to the current power." This is also the reason why Tony decided to live in Winter City for a period of time. He is not suitable for various sophisticated experiments now. It is better to continue to do research work after he adapts to his current body. "How about the degree of enhancement? Will I get any superpowers?" "This is a standard strengthening potion." "What''s the meaning?" "It means that this potion only enhances physical fitness." Of course, the actual effect is not so simple. This kind of strengthening is all-round. Leaving aside the improvement of physical fitness, mental strength, and greatly increased life expectancy, this kind of strengthening is not only effective for life, but can also be perfectly passed on to the next generation. This is the common genetic enhancement technology used in advanced civilizations in the universe, such as Sovereign and the Cree Empire. After the enhancement is completed, the national quality will always be maintained at a very high level. The powerful countries in the universe also have stronger ''enhancement technology'' in their hands, which can carry out higher-level enhancements for specific people, or give them certain special abilities, etc. Tony also has this level of enhancement technology in his hand, but this level of enhancement is not universal. It needs to be fine-tuned according to the user''s situation. Basically, it belongs to the private customized version of special enhancement technology. "Then what is the effect of the general version of the strengthening potion you are using now?" I forgot to ask just now, its not too late to ask again now. The answer given by Tony also surprised David: After using this general version of the strengthening potion, his physical fitness will be stronger than that of Captain America who has used the super soldier potion. This refers to Captain America who has not learned the knowledge of Holy Light, Shaman and Karma Taj. After Steve of Winter City mastered the Holy Light, his physical fitness has been improving, and his physical fitness has been far stronger than that of the past. own up. It can be said that after using the strengthening potion, it can only be said that the physical fitness is almost the same as that of the Asgardians, and it can be regarded as entering the ranks of advanced civilizations in the Marvel Universe. "Then because of learning a certain mysterious power, what effect will people who are already strong use this thing? Or will people who are already physically strong use it, will it become stronger?" "I don''t know, you can find someone to try." "Is Steve useless?" "The first person to use this potion is myself." Tony is still getting used to his new ''body'', and he will go through a series of ''exercises'' next, and now he has to be careful even holding a water glass, so he doesn''t dare to touch the row of strengthening potions next to him . "You can take the enhanced potion back, remember to transport this enhanced chamber to Glamorgan Castle." The energy used by the enhanced warehouse is crystal ore, and every time it is used, it will completely consume a basketball-sized crystal ore. However, the reserves of crystal ore in Winter City are very high now, and this loss is nothing at all. David heard the words, and directly put the row of enhanced potions and enhanced chambers on the table into the storage spacehis storage space is now as big as a small warehouse, and it is nothing to bring these things. However, David still thinks that his storage space is not big enough. He will continue to expand the storage space until he can put his body that can be transformed into a Mustang sports car and a Durandal fighter into the storage space. Back then, he wouldn''t have to turn into Cybertron every time he wanted to use a sports car or an airplane. "Leave a tube of strengthening potion, I can only make so many at present, the next batch will take a while to complete." "oh!" David glanced at Pepper next to him. The potion was obviously prepared for Pepper. He took out a tube of strengthening potion and put it on the table. David had eight tubes of potion left in his hand, and he calculated in his heart: Laura, Eva, Helen, Gwen, and Sophia are five people. How should the remaining three tubes be divided? For Fording? mark? Steve? Or to Gareth, Floyd and Elias? Adis, do you want to give me a tube first? Or wait for the next batch? Or let Gwen, Sophia and the others wait for the next batch? Do you want to use a tube to see the effect? Suddenly feel a little headache, distributing benefits is not an easy task! "How soon can the next batch be completed? How about the quantity? No, there are only a few tubes, right?" "How can it be!" Although the production of enhanced medicine is troublesome, once the production process is determined, the subsequent output and production speed are still guaranteed. Although the strengthening of Winter City cannot be completed in a short period of time, and it will take some time to strengthen the army, it is not difficult to ensure that all the close people around David complete the strengthening. So, even if the people around David can''t get the strengthening potion today, they can get their own tube in a short time. "Then there is no problem." Leaving Stark Manor, David returned to Glamorgan Castle just in time for dinner. All the people arrived today, including Gwen, and David talked about the strengthening potion at the dinner table. "Strengthening potion? Let Sophia use it first! I shouldn''t be in a hurry to use it." After listening to David''s introduction, Laura felt that she, who was already considered an extraordinary existence, seemed to have no need for this thing. Sophia was not polite, she looked at the potion in her hand happily, and didn''t even want to eat, wishing to complete the enhancement immediately. She felt that if her physical fitness could be improved, she would not have to suffer from backaches, legs, and cramps from time to time. If Laura knew about Sophia''s thoughts, she would only smile and tell her to ''stop wishful thinking''. If Sophia''s physical fitness improves, those symptoms will not only disappear, but will even become more serious, and there is a certain probability Unlock new abilities as Gwen. Looking at the other people at the table, Gwen and Helen had weird faces when they got the potion, and Eva even gave David a sneaky look. Although she thought she was doing it very covertly, how could she escape Laura, the Holy Light? Hunter''s observation? However, no matter how weird their faces were, everyone quickly decided to use strengthening potions. Because David has been getting stronger, if this trend continues, David will soon become much stronger than he is now. Even without considering the various life problems caused by the physical gap between the two parties, it is only said that the life expectancy must keep up with David''s footsteps: not only wanting to be with David forever, but also including a longer youth. Among the few present, none of them hope that David will still be in his prime decades later, but he will already be old and decrepit. If that happens, no matter how deep the relationship is, it will be difficult to maintain it. Although several people here have eaten golden apples, but one more method is one more layer of guarantee, isn''t it? After eating, the women successively completed the injection of the strengthening agent, and each of them had different reactions according to their own conditions. For example, Sophia, as Tony said, has no feeling. Without using the enhancement chamber to accelerate, her enhancement will be completed slowly and unconsciously. Eva, who has already mastered the Holy Light, is different. After the strengthening potion enters her body, it seems to react with the Holy Light in her body. Eva can clearly feel that her body is rapidly strengthened under the influence of the Holy Light. And after the strengthening of her body was over, the consumed holy light in her body also began to recover quickly, even to a higher level. After carefully observing Eva''s condition, David realized that a person like Eva who has mastered a certain mysterious power, after using the enhanced potion, is like a self-enhanced chamber. The strengthening is completed in a short time. The situation of Helen and Gwen is different. Although these two have been studying, they have never mastered some kind of extraordinary power. But with the injection of the strengthening potion, it seemed that their potential was stimulated, directly allowing the two of them to master extraordinary power. Among them, Helen has mastered arcane arts, while Gwen has mastered both holy light and shadow. It is not surprising that Helen has mastered arcane arts. In fact, she has been swinging between arcane arts and holy light for a long time. Gwen mastered the opposing powers of holy light and shadow at the same time, but it was more miraculous, which made David nervous for a while. Because in the real world, the opposition between holy light and shadow is very clear, and shadow magic power is not just a kind of energy used casually by players like in the game. The harm of this power is not much weaker than evil energy. Why is Gwen able to master the shadow, the power from the void? Could it be because she learned to use the power of shadow to sneak? Plus long-term use of that Venom Queen suit that has some **** powers? Coupled with the long-term exposure to the holy light, so she has this strange talent of possessing two opposing energies of holy light and shadow at the same time, and coexisting in her body? "Don''t go back in the next period of time, and live in Winter City for a while, so that I can observe your situation closely." "Um!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 395： The home of the orcs is gone Chapter 395 The orc''s hometown is gone Holy Light and Shadow are two forces that oppose each other but are interdependent. Although many people know that light and shadow are two sides of one body, everyone will say in theory, but it is too difficult in practice. Due to the nature of shadow magic power, using this power alone will face a lot of problems. There are too many examples of people who think they have surrendered the power of shadow and lose their lives by backlash. Even for assassins who only use a little bit of shadow traits, when practicing the skill of stealth, a large number of assassins in MI7 alone have accidents every year: either they die suddenly, or they get stuck in the gap between reality and the shadow plane Can''t get out anymore. So, when Gwen unexpectedly comprehended this power, David couldn''t be too careful. But after half a month of observation, David noticed that the holy light and shadow in Gwen''s body formed a good coexistence relationship, and they also miraculously promoted mutual growth and could transform into each other without loss. This situation made David feel very miraculous, and he couldn''t help but research it a little more. As a result, Gwen was a little dehydrated and had to rest for a few days before going back. After sending Gwen off, David looked at the situation of the other people. Laura still used the strengthening potion. The holy light in her body was very powerful, and her physical fitness had already reached a very high level. I thought that the strengthening potion would have no effect on her, but it turned out that her physical fitness was still slightly improved. The Holy Light has also been enhanced. Through the verification of Laura, Eva, Helen, and Gwen, David also has a clearer understanding of the effects of strengthening potions. The physical fitness is already very strong, and after mastering the extraordinary power, after using the strengthening potion, you will still get a certain strengthening effect, and after using the strengthening potion, because it is optimized from the most basic aspects, Laura feels like she has opened a valve , she found that the speed at which her own strength was improving became faster again. "It can be understood that the potential has been greatly improved after strengthening." Eva, who has mastered a certain amount of extraordinary power, will quickly complete the strengthening, and the mastered energy will also be increased. People like Gwen and Helen who seem to be close to the door, because of the stimulation of strengthening potions, may break through that threshold and master some kind of mysterious power. At the same time, the energy that has just entered the body will provide sufficient nutrients for the strengthening, making it complete the strengthening in a short time like Laura and Eva, who already possess a certain power. Only pure ordinary people or people who are stronger than ordinary people and are still far away from mastering a certain mysterious power will take longer to slowly complete the strengthening like Tony; or use the strengthening chamber to speed up the process. After figuring out the specific effect and the difference when different people use it, David knows how to use the remaining few tubes of medicine. Give it to Addis first, the old hunter has been living very comfortably recently. Since the establishment of Winter City, he no longer has to take a bow and arrow and go to the wild to find prey, no matter spring, summer, autumn and winter, hot summer or cold, as in the past. After becoming the director of the education department of Winter City, he now only needs to stay in the office to read the report, and occasionally go to Winter College to make sure that the young people of the right age in Winter City have entered the school according to the order of the lord Learning; the courses studied meet the requirements; the students have grown up according to the requirements of the lord. This amount of work is almost nothing to Addis. He even feels that this amount of work is not enough to pass the time. No worry about food, clothing, or housing. Suddenly, Addis found that he had started a happy retirement life. "It''s really unexpected!" All of this is just because I adopted a child in a daze. What was even more unexpected was that not only did I eat the strange golden apple, but I was also learning the magical power called Holy Light. Although I haven''t really mastered it yet! But he didn''t have a place to consume the holy light. David didn''t consume much of the holy light instilled into his body at the beginning, and he was still enjoying the benefits brought by this magical power. He thought that this would be wonderful, but today David suddenly sent him a tube of medicine. "What is this?" "Enhanced Potion." "Made by Tony Stark?" In Addis''s impression, all the strange things that he couldn''t figure out after hearing them were made by the consultant named Tony Stark. "right." "How do you use this thing?" Addis looked at the potion in front of him that was emitting a faint light, and after a few simple questions, he was ready to use it. He is not worried that David will harm him, and he has nothing worth plotting! David is already the Duke, and will soon become His Majesty the King. Every time he thinks of this, he feels miraculous. Back then, the kid who always disobeyed anyone, actually didnt need to look at anyones face anymore. There really are miracles in this world. After injecting the medicine into the body, the holy light that had not been used much began to be consumed rapidly. Adis felt the wonderful changes in his body. Before he could react to what was going on, he found that the holy light that was about to be consumed in his body suddenly began to grow. . At the same time, a certain feeling appeared in his mind, he knew that he had finally truly mastered the Holy Light. "Yo, a miracle happened to me too?" The strengthening process ended soon, and Adis frowned slightly as he felt the powerful strength he had never had before. It seemed that he had to spend some time to adapt to his current state. However, what is this trouble compared to a strong and healthy body and the power you really master? "Do you have Alfie''s?" "There are still two tubes left from the first batch of potion, and Alfie''s bloodline may not be suitable for using this potion." Alfie is a half-elf, and it is still a question of whether he can use this strengthening potion with elven blood. But his talent is good, even without strengthening potions, he should be able to become very strong with only his own efforts. David originally wanted to arrange for him to join the Knights of Winter when he grew up, but not long ago Alfie was captured by Sylvanas and entered the Knights of Tiran. Considering that with the guidance of Sylvanas, the elven ranger lord, Alfie might be able to become an excellent ranger faster, so he did not object, but reminded Alfie not to neglect the cultural lessons, and then smiled Admire Alfie''s bitter face. Coming out of Addis'' office, David was not in a hurry to send out the last two tubes of strengthening potion. He really didn''t know who to give it to, and besides Tony and Pepper, the people who were currently using the potion were the people closest to David. These people were the first to use the strengthening potion, and no one would think it was unreasonable. Who will the rest of the people give the strengthening potion to? Even if David has no special ideas, it cannot guarantee that his subordinates have no ideas. This problem is not easy to solve. Instead of causing dissatisfaction among the subordinates, it is better to keep it and wait for a large amount of medicine to be produced, and then give one to the important subordinates. Anyway, the delay will not be long. The principle of not worrying about scarcity but about inequality is applicable to any era and any world. David doesn''t want to intentionally create conflicts among his subordinates. He hasn''t reached the point where he needs to play balance to maintain his ruleand, as his strength continues to improve, he doesn''t seem to need to use this method. Coming out of the government affairs building, David exhaled a mouthful of white mist. Winter City in the depths of winter is all white. Even after the ground has been cleaned, there is still a lot of snow around it. David saw two snowmen at the gate of Fort Glamorgan. After standing still and thinking for a while, David decided to go for a stroll. There is no snow or wind today. Although there is sunshine, there is no warmth. The dry and cold climate is not comfortable, so there are fewer people on the street. Even farmers who dont need to work in winter mostly hide in their own residences or in warm rooms such as taverns to pass the time. David''s status determines that it is inconvenient for him to go to those places to "have fun with the people", but there are fewer people on the streets, which makes it easier for him to wander around, and his current physical fitness will not be frozen by the cold climate. Just walked out of the main entrance of Winter Fortress, and saw Crossbones Rumlow and Wolverine Logan arriving in a car, and got out of the car immediately after seeing him. "My lord." This is Rumlow. It was Wolverine Logan who nodded. "came back?" These two were sent out to scout the eastern sea before, looking for the home of the orcs, Asegos Island, and investigating various information about the orcs and the **** called Asegos. "did not find?" I came back so quickly, either I didnt find it, or I found it but there was nothing on the island, so I didnt even need to search, I just came back. "Well, we flew in the eastern sea area for quite a long time, and almost turned around that sea area. Not to mention the larger islands, we didn''t even see the smaller reefs." Reporting this kind of thing is definitely more appropriate for Rumlow to do it. Logan just followed by, adding when necessary, or making proof when David wanted to verify the content of Rumlow''s report. According to Rumlow''s description, they initially flew north along the coastline according to the orcs, found the ice road that "appeared" in winter, turned east, and flew along the coastline. But soon they found that they were flying northward, and the direction did not match the information provided by the orcs, so they immediately turned south and looked for the big island described by the orcs near the ''Ice Road''. In the end, nothing was found, which made Rumlow seriously doubt how credible the information provided by the orcs was. "According to the description of the orcs, natural disasters have been breaking out in their hometown these years. Maybe that island has sunk into the sea?" Logan speculates that this is the most reasonable explanation at present. If it has really sunk to the bottom of the sea, it will be more troublesome to find it, and it may even be impossible to find it again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 396： Marquess Morgan Chapter 396 Marquis Morgan who knows the general David didn''t continue to worry about the orc''s hometown. Maybe he would let the Transformers search again, and forget it if they couldn''t find it at all. As time went by, the news that David was about to inherit the position of king from Abelson had spread throughout the Kingdom of Tilan. Even the lord who hadn''t received the official notification knew the news. Not to mention the Iron Tree Fort which is close at hand. At this time, the lord of Iron Tree Castle, Dudley Marquis Morgan, felt a headache. The bonfire in the fireplace did not make the lord feel warm. When he heard the news that David, Duke of Glamorgan was about to become king, his heart became chilled. What made him feel even more painful was that the only confidant he could discuss this matter with was the personal guard knight Ismael Sosa. The nobles in Iron Tree Castle don''t care about this matter, as long as it doesn''t affect their identity, status and current comfortable life, they don''t care whether the king is Abelson Tillane or David Glamorgan; Is this country called the Kingdom of Tilan or the Kingdom of Winter? In this case, Marquis Dudley Morgan had no way to discuss anything with them. Looking at Ismael Sosa who stood respectfully opposite, Dudley Morgan called his most trusted knight to sit down and asked his servant to pour him a cup of hot tea. "The special product of Winter City, I was not used to it when I first drank it, but I can gradually feel the beauty of this thing." With the continuous increase in the stock of tea in Winter City, it is inevitable to become a trade commodity. In addition to tea, a batch of Garand rifles flowed into Iron Tree Fort. Although this new weapon has not been delivered for a long time, and even the soldiers who use it are still in training, they have already helped Iron Tree Fort on the battlefield. Dudley-Marquis Morgan and Ismael-Souza can comfortably warm up in the office instead of freezing on the fortress wall, not because the elves are unwilling to attack in cold weather. In just half a month, the musketeers have helped Iron Tree Fort repel three attacks from the elves, making this group of evil neighbors calm down for a while. Originally, Marquis Morgan thought that he could have a stable winter, and the Musketeers would also get a relatively stable gap period, so they could train well. If all goes well, maybe next year, those elves can be taught a big lesson, so that they will never dare to step into the sphere of influence of Iron Tree Fort. If possible, the elves he wished to fight would migrate to the depths of the Iron Tree Forest, so that Iron Tree Castle could exclusively enjoy the timber resources of the Iron Tree Forest. Unexpectedly, just when he thought everything was going in a good direction, such nonsense news suddenly came. "That David Glamorgan is not satisfied with his position as Duke, but actually wants to inherit the throne... Ismail, what do you think about this matter?" Ismael Sosa took a sip of the hot tea. The taste did make him a little uncomfortable, but after a while, the fragrance left in his mouth made him understand why this drink called tea is loved by the lord . Taking another sip, the steaming hot tea entered his stomach, driving out the coldness in his body a lot, making Ismail feel much better. But the lord''s question, he really didn''t know how to answer it. Heir to the throne! This kind of big event can be talked about by a little guard knight? But it seemed inappropriate to say nothing, Ismael Sosa thought for a while, and then choked out a few words: "This seems to be a good thing for adults?" "..." Marquis Morgan seriously doubted whether his personal guard knight understood his question? As the lord of the border town of the former Kingdom of Tilan, Marquess Dudley Morgan can be regarded as one of the most important lords of the Kingdom of Tilan, and has a very important position in the Kingdom of Tilan. King Ketilan wants to pass the throne to David, Duke of Glamorgan, will he still be valued as much as he was during the Kingdom of Tilan? Even, sitting in Iron Tree Fort and choking to death the southward passage of Cold Winter City, he is likely to become a thorn in the side and a thorn in the flesh of that person in Winter City. More importantly, should I swear allegiance to the new king? This is what he is most troubled with now. If he swears allegiance, he is still the lord of Iron Tree Castle. He does not believe that a king who has just succeeded to the throne will immediately deprive the lord who has just sworn allegiance to him of his territory. Even if he heard that the Duke of Winter does not engage in enfeoffment in his territory. In addition, what will happen to his Iron Tree Fort after he pledges allegiance to the new king? According to Marquis Morgan''s speculation, there will not be a few lords in the entire Kingdom of Tilan who will be loyal to the new king, and some people will even launch an attack on Winter City under the banner of rescuing the royal family of Tilan. No matter how you look at it, the passing of the throne is weird, and some lords think that His Majesty Abelson was held hostage by the Duke of Winter, which makes sense. Marquis Morgan is close enough to Winter City, and the two parties have frequent exchanges. He knows that this is not the case, but he doesn''t necessarily have to believe in the ''truth''. As long as he wants, he can also declare war on Winter City under this banner! Here comes the question, can Iron Tree Fort beat Winter City? He didn''t even need to ask his generals, Marquis Morgan himself could think of a very accurate answer: Absolutely can''t beat it! Through the information sent back by Maloney Mansfield many times, and Winter City did not deliberately hide its true strength, Iron Tree Fort is the group of people who know Winter City best in the entire Brennian continent. In the words of Maloney Mansfield: The real strength of Winter City is not terrible, but very terrifying! If Winter City wants to capture Iron Tree Fort, one day is enough from the start of the attack to the end of the battle. In this day, we also need to count the chasing and killing of the remnant soldiers, nobles, important officials, etc. who fled in all directions. If it is simply to defeat the defense force of Iron Tree Fort, it may not take an hour. The Garand rifles that Winter City sold to Iron Tree Fort are all weapons that have been eliminated by others. Now the main weapon of Winter City is a new type of firearm called Piccolo Assault Rifle. It is said that the bullets fired by that firearm can easily It beat a heavily armed knight into a blood mist. Even if this full-suited knight wears enchanted armor made of special metals, it is just a matter of taking a few more shots. In addition, there are huge, giant-like Cybertronians in Winter City. This kind of mysterious race that comes from nowhere has powerful combat power and can be transformed into various strange vehicles. Fly at high speed in the air and launch an attack. This is a fart! Do you expect your archers to deal with the planes in Winter City? As a border lord, Marquis Morgan has sufficient military literacy. Just thinking about the general situation of these enemies, he knows that there is no way to fight them. Thinking of this, Marquis Morgan suddenly realized that he had no choice at all. Unlike the lords in other places, he doesn''t know anything about the strength of Winter City. Because of understanding, as long as he has a normal mind, he knows that offering his loyalty to His Majesty David Glamorgan is the most correct choice. After struggling for several days, Marquis Morgan suddenly figured it out. At the same time, he found that what Ismael Sosa said was not unreasonable: If he was loyal to His Majesty Glamorgan, it would be a good thing in a certain way. At that time, I will sit on the southern main road of Cold Winter City and defeat those rebels for His Majesty. Will His Majesty give me some rewards? Not to mention anything else, if you help yourself form a unit that is similar to the Spartan heavy infantry regiment, won''t your position as the lord of Iron Tree Fort become more stable? When the elves dare to harass Iron Tree Fort again, let these elves go back and forth, arrest them all and send them to Winter City, dedicated to His Majesty David Glamorgan... At this point, the great David Glamorgan didn''t know he had won Iron Tree, and he was sitting in the rec room playing video games with Laura. The game they chose was Resident Evil 6, but Laura played a MOD on the game, changing the controlled character into herself. Both of them have extremely fast reaction and coordination skills, and it is not difficult for two people to play any game, so the characters controlled by the two people on the screen are killing wildly, and the poor biochemical monsters are under the siege of the two. There is almost no resistance. The two people playing the game can also distract and chat without affecting the operation at hand. "When you inherit the position of king, won''t the entire northern part of the Brunnian continent become lively?" "Shouldn''t it? At that time, many lords will definitely declare independence; or regard me as a traitor who has held the Tilan royal family hostage, and unite with some lords to launch the Northern Expedition." Cleaning up these rebellious lords one after another, and taking over all the territory of the Tilan Kingdom is the next thing to do. "And then? Launch a war of revenge against the Holy Gunter Kingdom?" "It''s likely to be like this." If there is a choice, David wants to clean up the orcs first, but the Soduruma Empire is separated, which is very troublesome. "It feels like once you''re on the throne, the war will keep breaking out... Doesn''t sound like a good king." "..." "With such frequent wars, aren''t you worried that some people in Winter City will have bad thoughts about you?" Having said so much, this sentence is actually the key. David certainly thought about this, but as the power of Winter City grows, more and more people stand on David''s warship. Some things are bound to happen, and the progress will not be stopped because of some people''s ideas. Moreover, David believed that those who really regarded him as friends knew something about the situation on the Brennia continent and would understand his choice. Even Clark, the superman with the most sacred heart, will not stand on the opposite side of David. "Yeah, if nothing else happens, you would have become his brother-in-law by then!" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 397： Winter Citys Military Strength Chapter 397 The military power of Winter City Snowflakes are fluttering, and the north wind is blowing. In the blink of an eye, another year has passed. But for the northern plains, the new year still starts with cold, stormy and snowy weather. However, the people living in Winter City will not be affected by the cold wind and snow. Stay in a heated house and don''t worry about falling asleep in the harsh environment. The people of Winter City who dont have to worry about the living environment and have enough food even regard snow shoveling and snow removal as a kind of entertainment, and there are laughter and laughter everywhere in Winter City from time to time. Under such an atmosphere, the development speed of Winter City can be imagined! "The industrial area is growing and growing, and several new factories have been built this month." Wetherby Swan will report to David every once in a while about the situation in Winter City, and today is the time for routine reports Days: "The production of clocks and watches, pens and inks, compasses and rulers, school uniforms..." "Are you targeting Winter Academy?" "Yes." All the learning tools used by the students of Winter Academy are distributed by the school. In the past, the number of students was still small, so Ethan could ask Ethan to go back to his own world to buy these things, even if it was specially ordered by craftsmen in Winter City, it was not too much trouble. But since the population of Winter City has exploded, the number of new students entering this year has also become particularly large. Rinwinter Academy not only recruited many new teachers, but also ordered a large number of various school suppliesthis move also brought business opportunities to those nobles with sufficient capital. Some nobles have confirmed that the Winter Academy will continue to operate, which means that the Winter Academy will not fail. With the increasing population, new students will enroll every year, and ink, notebooks and the like are all consumables. Winter Academy will purchase these items for a long time So the nobles wanted to set up workshops to monopolize this stable businesswith the establishment of industrial zones, workshops became factories. In addition to the continuous increase of factories in the industrial zone, more jobs are provided for the residents of the city: because of the large number of vacancies, some orcs began to enter the factories to work. With the completion of the east-west road, the civilian transportation industry has also begun to risetransporting all kinds of rice, noodles, vegetables, fruits, and various clothes from Winter City to Snowfield Fort and Port Tiran for sale. It also stimulated the prosperity of the civilian vehicle production industry. What is facing David now is not stagnation of economic development or insufficient resources, but insufficient labor force. The current 100,000 people in Winter City seem to be quite a lot, and it has increased dramatically compared to the small population at the beginning, but it was only when the large-scale development started that it was discovered that 100,000 people are nothing at all. This is still the situation where the Cybertronians help with the construction, and there are many "advanced" machines in Winter City. If the development was purely based on manpower, the 100,000 people might not even have built Winter City yet! "What about the military industry?" "The production lines for the new light cavalry armor, heavy cavalry and super heavy cavalry systems have been established, and the first batch of equipment is expected to be produced before the weather gets warmer." Light cavalry armor, heavy cavalry system and super heavy cavalry will be mass-produced soon. Among them, the heavy cavalry system has three attitudes: motorcycle, flying skateboard and heavy armor, while the super heavy cavalry currently only produces two types of armed off-road vehicles/tank deformation large armor. Whether other vehicles will be produced in the future depends on whether there is any relevant demand in the future. Ghost drones also have a separate production line, but they will not be mass-produced at present, but only in small quantities. Depending on the actual usage, it will be decided whether to distribute them on a large scale or use them in small quantities as specific equipment. Warframes are about to start production, and weapons must of course follow suit. The new flute multifunctional rifle has been finalized, and after testing, it is very in line with the needs of the Tiran Knights. This flute multifunctional rifle has semi-automatic and fully automatic modes, which can be used for ultra-long-distance precise shooting. In addition to being able to fire live ammunition, it can also switch to energy bomb launch mode. In addition to the flute multifunctional rifle, the new mechanical bow has also been finalized. This mechanical bow is as powerful as a flute rifle, and it is more friendly to rangers who have mastered arcane energy, because this mechanical bow has a high affinity for energy and has a certain amplification and strengthening effect. It is an enchanted equipment. The disadvantages are that the production cost is much higher than that of the flute rifle due to the troublesome production and special materials (some materials need to be collected in the dungeon). But David doesn''t care. Although Aidan and himself don''t go to the dungeon very often, there are so many people in Winter City, and there are always people who need to go to the dungeon. For example, Gwen and the others still go inside to exercise from time to time, and Mark also often goes into the dungeon to improve his strength recently, and get some materials out by the way. Even if the dungeon still restricts the number of people entering, as long as people keep entering, there will only be more and more materials with ''hell power''. Those materials still take up space, so wouldnt it be better to use them to make equipment to improve the strength of your subordinates? "In this way, the Tiran Knights will be able to form a combat force before summer." David set the time for his succession in autumn, and in the summer, the Knights of Tiran''s basic combat strength met his expectations. Continued to listen to Wetherby''s report for a while, and then listened to Elizabeth''s report. Elizabeth is now the head of the Police Department of the Duchy of Winter, responsible for internal security-related affairs across the country, and she has done a good job so far. Under her management, there have been no particularly bad cases in Winter City so far, and the most serious is fighting. Dont worry about law and order, and finally asked the military. After a period of reorganization, the Winter Knights still have not reached the standard of one hundred people. According to the original standard, one hundred people can be filled, but Gareth and Floyd have raised the requirements of the Winter Knights. In the future, those who cannot master the Holy Light and become a Paladin will not be recruited into the Cold Knight. The Winter Knights. So far, less than one-third of the Knights of Winter have mastered the Holy Light and become paladins, but everyone is making good progress. At this pace, the transformation of all members into paladins is not far away. Speaking of which, Gareth also complained that Sylvanas had poached Jack Krause, the only ranger of the Winter Knights. The Knights of Tiran, reorganized by Sylvanas, currently has 450 members, and this number will not change in the short term. The next step is that there will be reductions due to the inability to meet Sylvanas'' requirements. Or because of their outstanding performance, they were expanded to fill up to 500 people, that would depend on the actual performance of the Tiran Knights. "The reorganized Winter Army has reached 2,000 people." "How come the number has increased?" "A new batch of recruits has been recruited from the civilians of Winter City." The Winter Legion will be the largest standing corps in the future, and they will also take over most of the standing tasks such as stationing, patrolling, and standing guard. Adding the 800 Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment, and the Cybertronians who are almost all warriors, this is the current standing military force of Cold Winter City. With such military strength, it should be very easy to sweep the Brennia continent. What''s more, David still has dozens of Kryptonians in his hands who can be dispatched and commanded. He hasn''t decided whether to form the Kryptonians alone into a special force, or let General Zod command the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment? After listening to the routine report, David was about to call Zod to the office and ask him what he meant when Clarice and Kara came over suddenly. "what happened?" "Kara found some clues about the orc''s hometown." "oh?" At the beginning, David sent Rumlow and Logan to the east sea to search for the orcs'' hometown of Asegos Island, but they found nothing. Follow-up, he originally wanted the Cybertronians to take a look at the sea, but Kara and Clarice, who have been relatively free recently, took over the job and flew to the east sea in a Quinjet fighter. After Kara found some clues, the two directly used the flashing teleportation ability to return to Cold Winter City, and then ran directly to report to David. "There are technological products disguised as reefs on the seabed?" "Um!" Kara said that she found more than one place, and saw several technological creations with the same structure in a certain area. According to her observation, this thing seems to be a kind of interface for connecting large facilities. "oh?" David immediately thought of a possibility: The so-called Asegos Island is actually a large ship disguised as an island? or something like that? This is really not difficult to guess, especially on the premise of knowing that orcs are a race specially ''thrown'' out by the gods, and there are so many examples of humans and dark elves before. "Are there other facilities below the interface?" "could not find it." David nodded to show that he understood, and now he began to think about another question: If this island is really some kind of large-scale facility, where will it go after completing the task of launching a new race? Fly off this planet? Or is it parked somewhere else? If you fly away from this planet, you don''t have to think about it; but if you don''t leave, you park in another place, considering the water depth and other issues, does it mean that there is another continent to the east or farther away? David didn''t know if his guess was right. If he happened to be right, that continent should have a closer connection with the gods in the ''heaven''. "Thank you for your hard work." "You''re welcome, it''s just a little favor." Kara thinks that what she has done is not worth mentioning. After living in Winter City for a while, she has fallen in love with this place. Goodness can last for a long time, and she is willing to contribute to this: "Is there any troublesome matter that needs to be solved?" "temporarily unavailable." David would like to ask Kara how her time has been going by the way. Have you found a job you want? But Liadrin was waiting outside, so David had no choice but to end the conversation and let Liadrin come in to report on the elves in the Iron Tree Forest. (end of this chapter) Chapter 398： batmans invitation Chapter 398 Batman''s Invitation A few months ago, David asked Liadrin and Cirvanas to contact the elves in the Iron Tree Forest. After contact, I found that these elves are a group of peace-loving people who dont want to conflict with people at all. They will live here, and they migrated to this area where there are no elves because they dont like fighting with people and their own race. After discovering that the group of elves "seems to be no threat", Sylvanas returned to Winter City and continued to train the Tiran Knights. Liadrin plans to stay in the elf village for a while longer, and wants to observe further to see if these elves are really ''harmless''. By this time, she already had a clear answer: these elves were indeed true pacifists, belonging to the fringe group of elves in the Iron Tree Forest, and several of them were from the group of elves who were fighting against Iron Tree Fort. Through this group of elves, Liadrin also learned that there are several elf tribes in the Iron Tree Forest, and the one that is at war with the Iron Tree Fort is the most powerful one in the Iron Tree Forest. It is said that before the war with Iron Tree Fort, this tribe began to recruit the surrounding elf tribes because of the oracle, which caused some elves who were unwilling to be incorporated to flee. The rapid growth of this small village is also related to the changes in the elf tribe. In addition, there is an elf tribe on the west side of the Iron Tree Forest. The number of that tribe is not very large, but there are some dark elves from the lost land in the tribe. In general, the situation inside the Iron Tree Forest is like this. The group of elves that Liadrin came into contact with should be peacefully absorbed into Winter City. The attitude of the branch in the west is not clear. The large number of elves in the east of the forest must be subdued first. As David has made the initial preparations to sweep across the Brennia continent, it is impossible for him to retain a force that does not belong to Winter City so close to his hometown of Winter City. So, these elves will either join Winter City or be destroyed. In the past, because of the bad relationship between humans and elves in Iron Tree Fort, it was almost impossible to absorb the elves in Iron Tree Forest to join Cold Winter City, but now there is a good breakthrough. David didn''t know at this time that Marquis Morgan of Iron Tree Fort had decided to pledge his allegiance to him. If he knew the news, he would be happier with the current situation. It is equivalent to directly taking down a large area of ??Iron Tree Fort and Iron Tree Forest, completely stabilizing the rule of the surrounding areas of Winter City, and without any worries, you can consider sending troops to the south. Of course, the actual situation is definitely not that simple. When the cold wind from the north became less strong and the northern plain began to show a tinge of warmth, the elves who had been fighting against Iron Tree Fort suddenly went north, shifting the focus of their attack from Iron Tree Fort to the northern plain. David doesn''t know why these elves suddenly came to trouble Winter City, do they think that Winter City is easier to bully than Iron Tree Fort? Or do you think that the northern plain has a wider territory and want to grab an area as a forward base? No matter what the elves think, this attack by the elves is similar to pure death. Even if they come up with more ''novel'' abilities, swords and arrows are attached with powerful energy, and there are more giant forest guardians (giant treants, whose name Liadrin inquired about) to join the battle, But the battle is still one-sided. Currently responsible for patrolling and stationing is the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment. The Spartan Heavy Infantry, who have enough combat experience and are in a state of crushing weapons and equipment, directly killed a river of blood. If they hadn''t received an order to fight back in the Iron Tree Forest, maybe this elf tribe in the east of the Iron Tree Forest would be completely wiped out today. However, for these elves, they took the initiative to provoke Winter City, and it was not long before they were eliminated. David would not let go of such a good opportunity, and immediately ordered Gareth Stanton to mobilize the Winter Legion and the Tiran Knights to launch a counterattack against the elves in the Iron Tree Forest! "A real war can allow the reorganization work to be completed earlier." While fighting, practicing and reorganizing, David directly regarded these elves as targets for training. Sirvanas was also very happy, she felt that this kind of exercise was much more effective than torturing these idiots on the training groundRanger, how can you grow into a real ranger if you don''t go into the forest? She felt that her subordinates were all human knights after all, and what they lacked was the experience of real combat in this kind of forest. This kind of real forest warfare is much better than training in a peaceful and quiet forest (Winter Forest The beasts in the book breathe a sigh of relief). Just as the first batch of trainees from the Knights of Tiran and the Winter Legion officially set off and went south to launch a counterattack against the elves, the first warm wind of this year finally blew across the northern land, melting the snow that had existed for a whole winter. "It''s starting to get warmer!" David was not in Fort Glamorgan at this time, not even in Winter City. He was suspended high in the air, feeling the comfort of the warm sunlight on his body, and the holy light in his body seemed to respond, emitting a faint radiance through David''s body. Not far away, Kara, who was also basking in the sun, felt like she was basking in two suns at the same time. Kara, who was already used to this situation, enjoyed it happily. She felt that this was double the happiness, and her strength grew rapidly in this state. Although she still cant figure out what kind of existence David is, Kara wont dwell on this issue. Knowing that David is a good person is enough. As for what Clark (Kara had already gotten used to her cousin''s name) reminded, she found that David had not crossed the line or behaved impolitely towards her, and gradually she didn''t take it seriously. While the two were basking in the sun together, a third person suddenly flew over. Judging by his appearance, he probably didn''t come to join the two of them and enjoy the high-altitude sunbathing together. "Clark?" Kara looked at Clark who was flying to him in normal clothes, and thought he was looking for her. It turned out that Clark came to find David. "what happened?" Clark will take the initiative to find himself, and the probability is related to the Avengers of the multiverse that he casually pulled out. "Someone wants to see you." "Who?" David turned around in his mind, thinking about all the names in the DCEU, and finally thought of a person: "It can''t be Bruce Wayne?" "It is indeed him." "This is not an unexpected answer." David didn''t find it strange. With Bruce Wayne''s character, it was strange that he didn''t want to see himself. In fact, with Batman''s character and behavior, it is right to collect and investigate secretly, but Bruce Wayne must be embarrassed to find that there is no clue about David at all except for contacting through Superman. Therefore, he can only pass the word through Superman. "I''d really like to meet this Batman too." The superheroes in the DCEU havent seen much by themselves. Except for Clark in front of him, he has only seen the Martian Manhunter disguised as a human general; and Wonder Woman Diana, and that meeting was not friendly. The rest, such as Flash, Aquaman, Cyborg, Batman, etc., have not been seen. In addition to these, David is also curious about one thing: which version of the Clark in front of him is? He knew that the person in front of him was the God of War in the toilet, but in fact there are different versions of Superman in the God of War version of the toilet. This is related to which direction the subsequent plot of that world will develop? Aside from other things, the upcoming Steppenwolf will have obvious differences due to ''different versions''. Mummy Wolf? Or Homecoming Wolf? "Make an appointment with that Mr. Bruce Wayne!" David agreed to meet Batman, and after learning that the other party was waiting for him, he decided to go there immediately. At the same time, he remembered one thing, Clark is currently focusing on being a Superman in his own world? Or did you find another job? Not looking for a new job. In addition to being Superman, Clark either went back to his hometown to accompany his mother or his girlfriend Louise, and spent the rest of his time farming in Winter City. He has no more time for other work. "Aren''t you going to try Tony''s suggestion?" "start a company?" "Yes!" David felt that if Clark was willing to come up with various advanced technologies to help the development and progress of humans on Earth, Batman would be the first to invest in Clark: "Now you just found the biggest benefactor." "I will think about it." The three of them went down to Fort Glamorgan together, and then David went to change into a suit more suitable for the modern earth city. When he appeared again, he had changed into sneakers, jeans, a blue plaid shirt, and also wore a pair of glasses . "Okay, let''s go!" Clark took a look at David''s attire, and it was indeed a very ordinary and common look. It seems that David didn''t have to dress up every time he appeared on the stage to attract the attention of countless people. After thinking about it, Kara decided to go with the two of them. She had long since abandoned her preconceptions about the earth. The kind-hearted Kara understood that people are different through Clark''s explanation and actual contact in Winter City. Not all people are so evil, and because some people are evil, all people cannot be put in the same position. She has been to Clark''s world in her free time, met Louise, and went shopping together to buy a lot of things. While David was changing clothes, Kara also went back to change clothes, and then the three came to the DC universe where Clark was, and walked into a coffee shop under Clark''s leadership. The size of the coffee shop is not very large, but there is only one person sitting in the shop that should be lively at this time - a man with a strong figure, sitting alone in the booth next to the window, waiting for a few people to walk in front of him Only then stood up. "David." "Bruce Wayne." Clark saw the two shake hands and greeted, and introduced his cousin Kara, and then they sat in the booth together, while David and Bruce faced each other. "So, what do you want from me?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 399： Abelsons expectations Chapter 399 Abelson''s Expectation Since Superman, Kryptonians, and Avengers who are known as cosmic security managers have appeared one after another, Batman feels that his worldview has been severely impacted. In Gotham for so many years, I just dealt with all kinds of criminals, and at most I encountered a few psychopaths. He never thought that one day he would have to worry about threats from the universe, the seabed, and even the gods. Through various investigations, Bruce Wayne found helplessly that the world seemed to have changed in an instant, which was far more worrying, because he discovered more people with special abilities, and found that Some people with ulterior motives. Due to the appearance of David and the fact that Superman did not cause huge damage to the earth with Zod, Batman Bruce Wayne did not run to trouble Superman as soon as he was teased. Instead, he investigated carefully and found Lake. S-Luther, the mastermind behind the scenes. By the way, I also found a lot of information about "superpowers" from Lex Luthor. It is a pity that Luthor has no more information about the so-called Avenger, David. This Avenger who calls himself David and is suspected of being an angel seems to have disappeared completely, and this person cannot be found on the earth. After much deliberation, the only clue is Superman. After all, Superman is now the official Avengers representative on Earth. After tracking and observing for a period of time, Bruce can determine that the Avengers should have some kind of teleportation technology. David and Thor do not usually stay on the earth, and it seems that they will only appear when the Kryptonian invasion occurs, which is consistent with their original statement to the official. For Bruce, this seems to be good news? But for Batman, who is used to having everything in his hands, this is hard. Bruce Wayne, who tossed and turned every day and couldn''t sleep well, finally made a decision: go directly to Superman, and then meet that David through Superman Clark. He wants to learn more information about the earth and the universe directly from the Avenger who is in charge of "supervising" the earth, but he doesn''t know how to achieve his goal. Bruce Wayne kept deducing in his mind, rehearsing all kinds of words. However, the development of things was beyond his expectation. Contacting Superman has been very smooth. This Kryptonian who grew up on the earth has a surprisingly good attitude towards him, as if he has known himself for a long time. This made the alarm bells ringing in Bruce''s heart. He suspected that he had already been targeted by the Avengers, but he didn''t know it. When he said he wanted to meet David, Superman''s reaction seemed to confirm his guess. By meeting David at this time, Bruce has already confirmed that the other party not only knows himself, but also understands his own behavior style very well. This meeting is completely in the other party''s expectation. There were eight hundred thoughts in my stomach for a moment, and I answered David''s question: "I am very curious about the situation in the universe, especially those forces that will threaten the earth." "The universe is much more lively than most people imagine, and there are as many races as there are stars that can be seen in the starry sky at night." David did not give a clear answer, but gave a slightly vague answer: "But the universe It is very large, and most races have enough room for development, so you dont have to worry about suddenly one day, there will be an alien fleet parked outside the earth. The status of the earth in the DC universe is very special. Judging from the position of the universe, the earth is located in a relatively desolate and remote area. There are no advanced civilizations around, and the resources are not very rich. But anyone who knows a little bit about DC knows that the earth is the center of the world, and countless bigwigs are paying attention to this place. This has led to a special state where weak civilizations cannot touch the earth, medium civilizations with the ability to colonize the universe look down on the earth, and higher beings know some inside information and dare not touch the earth easily. Of course, this does not mean that the earth is absolutely safe. Not to mention, if this is the world line of Homecoming Wolf, then there is an anti-life equation on the earth. In order to get the anti-life equation, Darkseid will definitely attack the earth, and this dark lord will not care about anything ''Center of the Universe'' stuff. Bruce chatted with David for a few words. The other party didnt seem to say anything, but seemed to say a lot. Bruce knew some news from the other partys words: the earth is still safe most of the time. "So, your job is easy?" "It''s okay! Actually, I don''t pay attention to this side most of the time." Bruce nodded, realizing that David''s ''jurisdiction'' is not just the earth, so it''s not surprising that he can''t be found on the earth. "By the way, is that your superior?" After chatting for a while, Bruce suddenly asked such a question. I believe that he is not the only one who wants to know the answer. Countless people want to know a definite answer. He even noticed that the Superman sitting next to him looked at David with curious eyesit seems that this alien named Clark on Earth , I don''t know much about David''s details. He didn''t know at all, Clark was just curious how David would talk nonsense! "There is a saying that the world is not benevolent and treats everything as a dog. You should understand what it means?" "Chinese?" Bruce knows a lot of knowledge, including Chinese, and he does know the meaning of this sentence: "You mean..." "Although the actual situation is somewhat different, it can indeed be considered this way: that person will not pay attention to such trivial things that happen in your world." In the eyes of that person, this world is no different from countless other worlds. Even if the whole world blows up, it may not be as touching to that person as Bruce lost a penny. "world?" Bruce got a lot of information from David''s short words, not only the real existence, but also something even more incredible: the world he lives in is just one of countless worlds. Parallel universes actually exist! In just a few seconds, Bruce thought of many things: David''s so-called jurisdiction may also involve multiple worlds. God exists but doesn''t matter, and the Avengers have no actual involvement with that being. After chatting for a while, Bruce gradually realized that he didn''t need to formulate words, because most of his questions could be answered clearly. At this moment, he knew more news than he had obtained in the previous hour. He knew that David was currently living in another world, a place called the continent of Brennia, and that Winter City was the base of ''these people'', and there were many people from various worlds living in Winter City. Thor, the **** of thunder who followed David to deal with the Kryptonians, came from another world and so on. Talking to this extent, Bruce asked simply, can he visit Winter City? "Of course, you can ask Clark about the specific situation." David seemed to have thought of something, and he was very enthusiastic. And his performance made Bruce wonder if there was some conspiracy or trap? Suddenly I don''t want to go to Winter City. In fact, David thought of another thing: Maggie from the world of walking dead is now settling in Winter City. I dont know how Bruce will react when he sees Maggie? That scene must be very interesting! At this point in the conversation, the topic of conversation is almost over. Next, Clark will have more contact with Bruce, and at an appropriate time, he will absorb the old bat into the Avengers of the Multiverse. According to Davids idea, the members of the original Justice League are worth recruiting. In the future, they can bring this group of people to the Marvel Universe to make troubles. The scene must be very happy. David Baba, who returned to Cold Winter City, waited to watch the fun. As a result, Batman never came to visit, but Megatron''s ''new body'' was completed ahead of schedule. This space carrier, manufactured using a lot of advanced technology, slowly rises to the sky under the impetus of the anti-gravity engine. Starting today, this "Megatron" space carrier will become the most important "eye" of Winter City. The two Decepticons, Megatron and Sonic, will be permanently stationed on the space carrier, monitoring everything in Winter Kingdom and the surrounding area from high altitude, and launching artillery support from high altitude when needed. The Megatron officially launched into the sky, and the Tiran Knights gradually formed their combat effectiveness. David suddenly wanted to advance the succession ceremony and take over the entire territory of the Tiran Kingdom this year. "Isn''t it too tight on time?" "There are." David and Abelson stood side by side, looking at Sophia who was experiencing the light and heavy cavalry system in front of him. Sophia, the head of the Tiran Knights, showed excellent driving skills, driving a heavy motorcycle in the swing Race at high speed on the track with many obstacles. And before rushing into a big pit, the heavy locomotive that Sophia was riding suddenly began to transform. In the blink of an eye, the locomotive turned into a flying skateboard, and was stepped on by Sophia, carrying Sophia over the big pit. Sophia took out the flute multifunctional rifle, and fired several shots at the side target while flying at high speed. The action was done in one go, but unfortunately all of them missed the target. The angry Sophia controlled the flying skateboard and flew directly in front of the target, raised the rifle to shoot at zero distance, completely smashed the target into pieces, and then left in satisfaction, moving towards the next area. "..." Abelson looked helplessly at his daughter who was having a good time, and found that Sophia became more detached after following David. Is this really good? Also, Abelson always hoped that Sophia would be pregnant with David''s child as soon as possible, and it would be the best if the good news could come out before the succession ceremony. It''s a pity that this silly girl doesn''t know how to work hard. Your excess energy is being used on David! Maybe I should ask my wife to mention this stupid girl more? Arrange some female officers to give Sophia a good look? (end of this chapter) Chapter 400： Twilight in the Kingdom of Tiran Chapter 400 Twilight of the Kingdom of Tilan Sophia, who had a good time, was called back to have a family dinner by Abelson, but when she returned from ''home'' to Fort Glamorgan, she had a tangled expression on her face. "What''s wrong?" David looked at Sophia''s embarrassed expression, as if the winter vacation ended today but he didn''t do any homework, and he didn''t know how to deal with the class teacher tomorrow. Seeing David''s question, Sophia hesitated to speak, stopped to speak and then wanted to, and changed her expression several times, but finally didn''t say a word. Seeing her like this, David knew it was inconvenient for him to ask. Fortunately, there are many people around, whether it is Eva, Helen or Laura, they can ask Sophia instead of themselves. About an hour later, David, who was drinking tea and reading a book in the office, got an answer from Laura. "Sophia was pushed by her parents to have a baby." "Huh?" David was stunned for a moment before he realized that Sofia was being urged to have a baby, wasn''t it just a disguised form of urging himself to have a baby? "This is also normal. Sophia and your identities are very special, especially at this point in time when you are about to inherit the throne. If Sophia can become pregnant at this time, Abelson may feel that his pressure will be much less." No matter how many reasons he comforted himself in his heart and found for himself, it was an indisputable fact that Abelson would become the subjugated king of the Kingdom of Tilan. If Sophia can give birth to an heir for David, then she can ''tell herself'' that the Kingdom of Tiran still exists, but with a different name. "I''m afraid I will disappoint His Majesty the King." David spread his hands. Although he could understand the other party''s thoughts, he really couldn''t solve this problem by himself. As his strength continued to improve, he became more and more aware of his physical condition, and David gradually understood why he could not successfully produce offspring. But knowing where the problem is does not mean that he has the ability to solve it. According to the information he currently has, it is quite difficult and troublesome to create real offspring. "Explain my situation to Sophia! Indirectly let Abelson stop thinking about it." David looked at Laura. Although they just glanced at each other, the two of them have developed enough tacit understanding over the years that Laura immediately understood what David meant: "I''ll just go and talk to Sophia...Speaking of it, do you want to tell her the truth later? " "What do you want to do again?" "Because Sophia''s mother gave her precious daughter a good idea after hearing that you, the Duke, are gifted and powerful, and Sophia couldn''t bear it at all." Rosie learned from her daughter that it wasn''t Sophia who didn''t work hard, but that David was too beastly. If Sophia asked David to do those things every day, regardless of whether she could conceive a child, Sophia would probably be completely cold right now. After careful questioning, and knowing that Sophia herself was not too weak in combat, Rosie finally understood why the Duke of Glamorgan was surrounded by several women, but these women could get along well without any conflicts breaking out. It turns out that everyone can eat well without fighting. After much deliberation, Queen Rosie came up with a clever plan for her daughter: Call friends and friends to attack, wait for the opportunity to grab the last blow, and strive to exchange the least consumption for the most results! This kind of tactic is not unusual. It would be safer to use a trusted maid rather than an outsider, but presumably an ordinary maid would not be able to attract the Duke, so Sophia could only let Sophia win over other women around David. After listening to her mother''s suggestion, Sophia froze. Deliberately refute that this method is too absurd, but can''t think of a better solution. At least my mother''s suggestion sounds sound, as for being too ashamed... Mother''s sentence: "With David''s quality, this kind of thing will happen sooner or later, maybe it happened before you knew it." She couldn''t refute. So Sophia was in this kind of ''shall I fight it out? returned to Glamorgan Castle, and told the situation to Laura, Eva and Helen who cared about him. This is also my mother''s suggestion. Anyway, everyone is not short of meat, so it''s better to discuss it with those people, so Sophia directly explained the situation clearly, and she didn''t even hide the idea from her mother. "Don''t say that I don''t think about you, you can first... huh ~ and then tell Sophia the truth." "..." David looked at Laura speechlessly: You are so excited, I can hardly believe your words! However, I have to admit, this suggestion is too attractive! Does this count as cheating on Sofia? Sigh~ Its also a way for my family to make small jokes on each other and increase their relationship~ So from this day on, Sophia lived in David''s room, and Sophia, who worked so hard every day until her stomach was bloated, didn''t realize that all her work was wasted until the day Gwen came over. Realizing that she was cheated, Sophia expressed that she wanted everyone to experience the ''suffering'' she had suffered, so David and Laura lived happier. Time also passed in this chaos, and when Sophia found out that the so-called revenge would only make her miserable and chose to let go of her grievances, the northern plains had already turned green. Farmers started the new year''s cultivation, and Mark Watney also began to wander around the northern plains to check the environment in various places. The Knights of Tiran and the Winter Legion fought the elves in the Iron Tree Forest. As the battle progressed, the members of the Knights of Tiran gradually mastered the knack of fighting in the forest. Under Cirvanas'' high-pressure training, hunters who have mastered arcane energy began to appear in the Tiran Knights. Although the number is not large, this is a good start. In addition to the new equipment that has been officially named as the North Wind Light Armor and the North Wind Heavy Locomotive, the Tiran Knights have begun to gradually penetrate into the Iron Tree Forest, and the battle situation has shifted from the initial ''stalemate'' stage to the counterattack stage. The number of paladins who have learned the holy light in the Winter Knights has exceeded half of the whole group. Everything is going in a good direction. What surprised David the most was the envoy sent by the lord of Iron Tree Fort, Marquis Dudley Morgan. His Majesty Morgan swore an oath of allegiance. At this time, there is still half a year before the autumn deadline, and Dudley Marquis Morgan seems a little impatient? But as time entered the summer, more and more envoys from all over the Kingdom of Tilan came to the northern plains, and David discovered that Dudley-Marquis Morgan was not too long ago. "Strange, are all the lords of the Kingdom of Tilan so aware of current affairs?" Although these envoys from all over the world did not directly represent their own lords, they directly expressed their willingness to be loyal to David, but the meaning of flattery was still very obvious. When David officially succeeded to the throne and began to take over the various territories, these lords will most likely not make any resistance when facing the army of Winter City. Speculators are not uncommon in any era. Sutton Stewart didn''t find it unusual, because he saw through the situation of these people at a glance. As a nobleman with high status and status in the Kingdom of Tilan, and the younger brother of the queen, Earl Sutton-Stewart is very suitable to be an envoy. He was in charge of sending the announcement to the whole territory of Tilan Kingdom. Sarton knew enough about the situation of the lords in the Kingdom of Tilan, and saw through that the envoys who came to the northern plain were sent by some weak and barren lords. Among them, there are even down-and-out lords who lost their territory in a previous battle with their neighbors, and want to ask the new king to uphold justice. Those lords with vast and rich territories, sufficient troops, or simply rebelled, did not personally or send envoys to Cold Winter City. Even some lords of average strength but relatively far away did not take David, the Duke of Glamorgan who was about to inherit the throne, seriously. To put it simply, even if all the envoys or lords who have come here swear allegiance to David, their territories are just a bunch of spots on the map. Not only are they of no practical value, but the map will also become very ugly. "The only lord who is of great value to the upcoming Winter Kingdom is the Marquess of Dudley-Morgan of Iron Tree Castle." The most important lords during the Kingdom of Tilan were the Marquis Dudley-Morgan, Marquis Prior-Otto, and Marquis Ingram-Fober who were in charge of guarding the border. These three marquises sit in Iron Tree Castle in the north, White Rock City in the south, and Dragon Castle in the east. As for the due west of the Tilan Kingdom, because there are no strong enemies and it is adjacent to the barren Lost Land, the land itself is not considered rich, so several earls and lords sit in town. In addition, the few earls and lords around the capital are more important-these earls also did not send envoys to the northern plains. White Rock City in the south has been captured by the Temple. The Marquess of Dudley Morgan of Iron Tree Castle in the North has made it clear that he will pledge allegiance to himself. On the other hand, the Marquis Faubert, who sits in the east, has never made a statement. I dont know what he thinks? When Sutton-Stewart delivered the letter, he didn''t even see the Marquis. It is said that he went to quell the rebellion in the surrounding area. "This Marquis of Furber, the rebellion he most wants to quell is me, right?" Sutton smiled and said nothing. Although he often feels unreliable, he knows when to joke and when to be silent. He can live to this day not only because of his birth and blood relatives. Of course, for the sake of Sophia, it would be great if I let myself rest for a while. It''s a pity that it''s impossible. Although he is called the deputy head of the Tiran Knights, and the actual commander, all members of the Tiran Knights who are currently in training must listen to Sylvanas. Sutton- Earl Stewart is no exception. Next, he will return to the barracks for training. Sutton is not going to be lazy, because the day when Winter City launches a counterattack against the Temple is getting closer, and he will be the first to rush into White Rock City. (end of this chapter) Chapter 401： bards from all over Chapter 401 Bards from Everywhere The northern plains have not been hot this year. At the hottest time of the year, this year it is only about 24 degrees, accompanied by a cool breeze and occasional drizzle. It can be said that people living on the northern plains dont know what hot summer is! However, the atmosphere in Winter City is extremely warm. As the succession ceremony approaches, various preparations continue to advance. It is no secret that the lord of Winter City, David, Duke of Glamorgan, is about to inherit the throne. Residents of Cold Winter City know that their lord is about to become a king. For ordinary people, this doesn''t seem to have much to do with them, but as the day approaches, there is an unusually warm atmosphere in Cold Winter City. It seems that a celebration that can make the whole people carnival is gradually taking shape. In this atmosphere, even the people around David were affected. "Just a ceremony." "This is a grand ceremony for inheriting the throne." Elias is the ceremonial officer of the Duke of David-Glamorgan, and he is responsible for the entire succession ceremony. From the venue, candidates, process, etc., everything must be controlled by the etiquette officer Elias Parker. As a ceremonial officer, being able to take full charge of a succession ceremony to the throne in his lifetime can be said to have reached the pinnacle of his career. For this ceremony, no one takes it more seriously than Elias. So, for Elias Parker, the biggest problem is not the various details of the ceremony, but how to get Lord David, the Duke of Glamorgan, to cheer up and pay attention to this ceremony. Because the Duke doesn''t seem to care much about this matter. "This is related to the official establishment of the Winter Kingdom. This moment may become an epic legend that has been sung for thousands of years. You don''t want to be the protagonist of the joke to be passed down to future generations, right?" "Something makes sense." Recently, many people have come to Cold Winter City. In addition to the civilians and nobles of the Kingdom of Tilan who escaped from the war, as well as the envoys of some lords, there are also many "adventurers", among which bards are the most common. Bards like to travel and take risks everywhere, weave what they see and hear into stories and poems, and then spread them around. This is their way of life, source of income and source of strength. In the past, there were no bards on the northern plains. Even if the Kingdom of Tilan moved the capital to Winter City, the bards were not interested in the remote Winter City. It wasn''t until David released the news that he would inherit the throne of the Kingdom of Tilan, and even renamed the Kingdom of Tilan as the Kingdom of Winter, which aroused the curiosity of this group. The change of dynasties and the change of flags finally aroused the curiosity of the bards. They set off for the northern plains one after another. poets. Even, there are those from more distant places. "So, the Duke of Glamorgan initially established the village with the support of Laura Crawford; with the help of Helen, he established a powerful army such as the Spartan Heavy Infantry; With the help of the establishment of the Holy Light Cathedral; now with the relationship of Princess Sophia, I will become the king." Edkin told Shirley and Sansa who he met not long ago the information he had sorted out during this time. "It seems that the Duke of Glamorgan relied on a woman to achieve his current status." Edkin looked envious and jealous: "It seems that he is a very attractive guy." "..." Shirley was speechless, while Sansa was stunned. Both of them couldn''t figure out how the bard who was said to be from a distant place in front of him came to such a conclusion. "Any questions?" "Eh... it sounds like there''s nothing wrong with it?" Edkin nodded, wrote something in his notebook again, put away the notebook and pen, and sighed twice by the way: "I have to say, the things in Winter City are really convenient to use." In addition, the environment and convenient daily facilities of Winter City also left a deep impression on him. After living here for a period of time, he felt that after returning to Faerun Continent, he would feel uncomfortable. Condition. "Ahem, in short, I have already understood the general situation, and I should be able to write a very attractive and good story." Edkin thanked the two, and then left happily. Looking at Edkin who had already left, Sansa glanced at Shirley next to her again: "I think he''s a bit weird." "Yes." Shirley nodded, she knew that the bard named Edkin was planning something secretly, but she didn''t tell Sansa about these things. Anyway, I have already reported Edkin''s matter, no matter what this man who claims to be a bard is going to do, it is a matter for the intelligence department to deal with. Compared, Shirley is more curious about Sansa''s recent situation. It is said that she followed her father to King''s Landing City... Edkin, who was separated from his new friend who hadnt met for a long time, walked on the streets of Winter City with a happy face, as unobtrusive as countless ordinary people around him, and stopped from time to time to enter a certain shop for a while. After wandering around for a while, Edkin activated the magical shuttle ability and returned to his own world. The bard Edkin from Faerun is a former harp player. Since his wife was killed, he has given up his vows, and together with several companions, he made money by stealing and other means. Not long ago, after Edkin accidentally came to Winter City, he was immediately attracted by this majestic, magnificent, clean and beautiful city. He thought that there must be a huge amount of wealth in this beautiful city. What''s more perfect is that he is not from this world, so as long as he runs back to Faerun after he succeeds, he doesn''t even have to worry about anyone making trouble for him. After telling his companions about his ''discovery'', Edkin began to make various preparations for the plan. Including finding suitable targets, investigating various information about Winter City, etc. During this period of time, he has understood the environment of Winter City clearly enough, but he has never really investigated the most conspicuous Fort Glamorgan. It''s too dangerous, and he doesn''t want to arouse the vigilance of Winter City. After all, he just wanted to find a rich target and search for some money. There are enough suitable targets in Winter City, and those noble families have enough rich assets. Stealing these people is much safer than provoking a city lord. What makes Edkin very happy is that because the lord of Winter City, the Duke of Glamorgan, is about to succeed to the throne, this has caused "outsiders" to come to Cold Winter City during this period, so he feels that he and his companions can easily Well hidden in it, undetected. After Edkin worked hard for a period of time, things developed steadily according to the plan, including his contact with "Sansa who also came to Winter City from other worlds", and through Sansa, he obtained the ability to quickly learn the common language of Brennia Props to make your own investigation work more smoothly and so on. Edkin, who had returned to Faerun Continent, met with his companions, and while sharing the information he had collected with his companions, he was formulating, or in other words, revising and perfecting his own plan. "A young duke with several lovers, including a princess." Foch-Fitzwilliam looked at the various intelligence information compiled by Edkin, and felt that Edkin targeted ordinary nobles. How satisfied: "Why don''t we directly target this duke?" "It''s too dangerous." Edkin continued to write and draw. He not only investigated a lot of intelligence information, but even drew a rough map of Winter City: "The power of Winter City is beyond imagination. This duke is more dangerous than provoking a giant dragon." "Uh..." Simon, the warlock who heard Edkin''s description, raised his hand and said: "If it is so dangerous, why do we go to Winter City? Even if the other nobles in the city are not as terrible as the Duke, but They can also mobilize the soldiers of Winter City, right?" "No, the situation is different." Edkin simply explained to his partner: Although the army of Winter City is powerful and has many magical weapons and equipment, ordinary nobles cannot mobilize these soldiers, and their residences do not have these Soldiers served as guards. In addition, Winter City also has many magical races, these races have powerful strength, and they only obey the Duke of Glamorgan. "A magical race?" "Yes, a Cybertronian who is five to eight meters tall, whose whole body is made of metal, and can be transformed into a vehicle or an airplane." Edkin briefly described: "Possess great strength and physique, and can Flying Kryptonians." He has seen Cybertronians transforming and Kryptonians flying overhead, plus some descriptions from Sansa, which made him list these two races as a huge threat. Fortunately, as long as you don''t provoke the Duke, neither the Cybertronians nor the Kryptonians will come to trouble you. However, after hearing Edkin''s description, Simon firmly believed that this was a very bad plan. Even the savage Holga, who was usually fearless, felt that Edkin''s choice this time was not very wise. "Perhaps we should abandon this operation." "No, how can we give up?" Edkin hadn''t spoken yet, and Fauci was the first to object: "Don''t you want to keep doing petty things like this? As long as we can get enough wealth from Winter City, we can definitely From then on, bid farewell to the identity of a thief and live a stable life." Edkin, who was a little hesitant at first, glanced at his daughter Kira after hearing Foch''s words, and resolutely wavered in his thoughts: "This is the last time, as long as we can succeed, we can bid farewell to this wandering thief." Lived." (end of this chapter) Chapter 402： gotham lords batman Chapter 402 Gotham Lord Batman Edkin and his partners are working hard for their own pensions, completely unaware that his profile has been placed in front of David. "Edkin Darvis, a bard, claims to be from a faraway place, good at communication, speech, intelligence gathering..." David looked at the information in front of him, and didn''t list this bard who seemed to be planning something as a high-threat person. He knew that the bard and his team wanted to steal some property in Winterfell at most, they would never hurt othersbefore the red witch joined. After the red-robed witch joined this small team, something happened to Edkin and he was arrested and imprisoned for two years. After escaping, a series of things (plots) immediately followed, and he had no time to be a thief at that time. Edkin will focus on Winter City, which means that he has not experienced those things at this time. This is also in line with the law of visitors from other worlds, they all come to Winter City before the start of the plot. "Ferun Continent..." For that magical world, David has seven senses and six senses. His understanding of the world view of Dungeons and Dragons is limited to words. Various settings, rules, races, and professional characteristics are all unclear. "I don''t know what the real world of Faerun is like?" He is not going to expel Edkin. The bard is not bad in nature, and he knows that Edkin attaches great importance to his daughter. As long as he provides Edkin''s daughter with a safe place to live, Edkin Kim works for himself. "When the time comes to send Edkin to the DC universe, I don''t know how Diana will react when she sees him? It should be more interesting than when Bruce meets Maggie?" After such a long time, after Bruce had been in contact with Clark long enough, he finally made up his mind to visit Winter City. From the beginning, he was a bit vigilant, but now he has gradually learned enough about Winter City and David, Bruce really discovered the existence of Maggie. At this time, Bruce suddenly understood why David had that expression when he invited him: the lord of Winter City did not have any malice towards him, and he did not arrange any traps for him. This duke who is definitely not an angel , I just want to watch the excitement. But even if he knew the truth, Bruce couldn''t control himself. Recently, the number of times he went to Winter City has become more and more frequent. Every time he would come to this small coffee shop without a name, order a cup of coffee and then be in a daze... Because Bruce doesn''t have any property in Winter City, and he doesn''t work for the Duke of Glamorgan in Winter City, he is absolutely poor in Winter City. So every time he comes he calls out to Clark, and Clark pays for the coffee. Occasionally, he would go to Glamorgan Castle to drink tea with David. After finding out David''s character, Bruce gave up the original way of probing and chose a more direct way of communication: What''s the problem? , directly ask David himself. For example, now, when he saw the bard named Edkin, who looked exactly like someone in Diana''s photo, he knew what the Duke was thinking. "I don''t think it''s a good idea." "I didn''t say it was a good idea." "..." David was purely watching the fun, and it didn''t feel like a big deal. Who made Diana look so displeased at him. Thinking of this, David suspected that Edkin''s appearance was because he wanted to cause trouble for Diana in his heart? That''s why this bard came to Winter City from the continent of Faerun? However, compared to this matter, David is more concerned about another point: with the development of Winter City, the appearance of visitors from other worlds is becoming more and more difficult to be discovered in the first place. When Sansa appeared, he happened to be out. If Medivh hadn''t said hello, he wouldn''t have known that Sansa was here. Clark wandered around Winter City by himself for a long time, but was just bumped into by David. When Rick came, he didn''t even know that he was met by Laura and the others. He didn''t know when Edkin came this time. Fortunately, the intelligence department was still reliable. After noticing that someone was constantly collecting information and intelligence, he immediately put him on the watch list. With Shirley''s report, Edkin became a key surveillance target, and it was only then that David realized that there were newcomers from another world. Thinking of this, David began to think, should he simply post a multilingual announcement in Winter City, so that visitors from other worlds can consciously go to a special place to register? It seems that it is not impossible? However, the current situation is still immature. David believes that this order will be easier to implement when the multi-function tools are fully implemented in Winter City and everyone uses the multi-function tools to store personal information and make payment transactions. Because newcomers from other worlds find that in Winter City, it is difficult to move without a multi-function tool, and even when it becomes particularly conspicuous, they will consciously register and receive a multi-function tool with personal information. Thinking of personal information enthronement: "What are you thinking about?" Throwing Edkin''s information aside, David looked at Bruce Wayne in front of him. This Batman has been coming to Winter City more and more frequently recently, and he has to come here every day recently. He should have made a decision in his heart, right? "Join Winter City? Or join the Avengers?" "In your wisdom, it should make no difference." When Winter City began to open to Bruce Wayne, David never thought about continuing to use nonsense to fool him. Playing that trick in front of Batman is purely trickery! "I think it''s a little different." Bruce took a sip of tea, David''s tea here is the best in Winter City, and he wanted to pack some back: "Joining the Avengers means that I only need to focus on my own world Just like the Martian Manhunter you invited earlier." The identity of the Martian Manhunter has long been exposed by David, even if he himself is very upset, there is nothing he can do about David. Bruce also learned from David and Clark that there is actually a Martian hidden in the top military. He was surprised but at the same time thought it seemed reasonable: no one stipulated that only one alien, Clark, could be hidden on the earth. "You are much stronger than him. With such a powerful ability, you should shoulder more responsibilities." David doesnt care much about Martian Manhunter in his heart. Although Martian Manhunter has strong physical fitness and various superpowers, his personality is too troublesome, and he wont give any response unless he is pushed to the extreme. What''s even more painful is that when you think he''s completely flat, he still has to get involved in everything, and then he won''t end himself, always fooling others to push forward... So his solicitation of the Martian Manhunter was just casual talk, and he didn''t even invite the Martian Manhunter to Winter City. Bruce looked at David in front of him, he was surprised that the other party had such a high opinion of him? "I''m just a normal human being." "You underestimate your abilities." "I''m almost fifty years old." "so?" "You don''t want the person you worked so hard to recruit to die within a few years, right?" In Bruce''s view, David''s power is still in its infancy, and it''s understandable that he wants to recruit more talents. But it should be aimed at those who are in the prime of life and who are young and middle-aged. An old bat like myself that is almost immobile does not help David and Winter City much. After such a long period of observation, Batman knows that it is not just that David is not an ''angel''. white things. "It''s only fifty years old, as long as you are willing, life has just begun." Bruce didn''t answer the call, and took a few sips of tea quietly. The office became very quiet, only the sound of the collision of cups and saucers. After a long silence, Bruce didn''t answer David''s question directly, but raised a question instead. "The law and order in Winter City is very good. If it weren''t for the influx of outsiders recently, even theft and pickpockets would not be seen." Bruce yearned for Winter City very much, and he hadn''t committed many crimes in a few months. Winter City is simply the city of his dreams: "Do you think Gotham can become like this?" "Can." "How to do it?" "It is up to you to be Lord of Gotham, with an armed force completely loyal to you, strictly enforcing every law." "..." Bruce felt that David was joking, but he could only tell from David''s face that the other party was serious, and it wasn''t a joke to fool himself. "Do you think this will completely eliminate crime?" "cannot." The crime rate in Winter City is low because the Brennians in Winter City are relatively uninformed and simple-minded. They are not like people in modern cities who face all kinds of temptations at any time. But even if Winter City develops to a more advanced level in the future, it will not be as chaotic as Gotham. After all, Gotham is notoriously disorderly, the legal provisions are not much better than toilet paper, the credibility is almost equal to zero, the cost of crime is so low that it can be ignored, and there are many natural crimes. Rinwinter City is different. The laws of Rinwinter City have been implemented perfectly so far, and Elizabeth''s men have also shown sufficient deterrence. With the credibility and deterrent power of the legal provisions, the people are willing or have to abide by the law. In addition, the residents of Winter City are currently living a stable and beautiful life, or are about to obtain a stable and beautiful life. go by yourself. The combination of various elements is the real reason for the good law and order in Winter City. Bruce wants to turn Gotham into the second Winter City, which is much more difficult than the new city that David built from the wilderness. Considering the intricate entanglements of interests within Gotham, the simplest and rude ending that David can think of is to carry out a big purge. David felt as if he had become a master ninja. Bruce Wayne wouldn''t suddenly turn against him and blow up Fort Glamorgan, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 403： crowned king Chapter 403 Crowned King Bruce did not fall out with David. After all, he was a well-informed old bat, not that passionate young man full of naive ideas. In a way, David''s method can indeed solve Gotham''s problem. Moreover, David is not as radical as Master Ninja, who is ready to wipe the entire city of Gotham from the world regardless of good or bad. Just because the method is effective doesnt mean it can be implemented. Bruce Wayne doesnt think he can become the lord of Gotham. He has always been hiding in the dark instead of standing on the foreground. As for joining the Avengers, he decided to join after thinking about it, because after he came to Winter City, David mentioned Darkseid to him. That dark lord will inevitably launch an attack on the earth, Bruce Wayne doesn''t think he is just an ordinary human being, he can single-handedly deal with such a powerful enemy, and leave the enemy to others, and it is not him who stays out of it character, then only joined. After joining the Avengers, Bruce Wayne began a series of preparations: First, he had to figure out the various powers, resources, connections to the world that Winter City has, and who can come when necessary support? Based on this information, make a detailed plan and make all preparations for the future against Darkseid. Bruce Wayne started to get busy, and he couldn''t even find anyone. The only reliable way was to go to the Batcave, or the coffee shop he frequented in Winter City and wait for him to appear. But David hasn''t been looking for Bruce recently, in fact he hasn''t been looking for anyone during this time. Summer is gradually going away, and autumn is finally here. Rin Winter City ushered in the most lively period since its establishment. Countless people from all over the continent of Brennia gathered in Winter City. Many outsiders expressed their amazement at this magical city. Some people were not even ready to leave, and considered settling in Winter City directly. There are also many adventurers who are curious about the various novelties in Winter City. They really want to buy some weapons, armor, notebooks, pens and so on. The influx of a large number of people has further stimulated the economy of Winter City, and new factories are built almost every day in the industrial area. Also opened many small hotels, restaurants, taverns and other consumer places. In addition, there are many races that have not been seen before in Winter City, such as tauren, centaur and other races that are extremely rare in the Kingdom of Tilan. It''s a pity that David didn''t have much time to contact these tourists. He didn''t even have time to pay attention to the bard Edkin, so he could only leave the task of monitoring the thief to his subordinates. As the day approached, David conducted several drills under the urging of the ceremonial officer Elias, and at the same time received the Lord of Iron Tree Fort Dudley-Marquis Morgan. The Marquess of Dudley Morgan just arrived in Winter City a few days ago. Accompanied by Maroney Mansfield, after a brief visit to Winter City, he waited for a private interview with the Duke of David Glamorgan Opportunity. When the Marquis Morgan saw the young David, he couldn''t help feeling a little emotional: Just a few years ago, this young man was a civilian pioneer who wanted to take over the letter of appointment from him. Who would have thought that in just a few years, David Glamorgan had grown from an ordinary young man to the present leveleven himself, the Marquis, had to swear allegiance to him. It is simply impossible to say that there is no dissatisfaction in my heart. Marquis Morgan fantasized more than once, whether he could ''replace'' David Glamorgan and become the new king of the Kingdom of Tilan? But his rationality kept reminding him that he should just think about this kind of delusion in his heart, and never put it into practice. Otherwise, what is waiting for him will definitely not be the throne, but the execution platform. "Winter City is really a beautiful city." No matter what, this compliment is definitely from the heart. Even though I''ve heard countless reports from Maloney, it''s still amazing to see it in person. Winter City does not distinguish between the inner city and the outer city, but the whole city can be so clean and beautiful. To Marquis Morgan, it is simply a miracle. If possible, he also hopes that his Iron Tree Fort can become so clean and beautiful. After all, no one likes the place where he lives to be surrounded by large tracts of garbage dumps and public toilets. Even if there are various means to ensure that the air in the inner city is clean enough, it is still unavoidable to endure the terrible environment every time you go out of the city. "I heard that Snowfield Castle is undergoing renovation, and Port Tiran in the eastern part of the northern plain has already taken shape?" David looked at Marquis Dudley-Morgan, knew why he mentioned these two places, and gave him a guarantee very straightforwardly: "Iron Tree Castle, as an important gateway town, does need some reconstruction." With David''s guarantee, Marquis Dudley Morgan thought that his meeting today was meaningful. Show attitude? Allegiance? There is no need to talk about this kind of thing for a long time. What we have to meet and talk about now is the benefits in a more practical sense. And David has enough good things in his hands to satisfy these people''s requirements. And with the development of Winter City, David continues to connect to more worlds through Goldfinger. Even if David asks these lords to give up their territories in the future, he will be able to come up with a bargaining chip for these people to nod in agreement. There are enough cards in the hole, and there is enough room for manipulation, so David is full of confidence in the future. However, the recent period of non-stop reception of various messengers made David miss a lot. For example, while David was preparing for the ceremony, the Alliance army from Azeroth had already gone to Northrend and launched an attack on the Lich King. Strive to completely eliminate the huge threat of the Lich King once and for all. Rin Winter City is mainly used as technical support in this war, and a small number of people are sent to help in the battle. For example, Aidan, who has basically got rid of Diablos control; Laura, who is more free and wants to see what good things Northrend has; General Zod, etc., to ensure the strength of himself and his men... will go to Azeroth to do a little favor, beat the undead or something. Even, the Winter Knights were brought to Northrend by Gareth Stanton for several expedition trainings in order to better complete the goal of becoming a paladin. It was indeed helpful. After a few visits, the Knights of Winter were one step closer to becoming a paladin for all members. David never imagined that Gareth was so anxious to let his knights become paladins in order to let the Knights of Winter show off at the succession ceremony. As the ace knights of Winter City, the Winter Knights will serve as the guard and guard of honor of the new king David. At that time, the whole regiment will be shining with golden light and shrouded in holy light. The reputation of the Winter Knights spread throughout the continent of Brunnia. After all, a knight order composed entirely of extraordinary people who have mastered mysterious powers has never appeared in the history of the Brennia continent. The Winter Knights will become the first armed group to master the mysterious power, which will be recorded in the history of the Brennia continent. In the anticipation of countless people, the day of the succession ceremony finally arrived. David greeted all his familiar friends in advance, and most of the people who received the invitation came to Winter City in advance. Fortunately, the place where the ceremony was held was arranged in the square south of Winter Fortress, so there was no need to worry about too many people. arrange. The high platform has been built in advance, and a series of arrangements have been made around the high platform to reserve places for the guests watching the ceremony. At the same time, the height of the altar-like high platform is very suitable, so that the civilians watching from a distance can see the whole process. If someone makes trouble? What if you even want to assassinate? David is not worried about this kind of thing. It might be more interesting if an assassin really appears. For him, this so-called succession ceremony is very boring. The only good thing is that he doesn''t have to control eating and drinking before the ceremony like ordinary people. Even if he eats a big meal and then goes directly to the high stage of the ceremony, he doesn''t have to worry about making a fool of himself due to physical factors. "It''s just too boring." Standing on the high platform, carefully maintaining his image, David observed the guests watching the ceremony from the corner of his eye. There are Steve, Thor, Tony, Natasha from the Marvel Universe who joined or did not join Winter City; there are also Clark, Bruce, etc. from the DC Universe. He also saw a large pile of Pokmon, headed by Squirtle, staying in the viewing area reserved for Pokmon. In addition to Squirtle, Eevee, and Bulgaria, which are the most numerous in Winter City, there are more Pokmon Cardi Dog, Fat Ding. In addition, Leon, Jill, Claire, Chris and others are also below, and Will, Elizabeth, Leonard and others stay in the group of Winter City officials. Those directly related to Winter City have arrived, and many people who have indirect connections have also come. David even saw Kael''thas, who has been enthroned as King of Quel''Thalas, and Queen Calia of Lordaeron. Menethil, Daelin Proudmoore of Kul Tiras. It can be said that a large number of important people from several worlds are gathered in the square at this moment. If someone can throw something like a focusing rainbow at this time, it will definitely be a super big event that will affect the multiverse. The group of people below never imagined that David, who was about to be crowned king on the stage, was thinking about this kind of thing. When Abelson finally finished his speech, took off the newly created crown on his head, and put it on the tray in the hands of the ceremonial officer Elias, the ceremony finally reached the most critical step. Seeing Elias who walked in front of him knelt on one knee, held up the tray, and held up the shining crown in front of him, David withdrew his wandering thoughts, picked up the crown with both hands solemnly, and slowly Slowly put it on his head. Following David''s movements, the originally clear sky without a single cloud suddenly became ''dark'', and all the light seemed to be gathered together into a bunch, covering David wearing a crown. At the same time, fifty winter knights around the high platform raised their long swords, and spread out their wings condensed with holy light at the same time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 404： not found Chapter 404 not found A short speech, announcing that the Kingdom of Tilan has officially changed its name to the Kingdom of Winter, and the capital will be Winter City! Accept the allegiance. Although there were only a few lords present, the presence of Lord Dudley Morgan, the lord of the northern important town of the Kingdom of Tilan, somewhat added a bit of persuasiveness to the ceremony: the Kingdom of Winter is the lord of the Kingdom of Tilan. The orthodox heir! Then there is a parade, patrolling the entire Winter City, and showing your face in front of the people in the city. Different from his usual liking of wandering around in a car, this time David was parading on a horse, accompanied by the Winter Knights in blizzard power armor. This group of ''Paladins'' are shrouded in holy light and glittering with golden light, and they look very imposing! Accompanied by the singing of bards in the crowd, the Winter Knights are not far away from becoming the number one idol group in the Brennia continent. After the army of the Winter Kingdom goes south, as the battles progress, the Winter Knights will change from an idol group to a powerful group. At that time, there may be many people who dream of joining this knight order. The slow and time-consuming parade around the city lasted until dusk. The time of the whole process was strictly calculated, and the time and minute to go to which location were carefully considered. Before the sun was about to set, David finally returned to his Fort Glamorgan. "This is excruciating." It''s not physical fatigue, but mental torture. Fortunately, it''s finally over. "There will be a banquet next, and it will not be an easy occasion." "No, compared to those experienced during the day, the banquet is nothing at all." The banquet is mostly social and entertaining, and David has to communicate with all kinds of people non-stop, basically there is no free time, but it is better than sitting on a horse like a rare object, surrounded by the whole city. Thanks to his amazing physical fitness, otherwise, even if he didn''t die, he would have to lose half of his life in this day. "Do you want to eat something before going out?" "No need, just drink some lemonade." The place of the banquet is in the back garden of Glamorgan Castle. It is spacious enough to entertain as many guests as possible, and people from Cybertron can also join in the fun. When David appeared, the banquet officially began, and there was an endless stream of people who came up to congratulate David. Among them, those with special status, such as King Kael''thas, Queen Calia, and Leader Daelin all received some preferential treatment. . Elias, the etiquette officer, has already made clear the identities of everyone present. He will stand at a position just right away from David and help David screen. If someone comes forward at an inappropriate time to find If David talks, he will be stopped by the etiquette officer. Then according to the situation, it will be handed over to other officials, or Eva, Helen to deal with it, and then brought to David at the right time. It can be said that this banquet tortured not only David, but also the people around David. Talked to many people like a horse on a horse, even if David''s mental power had been strengthened several times, he was a little unsure how many people he had chatted with. As for Sophia next to her, she was completely confused. She felt that everyone who appeared in front of her was a stranger. Apart from maintaining her smile, she just answered some simple questions mechanically. Fortunately, today''s protagonist is not her, she just needs to make a vase to set off David. Moreover, after a certain period of time, this job can also be left to Laura to take over, and Sophia went directly to her parents. With her back to the crowd, Sophia rubbed her cheeks vigorously with both hands, and she felt that the flesh here had lost consciousness. "Pay attention to the image, Sophia." "I''ve been paying attention." Sophia felt her cheeks come back to life, stopped her movements, and then carefully arranged her appearance. Recovered a smiling expression, and then turned to face the ''everyone''. His mother Rosie came over and checked again, and after making sure that there was no problem, she continued to chat with Sophia. "Aren''t you going back to stay with David?" "Laura will accompany him next." Sophia explained, and the people who greeted and chatted with David were David''s "old friends", and they were more familiar with Laura. "Then you shouldn''t hide in such a corner." Rosie was very speechless to her daughter, didn''t she know that this was the best time to expand her network? "It''s so boring to see you and your father staying in the corner, so I came here to accompany you!" At any rate, they were also the king and queen of the former Kingdom of Tilan. As soon as the throne was passed on to David, the couple immediately ignored them. In such a lively banquet, the place where the two of them stayed seemed to be isolated from the world, and almost no one came to greet them both. It would not be surprising if people from other worlds behaved like this, after all, they did not know this couple; but even the nobles of the former Tilan Kingdom behaved like this, which made Sophia feel a little unhappy. But Abelson himself is not surprised by this, and he will not be angry or dissatisfied with this kind of thing. The era of oneself is over, and the future belongs to David and his Winter City. Those who had similar thoughts, including Bruce Wayne, stayed aside and looked at the lively garden, where there were all kinds of people from all over the world. The high elf king of Azeroth, the queen of the human kingdom, the leader of the island kingdom, and the representative of the mage kingdom; Another Mage Supreme, Super Rich, Asgardian Protoss with many superhero worlds; Kryptonians; Cybertronians; There are even Pokmon! Bruce knew that for his own world, David and Winter City were both a risk and an opportunity. The most troublesome thing for him is that the key to which direction it will develop, part of which is actually in his hands. This made Bruce feel a lot of pressure. For the first time in his life, he fell into a state where he didn''t know how to make a choice. Is it to make Winter City more closely connected with its own world, and to promote the upgrade of its own world in some way? Or continue to maintain the status quo and let the people on the earth develop on their own? Compared to Bruce not knowing how to make a choice, Steve has already started to take action. "I am no longer the Supreme Mage." "Oh? Congratulations." David felt a pity that he had missed too many things in the past six months, and he had perfectly missed the plot of Doctor Strange: "Stephen Strange has officially taken office?" "Yes!" Steve said that the focus of his next work is to lead the group of HYDRA to complete the whitewashing work. It won''t be long before they will stand in front of the stage in the name of the Justice League. "By the way, the instrument you asked Tony to make that can travel to parallel time and space has been completed." "It seems that another Thanos is going to be unlucky." David said that he knew it. In the past few days, he took the time to stab a Thanos to death. After getting the Infinity Stones, he solved the Celestial Group that was about to be born in the earth. . After that thing is done, there will be no big things in the Marvel Universe, right? Of course, there will never be a shortage of strong men who make trouble in that world. Who knows what kind of big villains will emerge in the future. For this kind of thing, David''s expectations are far greater than his worries. Continue to chat with different people, and after greeting all the guests, the banquet has also come to an end. Some of the guests who had greeted earlier had already left the banquet scene one after another, and those who remained in the garden gradually became their own people. David roughly scanned: the superheroes of the Marvel universe; the superheroes of the DC universe; the mutants from the Fox X-Men world; the protagonists of the Resident Evil world; the mages, priests, and paladins of Azeroth... Plus Peter and Harry the Green Goblin from the Amazing Spider-Man world, Otto Octavius ??from the Spider-Man world, Elizabeth, Will, James Norrington from the Caribbean world, and a whole bunch more. There are really all kinds of soldiers and horses! Seeing so many strong men, David suddenly felt that helping Eva ''take back her world'' seemed to be on the agenda? "Let''s stabilize the situation on the Brennia continent first!" Eva is not in a hurry, it has been a few years anyway, and she doesn''t care about waiting for a while. Wait until the continent of Brennia is completely brought under the rule of Winter City, and then clean up the Empire of the Rising Sun. "Don''t worry, you won''t wait long." Although the order for the Winter Legion to go south has not yet been officially issued, the army has already made all preparations for the south. As long as David Glamorgan is crowned king, the army will go south immediately. At that time, anyone who dares to stand in front of the army will be regarded as the enemy of the Winter Kingdom and completely wiped out. This war is relatively more "cruel", so "friends" such as Clark will not be asked to help, and they will mainly rely on the major legions of Winter City and the Decepticons. With the fighting power of the Winter City army, David gave Gareth Stanton the goal of bringing back the entire territory of the Kingdom of Tilan to the rule of the Winter Kingdom before the end of next year. Regarding this goal, everyone in Cold Winter City thinks that it can be easily accomplished, and Gareth Stanton has no pressure. He just waits for the day when the army officially departs. The only thing that gave Gareth a headache was Princess Sophia. This Highness has made it clear that she will go out with the army and personally lead the Tiran Knights to the battlefield. I hope Her Royal Highness will not be too excited when she arrives on the battlefield, and rush to the front... After entertaining the last guest, David looked at the garden where only Belfast was instructing the maids to clean up the mess. He gently touched the crown on his head, picked up a glass of champagne, and said to himself in his heart Congratulations. "Congratulations, you have finally completed a small goal!" After gulping down the champagne, David looked back at his confidants who were waiting beside him, and decided to share the surging joy in his heart with them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 405： real name Chapter 405 Real Name A blue light door suddenly flashed, and then a purple-skinned giant appeared from it. He had hideous wounds on his body, his entire left arm seemed to have been severely burned, and the golden gloves on his hands were also obviously damaged. But he didn''t care about all of this, with a relaxed and joyful smile on his face, as if he had completed some important mission. Just when the purple giant was about to go out and look at the beautiful sunset, a spear directly pierced his head, and the purple giant with a smile on his face fell down neatly on the wooden floor, screaming. There was a loud bang. One hit kill! David, who had been hiding in the dark for a while, swung his spear and chopped off Thanos'' gloved left arm. Although he can be sure that Thanos, who was shot in the head by himself, must be dead, but in order to avoid accidents, he still separates the Infinity Gauntlet from Thanos. Then lightly picked up the golden Neptune spear in his hand, picked up the infinite gauntlet on the ground, and stretched out his hand to hold it. "Everything is going smooth!" David looked at the huge Infinity Gauntlet in his hand. He had no interest in this glove. He directly used alchemy to transform the entire Infinity Gauntlet into a lump of alloy, and then put it into the storage space. The six infinity gems above were suspended in the air. After much deliberation, David decided to inlay all six infinity gems on his crown. David''s crown was specially made by the alchemy workshop before the coronation ceremony. It mixed a variety of special metals and added many magical effects. It can prevent mind control, mental attacks, illusion attacks, etc. At the same time, it has a good boost effect on holy light spells, plus it reduces the load, and it can be worn stably on the head without falling off. A spell-casting prop that feels half uncomfortable. David inlaid the infinity gems on it... It doesn''t seem to have much effect, at most it is useful in the Marvel universe, these gems are pure decorations in other worlds. Putting the crown inlaid with six infinity gems on his head, David suddenly had a strange idea: If there was a weapon dealer wearing a robe and covering his face outside the house at this time, would he ask for a high price for this crown? ? Looking at the corpse of Thanos in front of him, David thought for a few seconds, and directly activated the power of the power gem, completely blasting Thanos'' corpse into dust. Then wrote something on the wall of the wooden house, letting the Avengers who found here later know that Thanos was dead, and the infinite gem was taken away by himself. After finishing these things, David remembered that the Avengers were able to find Thanos because Thanos used the power of the Infinity Stones again to completely destroy the six Infinity Stones. Because of the same huge energy fluctuations as when snapping fingers to wipe out half of the population before, the location of the planet where Thanos lived in seclusion was exposed. Without this release of energy, the Avengers would not have been able to find Thanos. After much deliberation, David stood on the farmland and casually released a small wave of energy. As for whether this energy wave, which is much weaker than before, can be discovered by Rocket Raccoon, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, in the original plot, the Avengers came here for nothing, and then they were depressed for several years. After finally solving the problem of time and space travel, they saved half of the lives that were turned into ashes. After finishing these things, David activated the quantum suit and returned to the Marvel universe that he was more familiar with through the quantum space. "Welcome back!" Tony Stark, Steve Rogers, and the newly-acquainted Ant-Man Scott Lang and old Ant-Man Hank-Pym, Janet Van Dyne who was rescued not long ago, Hulk Bruce- Banner, all stood there staring at David. Although they have conducted tests to determine the effect of this set of equipment, traveling to parallel universes still feels amazing. "how do you feel?" "I don''t feel anything." When using this device to travel, it is like a passenger on a roller coaster. The positioning and transmission are all done by the equipment. s things. "Did things go well?" Hearing Steve''s question, David took out the crown that he put away before returning. Seeing David setting the Infinity Stones on his crown, Steve and Tony both looked like Ah, its you! , they were not at all surprised that David would do such a thing. Its the Hulk, the old Ant-Man and the new Ant-Man, plus the old Wasps expression of Is this even okay? appearance. "What to do next?" Why did David ask Tony to make this set? Why go to other parallel universes to get infinite stones, everyone present knows these things. Similarly, they also know that due to Davids intervention, the earth or the entire universe avoided a catastrophe, but this caused another crisis to break out in advance: A Celestial group conceived on Earth is about to be born. This is definitely not good news for life on earth. The smooth birth of the Tenjin group means the destruction of the earth. If you want to save the earth, you must prevent the birth of the Celestial Group. David went to another world to get the infinite gems for this purpose. "Before the birth of the Tenjin Group, there was no entity." So although the Tenjin Group was conceived in the earth, before its real birth, there was no way to find traces of the existence of the Tenjin Group in any corner of the earth. They condense their bodies at the same time of birth. It can be said that the Tianshen group at this time is just a group of energy. "The method to prevent the birth of the Tenjin Group is actually not that complicated." It is fine to disperse, eliminate, or transfer the energy that bred the Celestial Group. David''s method is in line with his personality: how can so much energy be wasted casually? It''s better to cheap me! His plan is to absorb the energy that bred the Celestial Group, and break up the energy that cannot be absorbed and send it back to "Nature". Opening his arms and making a fist, the crown on David''s head began to emit dazzling light. Tony didn''t expect David to do what he said, without any preparations, and directly activated the infinite gems. "This guy, aren''t you afraid of blowing up the Avengers base?" Everyone is currently in the newly built Avengers Base, which is located in a remote area, with no civilians living around it, and it can be regarded as a standard wilderness area. Can you wait for someone here? David isn''t afraid of accidentally affecting the few onlookers? Put on the steel armor and activate the various protective functions on it. Tony looked at David in front of him surrounded by light flow, and then looked at Steve next to him. Steve spread out his hands, using the energy of the Holy Light to condense a huge shield, and by the way, he also protected the old Ant-Man couple and the new Ant-Man Scott behind him. This scene seemed a bit dangerous, but no one wanted to leave. The old Ant-Man and his wife, the new Ant-Man and Benner were all staring ahead curiously. Even though David was turned into a ball of light, he could not see anything at all Come out, they have no intention of giving up. As a scientist, what happened in front of me is really curious. Although I have heard all kinds of magical rumors about His Majesty David Glamorgan, after actually seeing them, the two generations of Ant-Man and the old Wasp will still be very curious: What kind of kind is this David? exist? From the initial introduction, this David seems to be an ordinary ''human'', even though he lives in another world, on another continent, but the humans in Brennia are no different from the humans on Earth. But the other party''s various mysteries are reminding everyone that this His Majesty is definitely not a simple human being. Perhaps, we can see some clues from the other party''s actions this time. Only a planet that can breed intelligent life can give birth to a **** group, and it takes a long, long time to conceive a **** group, plus the strength of the legendary **** group, we can see how much energy can make a **** group successfully born Huge! This David actually wants to absorb such a huge amount of energy? Even if the other party said before that they can **** as much as they can, and then give back to nature when they can''t **** it up, this kind of behavior is still too crazy for the old Ant-Man. Ordinary people may just "eat" the first bite, and then give it back to nature. It will be smashed into powder by the huge energy. But time has passed for a while, and the light cluster on the opposite side is dazzling and extremely stable, without any sign of losing control. Steve''s words also confirmed the old Ant-Man''s judgment: "It seems that there will be no danger. David''s condition is very stable. Absorbing the energy of this Celestial Group did not cause him any burden." "..." The people present were all highly intelligent people, they could understand the meaning of this sentence, and they came to the conclusion: His Majesty David Glamorgan is actually a more powerful life form than the Celestial Group. While several people were thinking this way, the light cluster in front of them gradually shrank, and the stream of light continuously pouring out from the ground also gradually became thinner and weaker until it disappeared. David showed his figure again, and the light on his body slowly converged into his body. "Hoo~~~" At the same time as he let out a long breath, David shook his body lightly, and then large spots of light were ejected from his body to the surroundings, like golden snowflakes covering everyone''s line of sight with a faint golden halo . But after blinking, these visions have disappeared, and the scene just now seems to be an instant illusion. "how do you feel?" Same question, but this time with a completely different answer. "It feels... never better." It was the first time that David felt the comfortable feeling of ''full eating'' emanating from the depths of his soul. What could easily destroy a planet''s powerful power, the cosmic level of power, he had no substance at all. feeling. But I can be sure that after getting all the energy of the **** group Tiamut, I finally became a real ''Titan''. And his real name is Brennia! (end of this chapter) Chapter 406： cancer on brennia Chapter 406 Cancer on Brennia David had already speculated about his situation. He had seen too many clues in the past few years. The attitude of Azeroth towards him alone was enough to make him think about it. But guesses are just guesses after all. No matter how clear the clues are, there is still the possibility of guessing wrong before the answer is actually revealed. So he never told anyone the conclusion he had deduced. Until this moment, at this moment, David got an accurate answer. As for myself, Brennia reincarnated on Earth and then came back? , or did Brennia just find a template from the earth and change it into it? Or maybe he was raped by Brennia? He doesn''t care about these! Why do you want to be so complicated? I am who I am! In addition, after becoming a real Titan, David can be sure that there is no other "consciousness" in his body, and he doesn''t have to worry about being "taken away" suddenly after he grows to a certain level. So, he doesn''t care about the ''truth'' any more. The past is not important, the present is important! Meizizi returned to Winter City, and David felt that his connection with the land under his feet had become closer, and he could even immerse his spirit into the deeper depths of this planet, ''perceiving'' more ''happening'' on himself '' thing. "Huh?" Not long after he immersed himself in it, David received a huge amount of information. It''s not just that this world has the same name as this continent, it''s called Brennia. He can also feel that there are very strong protections around him, and it is these protections that prevent those gods from directly entering this world. But these defenses also used most of the power that Brennia possessed, which is the fundamental reason why David hardly got any power directly from this world. "I see." However, these are not the main points that can attract David''s attention. David has known or guessed about these situations before. Among the massive amount of information, what he cares most about is another continent located on the ''back side'' of the Brennia continent. It is completely different from the feeling brought by the land under my feet. The continent is like a cancer that forcibly parasitized on my body. That feeling is really uncomfortable. Scratched his back. It doesn''t make much sense, but he just can''t control his hand. "This continent is full of strong energy, but it is obviously coming from those enemies outside." Endured the discomfort and felt it seriously for a while. David felt countless different forces from this continent, and he was able to perceive similar fluctuations in those powerful beings ''outside''. Thinking of the fact that when Kara discovered the fixed interface on the seabed, he guessed that there might be another continent, and now David has proved this in this way. "This continent should be the forward base of those guys in Brennia." What is depressing is that this continent is filled with the power of other gods, making it impossible for David to perceive the specific situation above; as for the Brennia continent, the western side also cannot clearly perceive various details; The eastern part of the mainland is a bit better, but only the northern plains can be finely perceived as if they were there, and other areas are still disturbed by various forces, especially the area occupied by the temple forces. Of course, this means that when a thought arises, the spiritual idea will go to that place. If David consumes energy and uses spells such as astral projection, he can still send his spiritual consciousness to the area controlled by the temple. At this point, many things gradually became clear, and David also had a clearer plan for what he was going to do next. Unify the Kingdom of Tiran, eliminate the Kingdom of Holy Gaunt, the Empire of Soduruma, and the Federation of New Alan. After completely pacifying the eastern part of the Brennia continent, they will march westward to destroy the Eternal Night Empire of the Dark Elves. "Then, go to another continent and completely wipe out that continent and everything on it." After all the enemies in the world of Brennia have been cleaned up, it is time to consider how to defeat the gods who are waiting outside. "Directly headed towards the development of a universe-level civilization." At first, I thought that my Winter Kingdom had developed very rapidly. After all, I had been driving all the way and jumped forward, and I had achieved such results in just a few years. At present, the army of the Winter Kingdom is ready to go, and it is about to go south and start to recover Tilan. native land''. With the strength of the Winter City army, there is basically no suspense at all in this southern expedition: push it all the way, and kill all those who refuse to accept it. David likes this way of fighting the most. If there are no accidents, the situation will be the same when the Temple, Soduruma Empire, and New Alan Federation are eliminated next. Next, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with the Eternal Night Empire, but I just don''t know what''s going on on the other continent? Do you want to send someone to investigate? Or focus on the immediate battle first? Wait until the problems on the Brennia continent are resolved before considering the next stage? David, who had recovered his spiritual consciousness, was a little uncertain for a while. However, he doesn''t need to think about it behind closed doors by himself, he can ask other people and listen to everyone''s opinions. David hadn''t started to act yet, but Sophia ran to him first. "What''s wrong?" "Come to say goodbye to you, I will go out with the army soon." "..." Sophia is wearing the representative Northern Wind Light Armor of the Tiran Knightsit is said to be light armor, but that is compared with the heavy armor transformed from the Blizzard Power Armor and the Northern Wind Heavy Locomotive. This set of Northern Wind Light Armor is worn on the body , Compared with the traditional knight armor, it is not "light". So, Sophia''s pretty body is completely covered up. David feels that Winter City''s armor is not ''scientific'' at all. It is said that the more flesh is exposed, the better the protection? How could the people in the alchemy workshop ignore such an important rule? "Remember, don''t be willful on the battlefield!" David will not go out with the army this time. He has watched this kind of crushing battle several times, so he won''t go this time: "As for the Knights of Tilan, Hand over to Sutton Stewart, charge and chase to Sylvanas." "Then what do I do?" "Just obediently be a mascot." Her Royal Highness the Princess personally went out with the army, the gimmick is already big enough, there is no need for Sophia to rush to the front like a real soldier, and come back to boost morale by cutting a few brains with her own hands. Although after a period of warming and nourishing, the strengthening potion used by Sophia has completed the improvement of her body. Sophia herself is not less familiar with the North Wind series equipment of the Knights of Tilan in her free time, and goes to the dungeon from time to time to gain actual combat experience. . But after all, she is a little girl who has never been on a battlefield, and she is still facing the same human beings. David is worried that Sophia will not be able to bear such a cruel scene. Reached out and made Sophia''s tied blonde hair into a bird''s nest. Seeing Sophia leaving with a full face while arranging her hair, David thought about it and contacted Arcie with a multi-tool. "What are your orders?" "You also set out with the army this time." Originally, David didn''t plan to let Arcee, who is an Autobot, join this southern expedition, even though Arcee herself is a fighter with rich combat experience, but now he Changed his mind: "Just stay by Sophia''s side." "I see." Although the winter army is very powerful, David can be sure that his army can definitely sweep several major human countries. But you cant go wrong if you are careful. Arcee is by Sofias side, not only can turn into a plane to take Sofia away from the battlefield when necessary, but also get in touch with David as soon as possible. At that time, relying on the teleportation ability he got from Blink and became more and more proficient, he can definitely ensure that Sophia will not have any accidents. After the call ended, David was stunned for two seconds, and then he was going to find someone to discuss the matter, but Eva informed through internal communication: Kara came to find him. "Kara?" Kara has lived in Winter City for quite some time. Besides helping Clark take care of the farmland, she also does a lot of chores. It''s not that Kara doesn''t know what job she wants to do, but that Kara has a kind personality, and she will basically agree to whoever asks her for help. So, Laura and Eva often go to Kara for help with various things, and these people who live in Kara and Glamorgan Castle become very familiar with each other. Of course, I became familiar with David. "Let her in." As soon as David finished speaking, the door of the office opened. Kara smiled and chatted with Eva who helped open the door for a few more words before walking in. "Eh..." Kara, who was about to say hello with a smile, noticed the crown on David''s head, and suddenly realized that the Duke in front of him had been crowned king, and immediately changed the words she was about to say to: "Your Majesty." Then she froze, maybe wondering if she should kneel down on one knee to salute? "Don''t be so restrained." Although David has officially become the king, the people around him are still these people, and everyone doesn''t pay much attention to the change of David''s identity. Just like the "old friends" like Tony and Steve, they still get along with him as before. As for people like Elias and Gareth, they are subordinates who are loyal to him and have always been very respectful to him. Kara is the first person who seems a little overwhelmed by the change of identity. I guess I have to go out for a while to see more similar situations. "What can I do for you?" When it came to business, Kara realized what she was here for. "I''m here to ask...Your Majesty, what should we do with the thieves who were arrested a few days ago?" "Thieves?" David immediately realized that Kara was talking about the group led by Edkin from Faerun, and he forgot about this group of people: "Where are they now?" "In the holding cell of the police station." (end of this chapter) Chapter 407： Edkins Squads Ransom Chapter 407 Edkin Squad''s Ransom "What do you think we will be dealt with?" Warlock Simon looked at Edkin who was locked in the cell together, and hoped that Edkin could tell everyone that he had already figured out a plan to escape. "According to the laws of Winter City, there is a high probability that it will be locked up for a few years to strengthen forced labor." Edkin''s investigation is very comprehensive. He not only collected the general situation of Winter City and the information on the target of theft, but also checked it by the way. The laws of Winterfell. As the commander of the team and the planner, he not only has to consider how to make a plan to achieve the goal, but also considers what risks everyone will take after failure. Because they were just stealing, they didn''t hurt anyone or kill people, and they didn''t cause any huge damage to Winter City, so the crime was not serious, and it was completely within the range they could bear. The only thing that bothered Edkin was that his daughter Kira was also arrested this time. Usually, my daughter Kira will follow the team to act together, but she will use magic props to hide her body, hiding in the dark and waiting for evacuation. In this way, even if something happens, my daughter will be fine. Unexpectedly, Winter City easily cracked the invisibility props on Kira''s body and captured them together. What made him feel a little more at ease was that Kira and Holgay were together, and Holgay, who was equivalent to Kira''s mother, could definitely take good care of that girl. After thinking for a while, Edkin began to think about how to escape. Although he did not commit any serious crimes and would not be executed with severe punishments such as beheading and hanging, Edkin was not prepared to serve his sentence obediently in Winter City. Next, he has to observe carefully and look for opportunities to escapehis shuttle ability is restricted, is it because of the prison cell or other reasons? Just as Edkin ignored Simon''s various complaints and Fauci''s various inquiries, and was seriously thinking about the next plan, they were suddenly led out of the detention room by the Winter City police. Although there are still handcuffs on the hands, there is no restraint on the feet, and the seemingly small handcuffs are not deterrent. Both Fauci and Simon were winking at Edkin, but Edkin shook his head resolutely, telling them not to act rashly. At the same time, he talked to the policeman in front of him, but the policeman ignored them at all. He just led them out of the men''s area and handed them over to an acquaintance of his. "Shirley." "..." Shirley looked at Edkin speechlessly. She had already seen that Edkin seemed to have some plan, but she didn''t expect it to be stealing: taking advantage of the coronation ceremony, when everyone in Winter City was paying attention to the new king, Went to the homes of several nobles to steal. If Edkin hadnt been on the intelligence departments attention list, maybe they would have succeededShirley only found out not long ago that the intelligence department had long been eyeing this strange bard. "Edkin." Looking at Shirley''s expression, Edkin knew that this new "friend" he met not long ago was angry with him. He has nothing to argue with, he did take advantage of the goodwill of the other party and Sansa towards him. "I''m very sorry" "Save this to Sansa!" What Shirley is really angry about is that Edkin deceived a pure and kind girl like Sansa, which is a very serious blow to a young child, and even affects a lifetime. Edkin didn''t continue to say anything, but turned his head to look at Holgay and Kira who came out with Shirley. If the father and daughter were not handcuffed now, they would definitely hug happily. Continuing to follow Shirley forward, Edkin asked in a low voice about her daughter''s situation, and Kira said that everything was fine, the cells here were clean and tidy, and there was no peculiar smell, and the three meals a day were very good in both taste and portion. Even when Holgay feels that he is not full, he can ask for another serving. Hearing this, Edkin was relieved. Even the prisoners in the cells of Winter City received such good treatment. It seemed like a city that only existed in dreams. But now where is this taking them? "Where are we going now?" Simon looked left and right, curiously asking the question Edkin was thinking about. He felt that if anyone knew the answer, it could only be Edkin, because only he knew enough about the city. "Maybe a transfer to a real prison." They are in the detention room of the Winter City Police Station. This is only a temporary detention place, not a real prison. It is a normal operation to transfer them to a real prison. This is why Edkin didn''t pay too much attention to the situation in this place: they must be transferred to a real prison for detention, and then they can formulate a prison escape plan according to the situation. The location of the Winter City Prison is said to be in the depths of the Winter Forest in the north, but other information is unknown. After walking for a while, Edkin found that they were not taken out of the police station, but were taken from the underground detention room to a reception room on the second floor. When Edkin saw a young man in front of him smiling and saying to himself: "Although it''s late, but... welcome to Winter City!" he knew that things were in trouble. "Thank you~ Special!" The partners next to him turned their attention to Edkin almost immediately. They were all curious about the identity of the young man in front of them, and judging from Edkin''s reaction, the appearance of this young man was not a big deal for them. what a good thing "Edkin, who is this person?" "King of the Kingdom of Winter." In Edkin''s plan, he tried his best to avoid meeting His Majesty the King, so except for Edkin himself, no one else knew what the legendary His Majesty David Glamorgan looked like. "Wow~ I now believe what you said earlier." Edkin once complained that David Glamorgan became king by relying on women, but everyone just listened to it as a joke. Until now, when they saw him, a few people who didn''t believe it, suddenly felt that Edkin''s Those words may not be complaints, but facts. Only Simon didn''t say a word. Like Edkin, he had a serious face, because he felt a terrifying power from His Majesty the King opposite him. The hidden coercion made him suspect that what he was facing was not a human being. , but a god! "Ahem, Your Majesty the King." Edkin coughed twice to remind his companions that they should be cowarded when it is time to coax, and he took the lead in saluting David. David nodded, and at the same time signaled Shirley to uncuff these people. Seeing that the handcuffs on her hands were undone, and Shirley walked out of the living room and closed the door, Edkin suddenly felt that the situation didn''t seem so bad? Your Majesty the king, is there anything for me to do? "Don''t think too much, I''m just interested in a few thieves from another world." Actually, David really wants these people to help him. The situation in Faerun is too complicated, or the entire world of Toril is too complicated. He doesn''t have so much free time to explore such a complicated world. In comparison, Edkin, a native of Faerun, can play a greater role. Raise your hand to signal a few people to sit down and talk, and you can also enjoy the fruits, pastries and juices at will. "There are many people from other worlds, but you are still the first batch of visitors from other worlds who are stealing in Winter City." From this point of view, with the improvement of David''s strength and the development of Winter City, the newcomers who will come to Winter City in the future will become more and more diverse. Considering that this ability will be affected by one''s own thoughts, some villains that one cannot accept, or characters with serious discord among the three views, will still not appear. At most, it is a criminal like Edkin in front of him who has a sufficient bottom line. "I can explain." Edkin noticed a lot of things from David''s attitude: the other party didn''t particularly dislike him, and the other party must have something he wanted him to do. Regardless of the facts, this situation means that the two parties have a basis for negotiation. Perhaps he can use his outstanding eloquence to make the other party ''understand'' his difficulties and pardon his crimes. "I''m listening!" David poured himself a glass of juice, guessing that Edkin wanted to gain sympathy through his experiences over the years. Although he knew what the other party would do, he still wanted to experience the strength of the ''Bard'' for himself. Sure enough, Edkin Darvis was very good at speaking. He told a story that was neither unusual nor touching. David couldn''t help eating a lot of broad beans when he heard it. After Edkin finished talking about his experience, David put down the cup in his hand: "Emotionally, I can understand your choice..." Edkin smiled and breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that his speech has had an effect. "But it still doesn''t change the fact that you committed theft." The smile on Edkin''s face stagnated. It seems that the other party is not going to let him go easily. Maybe the next step is to raise conditions? "Now you have two choices." David stretched out two fingers, attracting the attention of everyone present: "According to the law of Winter City, you will be sentenced to one to three years in prison." Edkin as the first offender will be sentenced to three years in prison, and several others as accomplices will be sentenced to one year. "anything else?" "As the hired team of Winter City, help me collect things in your world." David does not limit the specific items. Anything that Edkin thinks is valuable can be sent to Winter City. The specific situation estimates a value for the item. Edkin''s team can choose to receive part of the estimated money as expenses for living and outings, and the rest can be used to offset Edkin''s crimes; or they can take it all away, in that case this trip task would not absolve them of their crimes. However, if Edkin and the others find items of great value, directly exceeding the value of their stolen property, then only one mission can offset all crimes. "sounds good!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 408： Super girl who chooses fighting talent Chapter 408 The super girl who chooses fighting talent The choice given by David has a lot of room for manipulation. If you are lucky, you can directly avoid a few years of imprisonment. No matter how you look at it, you are not at a loss. More importantly, you can leave Winter City and return to Faerun Continent, when the time comes... "Oh, lest you have unrealistic expectations, I think Kira should stay in Winterfell." Edkin''s complexion changed instantly. He was smiling and out of shape before, but now he turned into a standard cold-faced old father. David ignored Edkin''s face. He knew that his words would cause the other party''s dissatisfaction, but facing such a bard with a flexible moral bottom line, if he didn''t put some shackles on him, he would really run away with a bucket of. "Kira is not young anymore, don''t you think it''s a bad thing for her to follow you all day, steal and kidnap?" David poured himself another glass of juice, and took a bite of a strawberry: "Not only did they not have a stable living environment, but they also missed the most suitable period for education." David''s few words made Edkin''s face even uglier. Why doesn''t he know these things? As a father, would he want to see his daughter follow him to commit crimes every day? Even joined it and grew up to be a female thief in the future? Edkin wants to earn a lot of money in Winter City. In the final analysis, he hopes to provide his daughter with a stable living environment, so that her daughter can learn those serious knowledge according to her preferences. No matter what career she pursues in the future, it is definitely better than being a thief powerful. So, even if he knew that David detained Kira to indirectly control himself, he had to admit that David''s words made sense. "How are you going to arrange Kira?" As soon as Edkin said this, Kira and Holgay looked at him with shocked expressions. They couldn''t believe it. Is Edkin really ready to agree to the other party''s request? Originally thought that Edkin was deliberately delaying, or fooling the young king in front of him. He only waited to leave Cold Winter City and return to Faerun Continent, and everyone ran away immediately. They felt that the people in Cold Winter City There is definitely no way to find them in a strange world. Besides, whether the other party can go to Faerun Continent is a problem. These two didn''t know that David already had the ability to freely travel to other worlds. Edkin guessed this through the various information he collected. But according to his original idea, the Faerun Continent is so vast that he can escape to Karatu, Maztec and other places if it is not possible. Now it seems that these ideas are useless. If he reaches an agreement with His Majesty the King in front of him, he can continue to live and take risks on the mainland of Faerun. Of course, the premise is that Kira''s life can be guaranteed. "She will live in the city of Winter, and enter the Academy of Winter to learn all kinds of knowledge like an ordinary child of Winter City." "Isn''t it locked in a cell?" "I won''t do that, it will only make you try to save my daughter instead of helping me collect valuable things." David directly pointed out this point. He believed that when facing a smart person, it is enough to directly present the advantages and disadvantages, and there is no need to repeatedly test and test. Moreover, when Edkin sees that his daughter can live a stable and happy life in Winter City, and can still receive education and grow into an outstanding person, will he still want to take his daughter away? If Kira doesn''t leave, Edkin will have to stay in Winter City for a long time. Their father and daughter must make money if they want to live in Winter City. So, what better job than working for His Majesty the King? Keeping Kira is actually tantamount to keeping Edkin, and even the adventure team in front of him. David can continue to pass through this team to obtain rare items on the continent of Faerun. This is a pure conspiracy, and David doesn''t even care that Edkin can guess his thoughts, anyway, he can''t refuse. As a father who wants to be responsible for his daughter, this is his ''weakness'' that he can never make up for. Sure enough, after thinking for a few seconds, Edkin agreed to the conditions proposed by David: he accepted David''s employment and returned to Faerun Continent to collect various valuable things for Winter City. In order to avoid "wild pricing" in Winter City, Edkin will have a more detailed understanding of the city in Winter City during this time, figure out what types of items are missing in Winter City, and then set off. At the same time, he also wants to see how Winter City arranges his daughter Kira. He will start working only when his daughter''s life is guaranteed. Otherwise, he would rather go to prison for a few years. Edkin never imagined that even if he wanted to serve his sentence obediently and go to prison, David would use the excuse of ''Kira is still a child'' to prescribe some small things for him alone. After Edkin is released from prison after serving his three-year sentence, he will find that his daughter has received three years of education in Winter City. If Kira has shown a certain talent, maybe he has already begun to learn some mysterious knowledge by then. At that time, did Edkin ask his daughter to give up her ''bright'' future and follow him back to continue being a thief? It can be said that from the moment he stretched out his evil little hand to Winter City, he completely lost the initiative; if he first met David and registered his personal information like other visitors from other worlds, he would be a guest in Winter City. As a law-abiding civilian, he would have more choices in that case. At least if Edkin really wanted to leave Winter City, he wouldn''t face such an embarrassing situation. "Shirley will take you and your partners to register your personal information and arrange a temporary residence for you." While David was speaking, Shirley opened the door and walked in: "By the way, Shirley is also Kira in Winter City. Your temporary guardian, do you have any objections to this?" "No, this arrangement is very good." Because he has been in contact with Shirley and knows that Shirley is a kind girl, Edkin is very satisfied with the arrangement that Kira is handed over to Shirley''s care. Besides, Shirley and Sansa have a good relationship, and Sansa and Kira are about the same age. It is a happy thing for her daughter to have a playmate of similar age. Judging from David''s arrangement, the other party showed "very sincerity", Edkin began to think seriously, what rare things can satisfy Winter City? Actually, David did think of one thing at this time. He was very interested in the resurrection card that appeared in the plot. He wants to build a super-large resurrection stele in Winter City by studying this prop, and then bind all the active soldiers in Winter City to it, and then the combat power of Winter City will skyrocket. This kind of ''unconventional'' means is of course not for dealing with several other human nations, but a plan for the future. Drank the second glass of juice, Edkin and his partner had already left. David stood up and was about to leave. Just as he walked out of the living room, he found that Carla was still waiting here. "Did you leave with Edkin and the others?" "Didn''t Shirley take charge of Edkin''s affairs?" If Kara was not involved in the arrest of Edkin, she would not have paid attention to this group of people. But it was precisely because Kara participated in the arrest and knew some of the ''insider information'', and because Kira was still a child, Kara reminded David, should he decide how to deal with these thieves as soon as possible? But before that, Kara didn''t know David''s thoughts, and she was very happy that David was willing to give these people a chance to ''rehabilitate''. Especially David''s arrangement for Kira fully demonstrated the kindness of His Majesty the King of Winter Kingdom. "I''m going to the military camp next, do you have anything to do?" "The barracks... the army is about to go south?" "Yes." Kara doesn''t like war, but she understands that the next war is inevitable. David, who saw that Kara''s emotions slipped from a high place in an instant, could only comfort him: "Only by truly eliminating those forces, can the various races on the Brennia continent usher in a truly stable, peaceful, and happy life." Otherwise, all the races on the Brennia continent are all pawns of those so-called godsnow it seems that these so-called gods are just powerful life forms in the universe. Don''t know that these guys are titans like yourself? Or some kind of high-level life that specifically fights against Titans? Or something else? Walking out of the police station building, David took out his Mustang sports car, and Kara sat directly in the co-pilot seat. "You are right, only by completely eradicating those guys can we get real stability and peace." Compared to Kara in most universes, this Kara has a relatively more aggressive character, and after deciding to do something, he won''t get entangled in those messy things. "Do you think I should study combat knowledge seriously? And go south with the army to gain some combat experience?" "Following the army to the south, there is no way to increase any actual combat experience." The cold winter army is an absolute crushing gesture against the human nations on the Brennia continent. If Kara followed, the crushing would be more thorough. What kind of experience can be gained in this situation? I really want to improve my combat ability. Kara should stay in Winter City, practice with Clark, Zod, Fiora or herself, and spend more time in the sun in my free time. Only then can Karas combat effectiveness be truly improved. But if this is the case, is Kara planning to concentrate on developing in the direction of military combat? This is quite rare. Are there super girls who specialize in military and combat in the multiverse? It seems like Super Girl and Superman are all types with unlimited possibilities and comprehensive developmentalthough they are often abused in various plots. Thinking of this, David was suddenly curious, how strong can a super girl who is serious about learning how to fight become? After working out, can you beat Clark hard? "This is a topic worthy of serious exploration." (end of this chapter) Chapter 409： what do you think of david Chapter 409 What do you think of David David went to the Cold Winter Barracks and didn''t do anything or make any speeches. He just quietly watched the several major armies of Cold Winter City board the transport vehicles one after another, and then set off. For the upcoming war, the soldiers of Cold Winter City are as confident as their majesty the king. No one thinks that the lords of the original Tilan Kingdom can delay their southward pace. David looked at the confident Winter Legion wearing a full set of new equipment on his face, and began to think about how long it would take to take all the territory of the former Tilan Kingdom into his hands. Before spring next year? I dont know if more time in one winter is enough for the army to visit all the lords sites. Should be about the same, right? The Winter Army is a purely mechanized army. Regardless of the power armor on their bodies, even the most ordinary soldiers of the Winter Army can ride on troop trucks and don''t need to march on their own feet. Not to mention that some soldiers will operate on Quin-jet fighters. Watching the troops leave the barracks one after another, David drove back to Fort Glamorgan with Kara. "Stay for dinner?" "Ah? Oh, no need." Kara hesitated for two seconds, then waved his hand to reject David''s invitation, then walked out of Glamorgan Castle quickly with his head down, and walked to the gate of Cold Winter Fortress before remembering I can fly... "What did you say to Kara? It seemed to scare her." Kara left that scene, just in time to be seen by Gwen and Clarice, Gwen was curious about what David said to Kara? Did you tease her? Did David finally couldn''t bear to attack Kara? I don''t know why, but Gwen, who used to be unhappy with David''s flirtatiousness, doesn''t feel angry at all now, but is a little excited instead. "Just asked her if she wanted to stay for dinner." "that''s all?" "What else can I say?" David smiled and greeted Clarice next to him, asking if they were going out? "Yeah, I''m going to find Petunia, and then go camping in the forest together." Gwen has a wide range of friends, she has a high IQ, is a top student, and can chat with Leonard, Sheldon, Howard and othersGwen has additional filter bonuses in the eyes of these people . And she worked as a model when she was doing odd jobs, and she is a girl who loves beauty, and she also has a lot of common topics with Penny who has been in the entertainment industry for a while. Pleasant, smart, basically no one doesn''t like her. Flash When Clarice first came to Cold Winter City, the first friend she made was Gwen. After the mutants finished dealing with their own world affairs, Clarice was also familiar with life in Winter City with Gwen''s help. Recently, Gwen was relatively free, so Clarice asked Gwen to hang out together: go camping in the winter forest in the north. Gwen was going to call Penny. She still remembered that Penny mentioned it when chatting with her before, because she has no fighting power. Although she has been in Winter City for a long time, she has not been to a place farther away. She feels a little regretful . Keep your friend''s words in mind, and help your friend make up for these small regrets at the right time. It may not seem like a very important thing, but it is an important reason why Gwen is likeable. Clarice has met the owner of the fashion store, but the two of them have had little contact, but she has no resistance to meeting new friends, as long as the other party does not reject her. After all, the difference between Clarice''s appearance and ordinary people is still obvious. Petunia has also been in Winter City for a long time, so naturally she will not reject Clarice, not to mention that Petunia has a carefree character, even if someone tells her about the "danger" of mutants, she can forget about it when she turns around Two clean. So she didn''t take Clarice''s situation seriously at all, especially when there were more races such as Cybertronians, high elves, orcs in Winter City. "Want to bring a fishing rod? Maybe we can go a little further and go fishing or something by the river?" "Take it!" Penny and Gwen discussed and began to prepare things, while Clarice walked around Penny''s shop. Most of the clothes sold in the shop are of the earths style, and some of them are custom-made after incorporating the style of the high elves. With the addition of a large number of residents of the capital of Tilan in Winter City, another batch of costumes with obvious Tilan style has been produced. Now this not-so-large fashion store fully demonstrates the characteristics of Winter City: the perfect fusion of various styles and characteristics. "is there anything you like?" Looking engrossed, Clarice didn''t even notice that Petunia and Gwen had packed their things. It was Petunia''s greeting that brought her back to her senses: "They all look beautiful." "If you wear it, it will be more beautiful." Clarice was a little moved when she heard it. Over the years of avoiding hunting and killing, she has developed a dressing habit that values ??practicality. Even after living in Winter City for a while, her habit has not changed. The clothes I wear are the kind that are easy to move around, durable and easy to wash. Penny''s clothes here are the complete opposite of her home clothes. The clothes here are beautiful, seem not very practical, and are easily damaged and dirty. "Let''s go, don''t you want to go camping?" Seeing that the topic suddenly changed to how to help her choose new clothes, Clarice felt that this was a bit bad, and she couldn''t affect the original camping plan because of herself. As a result, the two people on the opposite side didnt care at all. They felt that camping was originally for relaxing and killing time. Now helping Clarice choose clothes can also pass the time, and both of them like this activity very much. So, in the next few hours, Clarice became a large Barbie doll for two people in a daze, and could only be at the mercy of the two people in a daze. Switching all kinds of clothes on her body, sometimes looking at the figure in the full-length mirror, Clarice also began to think that this activity was actually quite interesting. Just like that, because of the temporary increase in activities, when the three women arrived at the original camping site, it was already the next morning. But none of these three people is an ordinary person. Petunia, who was originally an ordinary person, has also eaten golden apples. To them, staying up all night is nothing at all. Parked the car, took out the prepared tent and various tools, and the three women chatted while busy. In addition to the things everyone has been busy with recently, love life is also the focus of discussion. After setting up the tent, lighting the bonfire, and throwing the baited hook into the Winter River to start fishing, Petunia curiously asked how Gwen and David got together? When she heard that it was Gwen who took the initiative and that David was quickly ''taken'' by Gwen, Penny suddenly realized: In fact, David is easy to win, as long as he is not bad in figure and appearance, he seems to be active enough. Will not refuse. Suddenly felt as if she had missed billions of dollars, Penny cursed secretly: "Barley!" Then she explained to Gwen and Clarice who were full of surprise: "My relationship with Leonard is very stable, really!" I just thought that I had a chance to win a king, and it was impossible not to feel a pity in my heart. However, His Majesty the King is obviously a super playboy, can he accept this? Penny was suddenly curious, why did Gwen accept David''s love? Never thought about being separated from David? "I was a little bit dissatisfied at first, but it''s gone now." The longer they get along, the less Gwen will be separated from David. Give up a young, handsome, strong king, and find someone who is not as good as David in every way? It''s not like a choice any smart person would make. David possesses abilities such as the body of Cybertron, the hermit warrior, etc. There is no such thing as ''boring'' with him. What kind of experience do you want? David can be conjured up. Winning David is equivalent to getting the most perfect partnerLaura. This reason Gwen is not ready to say, not to mention that she has not actually experienced those functions like Laura. "How is your relationship with Laura, Helen, Eva, and Sophia?" Penny was really curious sometimes. When they stayed together in Castle Glamorgan, would they really not fight? What kind of scene would that be? More than once, she had imagined these scenes of these people ''tearing'' each other to death in her mind. "We have a very good relationship!" Especially after being honest with each other not long ago, Gwen felt that the few of them had established a strong comrade-in-arms friendship, after countless times they failed to fight the big devil together. "It''s incredible." After the two old drivers chatted for a while, they found that Clarice next to her hadn''t spoken for a while. This mutant with a unique appearance was sitting by the river as if she were a monk in meditation, staring at the river. . But the red ears, neck, and cheeks revealed her true state. After asking Penny for a while, she realized: Blink''s life was almost spent in pursuit, even when the love affair first started, there were only comrades by her side, and she hadn''t had time yet. No matter what deeper feelings were cultivated, these comrades in arms were killed by the sentinels one after another. "The nightmare is over, and then you can start a new life." Penny immediately comforted this new friend, and only then did she realize how miserable this new friend had been before: "You can Winter City is talking about a boyfriend... Gwen and I can introduce you." Penny said that she and Gwen know a lot of good men, what kind of man Clarice is looking for? They can all help. "You mean it, Gwen?" "Well, that''s right." Gwen nodded, but after thinking for a while, she found that the only suitable man she could think of was her own. Introduce your man to a good friend? Why do you feel weird? But thinking of the beautiful scenery I saw when I helped Clarice choose clothes earlier, a little bit of excitement rose in my heart. "What do you think of David?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 410： red house Chapter 410 Red House "What do you think of David?" "What?" Vereesa-Windrunner was feeling the speed of the North Wind heavy locomotive, but she didn''t expect her sister''s voice to come from next to her ear, and she was a little confused by the question she asked. After being stunned for quite a while, Vereesa came back to her senses, and then looked at her sister in disbelief: "That His Majesty the King of Winter City already has a wife... um, maybe a lover? " Vereesa came to Winter City with her husband Rhonin. She was very happy to live in the same city with her sister Sylvanas. The relationship between the Windrunner sisters has always been very good, and Vereesa also supports Sylvanas in starting a new life in Winter Kingdom. As a younger sister, Vereesa has no objection to her sister finding an excellent brother-in-law here in Winter City. But there are so many excellent people in Winter City, why did my second sister just fall in love with that majesty? Since His Majesty''s reputation in this regard is not particularly good, Vereesa has never met with His Majesty the King alone. Thankfully, the king has no interest in himself. What he didn''t expect was that he actually set his sights on his second sister! "I''m just asking you what you think of His Majesty the King." Cirvanas didn''t want to tell his sister that he had received several outrageous invitations from Laura during these days, if she hadn''t been determined enough Strong, moved into Glamorgan Castle long ago. "Except for being playful, there seems to be nothing wrong with it." In terms of personal ability, Vereesa admires His Majesty David Glamorgan very much. After all, not everyone has the ability to start from scratch and build a city in a wilderness. What''s more, after this David established the city, he also ''annexed'' the kingdom of Tilan in the north of the mainland, becoming a new power in this continent, and crowned himself king. No matter how you look at it, this is a legendary hero, destined to become the protagonist of an epic that has been sung for countless years. With the reputation of the incarnation of the Holy Light, Vereesa suddenly felt that it was not incomprehensible for David to be bothered. It is not incomprehensible for such an outstanding legendary character to have more confidante around him. In many similar legends, there will always be various opposite sexes around the hero. Vereesa''s thoughts drifted farther and farther, and Cirvanas didn''t continue to ask her sister, she was just asking casually, but when her sister mentioned this, she remembered Laura''s suggestion: Occasionally It is also a good choice to solve personal needs. David, who didn''t know that he was classified as a functional product, was listening to Natasha''s report at this time. "You mean, Marquis Ingram-Fober has officially declared war on Winter City?" "Yes, and they raised their troops under the slogan of saving the royal family of Tiran and destroying the despicable and shameless Glamorgan who usurped the throne." After Natasha joined Cold Winter City, the two worlds were originally running back and forth. But after Steve officially implemented the ''Justice League Plan'', S.H.I.E.L.D. completely collapsed. The comeback of Hydra made the vest of S.H.I.E.L.D. completely abolished. Natasha, whose main identity is a S.H.I.E.L.D. In addition, in order to avoid being affected, Clint Barton also began to run on both sides more frequently. It is estimated that after a few years, he will completely cut off all kinds of interpersonal relationships, and he will bring his whole family to settle in Winter City together. The two of them did not "join the Justice League" with the Avengers. Clint has retired and hopes to spend more time with his family; After spending a stable period of time in Winter City, Natasha not only completed all kinds of teaching work well, but also took the time to learn a lot of skills of thieves and assassins. Stealth, the iconic skill of thieves, cost her only Learned in a short time. After enough strengthening potions were produced, Natasha also accepted the strengthening. Recently, like Tony Stark, she is learning how to use arcane energy, but their learning focuses are completely different. Stark learns mostly mage-related knowledge, while Natasha learns more like a hodgepodge of assassins, rangers, and hunters. In a way, her current development direction is a bit like a wanderer in Faerun. "That marquis must have won over many allies, right?" "Yes, including Earl A, Viscount A, Earl B, Baron A and a group of powerful lords." "Count A?" What''s the name? Code name? No one told me that. "Your Majesty, don''t you think that group of chickens and dogs are not worthy of attention? So I replaced it with a simple code name." "Well, you''re right, but they''re just a group of trash fish that aren''t worth your time." The title Earl A is very suitable for these guys. However, Marquis Ingram Furber, who is a young bird, still needs to pay a little attention. "Notify Gareth that after the army leaves Iron Tree Fort, the priority will be to eliminate the Marquis of Furber." "I see." Natalie is not a fool, nor is she a rookie who does not understand the art of language. From David''s words, she understands what His Majesty the King thinks: His Majesty the King does not just want to eliminate the Marquis of Faubert. Instead, they want to completely wipe out the whole family of the Marquis Faubert and all the people associated with them. Who said that His Majesty is a benevolent king? I didn''t see him hesitate in the slightest when it was time to strike ruthlessly! It should be said that His Majesty David Glamorgan has hidden his true temperament very well? Or does he know what is not suitable to show when facing someone? Many thoughts flashed through Natasha''s mind, but there was no change in her emotions on the surface. As an elite veteran agent, she didn''t think it was a bad thing for His Majesty the King to be "cruel" enough when facing the enemy. "The intelligence department has made rapid progress during this time." With the addition of Natasha and Ethan, the newcomers in the intelligence department have indeed made rapid progress after receiving the ''modern'' training. The most important thing is that after receiving training, a large number of newcomers can gradually understand the direction they are good at, and no longer use it extensively like before, and start to arrange work according to each person''s specialty. This has greatly increased the work efficiency of the intelligence department. The Marquis of Faubert just started his army, and he has found out how many troops, weapons, and food they have mobilized. Then he can know the current situation of the intelligence department. "Are you going to stay in Winter City?" "Oh? Does Your Majesty have any tasks for me?" David didn''t say the content of the task right away, but frowned and thought for a moment, and carefully looked at Natasha who was opposite. "how?" Natasha has no intention of being shy, so just look at it if your Majesty wants to! He held his head high, as if he wanted His Majesty to see it more clearly. "There are two tasks, you can choose which one to accept, or you can choose not to accept it." David thought for a few seconds and decided to tell Natasha about the red house. The other party has already served under his command. David has never been stingy about taking care of his own people, and he knows that Natasha attaches great importance to his ''mother'' and ''sister'' in his heart. "The first mission is in your own world, to destroy the red house and rescue those controlled agents..." "What?" The black widow, who was still calm, suddenly changed, and suspected that she had heard it wrong. "You mean the red house? That''s impossible, that **** place has already been destroyed." "Unfortunately, not." David felt that there was no need to continue talking about the second task, and it was obvious that Natasha would choose this task: "You can ask Steve to confirm the specific situation, and he will tell you more details. " "I see." Natasha didn''t leave in a hurry, she knew that David still had something to say. "You are responsible for deciding how to act, and you can contact which teammates you want to find." "What if I want to ask Clark for help?" "Of course." As long as Clark is free and willing to help, David would like that Superman to participate more in Winter City. "Forget it, I shouldn''t need that one." To deal with a hidden secret service organization, Natasha felt that it was too exaggerated to dispatch Superman, and it was enough to call the former supreme mage Captain Hydra. As for why Steve was pulled? Who told that guy not to reveal any information to himself before. Although she could understand why the other party did this in her heart, it did not prevent her from ''revenge'' on the other party a little. "Has Crossbones Rumlow any combat missions recently?" "The Knights of Winter did not go south this time." The main forces of this Southern Expedition are the Tiran Knights and the Spartan Heavy Infantry. The Winter Army is responsible for a series of chores as a second-line army. The Winter Knights will only dispatch for support when encountering special circumstances. In other words, all members of the Winter Knights stayed in the city at this time. "Then can I take a few winter knights back?" "Of course, how many do you want to bring?" "Five are enough, including Rumlow." David nodded, and took out an electronic authorization key that looked like a small crystal chip. After entering the ''command and permission'' with his own multi-function tool, he handed it to Natasha. "What about the mission objective?" After receiving the electronic key from David, Natasha did not ignore it. This was her own task, and she did not simply ask herself to go back and solve personal problems. "The Red House''s excellent agents can recruit as many as they can." David doesn''t have to be polite to Natasha, let alone say that he is just helping: "Of course, it is not mandatory." "I promise to complete the task." Natasha nodded to David, then turned and left the office. Watching the black widow Natasha''s mellow back leave, David called Eva in, ready to ask Saotome Arte''s situation, and by the way, think about who he could send to the 25th immigration convoy to steal technical information. (end of this chapter) Chapter 411： Go to the immigration convoy Chapter 411 Go to the immigration convoy Through Eva, David learned that Saotome Alter received very strict military training in Winter City. With the magical power of the Holy Light, Saotome Alter also learned to treat herself as an adult and practice to death. . In this way, you can continuously improve your physical fitness, and as a pilot, if your physical fitness is strong enough, you will have a huge advantage when operating a fighter plane. He always believes that the key reason why he always ranks second in the field of piloting is that Michael Brown, who ranks first, is a mixed blood of Zola and Jetrati (also known as Zenith). As we all know, Jeterati has amazing physical fitness, so that guy is relying on better physical fitness to stabilize himself. Saotome Alter will never admit that her driving skills are inferior to others! "So, that guy''s goal is to successfully pilot the latest fighter jets parked in the warehouse of the Cold Winter Barracks?" "Yes." Eva felt that the young man thought things too simply, those planes were not easy to fly, and she wanted to rely on her own training to achieve a bearable For the load of those fighter planes, one must learn some kind of mysterious power to make oneself step over from the mortal level to the extraordinary level. If Winter City can get the newly developed miniaturized inertial buffer technology from the world of Macross and install it on these fighters, then Saotome Alt can drive it casually. "Eva, do you want to go to space?" "Do you want to go to Saotome Arte''s world?" "Yes." It''s not that David has never been to space. He went to the universe to play in the Marvel Universe before, but he has never seen the giant ecological ship in the Macross, and he is full of curiosity about that place. : "Don''t you want to go?" "..." Eva was silent, how could she not want to go? David invited her to go to other worlds to play and relax several times, but she refused. At that time, she felt that helping David in other things could better reflect her own value. But after being busy for a long time, I always want to rest. She is not like the others, who can return to her own world to do other things at will. Now, like a native Brennian, she puts all her life and energy here. This time she didn''t want to refuse any more, and wanted to hang out for a while. As for Winter City? It''s not that if you leave yourself, something will happen: With the official establishment of the Winter Kingdom, the relatively simple and rude management organization has also made more detailed adjustments. For example, the Minister of the Interior of the Kingdom, Wetherby Swan, is responsible for the various government affairs of the Winter Kingdom, and is also in charge of the government affairs of the Winter City. The entire Ministry of the Interior is divided into a large number of departments, which correspond to the various affairs of the current Winter Kingdom. It can be said that after the official establishment of the Winter Kingdom, Evas workload is much lessshe is more of a king. Secretary, by the way, pay attention to the situation of the visitors from other worlds, so that David can ask. "When to set off?" Now that she has decided to play together, Eva no longer hesitates, and starts to think about what things to bring? "It shouldn''t be that fast. Before the official departure, some preparations need to be done." The autonomy of the immigrant flotilla in that world was quite high, and at that time, the human government at that time sent immigrant flotillas all over the Milky Way like heavenly maidens, and they were not so closely connected with each other, so it is not difficult to create a fake identity . The key is that David and Eva do not have the corresponding currency in their hands. No matter what the world is, it is difficult to move without money. "I''ll go to Art to discuss the preparations first." David stood up, ready to go to the Cold Winter Barracks to find Saotome Arte, instead of calling that person over. After sitting in the office for a long time, he happened to go out to relax. "correct." "What?" "Just the two of us? No one else?" "Who do you want to go with?" It''s not that David didn''t think about calling other people, but he and the others had time to spend alone, only Eva didn''t go out together, so he deliberately didn''t mention other people this time. people. But if Eva wants to invite her partner to join her, he certainly doesn''t object. "I''ll ask someone else!" Eva said casually, watched David leave, thought for a while, and decided to ask Helen first... After David came out of Fort Glamorgan, he drove leisurely all the way to the Cold Winter Barracks. Although he has become His Majesty the King, his daily life and habits have not changed: I am a king now, so I can do whatever I want? Why do you have to make a bunch of rules and regulations to trap yourself in it? After arriving at the barracks, which had become much deserted, David quickly found Saotome Alter who was training. After a period of training, this former kabuki actor, who was nicknamed a princess by his classmates at school, is now a trainee fighter pilot. Excited. David looked at the side, and Saotome Alter was doing more purely physical exercises, and did not carry out any weapons or tactical training. In addition, David also met Jill Valentine here. After Chris completed the long-term training in Winter City and mastered the power of the Holy Light, he returned to his own world and continued to lead the BSAA to fight against the biochemical events that are constantly happening around the world. At the same time, Jill, Chris''s most trusted partner, came to Winter City to start training. Compared to Chris who can only rely on his own efforts, Jill has caught up with a good time. She can not only use the treatment of the priests of the Holy Light to hone her physical fitness beyond the limit, but also learn more and more comprehensive mysterious knowledge. There is even a chance to use strengthening potions to allow myself to achieve the training effect that Chris took so long to achieve in a shorter time-but if you want to use potions, Jill must at least have a position here in Winter City; The world brings back some specialties to exchange. "Your Majesty the King." David''s appearance naturally attracted everyone''s attention. After stepping forward to salute, David asked everyone to continue to busy with their own affairs, but stopped Saotome Arte. "Is there anything for me?" Saotome Arte felt very awkward about the King in front of him. He didn''t know how to talk to a king at all, so he kept trying to avoid seeing David. However, his identity is quite special, and he is trained in the other party''s territory, so it is impossible to completely avoid seeing him, so he still learned some local etiquette properly. Fortunately, except for special circumstances, Winter City does not usually need to kneel to His Majesty the King, even kneeling on one knee. Saotome Arte, who received military training in Winter City, can also give a military salute. "I want to ask you about the situation in that world. I plan to go and have a look at it after a while." "ah?" I am still very interested in a large ecological ship that can resemble a city built on a planet. Saotome couldn''t really understand David''s words. For him, the environment of the eco-ship is not worthy of attention at all, that place is too boring. The rising and setting of the sun, and various climate changes are all accurately calculated and simulated by various facilities. In addition to no fluctuations, the "space" of the eco-ship itself is also very narrow, and the vast space is nothing more than It''s just an image produced by a screen. But that''s not the point. David suddenly found himself and said that he would go to his own world to see. This is the point: Saotome Arte immediately understood why David found him. "You want me to help with identity issues?" "Not only that, I also need your help to get some money." "..." Saotome looked at David speechlessly. If he had spare money, would he still use it to do odd jobs? "I''m not asking you to pay, I want to ask, can you sell things like jewelry, gold and silver for money?" "Of course, but the gold and silver you took out can''t provide various proofs, right?" The immigrant convoy is actually no different from the cities on the planet, with all kinds of shops and needs. Of course there are also jewelry shops and **** shops. "As long as it can be exchanged for money, I don''t care about the price." For the Brennians who have alchemists, the value of various metals is not that high, because alchemists can transform substances, making Brennians Large-scale wars over mineral deposits rarely occur on the subcontinent. It is possible for the small lords to fight over a certain resource, but with the big lords suppressing them, things will not be too big. "let me try" Saotome feels a bit of a headache. This task is not to say how difficult it is. If there are contacts, it can be easily solved. The trouble is that Saotome Arte is just a student and comes from a family of performers. He has never been in touch with such things and channels. "If it is done, I can provide you with a strengthening potion." A lot of strengthening potions in Winter City have been produced, and everyone close to David can use them. But Saotome Arte has not known everyone for a long time, and has not officially joined Winter City. The most reliable way for him to get the strengthening potion is to help His Majesty the King. Just like now! In Winter City, he spent most of his time in the barracks, knowing the effect of strengthening potions. Saotome Alter is not resistant to the use of enhancement techniques and the like, especially the all-round quality improvement of Winter City, which will not make people become enhancements of other strange things, not only does not reject it, but also desires it. In order to obtain the strengthening potion, Saotome Arte used her brain to think of all possible ways. He thought about it, and the most reliable way is to ask his classmates for help. Mihail has a lot of contacts, so he might know what to do: "Can I ask someone for help?" "sure." (end of this chapter) Chapter 412： Jill Chapter 412 Jill The biggest advantage of knowing the plot and the characters is that David can predict the actions of these people. David understands Saotome Alters situation and interpersonal relationship. There are only two friends around him, and the interpersonal relationship is very simple. If he has no ability, he can only ask those two friends for help. Mihail Brown and Luca Angeloni. These two are employees of SMS, a private military enterprise, and Luca Angeloni is also the son of a large enterprise LAI. Whether you are an employee of a private military enterprise or the son of a big company, it is not difficult to help Saotome Arte solve that problemthe private military enterprise will inevitably be contaminated with some gray areas. It would be easier if Luca helped. It would not be difficult to directly buy the various metal ores that David took out at the market price. By the way, he could also help David solve the identity problem. No matter what, David can get in touch with SMS and LAI, and how he develops in the future depends on how he operates. It is more difficult to poach people from SMS, but it is not impossible. The benefits that Winter City can provide to these people are still very attractive. If we operate properly, maybe David doesn''t need to steal the technical information he wants at all, and can get what he wants through cross-plane trade with LAI companyI just don''t know if LAI company is interested Bringing the business to Brennia? In short, through Saotome Alt, David can better talk to the key people in that world to facilitate the next step. After talking about the business with Saotome Alt, David didn''t leave in a hurry, and stayed here to watch everyone''s training for a while. Saotome, Alt and Jill are both people with somewhat special backgrounds. So the training of both of them is under the responsibility of Winter Knights. Although Floyd, the deputy head of the group, was not watching in person, it was enough to show that he attached importance to the two. "Thaddeus is a very good young man, and some time ago he successfully comprehended the Holy Light and became a paladin." Thaddeus is an excellent young man recruited and promoted from the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment. He is a relatively new member of the Winter Knights. However, the speed at which he can really master the Holy Light can be ranked in the middle. Although he is slightly behind the middle, he still shows good potential. According to the development of this situation, with the completion of the Paladinization of all members of the Winter Knights, new members will begin to be added again. Thaddeus should be able to get a promotion to a certain extent and become the leader of the temporary team formation. "How many members of the Winter Knights have not mastered the Holy Light?" "There are thirteen more." "It seems that the goal will be achieved soon." David looked at Floyd beside him, and congratulated the guard knight: "The Knights of Winter can be further expanded by then." "yes." Floyd definitely wants to recruit more recruits. After all, the Winter Knights are the real trump card of the Winter Kingdom, but the scale was overwhelmed by the Tiran Knights. What is this? Even if the actual combat power is not in terms of scale, it can''t be much worse! "How many people do you hope the Knights of Winter will have in their final membership?" "This..." Floyd hoped to lead and command a knight regiment of thousands of people, but he felt that his idea was too exaggerated: "Three hundred to five hundred knights should be about the same." "Five hundred people?" David shook his head. Five hundred people are too few. In David''s view, even if the Winter Knights have three thousand people, it is an insignificant number in the universe. Of course, it was still very early before the Winter Kingdom entered the universe, so he didn''t rush to say something about 3,000 Winter Knights, but encouraged his personal guard knight: "Then work hard towards this goal!" Bar!" With the development of Winter City, it will definitely become easier for the Winter Army to train new recruits in the future, especially after all kinds of strengthening methods are taken out, it is absolutely possible to produce a considerable number of combatable soldiers in a short period of time. The basic number has increased, and it is easier to produce excellent fighters. It will not be as difficult for the Winter Knights to absorb outstanding talents as it has been in recent years. After chatting with Floyd for a while, Jill over there has completed today''s training program; Saotome Alter has not completed it because she chatted with herself for a while, and is still struggling with the weight-bearing armor on her body in pain at this momentpurely using it To increase the burden of the armor, without any power structure. Looking at Jill, who was sweating profusely but was laughing and joking like a group of rough men around him, David took a few extra glances, which also aroused Jill''s awareness. After hesitating for a moment, the former STARS and current BSAA member walked over to say hello to David, the king of Winter Kingdom. No matter what, I went to someone else''s territory and got care, so I should express my gratitude in person. Seeing this, Floyd said goodbye very simply and left. By the way, he told those winter knights who had just finished training to go take a bath, and don''t watch the excitement that shouldn''t be seen here. "It''s been a while since I came to Cold Winter City, and I haven''t thanked you personally." When Jill came to Cold Winter City, Chris led him to the Cold Winter Barracks. Although he greeted David, he didn''t take Jill to meet David. "You''re welcome, this can be regarded as helping each other." Although David hasn''t gotten anything in return from Chris and Jill, he has to take a long-term view. There are many weird viruses in the world of Resident Evil. These things can be used as materials for strengthening potions, further enhancing the effects of potions. Even if the improvement of physical fitness remains the same, but it only provides stronger physical resilience, David and Winter City will not lose. In the original plot, both Shirley and Jill gained extraordinary resilience after being infected with the virus. Shirley will not talk about it. In the plot, a huge fragment was inserted into the back, and after pulling it out, the wound healed in the blink of an eye. After Jill was caught by Wesker, she accidentally discovered that the virus remained in her body, which made Jill have strong resilience and strong virus resistance. Of course, these characteristics also made Jill become Wesker''s experimental material, and he has gone through countless vivisections and various experiments without anesthesia... In other words, Jill was not tortured madly during that time, once this spiritual will learns the Holy Light, Wesker''s fate will certainly be quite miserable. Jill didn''t know what was going on in David''s head. Seeing the other party staring at her with burning eyes made her feel a little uneasy: Didn''t he say that His Majesty the King likes blonde hair? You should be safe, right? At the same time, I was a little bit happy in my heart. After all, as a woman, it is impossible to say that she is not happy when she is being followed by an outstanding and handsome man. But that''s all, Jill is not going to develop any personal relationship with the ruler of Winter City, because she cannot accept the chaotic private life of this Majesty. "cough~" Coughed lightly to remind the other party, Jill also kindly provided His Majesty with a new topic as a step. "Your Majesty, what do you need me or BSAA to do?" Jill has learned a lot about Winter City. She knows that the rapid development of Winter City has something to do with David attracting talents and various technical resources from various worlds, so she thinks that David is willing to let his subordinates train Chris and himself. With a similar idea. But after thinking about it, my world is not that advanced compared to other worlds that Winter City can go to. The only thing that can be regarded as a specialty is the biochemical virus. Could it be that His Majesty the King is also thinking about biochemical viruses? Because of all kinds of encounters, Jill, who hates biochemical viruses, immediately turned ugly when he thought of this, and David also noticed the change in the other party''s emotions immediately, knowing that Jill had guessed some of his thoughts. "Viruses are not only used to create disasters. Reasonable research and use can benefit mankind...or other intelligent life." David''s expression didn''t improve when he saw Jill. He knew that it was because there were too many organizations in the world with similar banners but no personnel, so Jill didn''t believe such empty words. "Like Shirley..." In order to convince Jill, David chose to speak with facts: "And you." "Me?" Jill was stunned for two seconds, thinking that what David was talking about was that she had passed the serum injection, but if there was no biochemical virus, she wouldn''t have to suffer that at all. As a result, David gave an answer that shocked Jill. "Like Shirley, although the virus has been cleared on the surface, in fact, some of the virus remains in the body, and has produced some positive buffs." "..." Jill opened her mouth wide, feeling unbelievable at what David said. She never thought that there were still biochemical viruses in her body. This is just... bad it couldn''t be worse! "Are you telling the truth?" "Of course." David still looked unbelievable when he saw Jill, and gave her a suggestion by the way: "Rebecca has established a laboratory in Winter City, if you don''t believe it, you can go to her Do a thorough inspection." "I will." Resolute Jill immediately said goodbye to David, and now she is going to Rebecca for an examination to determine how many biochemical viruses remain in her body. As for how David found out that there was a virus in her body, she was not too entangled. After all, this was honored as the incarnation of the Holy Light by Liadrin, the bishop of the Cathedral of the Holy Light. Holy light is a magical power that can get rid of pain, so in Jill''s view, it is normal for David, who is the incarnation of holy light, to be able to detect abnormalities in other people''s bodies. At this moment, what Jill cares about is how to get rid of the **** biochemical virus in his body? The serum failed to completely remove the virus; the ordinary Holy Light also failed to remove these viruses; I wonder if the stronger Holy Light can do it? (end of this chapter) Chapter 413： Justice Avengers Chapter 413 Justice Avengers Alliance Jill went to Rebecca to check himself with a worried face, and David also drove away from the barracks and returned to Fort Glamorgan to see if there was anything else to be done? It turned out that there was something he needed to approve. "Building the nave?" "Yes." David looked at Elias in front of him, wondering what is the use of this so-called front hall? "Your Majesty, you are now the king of the Winter Kingdom, and your status is very different from before. Many times, you need a place that can show your Majesty''s majesty, but there is no suitable room in Glamorgan Castle." "Is...is this necessary?" "It''s not just one subordinate who thinks so, everyone thinks it''s necessary." According to Elias'' description, this front hall should be regarded as an extension of Glamorgan Castle. It was built at the main entrance (south side) of Glamorgan Castle and connected to the main body of the entire building. The interior of the entire front hall is a large and spacious hall. There is only one seat in the entire hall, and that is the high throne. In the future, His Majesty the King will receive outsiders, envoys, reward meritorious ministers, and judge criminals, etc., can all be carried out in the front hall. a high platform. Listening to Elias'' explanation, David also felt that it is indeed necessary to build such a front hall, so let''s build one, anyway, there is no shortage of labor and resources in Winter City. Such a functional building will not take long to be completed. Considering that I may go out for a while, the front hall may have been built when I come back. After all, the work efficiency of the diggers has always been amazing. After talking about the front hall, Elias left to find someone to take charge of the specific work. Because of Elias''s status as a ceremonial officer, he needs to ask for some opinions when designing the structure of the front hall, so he must follow up the whole process of this work. Even if David goes out for a while, he will not be able to take a rest . With the official establishment of the Winter Kingdom, Etiquette Officer Elias has been promoted to the head of the Etiquette Department. He is now not only responsible for David''s personal etiquette affairs, but also responsible for selecting and training a new batch of etiquette officers for the Winter Kingdom. . Therefore, Elias can no longer stay by David''s side every day as before. Of course, he will still come to report every day, and he will go to work after making sure that David does not need to follow him in a short time. Its the same today. After reporting the business, I asked Eva about Davids next schedule when he left. After confirming that he didnt have anything to do, he immediately went to the designer to design the specific structure of the front hall. Eva watched Elias leave while she walked into the office. "Have you talked with Saotome Arte?" "Well, he''s going to need some time to find someone to help with the identity and money issues." The departure date may be a few days later, but David doesn''t care: "Have you asked anyone else?" "I''ve asked them all." Eva felt a little embarrassed when she thought of everyone''s reactions: "Helen, Laura, and Gwen couldn''t say anything." The point is not that everyone doesn''t want to go, but that all of them have a look of "I don''t want to disturb you to go to the two-person world" and the expression of "You are dead", which makes Eva very speechless. Fortunately, Sophia left Winter City with the army, otherwise there would be one more spectator. "How about I ask Carla? Wanda?" "..." Now that its David, Im a little speechless. What the **** is your guilty look like? Am I a monster that can eat people? As for looking for Wanda? Kara? David has no objection, and Eva can find whomever she wants. In the next few days, the city of Winter was calm and nothing major happened. The Cold Winter army has arrived at Iron Tree Fort, and after a brief rest outside Iron Tree Fort, it immediately advanced towards the east of the Kingdom of Tilan, heading straight for the territory of the Marquis of Furber. In addition, some soldiers of the Winter Legion stayed in the Iron Tree Fort, because the elves in the Iron Tree Forest have not been ''completely cleared''. It''s not that the Tiran Knights couldn''t completely clean up the elves, but that David didn''t let the Tiran Knights continue to practice with the elves after several consecutive rounds of attacks almost completely disabled the elves'' combat effectiveness. . After showing strong enough force, David began to switch to relatively soft methods, preparing to turn the remaining elves into the citizens of Winter City. This is Liadrin realizing that the elf village they discovered at the beginning, after several attacks by the Tiran Knights, the number of elves in the village has continued to increase. Liadrin realized that the elves'' war weariness had reached a peak, so she took the initiative to persuade the elves to surrender. At present, Liadrin, Bishop of the Holy Light, is leading several high elf priests in the iron tree forest, trying to persuade the elves to give up continuing to fight against humans, and join Winter City to become the true citizens of Winter City. Especially after Iron Tree Fort has officially become the territory of Winter Kingdom, any attack on Iron Tree Fort will be met with severe revenge from Winter City. Faced with this situation, the possibility that the elves will eventually "surrender" is not smalleven if they can''t gather all of them, most of the elves can be brought under control. The remaining few diehards, it will not be too late to kill them when the time comes. According to the news that Liadrin sent back from time to time, it seems that it is only a matter of time before all the elves in the Iron Tree Forest join Winter City. At present, these elves are mainly worried that after they become citizens of Winter City, they will not be able to live in this human-ruled country. receive equal treatment. Regarding this, Liadrin directly promised that as long as she is willing to join Winter City, His Majesty the King will definitely treat her equally. The elves don''t have to worry about being inferior people with no status in the Winter Kingdom. They will receive the same treatment as other humans, Cybertronians, orcs, high elves, and dark elves. The elves are dubious about this, but they have already considered forming a team and going to Winter City for field investigation. I believe that after the elves see the situation in the city of winter, they should accept the solicitation of the city of winter. As for the call of the goddess of nature? Now that they can''t beat Winter City at all, the elves are very wise not to mention this matter at all. The recent good news is not only that the elves in the Iron Tree Forest are ready to surrender. Edkin wandered around Winter City for a while, making sure that David kept his promise, let his daughter live in Shirley''s house, and arranged for her to enter the Winter City. Academy, to receive education with the school-age children of Winter City. At the same time, I also figured out the more detailed situation of Winter City, and began to prepare for the official return to Faerun Continent to help Winter City collect rare items from the world of Toril. But there is one thing that makes him very depressed, that is, the team has not started to complete half of the missions and get back any valuable items, and their "debt" has increased by a bit. Because Edkin and his team members need to prepare money, weapons, equipment, etc. for this adventure. Especially Holgay, she saw that the weapons in Winter City were a little immobile, so she decisively ''loaned'' a two-handed battle axe, as well as storage props, very convenient short-distance communication equipment, and a weapon with amazing defense power. Light armor, powerful and easy-to-use firearms, etc. If it wasn''t for the multi-tool to be supported by a device connected to Winterfell, they''d want everyone to buy one too. In short, the Edkin team, who felt that they had enough debts and didn''t care about getting more, set off with more debts. Their targets are on the rare magic props, special minerals, herbs, monsters, etc. on the continent of Faerun. They are no longer the original gang of thieves, but have become a "normal adventure team". I don''t know why, when Edkin thought of this, he always felt a big stone in his heart fell to the ground, and it seemed that even his breathing became smoother. "Set off!" The Edkin team set off with good expectations for the future! Not far away, Diana, who was sitting in the cafe drinking coffee, frowned. She seemed to see a familiar person just now, but before she had time to look more carefully, that person disappeared. Suspecting that she had misjudged her vision, Diana didn''t think too much, and continued to look around curiously. "This is Winter City, the territory of David Glamorgan?" "It is now the Kingdom of Winter, and David Glamorgan was officially crowned as the king not long ago." "oh." Diana didn''t care whether David was a king or a duke, she was just curious why Bruce Wayne brought himself to this place? Although she was a little surprised when she first learned that David lived in another world. "You are already a member of the Avengers, of course you have to come to the ''headquarters'' to see." "..." The Avengers of the Multiverse that David made nonsense about is gradually developing into what David once imagined. After Bruce decided to join the Avengers, he followed the list provided by David to "recruit troops", and the name of Wonder Woman Diana topped the list. After a period of communication, Bruce finally persuaded Diana to join the Avengers, and then brought Diana to Winter City. "Headquarters?" Diana looked at Bruce Wayne who was drinking coffee in surprise: "You mean here?" "Yes." Bruce only revealed a little information to Diana before, and he didn''t say much about Winter City. It was only at this time that he began to introduce the daughter of Zeus and Hippolyta. Speaking of this magical city that can connect multiple universes: "This is Winter City, the base of the Justice Avengers of the Multiverse." "What kind of weird name is that?" She can understand the multiverse, what the **** is the Justice Avengers? Diana began to think seriously, was it a mistake to join this team by herself? "You will soon understand why it is called this name." While talking, he waved to Steve who had just walked into the coffee shop. (end of this chapter) Chapter 414： 25th Immigration Flotilla Chapter 414 The 25th Immigration Convoy While Bruce Wayne was introducing more information to Diana, David was communicating with Saotome Alter and Luca Angeloni he brought. Saotome Art found Luca Angeloni for help as David expected, and did not go to another acquaintance, Mihail, because Saotome Art did not know that Mihail worked at SMS. On the surface, it seems that Luca, the son of LAI, is easier to help. For a large company, it is not difficult to help David obtain two identities. It is better to find LAI for similar places. According to Saotome Arte, there are many special minerals and special products in Winter City, and LAI should be interested in these things. After talking about his thoughts with David, David also agreed with Saotome Arte''s idea, and sent an invitation to Saotome Arte''s friend Luca Angeloni. So, there is this meeting now. After the initial shock and curiosity, Luca finally met the legendary King of the Winter Kingdom. Although he came from a rich family, but suddenly had to face a real king, Luca was a little nervous. It wasn''t until I met David himself and found out that the other party was also a young man that he relaxed a little. In the beginning, the two sides just chatted briefly. David took Luca around the city of Winter, especially the Alchemy Workshop of Winter, and let the son of LAI see many products of Winter City. Sure enough, many of these things attracted the young master of LAIdont think that because Luka is young, he cant see the gold content of these things. Luka himself is quite talented and capable. He joined SMS to observe the VF-25 and Vajura that had just entered service and collect more data for his family''s company. Among them, VF-25 is jointly developed and manufactured by Xinxing Industry and LAI. LAI is mainly responsible for new materials and new inertial buffer technology. Therefore, Luca is very interested in various high-tech technologies, alloys and minerals that have never been touched. . After seeing all kinds of novel technologies mastered by Winter City, Luca suddenly realized that he had come to a huge treasure house. If he can reach a cooperation with Winter City, LAI will achieve further development. Especially the magical alchemy of Winter City, let him see the possibility of artificially manufacturing FOLD crystals. If it succeeds, LAI will become the most powerful technology company in the galaxy, and even one of them can be eliminated. Although he can''t understand what is the principle of the so-called alchemy? The magical abilities in Winter City made him feel magical, but at the same time, he didn''t know if he could use them in his own world. However, even if it can only be used in this world, as long as you can create what you want, it will be a huge opportunity for LAI. As for the use of force to snatch? Luka didn''t think about it at all. After visiting the Winter Barracks and seeing the powerful fighting power of the Winter Knights and the Cybertronians, he would not want to use force against Winter City. What''s more, for the people in Luca''s world, they can''t freely go to Winter City at all. Those who want to use force in this situation are either stupid or mentally retarded. "So... the matter of going to the expensive ship tour group..." "Leave it to me." Luca is very concerned about this matter, and he can''t wait to take David directly to their convoy. As for his identity? You can do it after the past. However, he needs to go back and say hello to his family first, and report to his father what he saw and heard in this place. Although it is amazing, as long as you bring some ''samples'' back, you will be able to convince your father. As for what to choose as a sample? Luka chose Zhenjin. He doesnt need a lot, he only needs a small piece as a sample to convince his family. David took a small piece of vibration gold and handed it to Luca, and then took Luca around, and let Saotome Arte take charge of entertaining this friend. Watching David, His Majesty the King, leave, Saotome Art and Luca looked at each other. "This His Majesty the King looks very young and speaks very kindly, but for some reason, there is always an invisible pressure by his side." Saotome Arte knew why, and simply explained to her friend: This young and kind-looking His Majesty the King is the Winter Kingdom built in the wilderness from scratch. The city at the foot was a desolate wilderness a few years ago. Such a person must have an unusual temperament, not to mention that His Majesty David Glamorgan is also a very powerful user of the Holy Light (Saotome Arte does not know the actual situation of David, but has only heard of the name Incarnation of the Holy Light, Know that David is good at using holy light). "Holy light...is that the kind of power used by Winter Knight?" "The priests in the Holy Light Cathedral also understand this power, but the priests and the paladins of the Winter Knights have different emphases when using it." Briefly introduced the Holy Light to Luca, and this friend gave a very pertinent evaluation after listening: "It sounds like a game setting." Saotome Arte smiled, he felt the same way. "Do you want to continue shopping?" "No, I plan to go back first, and there should be more opportunities to visit here in the future." Luka still remembers the business, and there is nothing better than going home first. After the cooperation is negotiated, he will definitely come here often in the future, and he will have enough time to visit every corner of Winter City. "Then I''ll take you back." After returning to the 25th immigrant convoy, Luca rushed back home as fast as he could, using vibrating gold, a magical metal, to prove the miraculous thing he had just experienced, and persuaded his family to fight against Winter City. More cooperation. Of course, before that, we need to solve a small problem for the king of Winter City, David Glamorgan: create an identity for David Glamorgan and Eva McKenna, and complete entry and exit records. For a large company like LAI, this is really not a difficult task. The next day Luca contacted Saotome Arte, and handed over a series of identity documents and things needed in the immigration convoy to the other party. When Saotome Art came to Cold Winter City with these things and delivered them to David, David had just finished his breakfast, sat in the office, and was ready to start today''s work - deal with things if there is anything, and just casually if there is nothing to do He does everything. "Luka''s efficiency is very fast." In other words, the efficiency of LAI is very fast. In just one night, a decision has already been made and all the things you need are ready. "It really is the power of capital!" Saotome Alter suddenly felt a little weird. He was a little unclear whether David''s sentence was a compliment or a mockery? "I need some time to arrange some things, are you waiting for me in the lounge? Or make an appointment to meet?" Although David already has the ability to travel directly to other worlds, for the first time, David needs Saotome Arte to help him locate himself. Otherwise, he would go directly there, and he was not sure if he would land accurately in the 25th immigrant convoy. If you accidentally run to other ships, or even to the earth, will you be in trouble? I dont know if this ability has changed after I became a king, but to be on the safe side, let Saotome Arte be my guide! Turned around and said hello to Wetherby Swan, Elizabeth Swan, Elias and Floyd. Tony Stark was addicted to spells and couldn''t extricate himself, David left a message directly; others such as Steve and others did the same. After finishing these things, David called Eva, changed into a set of more modern casual clothes, and followed Saotome Art to the world of Macross F, and came to the main place where the plot took place: the main island of the 25th immigrant fleet . David looked at the surrounding environment. It seemed to be no different from an ordinary city, but his excellent eyesight allowed him to easily see through the distant sky, which was actually not far away. Those scenes were just the pictures played on the screen. "This is the immigrant convoy? Why does it feel a little familiar?" "The main island of the 25th immigrant fleet refers to San Francisco." There is even the famous bridge here, considering what the convoy is about to encounter... that stuff is really not very auspicious. "Where do we go first?" "Go to Luca first." David looked around, and he seemed to be in the school, which should be the Misei Academy where Saotome Alt studied: "Then let''s visit VF-25 together." Hearing that David was going to visit the latest fighter jets, Saotome Arte, who originally wanted to contact Luca and then do her own business, immediately changed her original plan. As a pilot, he is of course interested in this new type of fighter that has just been manufactured, and it would be even better if he could pilot it himself. "Let''s go ahead and meet Luca." This place is the ''crossing point'' that Saotome Arte usually uses, and it is relatively remote. Walking forward for a while, a few people came to the front yard of Meixing Academy, which is the area between the main building and the college gate. David and Eva looked up at the strangely shaped main building, and at the same time saw the plane on the roof. "That''s the VF-1 Valkyrie." Saotome Art noticed the sight of the two, and introduced this fighter of great significance to the two: "The first variable-form fighter." David looked back, of course he knew it was VF-1, he even knew that the Valkyrie on the top floor of Meisei Academy chose the landline (appearance) of the original hero Ichiko. It''s a pity that it''s just a decoration, not a real Valkyrie fighter. Just when David sighed, Luca walked up to several people: "Welcome to the 25th Immigrant Convoy. Is there anything Your Majesty wants to see?" "Don''t call me that." David didn''t want to attract strange attention: "Go and see the VF-25 first, I am very interested in this new type of fighter." (end of this chapter) Chapter 415： take a fighter jet for a ride Chapter 415 Go out for a ride in a fighter plane David wanted to see the VF-25 fighter jet. Of course, Luca didnt have any objections. He took David directly to SMSnow all the newly built VF-25s are here, but the official one doesnt have any. Arrived at the SMS station, Saotome Arte knew that her friend Luca Angeloni was actually a part-time pilot in SMS. The VF-25 fighter that I have always wanted to experience, Luca has already flown it for countless times, and has a dedicated electronic warfare fighter RVF-25. At the same time, another friend, Michael Brown, also works part-time in SMS. Like Luca, he is a member of the SMS skeleton team. Because he is good at sniping, he drives a sniper model VF-25G. "..." Feeling inexplicably a little upset, although I have never thought about joining a private military contracting company like SMS, but the two of them are working part-time here without telling me, isn''t it a bit too friendless? After thinking about it, if it wasn''t for David coming over, he would not have told these two about the information about Winter City and his training in Winter City. Everyone has their own little secret, and thinking of this makes my heart feel balanced. At this time, David was looking at the VF-25 fighter in front of him. There were many VF-25 fighters parked in this hangar. In addition to the standard model, there were also four planes from the Skeleton Squad. "VF-25, code-named Messiah, is jointly manufactured by Xinxing Industries and LAI, using the latest composite materials..." Luka followed David through the hangar, stopping from time to time to accompany David to carefully observe a certain fighter plane, and by the way introduced the various data parameters of VF-25 to David and Eva in detail. VF-25, code-named Messiah, is 4.30 meters high, 18.72 meters long, with a wingspan of 15.5 meters and an empty weight of 8.45 tons. Using new composite materials, the strength of the fuselage of the fighter is 60 times higher than that of the previous generation VF. The fuselage can withstand a high temperature of 2500 degrees, while reducing the weight by 35%. The composite material used in the nose is stronger, can withstand a high temperature of 3200 degrees, and has better radio wave transmission characteristics. In addition, the new generation of energy armor used by VF-25 has stronger defense strength, and is also equipped with vaporized armor. The invisible paint evaporates instantly when irradiated by high-energy lasers, diffusing the energy and reducing the output effect to less than 30%. . In addition, the fighter is also equipped with a stealth stand, which can absorb 85% of laser energy and electromagnetic waves. The defense of VF-25 is quite strong. "VF-25 is equipped with two FF3001ASTAGE2 thermonuclear engines jointly developed by Xinxing Industries and Royce, with a single thrust of 1620kn..." Others such as a new generation of artificial intelligence system (the driver does not feel the existence of artificial intelligence), short-range FOLD radar that can accurately detect the quality and quantity of objects that jump out of space within 100,000 to 300,000 kilometers, and can detect distances of 50 light years The long-range FOLD radar and so on. "There is also a layer of polymer coating made of FOLD crystal powder on the VF-25 fuselage, which can absorb radar waves 100%..." David did not interrupt Luca''s introduction. Although he knew these data parameters a long time ago, listening to these introductions with the real objects in front of him gave him a special feeling. Can''t help but want to touch it. David looked at the color of the fighter in front of him. This red and white color scheme should be the Kiria who received the box lunch at the beginning, and then the fighter was inherited by Saotome Art. Tom''s Skull 4. He didn''t put his thoughts into action, because he felt the knife-like eyes of those not far away. Turning his head and looking over, it really included Henry Killiam, the current driver of Skull 4. Smiling and nodding to the man who received the lunch early as a greeting, David looked at Ozma Lee who was standing next to Killiam. If possible, he would like to take this skeleton team The captain dug to Winterfell. Because, this man who looks a bit vicissitudes is a very terrifying flag-pulling madman. No matter how many flags are planted before the war, this guy can unceremoniously pull them all out, and his ferocity can compete with Hawkeye Clint Barton. As the captain of the skeleton team, after planting a large number of flags, he did not die in battle! From this, it can be seen that this person has strong driving skills, and Winter City needs such talents. As for when to dig? How to dig? This can be studied slowly. After looking at the various models of VF-25 for a while, David also scanned all these fighters unconsciously. Technical data, if there is more advanced technology on it, it can also take advantage of the trend to strengthen itself. After scanning, as long as the fire is strong enough, even the technology that Cybertron (Winter City) has not yet mastered can be quickly mastered, turning it into technical knowledge mastered by itself. However, with the development of technology in this world, folding crystals (FOLD crystals) cannot be bypassed in many places. This special product of this world has various magical functions. If you want to perfectly copy and use various technologies in this world, folding Crystals are the most critical items. "I need to ask Luka for some crystal samples later." After visiting VF-25, David began to think about VF-27 again, but the plot has not yet started, and he has no access to the fighter code-named Lucifer for the time being. David is not in a hurry, because he won''t have to wait too long. On the way to SMS, he saw a lot of billboards about Shirley Nome''s concert promotion. When the top singer of the new era came to the 25th immigrant fleet, it meant that the plot officially began. At that time VF-27, Vajura, etc. will appear one after another. Actually, its okay if you dont scan VF-27. After you have obtained the relevant technologies in this world, you have indirectly obtained various technologies of VF-27. The VF-27 itself is the same generation of fighters as the VF-25. The technology is not absolutely crushed. The real strength is that the pilot must be a modified person. Through the control of the mental link, the fighter can make more and faster reaction actions, and not Reasonable ghost and animal maneuvers. As for the weighted beam cannon, LAI company has this technology, and David can get it through Luca. However, just leaving like this, David always felt that he was not enjoying himself enough. "Can I actually drive it?" "ah?" Luka didn''t expect David to make such a request suddenly, which made him a bit at a loss as to how to respond. "This..." Luca really wanted to ask his predecessor, Saotome Arte, does His Majesty the King of the Winter Kingdom know how to fly a fighter plane? But when he turned his head to find Saotome Arte, he found that his senior was pulled aside by another senior, Michael Brown, and seemed to be chatting about something. In desperation, Luca had no choice but to ask David himself: "Well, I don''t know if you have received relevant training." "Are you worried about this? Don''t worry, I''m the strongest pilot in Winter Kingdom." David is not bragging. With his physical fitness and reaction speed, the VF-25 cannot bring him any pressure. It can even be said that David is the chosen one who can truly exert the full potential of the VF-25 fighter . Because even if the miniaturization of the inertial buffer is completed, the driver is still the biggest reason for limiting the actual combat power of the new generation of VF fighters. In this regard, VF-27 chose to let the driver not be a human being; the newer generation of YF-29 tries to make up for the limit of the driver''s own endurance by spending crazy money and piling more black technology on the fighter. The final result is that neither VF-27 nor YF-29 has been mass-produced. Among them, YF-29 can only exist as a technical verification machine, and it is not really listed at all, so it does not even have an official number. As for driving skills, David, who has the body of Cybertron, can basically learn this knowledge in seconds. Even if he switches back to the normal state, his strong mental power allows him to quickly digest this knowledge, and his excellent physical coordination Ability that allows him to apply newly learned techniques. So, David doesn''t think it''s too much of a reason for him to want to fly this fighter plane, but in the eyes of outsiders, this request is a bit outrageous. Luka looked at David''s expectant expression, and really didn''t know how to refuse, especially now that he wanted to promote the cooperation between LAI and Winter City. "I''ll go discuss it with the captain!" SMS is a private company. The take-off and deployment of fighter jets is much simpler than that of the army, and it has a lot of autonomy. Just complete a few simple procedures, and you can take off. But no matter how simple it is, Luca still thinks that this matter is not that simple and can be negotiated. Sure enough, Ozma-Lee resolutely refused after hearing that the unknown young man wanted to drive the VF-25 himself. Just kidding, can anyone just hang out in their plane? "Captain, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to refuse directly?" At some point, Mihail Brown, who had finished talking with Saotome Arte, suddenly came over: "Looking at Luca, that man named David may have a lot of problems." Boss, if the other party directly contacts the upper management of the company, it will be even more troublesome." Ozma had a constipated expression on his face. Mikhail''s words made sense. This kind of thing is very likely to happen. This is also the reason why he is very upset. Even if he is not happy, he still has to find a way to deal with this young man who appeared out of nowhere. "Why don''t you just agree! I can let him sit in the back row of me..." Killiam was going to take over the hard work and take the young man out for a flight, so as not to cause more trouble. Unfortunately, he obviously misunderstood the situation. "Mr. Glamorgan meant to drive a VF-25 himself, not sit in the back." "..." Seeing that Ozma''s face became even uglier, Mihail immediately came up with a new idea: "In this case, let this Mr. Glamorgan prove his skills on the simulator first! If he really can Driving, its nothing to let him fly around. If you dont even understand how to open the emulator, it should make this young man who came out of nowhere give up that unrealistic idea, right? Is the other party willing to accept the simulator test? This is simpler. The fighter plane needs to do some preparations for departure, so it is said to use the simulator to pass the time and wait for the completion of the preparations, and warm up by the way. (end of this chapter) Chapter 416： dig dig dig dig Chapter 416 Dig, dig, dig "Simulator?" "You know, the VF-25 is the latest type of fighter, and there are many new technologies applied to it. Use the simulator to let you get acquainted with these new devices first." Mihail enthusiastically explained the situation to David, with a bright face Smile, as if he was really explaining the situation to David: "In addition, some preparations are required for the fighter plane to fly. Instead of waiting here, it is better to experience the simulator first." "Sounds like a good suggestion." David also had a smile on his face, but anyone could see that the expression on his face revealed a sense of ''I just want to see how round you are? ''the taste of. This posture makes Mihaier feel a lot of pressure, and there is always a sense of being caught by his girlfriend when he is on multiple boats. Fortunately, although the other party saw through his thoughts, he did not refuse. It seems that this rich man of unknown origin is not difficult to deal with. Seeing Mihail leading the young man named David Glamorgan towards the simulation training room, Ozma also heaved a sigh of relief. As long as it is not messing around and unable to communicate. Maybe, after learning how hard it is to fly a VF-25 in a simulator, this guy will give up... "this" Through the external screen, Mihail, Luca, Eva, and Saotome Arte can clearly see the simulated flight conditions. David didn''t need any extra guidance at all. After entering the simulator, he quickly took off the ''plane'' and it flew quite smoothly. From the smoothness and stability of the fighter planes takeoff, it can be seen that David really knows how to fly the planethe simulator inside the SMS is not a game console, and its operation is no different from driving a real VF-25. SMS pilots usually use simulators for training, so being able to successfully take off and land on the simulator means that when flying a real aircraft, as long as the mentality is stable, these operations can also be completed. Seeing this situation, Mihail immediately went to greet Captain Ozma, and made various preparations for the plane to take off. "It seems that we all underestimated this guest." Although the real flight is still risky, since the other party has proved that they know how to drive and their status is relatively special, they can only accompany them. "Go and prepare, fill up the propellant for the plane (propellant is consumed to fly in space), and don''t carry ammunition." In order to prevent any accidents, Ozma prepared to accompany him personally. When issuing a series of orders, he also asked the logistics staff to prepare his fighter plane for take-off. The captain is going, and Luca must go with him. The rest of Kiliam and Mihail feel that they should also accompany them. So when David came back, the whole team of the skeleton team was ready to goa standard VF-25A was prepared for David. That is, the yellow-green painted VF-25 that often moves with the fleet in the animation and flies in formation at every turn. Generally, this fighter has another name: miscellaneous soldiers. David doesnt mind arranging a miscellaneous military aircraft for himself. Anyway, there is no difference in performance between the standard VF-25 and the several models used by the skeleton team, except for some equipment. At the same time, SMS did not install an external backpack on the plane it was driving. "It doesn''t matter, it''s more flexible." He is here for drag racing, not to experience space plane warfare. If there is no super backpack, there will be no! This way it flies faster. Eva and Saotome Alt watched David put on the flight suit and sit in the cockpit, and then led by the SMS staff to the SMS combat command center: the bridge of MACROSSQUARTER. Here, Eva met the captain of the battleship Jeffrey Wilder, and the trio responsible for radar, communications, fire control, and battleship status monitoring Monica Lange, Ram Hoa and Mina Roseanne. Through the screen on the bridge, everyone can clearly see the situation of the skeleton team and the fighter plane that David is driving. "Welcome aboard MACROSSQUARTER! Ms. Eva McKenna, Mr. Saotome Alter." Captain Jeffrey Wilder was polite to these two guests, and did not put on a cold face of displeasure. Being capable of the position of captain, I have come into contact with too many people of all kinds, and my interpersonal skills are many levels higher than that dead sister control Ozma. At this time, David is not here, otherwise he will start thinking about poaching corners again. "Nice to meet you, Captain Wilder." Saotome Arte seemed a bit reserved, but her good tutoring made him not rude, and greeted everyone politely. In addition to the status of friends and classmates of Mikhail and Luca, several people on the bridge treated him More passionate than Eva. At the moment when several people greeted each other, No. 1 and No. 2 of the skeleton team, captain Ozma and Mihail had already taken off. Next is David. After David takes off successfully, there will be Skull 3 and 4, that is, Luca and Killiam. "Hope that Mr. Glamorgan won''t be too nervous flying a real plane." The red-haired Ram looked at the VF on the screen, and made a casual complaint, which immediately caused Monica to cough. At the same time, the purple-haired Mina reminded his partner not to talk nonsense, there are outsiders here! Realizing that today he can''t speak harshly casually, Ram decisively shut up, watching the VF on the screen take off smoothly and rush into space. David controlled the fighter plane to merge with the two fighter planes that took off earlier, and soon the other two fighter planes caught up. Five fighter planes protected him in a "surrounding" manner, ensuring that his guest would not have any accidentsof course, they were also preventing him from causing any accidents. According to this formation, David doesn''t need to observe the surrounding environment, and he will fly behind Skull No. 1 honestly, and there will be absolutely no accidents. "Follow me, we will fly around the convoy." Ozma''s stinky face appeared on the communication interface, David looked at the captain of the skeleton team, and said something that made his blood pressure soar: "Okay, why don''t we see who can complete this lap first . "What?" Before Ozma could object, David cut off the communication. Then the members of the Skeleton Squad saw the ''protected'' VF fighter rush out from above the formation, and then rushed straight forward. "..." The other three people all had an expression of "I knew it would not be that simple", and Ozma''s forehead was full of blue veins. At this moment, seeing this situation, everyone on the bridge glanced at Eva in unison. Seeing this indifferent expression, they wondered whether they should be worried about the safety of Mr. Glamorgan? I still complain about these two guests. No matter what, there will be fun and fun next time. The angry Ozma wanted to directly blow up that disobedient guy into fireworks with a wild circus. But even if he brought live ammunition, he couldn''t do this, so he could only drive the fighter plane to catch up with a displeased face, until this time he suddenly realized something was wrong. "Um?" Although the VF fighters in front flew according to the established course and did not deviate from the flight route they had set in advance, they did not fly in a straight line. This dangling posture seemed to be provocative, and it seemed to be avoiding being locked by themselves. Ozma, an experienced veteran pilot, immediately judged the situation: definitely the first one! But he soon discovered that the maneuvering method of the VF fighter in front was a bit too outrageous. This kind of flight route did not seem like a manned aircraft could fly out. "How can this be?" Ozma observed for a while, and finally made a decision after noticing that the VF fighter in front of him swayed provocatively at him from time to time: "Luka, Kiliam, you are responsible for recycling the backpack, Mihail, throw away the backpack and Come up!" At the same time as the order was issued, the external backpack had been detached from the fuselage, and then the fighter accelerated and chased after the VF in front. "Alas, the situation has become more troublesome." Mihail complained, but his movements were not slow, and David Glamorgan did arouse his interest. As an excellent pilot, he inevitably wanted to compete with him. Also released the external backpack, Mihail drove his own Skull No. 2 and chased after it. The three lightly loaded VFs disappeared from sight in the blink of an eye, leaving Luca and Killiam to take back the external backpacks to the base. "Luca." "What''s the matter? Senior Killiam." "Who the **** is that Glamorgan?" "LAI is discussing cooperation with that person... As for why he has such good driving skills, I don''t know." Luka realized that David''s phrase "the strongest pilot in the Winter Kingdom" was not bragging. His majesty''s flying skills are indeed very powerful, and Luca thinks that he will never be able to catch up with the fighter plane driven by David. "I don''t know who will win in the end?" "It should be the captain, right?" Although that His Majesty''s skills are very powerful, Luca still thinks that the final winner is Captain Ozma Lee. But when he and Killiam flew back to the base with the recovered backpacks and rushed to the bridge, they discovered from the screen that the fighter plane piloted by David Glamorgan was still leading. Ozma failed to catch up and overtake? This situation surprised the two of them. Is the captain releasing water? But when the two planes on the screen gradually flew away and left the "shooting distance" of Skull 2, everyone had the answer in their hearts: Ozma had tried his best, but he still couldn''t catch up with the VF piloted by that person. . What is the origin of this young man named David Glamorgan? Captain Wilder suspects that David Glamorgan is from the GALAXY fleet, which is famous for its biochemical and human transformation technology, because the various flying movements that David made when flying a fighter plane obviously exceeded the capacity of the human body. At this time, David, who was the first to drive the plane back to the base, was looking at the stinky Ozma with a smile, and threw out the first bait: "Do you want to become as good as me?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 417： in the vast galaxy Chapter 417 In the vast galaxy Ozma ignored David''s invitation, but David could see some surprise and hesitation from the other party''s face. Obviously, he was tempted. Ozma is different from Saotome Alter. Saotome Alter simply wants to become a powerful fighter pilot and enjoy the joy of flying to the fullest. This SMS Skull Squad Captain is different, he knows a lot of inside information. Including the development and birth of a new generation of VF fighters, it is all because the human government knows the existence of creatures like Vajura. Large company groups including LAI, in order to obtain more folded crystalsthis kind of crystal was born in Vajuras body, they will also promote the collision between human beings and creatures like Vajura behind the scenes. In short, humans and Vajura are destined to break out in a war, and Ozma, who has seen the horror of Vajura with his own eyes, certainly hopes to become stronger. The official entry of VF-25 once gave him some confidence, but he knew that even with new weapons and equipment, it was still not easy to defeat those bugs. If I accept the transformation and become stronger... After the competition with David, Ozma has already determined in his heart that the other party is a strengthened person who has undergone transformation. In fact, in a certain way, the judgment of Ozma and Captain Jeffrey Wilder is not counted wrong. It''s just that these two people don''t know anything about the way of strengthening Winter City and the height it can reach! Visited, scanned and actually drove to experience the VF fighter, and waved a small **** by the way. David felt that it was not in vain this time, and basically did everything he wanted to do. In the next few days, David took Eva to wander around in the 25th immigration convoy. During the period, he also visited LAI''s laboratory and saw more new technologies mastered by LAI. Among them, the technology of the heavy beam beam cannon that David is thinking about has also been "seen" by him. By this time, David''s purpose of coming to this world has basically been achieved, and he began to "tour the mountains and rivers" with Eva comfortably. After visiting most of the main island, the two began to visit other areas . Like this kind of large immigrant convoy, in addition to the circular main island, there are many long ecological boats behind it like a train. These islands that are towed behind the main island have various functions. Such as agricultural areas, livestock areas, etc., and even the living and commercial areas of the Jeterati people. The multi-purpose ecological ship can ensure the self-sufficiency of the immigrant convoy during the long voyage, and try to make the residents living on the immigrant convoy ignore the fact that they are actually living on the spaceship. In fact, from a technical point of view, the eco-ship technology in this world is quite mature. Eva wanders around with David. If she ignores the connection parts and other structures in each ''island'', she will often forget that she is in the on a spaceship. It feels no different from visiting a certain city. "I feel the same way." David walked in the special channel for "ordinary humans", looking at the tall Jetrati people around him and the huge various commodities, he suddenly had a strange feeling. Eva also felt special. The two of them went around most of the places that can be visited in the boat group, and finally felt that the life and business district of the Jeterati people were the most interesting. Compared to Cold Winter City or the world I lived in before, this is the most special place. Huge vegetables, fruits, and those huge races with a height of about fifteen meters... David realized that the Jetratis were taller than most Cybertronians when they came here. Beside the alien, there is a mountainous pressure. "Do you want to win over a group of Jeteratis back to Winter City?" Eva looked at David standing on the edge of the high platform, and looked at the Jetrati people coming and going around. She seriously doubted that the newly promoted His Majesty the Winter King wanted to increase the race types of her kingdom. "Jeterati are a very good fighting race." They have tall bodies, strong physiques, and amazing fighting will and instincts. Most of the Jeterati pilots do not need advanced weapons and equipment. Even if they only provide old-fashioned combat capsules, they will not complain, but Is firmly set foot on the battlefield. "However, I''m afraid it will be difficult to really win over these Jetrati people to live in Winter City." "Why?" "Because Winter City doesn''t have their favorite ''culture''." Speaking of this, David also realized that the entertainment life in Winter City is indeed too scarce. As a ruler, he is fine, he can do whatever he wants, and even go to other worlds to have fun. People close to me can also get similar treatment because of this, but ordinary residents in Winter City don''t have much entertainment at all except for work, chatting and making people. The arrival of the Tilan nobles brought more leisure and entertainment activities to Winter City, but these activities were only limited to the noble circle. That is, recently, because of David''s coronation as king, a group of bards were attracted, which gave the civilians of Winter City more entertainment. "Shouldn''t some entertainment be arranged for the citizens?" As David from the era of information explosion, he does not regard entertainment projects as pure entertainment. He knows how powerful these things are. If the operation is good, then the small conflicts that may erupt in Winter City can be eliminated in the bud in advance: such as dramas, stage plays and other performances, should they promote the idea of ??equality among all races? To mix things up, the kind of life before was not lived by human beings at all, but such a good life now comes from the great His Majesty Glamorgan and so on. At that time, arrange some bards from other places to talk about the miserable lives of civilians in other countries, so that the national loyalty will not increase? Of course, it cant be all of these things. Ordinary singing and dancing programs can also be arranged! "Isn''t it two days since Shirley Nome arrived?" "Yes, Luca asked us before if we wanted to go to that singer''s concert." Luca, Mikhail, and Saotome Arte took a part-time job and performed an air show at Shirley Lou''s concert . Even without this incident, Luca can get VIP tickets for the concert for David, depending on whether he is interested. "Are you interested in that little girl?" Shirley Lou-Nome is only 17 years old, and she is really just a little girl in Eva''s eyes. However, men seem to like little girls, isn''t that how Gwen got David? And Sophia! Eva guessed wrong this time, David didn''t think about that at all, he suddenly mentioned Shirley Lou, in fact, he wanted to confirm the start time of the plot. By the way, I thought about whether I should continue to stay here and wait for the plot to start? Or just go back and forget it? In his view, the conflict between humans and bugs is inevitable, and this war was deliberately promoted by some ambitious people. At that time, the entire immigrant convoy will be attacked by bugs at any time. What should I do if I stay and see the human beings being affected by the war? Bring the entire immigrant convoy back to Winter City? "Oh? It seems that it is not impossible." Isnt the goal of the immigrant convoy to find a habitable planet? The continent of Brennia is a habitable planet. The only trouble is that the immigrant convoy has its own government, bureaucracy and army, and there is a high probability that these people will not be obedient citizens of Winter City. So forget it! Just follow the original plan to focus on digging some talents. After shopping around for a while, I returned to the hotel on the main island with Eva. After staying for so long, David has reached a secret cooperation agreement with LAI. Although no contract has been signed, neither party is prepared to violate any verbal agreement. According to the decision of both parties, LAI company asked Luca Angeloni to serve as the liaison of both parties to ensure the smooth communication between the two parties. The first cooperation project between the two parties is to mass-produce folding crystals. For this reason, LAI will provide Cold Winter City with crystal samples, as well as various data currently in hand. Once successful, the cooperation between the two parties will enter the second stage: to jointly develop the in-depth application of folding crystals, and sell related products to the entire galaxy... It seems that LAI has taken all the benefits, but it is not true that Winter City will not get any benefits. As long as Cold Winter City can artificially manufacture folding crystals, all technologies and resources of LAI will be open to Cold Winter City, which means that David can obtain any resources in this world through LAI Company. Human beings in this world can already roam around the galaxy, and LAI, as a large enterprise, can easily mobilize various resources. When necessary, David can even get a ready-made MARROSS directly to Winter City through LAI, as long as he has a suitable transportation method. LAI will also provide David with all the operators including the captain; This also means that if David wants to poach people in this world, he doesn''t even need to show up in person. well? As soon as his thoughts unfolded, David found that his vision did not need to be limited to the 25th immigrant convoy. After setting his sights on the entire Milky Way, David immediately thought of a powerful pilot, who he had forgotten about: the former problematic ace pilot Yong-Dyson. At this time, Yong was over 40 years old, and he left the United Army to work in SMS. It is not clear which branch David is in, but this is not a problem for LAI. Such a famous person can easily find information. Considering that guy''s character, as long as David can provide him with a way to become stronger and a better fighter, the probability of him defecting to Winter City is higher than that of Ozma and Saotome Arte. Besides that, the brainwashed Major Brera Stein is also a worthy target. "If I destroy the control device on Brera''s head in advance and let him wake up in advance... Will this plot continue?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 418： give me one too Chapter 418 give me one too David has achieved most of the goals of this trip and has successfully established contact with LAI. In the future, he can maintain contact with the world through LAI, Saotome Art, Luca and others. Next, he can also contact Yong-Dyson through the LAI company. If it goes well, Winter City will soon have its own ace pilot. Although Yong is a guy who gives the army an unusual headache, his problems are not a problem for Cold Winter City. "Yon-Dyson?" Sure enough, when David and Luca mentioned this person, Luca had a surprised expression on his face. He didn''t ask how David knew this person. Although some things about Yong were classified as confidential, they should not be hidden from the King of Winter City. Luka has always believed that after David came this time, there must be a Cybertronian who also came to help David collect various information. As a matter of fact, Luca guessed right! David has always carried a robot dog with him. This robot pet ''snatched'' from Sonic, spends most of the time on David''s body in a dormant state, which means that David can wake up this guy to work at any time. Because there is no need to invade any secret facilities, the robot dog is good enough for this jobcollecting useful information from public network information platforms, sorting it out and handing it over to David. Its just that Yong-Dyson was recalled by David based on his past memories, and it has nothing to do with the information collected by the robot dog. "Your Majesty wants to recruit this person to Winter City?" Luka has visited the barracks in Winter City and knows that there is a serious shortage of pilots in Winter City. It is not surprising that David wants to recruit pilots. I was just surprised that David would focus on that ''lunatic''. "Yes, his technique is very good." "..." Luca doesn''t know how to comment on this matter. Yong-Dyson''s flying skills are indeed very good. In the simulator that the pilot is currently using, the enemy when choosing the difficult mode is simulated based on Yong-Dyson''s data. . Other things... Before Luca introduced the glorious deeds of Mr. Yong-Dyson to David, David directly waved his hand to stop his words, and said that Winter City can bring Mr. Yong-Dyson''s physical fitness back to the peak, and even change his physical fitness. Stronger, and can build a better dedicated fighter for him. All he has to do is to work for the Winter Kingdom and fly a fighter to attack when he is needed. Luka felt that the conditions proposed by David were very in line with that person''s preferences. It seems that His Majesty the King had a full understanding of Yong-Dyson before making the decision to recruit. "Leave this matter to our LAI to handle!" LAI has a lot of cooperation with SMS. It is not difficult for LAI to recruit a pilot who has passed the peak. SMS should not have any dissatisfaction. After all, Yong is already in his 40s, and there is nothing worth keeping a pilot at this age. Even if he looks like he can still fly, age is always a hidden danger. He must have realized that his health is getting worse! Generally speaking, normal people will feel excited when they learn that there is a way to bring the body back to its peak. Not to mention Yong-Dyson, Luca was very moved. He suddenly asked David a question. "Your Majesty." "What do you want to ask? Just say it." "Can I accept the training of Winter Barracks?" "Just that?" "Yes." "sure." Luka was very happy. Through Saotome Arte, he knew that he was being trained in the Winter Barracks. Because of the care of the Holy Light Priest and the Paladins, he could train beyond the limit of his body without worrying about his body being damaged. Although this kind of self-harm training method is painful, it can indeed make the body stronger. Saotome Alter has improved his physical fitness a lot after exercising for a period of time, but he usually uses simulators in school, which cannot show his physical advantages. Because the data marked on the simulator for the driver is the value of a normal person, there is no way to use unconventional extreme operations like driving a real fighter. When using the simulator to perform extreme operations beyond the normal limit, it will be judged as a driver. In states such as blackout and coma, the aircraft loses control and then ''crashes''. If the current Alter is allowed to fly a real plane, his performance will be better than that of the simulator, and may even surpass Michael Brown, who has been steadily suppressing him. "If you are interested, you can chat with the priests of the Holy Light Cathedral, maybe you can still understand the Holy Light!" David has no objection to anyone learning the mysterious knowledge that Winter City has, people like Luca If he really learned the Holy Light, or arcane and other knowledge, he would only be more closely bound to Winter City. Considering that Luca is the son of the LAI company, it means that LAI and Winter City are completely in the same camp. In other words, LAI will become the representative of the Winter Kingdom in a certain world like the Osborn Group in the Amazing Spider World and the Stark Group in the Marvel Universe. "Can I take Senior Michael with me?" "Can." Luka has a good relationship with Mihail and Saotome Alt. If there is such a good thing, of course I must ask Mihail to go to Winter City for training. Mihail-senpai wants to become even stronger, right? As for Captain Ozma... Luca knows that His Majesty David Glamorgan is trying to recruit the captain, but it is unclear whether the captain will agree. After talking about business for a while and confirming David''s next itinerary, Luca said goodbye and left. After talking for a while, David also made a decision in his heart. Stay and watch the concert before leaving. Its not that hes interested in Shirley Lu, a new generation of galactic singer, but that he wants to observe a magical creature like Vajura up close. So when I decided on the itinerary with Luca just now, in addition to asking LAI to prepare a VF-25S painted with black stripes on a white background, I also asked LAI to reserve two tickets for VIP seats for him. In the VIP box on the second floor, enjoy the performance of the new generation of Galaxy singer Shirley Noam. To be honest, David is still looking forward to it, because he has never been to a live concert in his previous life. He is curious about what it feels like to watch a live concert. Can you only hear all kinds of shouts from fans, and you can''t even hear what song is being sung on stage? When the real concert started, David found that the acoustics were good, and the singing was not overwhelmed by the cheering voices of the fans. He has some distance. "You really deserve to be the singer of the Galaxy? The real person is more beautiful than the one on the billboard!" Eva stared wide-eyed at Shirley Noam, who was singing **** the stage: "The figure is also very good, and the song is also very good." No wonder it became popular all over the Milky Way, it really has some ability. But what really caught David''s attention was not Shirley Lou''s performance, but Saotome Alt, who had collided with her teammates during the air show, quickly stabilized her posture and did not almost hit Shirley Lou because of loss of control. Causing Shirley Lou to fall off the stage. Without this accident, Shirley-lous earrings would not have fallen on Saotome Artes body, and Shirley-lou would not have gone to find Arter to get the earrings back, which would trigger a series of events. The reason for all this is simply because Alter received rigorous training in Winter City, which gave him even better flying skills. "Oh, does this spoil the plot? How will it develop later?" For some reason, David suddenly wanted to laugh... "What''s the matter with your conspiracy-successful smile? Did you do something?" Eva glanced at David beside her, and then at Shirleylou who stepped off the stage. Could it be that David has already set his hands on this little girl? This is strange, David has been staying with himself recently? When did he do it? Just when Eva wanted to ask, the concert was suddenly interrupted without warning. The lights were bright, and all the holographic images on the stage were turned off. Shirley Lu, who was wearing a more **** and **** dress before, also turned into a set of tightly wrapped tightsthe costume was also projected. From Xue Lilu''s reaction, it can be known that this situation also surprised her, and she didn''t understand what happened. At this time, a female officer rushed onto the stage and dragged Shirley-lou directly off. Seeing this scene, the fans hadn''t realized what was going on. As a soldier, Eva had already realized that something had happened. "I''m going to see those bugs, you go back to Winter City first!" When David was speaking, he greeted Luca who was staying in the dark above the stage, and motioned him to join him: "Wait for me After seeing Vajura, return to Winter City." "Are there any other activities?" "No." David waved his hand: "I will go back soon." Eva nodded, waved goodbye to David, and waited until she couldn''t see David''s figure, she chose a random direction and walked over, and the next second her figure turned into a phantom, and then disappeared. David joined Luca, Mihail, and Saotome Art, and rushed to the SMS base together. "It''s an emergency attack order." Luca looked at his two friends, and then at David. David knew what was going on, but he didn''t need to pretend to be a magic stick at this time. Anyway, the next few people will fly fighters to attack...except for Saotome Alt. Saotome Arte was at a loss, but if she went to SMS with Mikhail and Luca, she should be able to know what happened. But why did David Glamorgan come along? The next second, he knew why. "Is the VF fighter I want ready?" "Your Majesty, you want to attack together?" "certainly." Otherwise, what is he doing here? Is it possible that it was only to watch Shirley Lou''s concert? Several people looked at each other. Luca and Michel knew that they couldn''t persuade this person, so they didn''t say anything. After Saotome Arte realized it, he expressed his opinion very excitedly. "Get me a VF too!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 419： always too soft-hearted Chapter 419 Always too soft-hearted Although Saotome Alte wants to fly a fighter plane, she attacks with her friends. But no one heeded his request. Mihail and Luca are official employees of SMS, and they are both members of the Skeleton Squad. Receiving orders to attack is work; David''s fighter plane was prepared with the help of LAI. To some extent, it can be regarded as David''s "personal asset". It is a personal act for him to fly a fighter plane and operate with SMS. In theory, the army and the SMS company''s team can expel or destroy it. . Saotome Arte didn''t have a personal plane, and no one authorized him to attack, so even if he thought about it in his heart, he could only stare aside. Watching that David put on his flight suit and got into the VF-25S (captain model, the same model that Ozma was driving) with black stripes on a white background and a wolf head pattern painted on the vertical tail. "Don''t look envious. When you go back to Winter City, you will have the opportunity to actually fly this fighter." The relevant technology has already been obtained. David will take out the technology after returning home. Winter City can easily copy the VF-25 fighter, and with the resources owned by Winter City, it is also possible to directly use this fighter as the standard fighter of Winter City. no problem. "Really?" "Of course, I would never lie about this kind of thing." Made a promise casually, David closed the canopy, and then quietly waited for the order of attack. The communication image appeared at this time, and Ozma''s stinky face appeared on it. "This time you act together with our skeleton team, temporarily numbered Skull No. 5." "Oh? I thought I had to act alone!" "This time it''s a real battle, not a joke. We''re going to face very troublesome enemies. You''d better put away your playful mentality... Skull 2 ??will be responsible for protecting you." "Didn''t you know my technique?" "It''s different this time, it''s a real battle." Ozma''s expression was very serious, no longer an impatient stinky face, but a serious reminder to David, don''t think that going to the battlefield is such an interesting experience: "I don''t want my team members to die on the battlefield, even if they are forced in temporarily." Looking at Ozma in front of him, David no longer fooled this man jokingly. People are concerned about their own safety, so it''s not suitable to joke at this time: "Don''t worry, I''m not a recruit with no actual combat experience." Ozma, who was on the opposite side, realized something after seeing David''s serious expression: "That would be the best." Turning off the communication, David glanced at the extra super backpack on his fighter plane. This kind of external equipment can allow the VF fighter plane to carry more ammunition. But correspondingly, after installing the super backpack, even if a few more propellers are added to the backpack, it will still make the fighter heavy, and its flexibility cannot be compared with the normal one. After installing a super backpack, all of them are ace pilots who can fly fighters extremely flexibly. At the beginning of the plot, Saotome Alter was almost embarrassed, and was dumped by Ozma so much that she couldn''t even see her ass. After several battles, Saotome Alter, who has tapped her own potential, has become an ace pilot. In the movie version, she can even fight against VF-27 and three drones. Even if I was driving a YF-29 at the time, it was impossible to defeat such an opponent if the technology was not good enough. "Speaking of which, I still don''t know how far I can use this fighter plane''s combat effectiveness?" David didn''t have to wait long, and soon he had an answer. This VF-25 fighter plane is infinitely close to the limit state under his control, using all kinds of unpredictable and strange maneuvers to rampage on the battlefield. Even a powerful creature like Vajura can''t keep up with David. The rhythm can only be turned into gorgeous fireworks in the missiles he launches. "..." Watching that the fighter plane driven by David wiped out a few Vajuras again, he stopped and turned into a human form, raised his head to greet himself (provocative), and his blood pressure, which had dropped during the battle, began to soar again. Ozma had the urge to lock on to David''s fighter plane and throw all the missiles over it. "Captain, this guy named David...is he really human?" Killiam, who was an assaulter with Ozma, felt that the maneuvers made by David were terrible. He always thought that only drones could make such flying movements. "Who knows..." Ozma took a few deep breaths, telling Kiliam to ignore that guy. Judging from the opponent''s performance on the battlefield, this guy is indeed not a recruit. "Mihail, just do your job well and don''t need to keep paying attention to that guy." "Although I really want to say, even if I want to pay attention, I can''t keep up with that guy''s movements, but... really don''t care?" Mihail wanted to ask Luca, if this David died on the battlefield, what would LAI do? Won''t it be difficult? As a result, Luca didn''t care about these at all. He was collecting all kinds of battlefield data with all his heart: there were related data of VF-25 and data of Vajura. David is actually doing similar things. He controls the fighter planes to shuttle back and forth on the battlefield. His body has been switched to that of Cybertron. His eyes are constantly scanning these things that can fly in the universe and the atmospheric environment. A magical creature that can form bullets, missiles, and fold crystals in its body, and can also ignore space faults and perform space jumps across galaxies. Oh, by the way, this creature also has an extremely outrageous ability to evolve: when a group of people suffers a certain kind of damage and dies on a large scale, the remaining group will undergo corresponding evolution and be directly immune to such damage. In the plot, human weapons can easily destroy these bugs at the beginning, but slowly all kinds of weapons lose their effect. Although various new types of warheads have been developed for Vajura, everyone knows that these new weapons will lose their effectiveness sooner or later if they go on for a long time. Fortunately, this Zerg called Vajura has no irreconcilable conflicts with humans. The outbreak of war is entirely fueled by conspiracy and some "misunderstandings". Later, with the efforts of Lanhua-Li and Shirley Lou, the bugs and humans understood each other, and gave up the planet they lived on, so that the humans of the 25th immigrant fleet could settle on this planet. "It would be great if we can understand the space jumping ability at the inter-galaxy level and the outrageous evolution ability." Thinking of this, David realized that his thoughts were the same as the original civilization that led to the whole story! It can be said that the source of technology for the entire Macross series is Vajura, who was bombarded indiscriminately by himself. "In the future, you won''t be tinkering with things like primitive demons because of researching related technologies, right?" Because enough data was collected, David started a desertion: "Winter demons?" Looking around, he could not see half of the worms near him, but the battle in the distance was not over yet. David noticed that one of the adult bodies, Vajura, was rushing towards the main body of the immigrant convoy at an alarming speed. island. It has to be said that the battle has broken out for a long time, and the military''s fighter planes have been blown up. The officials already knew that there was a big battle here, and even the "outer cover" of the main island refused to close, because I don''t want people to know that there is a war here. "This kind of stupid president, he deserves to be like Xu Wenqiang." David adjusted his direction and rushed directly towards that Vajura. Adult Vajuras have very powerful firepower. The huge needle-like part on their backs can release powerful energy beams, which can blow up a space battleship with one shot. With such a strong firepower, if it is killed into the interior of the main island, the damage it will cause can be imagined how terrifying it will be. "Killiam!" "give it to me!" Ozma, unable to get away for the time being, immediately ordered Kiliam to come back to help, but just as Kiliam adjusted his direction, a VF fighter flew past. "Leave it to me." Increased the speed to the maximum, and this VF fighter flew at the fastest speed since its birth, and soon caught up with that Vajra. "I''m the most soft-hearted person, I can''t see a good person sacrifice!" David did not speak to himself, he did not cut off the communication with Kiliam and Ozma, so both of them heard it. "Tsk~" Killiam wanted to refute, he is also a very good pilot, he was just dealing with a big bug, why would he sacrifice it? But when he saw that the other party was chopping melons and vegetables, he directly used a fighting dagger to dismember Vajura''s body. He felt that it was better for him to shut up. The biggest crisis was resolved by David, SMS and the army finally repelled the invading Vajura, everyone can finally breathe a sigh of relief. No matter what, everyone around you is still alive and kicking after a victory, and everyone can celebrate after returning home. As for the military losses? That has nothing to do with SMS. But for Ozma, this battle has a completely different meaning: he has seen with his own eyes how terrifying David is on the battlefield, and that kind of strength makes him unable to ignore it. David looked at Ozma who was standing beside his fighter plane in a daze. When the other party turned his head and collided with his eyes, David knew that Ozma was shaken. Walking over, David extended an invitation to Ozma: "If you have time, you can ask Luca to take me to visit. Maybe you won''t be so entangled by then." Reaching out to pat Ozma, David finally added in a low voice: "That''s a better choice for your sister, too." "Varied" Ozma wanted to ask something, but when he turned around, he was surprised to find that David had disappeared. Looking around, there are many people in the hangar, but he believes that with his own eyesight, he can easily tell which one is David from the crowd. In the end, David couldn''t be found, as if David disappeared out of thin air after saying that sentence to himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 420： Support from all directions Chapter 420 Support from all directions "What the hell?" Ozma''s head was full of question marks, and he couldn''t figure out how David disappeared. Puzzled, he finally found Luca and wanted to see if he could get more information from Luca? Moreover, David said that he could let Luca take him to visit his place. Could it be that guy''s company? "Would you like to take a look?" When Ozma started to think about this question, the answer already appeared in his heart. And, David also mentions his sister, he has to figure out the situation... With just a few words, Ozma was kicked into the pit. David sincerely hoped that the future recruitment work would be as simple as this. After playing in the world of Macross for a while, when David returned to Winter City, the black widow Natasha Romanov had completely solved the red house, and even finished the finishing work. This secret agency that thought it was destroyed by itself, but actually hid in the dark and worked secretly, this time it was completely destroyed. "After all, Captain Steve Rogers has made a move. If it takes too long, the former supreme mage will be too embarrassed." Natasha would complain about Steve whenever she had the opportunity, especially when she found out that her ''mother'' and ''sister'' were under the control of the Red House, she felt even more resentful towards Steve. Even if you were not suitable for dealing with this kind of thing when you were the supreme mage, you can tell me, okay? Natasha found some friends to solve this problem by herself, which is not too troublesome. As a result, Steve didn''t reveal a word, which made her very upset. Steve also knew that he was not a good friend, so he stood there quietly and let Natasha complain casually. Maybe there were enough complaints and the matter was resolved perfectly, so Natasha didn''t react more aggressively. Now she has to deal with the last bit of aftermath. The Red House collapsed, but the countless agents under the control of the Red House are still there; Antonia, the imitation master who has escaped from control, is still there; what should I do with my father, mother and sister? "It''s not a big deal for your family to move directly to Winter City, right?" The family of the Black Widow was originally a group of agents who got together temporarily to carry out tasks, but they developed a real family relationship. Now that they are reunited after many years, maybe they can still enjoy the "family happiness" in Winter City? "As for those agents, didn''t they run away directly after leaving the red house?" With the abilities of those agents, they are fully capable of creating a new identity for themselves in a short period of time and starting a new life. As long as they don''t want to be exposed, it is difficult for ordinary people to discover their true identities. Of course, maybe due to some accident, his secret agent skills will be exposed, triggering a series of things, but that would be another movie, and it has nothing to do with David. They have been exposed to too many things, and they lack trust in most countries and organizations. Most would like to be able to leave Earth if they couldan option that was completely impossible before, but is now a viable and real option. "So all these female agents have come to Winter City?" "Not all of them." The Red House controls a lot of female agents, and when there are more people, they will naturally have any ideas. "Some people disappeared directly, and some decided to join the ''Justice League (hydra that was whitewashed and disguised as a cosmic law enforcement agency)'', and most of the rest came to Winter City." Currently, these female agents are living in the military camp, and a camp has been temporarily established for them. In order to ensure the safety of the camp, Fiora is responsible for guarding this area. "Oh, it''s safe enough." Whether it''s for people inside the camp or outside the camp. Looking at Natasha who suddenly looked expectant in front of him, David smiled: "Place it in the way we said earlier." No matter what training these female agents have received, or how elite intelligence personnel they are, David will not force these agents to serve him with allegiance. Like countless people who came to Winter City, David will give them the same treatment: free to decide what they want to do! If they don''t want to continue to be agents, they can start an ordinary and normal life here in Winter City. Those who are willing to use the skills they have honed over the years to make a living are also welcome to the Winter Intelligence Departmentand they will be carefully taught by Vanessa VanCleef. Although these female agents code-named widows have all the qualities that modern agents should have, they still lack sufficient understanding of the extraordinary and mysterious side. At the same time, I also want to see if I can tap the relevant potential from these people. Aside from other things, the skill of stealth is very powerful and practical. When David finished speaking, Natasha on the opposite side showed a smile and quietly breathed a sigh of relief. David fulfilled the promise he made at the beginning, and the women he rescued gained real freedom. Of course, some people may continue to serve as the tools of Winter City, but they have the right to choose, unlike when they were in the red house, they had no choice at all. "If you want to live an ordinary life, we should hand it over to Wetherby to be responsible for the resettlement, and treat them the same as other new residents." David is not worried that these female agents will use their abilities after deciding to become ordinary people to do something bad. This is Winter City, a city that gathers all kinds of high-tech and mysterious powers. I also have subordinates such as Kryptonians and Cybertronians. If these people think they can become the overlord of the underworld in Winter City, Dai Vi would show them how wrong they were. "If you want to continue to do intelligence work, you will be responsible for placement." Including personal information registration, dormitory allocation, and follow-up training arrangements, all were given to Natasha. Natasha will be very busy after taking on a lot of tasks, but she is very happy. Natasha feels that she is doing something meaningful, rather than simply being a machine that keeps stealing and killing. After Natasha left, David and Steve continued to chat for a while. After helping Natasha deal with the red house, Steve helped Bruce Wayne introduce Diana to the Multiverse Justice Avengers that David casually made up. "This name is really too much, I should really ask Tony to tell you those complaints again." "Hehe, I will not give him such a chance." According to Steve''s description, after Diana figured out what was going on in Winter City, she officially joined the Multi-Justice Avengers Alliance. Currently, Bruce Wayne and Diana are looking for The Flash and Aquaman, and they are preparing to absorb them. In this way, the DC universe will form a permanent squad consisting of Superman, Wonder Woman, Batman, Flash, and Aquaman. In an emergency, you can also recruit Martian Manhunter, Mera, Deathstroke and others. Plus support that can be called from Winterfell at any time: Steve Rogers, Tony Stark, Bruce Banner, Peter Parker, Harry Osborn, Kara Zor-El. There are also Kryptonians headed by General Zod, Cybertron warriors led by Optimus Prime and Megatron, Knights of Winter, and Knights of Tiran can also gather to help if necessary. Similarly, if the Marvel universe is in trouble, these people can go to support at any time. Just like Aidan went to Azeroth to fight the Lich King, in the future Winter City will focus on one party in trouble and support from all sides! When you are full and panic and dont know what to do, you can also form a team and find a world to play. Of course, the most important thing is still the gods outside Brennia. In the future, these people will become their help against those so-called gods. Will David be worried that these people will not help him after taking benefits from Winter City? He has never worried about this, because the people who will be ''recruited'' to Winter City by him are all people with guaranteed moral character. Like the superheroes of the Marvel Universe and DC Universe, the greatest characteristics of these people are enthusiasm and kindness, and their own moral standards prevent them from doing that kind of thing. Not to mention the example of Steve who almost made his home in Winter City, and Natasha who really brought the whole family to Winter City. After learning from Steve that everything was going well with Bruce, David asked several people one after another whether anything happened in Winter City during this time. As a result, the answer I got from Helen was that everything was normal. "Sophia sent a message two days ago. Seeing that you are not here, I will hand over the report to Gareth." "Is it the battle report from the front?" Called up the report and checked it, and found that the above content is very simple: has departed from Iron Tree Fort; Marching all goes well; Marching all goes well; Enemy attack, wipe out the enemy; Marching all goes well; Meet the coalition forces sent by Julongbao and win a big victory; March all goes well... Comparing the time, David realized that the time when Sophia sent the message was the day when the Cold Winter Army met the Allied Forces...or it might be after the victory. This is hard to judge. From this report, we can know that the so-called coalition forces were vulnerable. It may have taken less than half a day from encountering to being defeated and then to cleaning up the mess. The battle went so smoothly that Gareth had nothing to say, so there was such a concise report. Turning off the report, David remembered that Helen had gone to help his father conquer the Balkan Peninsula before, and he didn''t ask about the situation in detail, wondering how the progress was going there? "very smooth!" Helen said that after using terrifying force to awe, the other kingdoms no longer dared to confront the army of the Spartan Kingdom. They obediently chose to surrender and became part of the increasingly powerful Spartan Kingdom. As the prestige of the Kingdom of Sparta spread further and further, more kingdoms began to join Sparta on their own initiative. "According to this speed, then you can go north to occupy eastern Europe; or go west to land on the Apennine Peninsula across the sea." (end of this chapter) Chapter 421： Davids Throne Chapter 421 David''s Throne In addition to these two options, Sparta can also cross the Aegean Sea and directly land in Asia Minor. Considering that there are a large number of islands in the Aegean Sea, it is even simpler than landing directly on the Apennine Peninsula across the sea. However, David previously asked the Kingdom of Sparta to occupy the entire Europe, so Tyndarios'' attack direction is always on the European continent, not east. Of course, Asia Minor will definitely be taken by the Kingdom of Sparta. In the future, it is entirely possible to turn the Black Sea and the Mediterranean Sea into the inland sea of ??the Kingdom of Sparta. With the support of Winter City, these goals will be achieved sooner or later-the Kingdom of Sparta has no opponents in their world. As long as David is patient, the whole world will become his ''vassal'' world. When that day really comes, I wonder if I can draw energy from that world to make myself stronger? David thinks it should be possible, as long as he finds the right method, just like he absorbed Tiamut''s power to strengthen himself. "Everything is going well in Sparta." Helens world didnt seem to require Davids extra attention. Even a little benefit thrown out casually would be a huge gift to the people of the Spartan Kingdom. High-yield crops such as potatoes, corn, and sweet potatoes laid the foundation for the massive increase in population in the Kingdom of Sparta. With all kinds of powerful weapons, the force of the Spartan Kingdom is proud of the whole world. They are the only ones who beat others, and no one else dares to beat them. As the country grows stronger and people''s lives are getting better and better, the whole country is becoming more and more devout towards the **** David. It is completely different from the gods believed by many surrounding kingdoms. After the Kingdom of Sparta believed in David, it really received a lot of care. Currently on the Balkan Peninsula, the Kingdom of Sparta already has the reputation of the land of the gods. According to legend, the Kingdom of Sparta has endless food, powerful and gorgeous weapons and armor, and the drink (tea) that the gods like to drink. The Spartans lived in clean, tidy, majestic cities, wore beautiful costumes bestowed by the gods, and lived a happy life unimaginable by ordinary people. "In fact, similar rumors have also begun to spread in Iron Tree Fort." When talking about this matter, Helen smiled very happily, because these circumstances once again proved how correct her original decision was. If I had shrunk back then, how could I have such a happy and comfortable life now? It is even more impossible for his own motherland, the Kingdom of Sparta, to become as powerful as it is now. It is impossible for me to cross the realm of mortals so easily and become an extraordinary existence. Helen, who has eaten golden apples, used strengthening potions, and mastered arcane energy, is indeed no longer a mortal. Even if she doesn''t wear power armor, she can easily defeat a group of elite soldiers of the Spartan Kingdom. "Those bards who came to Cold Winter City before did a good job of publicizing your Majesty." After the coronation ceremony, bards from all over the world left Winter City one after another. Some of these bards are going to visit Port Tiran, and some want to go around the northern plains to see the snowy scenery on the northern plains. Some fell in love with Winter City and decided to stay here for a period of time; Naturally, some of them have made new works, and they cant wait to spread the new works to other people, so they went all the way south. This group of bards had to pass through Iron Tree Castle, so the people of Iron Tree Castle became the first audience to hear about the mysteries of Winter City. "Does Marquis Morgan have no objection to this?" Such rumors should cause some trouble to the Marquis Morgan''s rule, right? The marquis didn''t come to complain to himself? Are you so sensible? "Marquis Morgan should not care about these things. He is still in Winter City and has not returned." "ah?" David thought that after he went to the immigration convoy to play for a while, these people who came to watch the ceremony would leave Winter City one after another, especially the big lords like Marquis Morgan who have their own territories to manage. "He hasn''t left yet?" "Yes, Marquis Morgan wants to completely remodel Iron Tree Castle. During this time, he has been wandering around in Winter City, visiting Digger and Edwin Van Cleef." Edwin Van Cleef is the chief designer of Winter City, and Winter City was designed by him. Later, the addition of Digger only accelerated the construction of Winter City, and Edwin''s design plan was still used. Even though Winter City continues to add various new facilities, these new facilities still do not deviate from the original design framework. Marquis Morgan visited Edwin Van Cleef to inquire about how to rebuild Iron Tree Fort, and he found the right person. "Rebuild Iron Tree Fort..." Iron Tree Fort is located at the key entrance to the south of the Northern Plains, which is equivalent to the southern gateway of Winter City. People living in the eastern part of the Brunnia continent must go through Iron Tree Fort if they want to go to the northern plains. It can be said that Iron Tree Fort will be the facade of the Winter Kingdom. From this point of view, the city must be rebuilt. "Tell Edwin to come and see me." David was going to have a good talk with Edwin Van Cleef, and relayed his thoughts to Marquis Morgan through Edwin. According to David''s idea, the entire city of Iron Tree Fort will be demolished: no matter the outer city or the inner city. Lay out various infrastructures from scratch, and then start building various facilities. Residential houses should be built at the end, and before that, the people of Iron Tree Fort will be arranged to live in the northern plainsall residents of Iron Tree Fort can choose: Rinwinter City will provide them with a temporary residence. After the reconstruction project of Iron Tree Fort is completed and a new residence is built, they can choose a new home from it; The new residence will be provided by Cold Winter City, and they will be directly exchanged for their home in Iron Tree Fort. Of course, the real trouble lies in the farmland of Iron Tree Fort, whether it belongs to nobles or farmers, how to deal with these farmlands when Iron Tree Fort is demolished and rebuilt? Abandoned? I''m afraid no one wants to! Let them continue farming by themselves? That would be more trouble to solve. Find someone to farm for you? After much deliberation, it seems that the most simple and straightforward way is to throw the waste away, and then the city of Winter will compensate the owners of these farmlands. That''s the general direction, and David doesn''t have to worry about the specific details and operations. Wetherby and his staff are in charge of these tasks. After such an operation, Iron Tree Fort will become a brand new modern city, and it will no longer be the original smelly and backward posture. At the same time, the various ''illegal buildings'' around Iron Tree Fort can also be completely cleaned up, and the appearance of the city will be greatly improved. These low-level civilians who originally lived in the slums may become residents of the northern plains after living in the northern plains for a period of time, which can fill a large number of people for the newly built Port Tiran. Let David''s plan to continuously expand the scope of Winter City until the entire northern plain becomes a city continue to move forward. After listening to David''s thoughts, Edwin Van Cleef knew what he should do: don''t care what Iron Tree Fort is like now, he just needs to design a new city based on the terrain around Iron Tree Fort. "Recently, you can think carefully about what kind of new city to design." After telling Van Cleef, David looked at the position of the sun outside and found that it was already afternoon. After half a day of questioning, he already knew the situation of Winter City during his departure. After dealing with these trivial matters, David went downstairs to take a look at the newly built front hall. Because it is an empty hall, it was built very quickly. This front hall is located on the south side of Glamorgan Castle, which is in front of the main entrance. It is connected to Glamorgan Castle by a corridor, which does not affect the entry and exit in the direction of the main entrance of Glamorgan Castle. The front hall has a good distance from Glamorgan Castle to ensure that this building will not affect the lighting of any area inside Glamorgan Castle. Enter the front hall through a short corridor, and there are two passages facing the left and right sides in front of you. You can walk into the side of the front hall by whichever passage you take: come out from the passage on the left and turn your head slightly to the right, you can see the throne on the steps facing the gate of the front hall. The entire front hall is empty and tall, and there are only a few thick stone pillars outside the throne, and there are no other objects. "Is this throne made of bare cast iron?" David saw at a glance the main material used to make the throne, and its high compatibility with the Holy Light was so easy to identify. Sitting on it, David could feel that the holy light in his body had established a certain connection with the throne. After just one breath, David knew that a lot of holy light spells were attached to the throne. Including Holy Shield, Powerful Healing, etc., it can ensure that David sitting on the throne will not be threatened in any way. Even if the entire front hall collapses, the holy light energy contained in the throne will form a huge energy shield in time, so that the falling stones will be bounced far enough to ensure that the throne and the area around the throne will not be buried. However, for David, these functions have no practical significance. Enchanting such a large number of spells for David''s throne is simply to make a special enough throne, otherwise the craftsmen will think that it is not worthy of the great David-Glamorgan His Majesty. "Fortunately, the feeling of actually sitting on it is not as ''hard and uncomfortable'' as it looks." The craftsmen who knew His Majesty Glamorgan''s preferences very well, of course, couldn''t make a throne with powerful enchantments, which looked extremely gorgeous, but was very uncomfortable to sit on. Anyone who is familiar with David knows that he attaches great importance to comfort and practicality. If it is uncomfortable to sit on, no matter how strong and special it is, the final result will only be kicked to pieces by His Majesty the King. So, this cold and hard throne made of many special metals feels similar to a lazy chair when sitting on itexcept that the user does not sink into the chair, but into a ball of energy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 422： group of ace pilots Chapter 422 A group of ace pilots After feeling it carefully for a while, David found that it was comfortable, but sitting on it like this might damage the majesty of the king! Tried to pose an imposing sitting posture, and found that the energy beside him would automatically adjust to support the body. Although it is not as comfortable as directly paralyzing into the energy, it is not bad. "Hmm, nice throne." More importantly, this thing will not stick to itself, so that it will not be unable to get up after sitting on it. "This throne doesn''t look like a toilet after all." Get up from the throne, stand on the steps and look over, the situation of the whole hall can be seen at a glance, including those who come from the ''back'' of themselves, they must also enter the hall through the two passages on the side. These two exits are also within his line of sight, and behind him is a very thick wall: it is said that a thick vibrating plate is hidden inside, making it almost impossible to sneak attack from behind. "But the bare walls don''t seem very beautiful?" Helen, who came with David, explained the ideas of the craftsmen by the way: "The plan is to paste the map of the Winter Kingdom on it." Eva, who also came with her, heard the words and looked at Helen curiously: "Why isn''t it carved on it?" "In that case, you have to directly engrave the entire territory of Brennia." David guessed what the craftsmen were thinking, and chose the map for the convenience of replacement. The current real territory of the Winter Kingdom is only the northern plain plus Iron Tree Fort. But the army of the Winter Kingdom is fighting in the south. If there is no accident, the entire territory of the original Tilan Kingdom can be brought under the rule within a year. At that time, just draw a new map directly according to the territory of Tilan Kingdom. In the future, it can be continuously updated according to the expansion of the Winter Kingdom, until all the places in Brennia are occupied, it can be directly carved on the wall. Turning around, David found that although the front hall was tall and spacious, it was not big enough for Cybertronians to come in at will. "Edwin said that because Glamorgan Castle itself is not tall enough, if the front hall is built too high, it will make Glamorgan Castle very small." When the front hall was being built, Helen happened to ask this question, so she answered David''s question directly, and asked David a question by the way: "David, haven''t you considered building a bigger and more luxurious castle or palace?" In the past, David was only the lord of the Kingdom of Tilan. At that time, the size of Fort Glamorgan was very suitable for David''s status. Now that he is the king, it is foreseeable that he will become the only emperor of Brennia in the future. With his identity, status, and legendary status, it seems somewhat inappropriate to still live in such a small house in Glamorgan Castle. "A bigger palace?" David''s first thought was the Forbidden City. Isn''t that too exaggerated? Then I thought of the Palace of Versailles, which is not so exaggerated, and it would be relatively simple to transform Fort Glamorgan into the Palace of Versailles. The current area of ??Winter Fortress is enough to complete the reconstruction work, and there is no need to increase the area. "In that case, isn''t the front hall built in vain?" "No, it should be used frequently in the next period of time." Eva just said something casually, but she didn''t expect to prove how correct her judgment was soon. Since the front hall was built, many conversations with subordinates and guests have been arranged here. Elias took the trouble to tell David to pay attention to his appearance, especially the crown that symbolizes status, which must be worn on his head. Although David does not need to be as gorgeous as the one he wore during the coronation ceremony, the dress with many accessories still became his main daily wear. He met Marquis Morgan here, listened to Norrington and Hood''s detailed report on the west side of Cold Winter City, that is, the area where the Cold Winter River estuaries, and also received here the lords who came to surrender one after another. Following the rampage of Winter''s army, the lords who didn''t take David seriously chose to surrender. Those lords who sent envoys before had already come to Winter City in person and swore allegiance to the new king one after another in the front hall. This has also become David''s main work these days. It wasn''t until the first snow fell on the northern plains this year that the constant stream of allegiance ceremonies for fear that he would be late became less frequent. However, David did not expect that he would be able to receive some special guests here in the front hall. "I thought you two would visit Winter City earlier." David looked at Ozma Lee and Michael Brown in front of him, and Yong Dyson who didn''t expect to come to Winter City so soon. "So... you''re actually the king here?" Although Luca has explained the situation to several people, Ozma is still a little confused at this time, but Yong Dyson, who is completely unfamiliar with everyone and has never met David, behaves more casually. He just came to see the situation in Cold Winter City. After seeing the non-side effect enhancement technology and advanced exclusive fighters promised by the other party for himself, and making sure that the other party can offer the price he is interested in, he will go back to resign. When he first came to Cold Winter City, Yong felt a little disappointed, thinking that he might be fooled. He has no reason to give up his SMS job and go to work on such a ''backward'' planet. It wasn''t until Luka gave an introduction that Yong finally realized that he didn''t use a special space jumping device to land on a certain planet, but went directly to another world. Although he remains skeptical about this, after Saotome Arte''s introduction to Winter City, Yong has a little bit of interest, and he is ready to take a look. Ozma and Mikhail have not yet recovered from the shocking news. What other world, His Majesty the King of the Winter Kingdom, and various powers full of magic sticks, why does it sound so nonsense? If the two of them hadnt met the real thing soon, they seriously suspected that Luca and Saotome Arte had been hypnotized and brainwashed by some strange device, and a bunch of strange things were implanted in their heads. Even so, they still haven''t fully recovered their senses. When they saw David, their brains were still buzzing. "Welcome to Winter City." After welcoming several people, David carefully looked at Xia Yong-Dyson. This man seemed to be in his prime, and his appearance seemed to be younger than Ozma. The main reason is that Ozma is not very old, but he has a stubble of embarrassment, which looks particularly vicissitudes. "What would you like to see first?" "Airplane." Yong didn''t ask the opinions of the people next to him at all. His purpose of coming here is very clear. Let''s not mention any mysterious power. He has to look at the airplane first to make sure there is an airplane that meets his requirements before talking about other things. "Come with me, the design of the latest fighter plane has not been completed, maybe you can make some personal requests." The technology obtained from Macross World has been handed over by David to Tony Stark, Cybertron Technology Research Center, and Winter Alchemy Workshop. Although Harry Osborn also established a laboratory in Winter City, Harry has not fully grasped the current technology in Winter City, so David did not give that new technology. Let Elias arrange the car, and greeted Tony in advance, and the group went directly to Stark Manor. Although there are new technologies in the Winter Alchemy Workshop, and they are ready to integrate these technologies into the existing technology of Winter City, the focus of the Winter Alchemy Workshop is not on this aspect. The same is true for the Cybertron Technology Research Center. The current research focus of these two places is on the magical creature Vajura (please Luca transported the corpse sample), artificially manufacturing a large number of folding crystals and the fusion of folding crystals and existing technologies. Only when Stark is free, he will design a new fighter-this is equivalent to playing a small game in his spare time. It doesn''t take much effort at all, and it can well adjust the mental fatigue accumulated when he is practicing spells. So David wants to let Yong-Dyson visit the new aircraft, he needs to come to Stark Manor, where there is a design drawing of the new fighter. In addition, Winter City has a general production capacity, as long as the design drawing is confirmed, it will not take much time to manufacture the prototype. David also explained a little on the way that Winter City has a very strong production capacity. Dont think that there are only design drawings, but that Winter City is still far away from building a real new aircraft. "In an emergency, it only takes a few hours from the finalization of the design drawing to the final completion of the official production." David also emphasized: "Including the time for painting." Sitting in the car, several people looked outside curiously. Cold Winter City does not look very advanced, but several people have seen a lot of magical sights, especially when they got off the car, they saw someone flying over their heads. "..." Several people are ace pilots with far better eyesight than ordinary people. It is impossible for them to see wrongly, but how is this possible? "Is that human?" "That''s a Kryptonian." David glanced at it, and it was Kara who just flew through the air. In Winter City, she is the only one who likes to fly around in the sky when she is free. By the way, check if there is anything happening in the city: "A very powerful race." "How strong is it?" Yong''s interest was aroused, and he became curious about this race that can fly directly without the aid of foreign objects. Can these people withstand the powerful overload of VF fighters? "You can physically enter and exit planets, and fly in space." "..." One sentence stunned everyone, even Luka. Although he had been to Winter City several times, he didn''t know that the Kryptonians were so strong. Even Saotome Alt heard about these contents for the first time. He only knew that Kryptonians are very powerful and have many strange abilities besides flying, but he did not expect to be so strong. Isn''t this the same as Vajura? At the same time, several people began to wonder: Since there are such powerful races in Winter City, why should they recruit them? (end of this chapter) Chapter 423： Ace Combat Chapter 423 Ace Combat Lack of pilots? Missing an ace driver? Is this reason valid? If Kryptonians are so powerful, it should be easy to train them to become ace pilots, right? Or to put it further, the Kryptonians are so strong, do they still need to fly fighter jets? Could it be that the fighters of Winter City are more powerful? Several ace pilots from the world of Macross, with various questions in their heads, followed David into the laboratory of Stark Manor. "Why did you come to me all of a sudden? I thought you were busy dealing with those earls, viscounts, and barons!" Tony Stark glanced at these strangers, and after seeing Luca and Saotome, he guessed that these people should be pilots: "Look at the aircraft design drawings?" David is not surprised that Tony can guess the identities of these people, he is surprised by Tony''s state: "How much arcane energy have you absorbed?" Tony''s eyes and bulbs generally emit a blue-purple light, which is a typical manifestation of excess energy in the body and lack of self-control over energy. No wonder Tony didnt go anywhere these days, but stayed in the manor honestly. Is this something wrong with his cultivation? "It''s just testing my own limits, don''t worry, I''m very aware of my current state." After completing the initial basic knowledge learning, Tony started his habitual strides forward: "It''s just that I need some time to solve my body problems." "It''s better to be more cautious. I''m not sure if you are killed by arcane energy, can you be resurrected." "I dare to test my limits so boldly, but it''s all because of my trust in you." Tony firmly believed that even if he really killed himself, David could use the huge holy light to resurrect himself. Ordinary users of the Holy Light cannot resurrect the dead, but David is not an ordinary user of the Holy Light. It is not a bad name to call him the Lord of the Holy Light. The two chatted and led everyone into the laboratory and came to the holographic operating platform. "Jarvis, show the design drawing of the improved VF-25." "Yes, sir." As Jarvis'' voice sounded, a very realistic image appeared on the holographic console, but Ozma, Yong and others did not look at the fighter plane design in front of them, but cared about the sound just now. "artificial intelligence?" "Yes." Ozma wanted to say something, but thought that she was just a visitor, so she swallowed her words. Yong-Dyson''s originally relaxed face was a little more nervous. David knew that this was due to the artificial intelligence crisis that broke out in the world of Macross, so people in that world have always been cautious about artificial intelligence, with a bit of resistance. However, several ace pilots, including Yong and Ozma, were quickly attracted by the blueprint in front of them. Artificial intelligence or something has been thrown aside by a few people. The first few people didn''t pay much attention to this "new fighter" of Winter City, because at a rough glance, this new fighter seems to be a replica of the VF-25. But when several people began to pay attention to the various equipment and specific parameters on this fighter plane, they realized that the thing in front of them was only the same as the VF-25 in appearance. LAI''s newly developed composite material for the VF-25 fighter already has exaggerated and terrifying strength, and it also maintains good flexibility, which makes the fuselage strength of the new fighter very amazing. In a standard gravity environment, dropping a VF-25 fighter jet directly from an altitude of 10,000 meters will not cause any damage, at most it will be stained with dirt. But compared with the parameters marked on the design drawing in front of him, VF-25 seems to be nothing worth mentioning again. "Winter City has collected many strange materials. In addition to the materials on Brennia itself, these materials also come from other worlds, such as Zhenjin." In addition, David also asked for some Asgard''s specialty Uru metal from Thor; the arrival of Wolverine also brought a ''sample'' of Edman metal to Winter City; Add various mysterious metals in the world of Azeroth, various alloy technologies in the civilization of the Marvel universe, mysterious materials used in the double-headed war blade that David obtained from Thanos, and so on. The new fighters in Winter City do not lack rare materials at all. If Tony is willing, he can use various materials for different ratios, and then build several prototypes for comparison, and choose the one with the best actual effect. In addition, the inertial buffer, the key equipment that finally completed the miniaturization and made the VF-25 fighter can finally be officially manufactured, was also strengthened by Tony. According to the parameters given in the design drawing in front of it, a new type of inertial buffer that incorporates a large folded crystal can be used at full power so that the driver no longer has to worry about the overload caused by high maneuverability. "..." Several pilots had questions in their minds: In this case, ordinary pilots can also fly those powerful fighters, right? But can such a thing really be made? Only Luca knows that the YF-29 currently in testing uses a similar technique. I didn''t expect that it wasn''t long before Winter City got the inertial buffer and folding crystal, and it actually produced something similar in such a short time. The scientific research capabilities of Winter City are much stronger than Luca originally expected. The remaining things such as more powerful engines, powerful energy shields, missile bays with an astonishing number of bombs, and external cannons are nothing. As for the more powerful deformation ability than the original VF fighter, it is also not surprising. The blueprints of the fighter plane looked scary, and Ozma thought that if he got himself such a powerful VF fighter plane, he could wipe out all the **** bugs (thinking). In addition, when he realized that this place was another world, he understood what David meant when he said to himself "it''s better for his sister". Indeed, no matter how terrifying Vajura is, it is impossible for her to escape to another world. "What about enhanced technology?" Although the fighter in front of him has a more powerful inertial buffer, all the ace pilots present understand the impact of physical fitness on the driving of a fighter, not only the ability to withstand overload, but also the reaction speed, operating speed and so on. These abilities will continue to decline with age. Especially the reaction ability, don''t look at Yong-Dyson still has amazing driving skills, but he can clearly feel that his reaction speed is far worse than when he was young. As for how he can still beat other pilots, many people dont understand that the gap between a genius and an ordinary person is greater than that between a human and a pig... David gestured to Tony, and Tony directly called up the current list of enhanced technologies in Winter City. Including marked enhancement potions that can use mysterious power or enhanced chamber acceleration; there is also a spontaneous strengthening method that learns mysterious power through devil training. Currently, Winter City mainly uses these two strengthening methods, and the two methods do not conflict, and there is a mutual promotion effect. "Personally, I suggest that you use strengthening potions first, and then conduct limit-breaking training, and learn some kind of mysterious knowledge along the way." If the talent is good, it may be possible to master a certain mysterious power before the enhancement potion exerts its full effect, so that the enhancement can be completed ahead of schedule. Even if the talent is mediocre, it is easier than ordinary people to master those magical powers after receiving strengthening. "Of course, if you are not interested in learning the mysterious power, you can just use the strengthening potion, and then use the strengthening chamber to quickly complete the strengthening." How could you not be interested? It''s just that the few people present don''t know if they can learn it? Ozma has no confidence in learning magical things such as arcane and holy light. "As for the specific effect after strengthening..." Although there are slight differences according to each person''s situation, it can definitely make people easily surpass the level of ordinary people and step into the realm of extraordinary. Looking at these data, Yong Dyson is ready to accept the invitation from Winter City. As long as it proves that Winter City can really do these things, he can sign a work contract with Winter City today. Yongs reasonable request, David is willing to meet, the way to prove it is not difficult at all, Tony Stark in front of him has used the strengthening potion, he is the best display. "If you think this is not enough, then I can inject you with a tube of strengthening potion, and use the strengthening chamber to help you complete the strengthening today." It has been a long time since the strengthening potion has been produced, and Tony also has a lot of stock on hand. It is not too much trouble to help Yong-Dyson complete the enhancement on the spot. "In that case, you will have to stay in Winter City." "That''s why I came here." Yong didn''t hesitate at all, and directly accepted Tony''s suggestion. If he can immediately complete the enhancement without side effects, it proves that what Winter City showed him is true and credible, and he is of course willing to accept the other party''s invitation. "However, before strengthening, I still have to ask clearly, just let me be a fighter pilot, right?" "Don''t worry, our Majesty will not force his subordinates to do jobs they don''t want to do." "Then I have no problem, let''s start strengthening immediately!" You Yong was the first bird, and Ozma and Mikhail watched the excitement quietly from the sidelines. Saotome Arte looked excited. He also wanted to use strengthening potions to make himself stronger, but he didn''t know if Winter City would like him? Just when Saotome Arte was hesitating whether to ask for shelter, Tony had already injected the strengthening potion for Yuu, and instructed Yuu to lie down in the strengthening chamber that can be strengthened in a short time. Normal people need some time to adapt to the new power after finishing strengthening, especially after using the strengthening chamber to quickly strengthen. But Yong-Dyson is not a normal person. After this guy completed the enhancement, he proposed to fly one of the fighter planes made by Winter City that ordinary people could not fly at all. "Woohoo~ This feels so good!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 424： for the eldest niece Chapter 424 For the eldest niece Yong-Dyson chose a variable forward-swept wing fighter. The body shape was designed by David (directly copied from the Eagle Claw fighter in Top Secret Flight), and it adopted many advanced technologies from Cybertron and Marvel Universe, which has amazing combat effectiveness. In addition to the super-large capacity of the ammunition, this fighter can easily break through the atmosphere on a single plane. It is said to be an airplane, but it is actually a one-man spaceship. In addition, unlike the original fighter in the movie, this Eagle Claw fighter made by Winter City has an advanced design inside the cockpit, and there are no shortcomings except for high requirements on the quality of the pilot. Of course, this is strictly the fault of the pilot, not the aircraft. Just like now, after using strengthening potions to greatly improve his own quality, Yong-Dyson can already withstand the various loads brought by this powerful fighter. "I suddenly feel that there is no need to install the enhanced inertial buffer on the new fighter." He felt that this way he could feel the state of the fighter plane more intuitively, and it would be more enjoyable to fly! "A limit threshold can be set, and it will not start until it reaches a certain level." The people standing on the ground looked up at the brave fighters in the sky making all kinds of unconventional maneuvers, which made the hands of several pilots itchy. "Yes." Yong felt that the Talon fighter he was flying was very good. The design of the forward-swept wing was very in line with his preferences. The only drawback: this is not a modified fighter. In addition, flying alone is a bit boring, it would be great if there is an opponent... Yong, who was thinking so, suddenly found an ''antique fighter'' at the side and rear. "I am Nitrogen Zeus, do you want to compete?" The greeting from the communicator made Yong excited. He didn''t know what was going on with his opponent. Since someone was willing to play with him, he certainly wouldn''t refuse. "Very happy to!" Although he agreed very happily, Yong had to land first, change his weapons to ammunition for exercises, and then take off. Only then did he realize that the nitrogen Zeus who challenged him was actually a Cybertronian who could transform into a fighter at will. Now his fighting spirit became even more turbulent, and David and the others found a better position to watch the air duel. "David." While David and the pilots from the world of Macross were enjoying an extremely outrageous air battle, Bruce Wayne brought Wonder Woman Diana, Aquaman Arthur Curry, Flash Barry Allen and Cyborg Victor Stone over. "It appears that the recruitment of the Multiverse Justice Avengers is going well." "..." Bruce wanted to complain about the name, but he held back. After Diana was passed by Steve Rogers, after understanding why she was called this name, she didn''t bother to complain. Only Neptune Arthur and Flash Barry, who are not yet clear about the situation, would care about this name. Steel-bone Victor said that it doesnt matter what he calls it. At this time, he is more interested in the two planes in the sky, because one of them...doesnt seem to be a plane? "It''s best not to try to hack a Cybertronian casually, that''s a very bad behavior." Others don''t know what Cyborg is doing, but David can see the current state of Cyborg at a glance, even though David is not using the transformation of Cybertron''s body at this time. "Feel sorry." Cyborg immediately realized that a fighter plane in the sky was transformed by the so-called Cybertronians. He had only seen part of the image information through some secret data before (the data left by Arcee in the DC universe). It was precisely because of his curiosity about this kind of mechanical life that he agreed to Bruce Wayne''s invitation to join this so-called Multiverse Justice Avengers... At this time, Cyborg finally realized that the name of this organization was a bit ridiculously long. Flash Barry and Sea King Arthur are looking around, both of them are curious about everything in Winter City. And when he learned that the people beside him came from another world, Barry directly turned on the chat mode, and chatted with each other endlessly. "Wow, the immigrant fleet? Is everyone living on the spaceship? What kind of spaceship?" Mihail and Luca were not disgusted by Barry''s chatter, and they were also very curious about these new people, especially when they learned that these people came from the same world as the powerful Kryptonians. The daughter of Zeus, the king of Olympus, the son of the Queen of Atlantis, the young athlete who became a mechanical life because of a magical box, and the talkative man who accidentally gained super speed when he was struck by lightning. Plus it is said to be the strongest Kryptonian, what kind of terrifying world is it that there are so many weird guys? "Eh..." Mihail looked at Bruce who was standing beside David. What kind of abilities does this man with gray temples and a strong figure possess? Is he a Kryptonian? "No, I''m from Earth." "So... what are your abilities?" "I''m rich!" "..." Mikhail and Ozma looked at each other, not sure if the other was joking. But when they heard the chat between this man and David, they confirmed that the other party was not joking. This is indeed a very rich man. "I asked Wayne Group to invest in Clark to form Kent Technology Company." "Oh? It''s still open after all?" "Yes, it is indeed a good thing for the earth to spread all kinds of advanced technologies reasonably." In addition to being good for the people on earth, it is also of great help to Clark himself. After the Kent Technology Company is on the right track, it can continuously provide Clark and his family with a generous living security. In this way, Clark can devote all his energy to defending the earth. "Start with civilian products?" "No, it''s all about development." Bruce looked up at the two fighter planes that were fighting in the air. He had known the Eagle Claw fighter plane for a long time, and it was not something ordinary people could fly. Looking at this performance, the driver does not look like a novice. With the few people standing beside him, the answer is already clear: David has recruited very good pilots. After glancing at the other people around him, Bruce told David about the process of recruiting Aquaman and Flash. In general, recruiting these two people is not too difficult. The Flash joined him almost immediately after finding him; although Aquaman was a bit troublesome, he also chose to join after being persuaded. But after the team is formed, what to do next is not clear to everyone. Is it just a name? "If there is no accident, there will be an accident on your side soon." David estimated the time. Although there was no battle between Batman and Superman, and no Luthor created Doomsday to kill Superman, Steppenwolf should arrive on Earth soon. Although it is said that Superman''s death is one of the reasons for the appearance of Steppenwolf, this is not the whole factor. It is inevitable that Steppenwolf will come to the earth, and the time will not change much. Do you want these people to go directly to Paradise Island? As soon as Steppenwolf appeared, the Justice Avengers who had been waiting for a long time would swarm up and let this guy understand what surprise is? While the two were discussing, Shirley suddenly appeared. David looked at the large group of people from various worlds in front of him, and felt that the scene today was particularly chaotic. "Is there something wrong?" David found out after inquiring that Shirley didn''t come to him, but to Jill for help. "Help?" "Sansa has encountered some troubles, and I want to find someone to help." Shirley was worried that she was not strong enough, so she wanted to find some helpers. Actually, she didn''t want Jill and herself to help Sansa, but she wanted Jill to notify Leon and call him over. Shirley''s identity is quite special, and Leon told her not to go back until she returned to the original world, so she needed to find someone to pass the message. "This kind of thing doesn''t necessarily have to be done by Leon?" Looked at the embarrassed Xue Li in surprise, and realized that Xue Li felt embarrassed, so she wanted to ask an acquaintance for help. "How about I arrange a few winter knights to go with you?" "Is this... too exaggerated?" Although Shirley doesn''t work in the army, she also knows the strength of Winter Knights. Although there are not all paladins yet, they are not much different. Even those who have not yet become paladins have a powerful combat power far exceeding that of ordinary humans. Coupled with Blizzard power armor, such a guy ran to a world with a medieval background, even if there were only three or five people, he could dominate the continent of Westeros, right? "When you say that, things suddenly become interesting." The continent of Westeros is not an advanced and developed world. To David, it seems similar to the world where the Kingdom of Sparta is located. But there are some mysteries in that world: In addition to the special minerals that belong to that world, there are also dragons, magic, ghosts and so on. If you support the Stark family to dominate the Westeros continent, wouldnt it be another subsidiary world for Winter City? If the action is fast enough, Long Ma, who is still on another continent at this time, will be surprised to find that the painting style of this continent has suddenly changed when she assembles her fleet to go to Westeros. That scene should be quite interesting! "Your expression tells me that you are thinking about something very interesting." Tony, with a pair of glowing bulb eyes on his head, was quietly watching the excitement, and his smart brain made him immediately guess what David was thinking: "Do you want to take down that world?" "It''s too exaggerated. I just want to win a continent for the time being." David glanced at Tony next to him, raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "Your niece is in trouble, won''t your uncle help?" "..." "As a member of the Stark family, you can''t ignore it, right?" "I want me to help in the past, unless Westeros becomes my fief." "It''s not impossible to consider." "In that case... for my eldest niece who has never met and has no blood relationship, I will go there." (end of this chapter) Chapter 425： Savior Chapter 425 The Savior Tony Stark, who is full of black technology, has also learned a lot of arcane magic, and recently absorbed a lot of arcane energy, is almost overflowing with magic power, leads the team. Ten winter knights who have mastered the Holy Light and are wearing Blizzard Power Armor accompany them. With the addition of Shirley and Jill who borrowed some equipment from David, let alone helping Sansa, it would not be difficult for such a team to blow up King''s Landing City directly. Of course, this is not the most outrageous. The most outrageous thing is Diana, Arthur, Barry and others who came to visit and find their way. They think it is very magical to be able to travel to another world. When this world is the continent of Westeros, the magic index will continue to increase. So, this group of people also went together. When Yong-Dyson and Nitrogen Zeus finished the confrontation and stood in front of David again, the large group of people beside him had already left halfway, leaving only these few people from Macross World waiting here. Actually, the few people who listened to the whole content just now are also curious about another world, and want to go to see the excitement. But they are different from those who have already joined Winter City. These few have only received invitations and have not really become a part of Winter City. So I dare not make such a request casually, I can only watch these people leave with envious eyes. However, everyone''s visit is basically over. David has taken several people to see what they want to see, and then they have to think about how to choose: accept the invitation of His Majesty the King and join Winter City? Or refuse, go back to your own world and continue your original life? Actually, when they saw the magical things in Cold Winter City with their own eyes, it was difficult to reject them simply and neatly. Ozma and Mikhail did not agree directly, mainly because there were some minor matters that needed to be clarified. For example, after joining Cold Winter City, do they have to stay here permanently? How to deal with their interpersonal relationship in the original world? Can family members be brought here? How can family members be accommodated? How is the education in Winter City? What about the future employment prospects? If you join, how much time do you have to deal with your original work? These two are not alone, they have many things to consider, so naturally they didn''t make a decision so quickly. David is not in a hurry, and he doesn''t mind the two of them visiting him more often before making a real decision. Actually, delaying for a longer period of time will not do any harm to David. Maybe when these two make a decision, they will be able to recruit more people to Winter City! "Even if you agree to join Cold Winter City, I don''t force you to live in Cold Winter City immediately. You have absolutely enough time to deal with your own affairs." Maybe Davids offer was too generous, and Mihail couldnt think of a reason to refuse it after much deliberation. David doesnt force him to leave SMS immediately. Doesnt that mean he can earn two salaries? So Michael Brown chose to accept the invitation and joined the Winter City Air Force, becoming the second pilot. Saotome Art sees that even Mikhail has joined, so he thinks he can do it too. David, of course, would not refuse anyone, and also accepted the surrender of Saotome Art. In addition to Luca, who represents LAI to come to Winter City frequently to ensure smooth communication between the two sides, the three members of the skeleton team in the original plot have been wiped out by Winter City. After all, the captain Ozma-Lee did not persist for too long, and accepted David''s invitation. However, he has been in SMS company for a long time, and it is not easy to leave, and it will take some time to deal with it. "Don''t worry, you don''t even have to leave your job." David has always admired the SMS combatants in the plot. If possible, it is best to bring the bridge team to Winter City. If Mihail works hard, he should be able to poach Kelan Glenn and her two younger sisters from the military? David thought about it and felt that the probability of success was very high, but the time spent was hard to say. But this is not a problem for David at all, he can afford to waitnot to mention that now that he has got a few pilots, then according to the requirements of these people, why make an exclusive fighter. Among them, Yong-Dyson personally likes forward-swept wing fighters, and he considers letting Winter City create a variable-form fighter with the same appearance as VF-19. In comparison, Mikhails requirements are very lowa variable-form fighter with long-range sniper capabilities is enough, and it doesnt matter how it looks. After listening to the requests of several people, David simply listed the VF-25 as the standard appearance of the Winter City standard fighter. The design of the variable-sweep wing has a feeling of the orthodox heir of VF-1, and the code name of the savior (Messiah) also has a good meaning. If you have a special preference, such as Yong-Dyson, you can modify it alone. Just when David decided on the standard model (appearance) of the Winter Air Force, Tony Stark returned to Winter City with the Westeros Expeditionary Force. Along with him, there is Tony Stark''s interplanetary distant relative Ed Stark (Ned is a nickname). David was meeting the Duke in the front hall as usual. When David looked at the Duke of Winterfell, who knew he would be convenient just by looking at his face, Ed Stark was also looking at David. Young and handsome, this is Ed''s first impression of David. It''s hard to imagine that the beautiful city he just glimpsed was built by the young king himself. Before coming to Cold Winter City, he had already learned something about Cold Winter City through the ''relative'' named Tony Stark. In addition to his daughter''s narration, he saw the inhuman and powerful combat power of the Winter Knight, which made Ed Stark full of curiosity about Winter City. Moreover, in any sense, the other party is his savior, so it is only natural to come to Winter City to express his gratitude to His Majesty David Glamorgan in person. "Thank you very much for your help, Your Majesty." "You are welcome." Theoretically, Ed Stark is not a citizen of Cold Winter City, nor has he ever pledged allegiance to David, and Cold Winter City has no requirement to kneel before His Majesty the King, so he does not need to kneel down to salute. But Ed still knelt on one knee and bowed his head to salute, expressing his gratitude and respect to David. Let Ed stand up again, and David sits on the throne and listens to Shirley''s report. At this time, David discovered that although he had never actively interfered in that world, the fact that Sansa came to Cold Winter City still had some impact on that world. First of all, the time for Ed to go south has been delayed, because Sansa, who received the education of Winter City and learned a lot of knowledge from Shirley, is no longer as full of fianc as she was at the beginning. Now she is looking forward to more things, and no longer wants to marry herself out early. If its just that, its nothing. The key is that Sansa can still give advice that surprises Ed from time to timein fact, Sansa went to Winter City to ask Shirley. Shirley can answer it by herself, and if she cant answer it, she will ask others. Ed, who never thought his daughter was so smart, would naturally raise all kinds of doubts: So Ed''s going south was delayed, not because of the good advice Sansa gave, but because Ed was observing his daughter and suspected that there was a suspicious guy around her. Ed, who failed to find out what the problem was, began to try to ask his daughter''s opinion after going south. This leads to what happened in King''s Landing City, which is different from the original plot in many ways. But because of Ed''s character, some things were still unavoidable after all. After Ed knew about the siblings Cersei and James, the conflicts that broke out in the end were much more intense than the original plot. The Lannister siblings are going to completely wipe out the Stark family, and they don''t even consider letting them go-by the way, they also want to frame the death of King Robert as Ed Stark''s conspiracy. I just didnt expect the change of Sansa: Sansa went directly to Winter City to ask for help, and the uncle Tony Stark from another world led the Winter Knight to kill in Kings Landing City. When talking about Tony Stark showing his power, Tony directly played the holographic image, so that David can get an immersive viewing experience. "Are you not wearing armor?" "I''ve been studying magic recently, and I have to find a chance to feel it." In the picture, Tony didn''t wear steel armor all the time, but just kept casting spells. David noticed that Tony has hardly used the same spells. Is there a limit to casting spells in that world? "No, I just want to release all the spells once to see the effect." "I didn''t ask the question." "I know, just thought you should ask this question, so I answered it earlier." "..." There is another reason why Tony didnt use the armor: the new armor that can better cooperate with magic power has not yet been created. During this period of time, he has been focusing on learning magic, and David has brought back some new things, so he is a little slack in the design and research of the armor. Of course, when dealing with ordinary soldiers in King''s Landing, Tony, who has been strengthened and learned magic, can easily kill them even in civilian clothes. Moreover, his wanton display of mysterious power made the soldiers in King''s Landing City collapse more quickly. Even though the ten invulnerable heavy armored knights beside him were equally terrifying, the soldiers would rather be beaten to pieces by these knights than face Tony. "By the way, what about Diana and the others?" David remembered that Diana''s group of superheroes also followed to watch the excitement. Tony was so big and killing, how did they react? "Barry throws up a bit." David nodded. After all, Diana had actually been on the battlefield, and old Bruce was no longer that rookie full of naive ideas. In addition, Aquaman with a special background is not a person who will be soft-hearted to the enemy. Only Cyborg and Barry are pure young people, and Cyborg''s physique is quite special. so "I hope Barry will not be left in the shadow." (end of this chapter) Chapter 426： nameless devil Chapter 426 The Nameless Demon Whether Barry will leave a psychological shadow remains to be seen. Maybe wandering around in Winter City can make him recover faster. Just like Ed Stark, after meeting David, the king of the Winter Kingdom in the front hall, he followed his daughter around the city of Winter. The longer he spent shopping, the more he knew about this magical city, and the more amazed he was. "There is still such a magical city in the world." Because of the rise of shopping, I even forgot the time. Fortunately, there is no shortage of hotels in Winter City. Not to mention the Winter Hotel, after the prosperity of Winter City, the number of hotels run by the people themselves has increased. After staying in the hotel, Ed sighed again: This rich and delicious dinner, clean and comfortable beds, bedding, magical running water, showers, toilets and other facilities, is this just a hotel? What kind of life is that His Majesty the King living? In comparison, the life I lived in Winterfell was basically like a savage. Compared with this Winterfell, the Winterfell I am proud of, I am afraid that it is no different from a rural village, right? Maybe not as good as... Thinking of this, Ed suddenly felt that it would not be a bad thing to let Winter City rule Westeros, and with the strength that Winter City has, maybe there is no need to worry about the threat from the north? In addition, with the richness of Winter City, it seems that there is no need to worry about the long cold winter that people in Westeros fear most? David doesn''t know what Ed Stark is thinking about in the hotel at this time? After he briefly chatted with Tony about the Westeros continent, he was attracted by another matter. "The design plan for New Glamorgan Castle?" "Yes, Your Majesty." David looked at Edwin Van Cleef in front of him, the former leader of the masonry union and the current head of the Intelligence Department of the Winter Kingdom. He didn''t have the shrewdness of an intelligence officer at all, but his eyes were shining brightly. He discussed with David what New Glamorgan Fort should look like? "Why did you suddenly think of this?" "Since Natasha and Ethan joined the intelligence department, I have relaxed a lot. Even for skills such as assassins and stealth, Vanessa can help." That is to say, Natasha the Black Widow and Ethan Hunt, a life-threatening gambler, freed Edwin Van Cleef from the heavy intelligence work, allowing him to pick up his favorite architectural design work again. "Is the reconstruction project of Iron Tree Fort not enough for you?" Iron Tree Fort will definitely be rebuilt. It is a whole new city. Why does it feel like Edwin Van Cleef doesn''t care much about this big project? "The reconstruction project of Iron Tree Fort is not challenging at all, just apply the basic construction template of Winter City." David understood what was going on after hearing Edwin''s answer. For Edwin-Van Cleef, such repetitive work is not any challenge, compared to designing new buildings is more interesting. "Your Majesty, do you have any requirements for the new residence?" "First of all, it must be large enough, especially the first floor, at least to have space for the Cybertronians to move freely." David also knows that with the expansion of Winter City, the current Fort Glamorgan is really not enough. Building a bigger Glamorgan Castle is inevitable, anyway, it is not a waste of resources and manpower, and the diggers will complain if they have no work to do! "In addition to the first floor having to be high enough and open space, the overall building has to be high enough..." David was talking, and suddenly remembered a piece of news that he accidentally saw in his previous life. It was a building located in the southwest region and known as the White House of the Celestial Dynasty. The appearance of that building is in line with David''s preferences, and it is close to the current style of Fort Glamorgan, like an enhanced and enlarged version. Especially when the lights are turned on at night, the whole building is covered with a layer of golden yellow, which fits perfectly with David who uses the holy light. Directly copy the exterior of that building, but the interior layout can be played at will. For example, the first floor is spacious and tall enough, and you can set aside a large enough room as the main hall, so that you can meet outsiders as a king. Design a huge meeting room that is spacious enough, so that the Cybertronians can also come to the meeting in person in the future, instead of using holograms to "attend" as they do now, as if they were squeezed out by other races in Winter City. Edwin looked at David, who was getting more and more excited as he talked, and never expected that His Majesty the King would be more excited than himself when designing the new residence. What made Edwin feel depressed was that in just a few words, His Majesty had already determined the overall appearance of the new building. Fortunately, I still have to be responsible for the specific design, otherwise this job would be no fun at all. "When does His Majesty think it is appropriate to start work?" "When I lead the army of the kingdom to fight the temple, I can start building this new house." Currently, the army of Winter City is suppressing the rebellion in the original Tilan Kingdom. After all the land of the original Tilan Kingdom is collected, he will personally lead the Winter Knights to find the Holy Gunter Kingdom and launch a battle of revenge (for Tilan). At that time, he will stay in the south for a long time, enough time for the diggers and craftsmen to complete the construction of the new house. He was not worried that the Holy Gaunt Kingdom and the Temple would fall too quickly, and the house would retreat before the house could be completed. The Holy Gaunt Kingdom has been settled, isnt there still the Sodulunma Empire? Although he led a large army to rampage on the Brennia continent, making himself look like a war madman, but he had enough good reasons to do so-the Soduruma Empire was selected as the next target, just because the orcs were developing in their rear. If the orcs landed and developed in the territory of the New Alan Federation, David would fight the New Alan Federation first. The matter is as simple as that, whoever prevents him from beating an orc, he will hit him! Watching Van Cleef leave, David glanced at the completely dark night again. The night in Winter City is no longer as dark as it used to be. Except for the bright street lights, every house will be lit. With the increase of residents in Winter City, these lights have become a large area, making Winter City gradually develop in the direction of the city that never sleepsof course, it is the first half of the night. After the residential lights are turned off in the middle of the night, Winter City, where the nightlife is not so rich, will still become very quiet. David was sitting by the window, looking into the distance, watching the light of the residential area gradually go out, but he didn''t have the slightest idea of ??going back to the room to rest. Now, it doesnt matter whether he takes a break or not. He keeps his usual routine, just to make himself more like a person. Until most of the residential areas could no longer see the lights, and only occasionally a few lights were still on, David stood up, ready to go back to the room to rest. Just as he turned off the lights in the office, thinking about going to Eva? Helen''s room? When he was still resting alone in his bedroom, David suddenly noticed something. "Huh? Interesting." Following the induction, David did not go to anyone''s room, nor did he return to his own bedroom, but came to the rooftop. The cold wind blew past his face, but David, who was only wearing a shirt, didn''t care at all. Scanning the empty rooftop and confirming that there are no additional guests, David''s gaze stopped at an unusually dark corner. Here seems to have been splashed with thick ink, so black that it can swallow up all colors. "Is that you? The guy who ''invited'' me over." "Interesting." The black shadow slowly changed, and finally turned into a humanoid creature with a bumpy figure. David looked at the creature with red skin, long horns on its head and a pair of bat wings behind it, and the word ''devil'' flashed through his mind for the first time. The other party was wearing a ''high defense'' black armor, so high that David''s eyes were red, and he didn''t know which position to attack first. "It was able to get rid of my control, no wonder I was sent to such a far place." "oh?" David was about to take advantage of the situation to say a few words and collect some information, but the demon on the opposite side didn''t play his cards according to the routine at all, and released a dark red fireball full of strange power with a wave of his hand. This was just a start. After sending out the fireball, the red-skinned female demon pulled out a huge sickle from nowhere. Then she spread her wings and moved behind David at an astonishing speed. She was going to kill the target with a scythe while the opponent was parrying the fireball in front of her. Boom! when! The fireball exploded, and the sickle slashed firmly on David''s cheek. But the blood splatter that the devil expected did not happen. Neither the fireball he released nor the sickle in his hand caused any harm to the ''human'' in front of him. "Oops!" Originally found that the opponent could get rid of her control, and after realizing that the target was more dangerous than she expected, the female demon has raised the threat level of the target to the highest level. Otherwise, he would not give up his favorite plan of playing with the prey, and directly kill it with all his strength. Didn''t expect this person to be more dangerous than she judged. I couldn''t even break the opponent''s skin with a full blow. This kind of enemy is not something I can deal with. "run!" Seeing that the situation was not right, the female demon immediately wanted to escape. But as soon as her thoughts arose, she felt her head being grabbed by a hand that contained terrifying power. In the next second, the world is spinning! Then, his head made a zero-distance contact with a piece of ground emitting golden light. "Ah~" There was severe pain on her face as if being burned by a raging flame, and at the same time she opened her mouth to scream, the whole body of the female demon was wrapped and wrapped in the sacred fire, which became the raw material for the violent burning of the sacred fire. This time there was no screaming. With David''s current strength, the power of the holy fire he unleashed was too powerful for a little devil to bear. The moment the flame ignited, the demon was already burned to ashes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 427： alcatraz Chapter 427 Devil Islands After putting away the holy light that was evenly spread on the roof to protect his roof from being destroyed, David turned his head to look at the sickle that fell aside. At the same time as the demon died, the sickle was about to fly away, and it was firmly held by David using the Holy Light version of the mage''s hand, so it was forcibly left in place. Raising his hand, the sickle flew into his hand from the ground. David carefully looked at the weapon. The power he felt from it was very similar to what he felt from the continent on the other side of the planet. So, where this demon came from, the answer is already obvious. "It''s not surprising, after all, I have been ''exposed'' in the sight of those gods." Because of his own existence, the orcs landed on the Brennia continent with many twists and turns out of thin air. It would be strange to say that the gods did not respond at all. After all, these guys are not NPC villains in role-playing games, and they will never fight back if they dont push a fixed plot and hit them in front of them. Just when David wanted to study the sickle in his hand more, he was surprised to find that the demon''s soul was still hidden in the sickle. When the sickle found that it could not escape smoothly, the internal energy began to fluctuate violently. It seems that this posture is about to explode? "So cruel?" Holy light was released from his hand to wrap the sickle, but it did not stop the explosion of the sickle. The whole sickle gradually calmed down after a burst of red light erupted. When David took back the holy light in his hand, the sickle that was maintained by the holy light also turned into fly ash. David looked at the pitch-black sky, shook his hands lightly, as if he wanted to shake off the dust, and then returned to Glamorgan Castle to rest... "An enemy has infiltrated Glamorgan Castle?" During breakfast, David casually recounted what happened last night. Eva and Helen were all surprised, while Laura looked at David, making sure that the guy didn''t have any scars on his body, and then continued to eat her own breakfast. "Who is it? An assassin from the Temple? A spy from the Sodulunma Empire?" Judging from the current situation, it is more likely that the two will send assassins. And the Marquis Ingram-Fober seems to be a big suspect too? "Neither, it''s a demon that came...it should be a demon, right?" Bat wings, horns, and a tail, no matter how you look at it, it looks like a demon...or maybe it''s a succubus? "Demon?" Eva and Helen were all terrified, neither of them thought that there are demons in this world. Although they know that there are gods in this world and have seen many mysterious powers, they have also mastered powers such as arcane magic and holy light, and have fought demons in dungeons. But they never thought that there are creatures like demons on the continent of Brennia. "Don''t think too complicated, the demon I met yesterday is just the same race as Cybertron and orcs." Considering the direction that this demon is currently ''flying'', there is a high probability that it is also the subordinate of the group of ''gods''? "Flying? You didn''t kill that demon?" "Of course it was killed, but this guy has some special means of life-saving." The destruction of the body did not kill the demon, her soul was still hiding in the weapon, and the self-destruction of the weapon did not destroy the soul, but released the teleportation magic to teleport the soul to a safe area. Of course, this is what the other party thinks! After realizing the situation of the weapon, David secretly marked the demon''s soul. With the strength of that demon, she couldn''t detect David''s hands and feet at all, so her soul returned in the direction she came from with David''s imprint. Although David didn''t tell everything he did, the women present were smarter than the other. They didn''t need David to explain in detail, they guessed everything, and even guessed David''s next plan. "Do you want to use the eyes of this demon to investigate the situation on that continent?" "The opportunity is presented on my own initiative, and I have no reason not to make good use of it." David put the last bite of breakfast into his mouth, drank the juice in the glass at last, and then prepared to start today''s work. Go to the office first to see if there is any new report? Learn about the battle situation of the Winter Legion at the Dragon Castle: everything is going well! Then pay attention to the internal development of Winter City, his work today is basically over. Looking at the time, half an hour has passed since I finished my breakfast, and the whole day can be spent at will. David thought about it, and there was nothing in particular he wanted to do. He simply sat on the desk, practicing alchemy, analyzing folding crystals, and paying attention to the demon in the distance... Under the protection of the powerful demon power, the female demon''s soul quickly headed towards her hometown, and soon left the northern plains and landed on the sea. The direction of flight turned slightly to the southeast. The boundless blue sea water soon turned into red sea water, and the bright red sea made the whole sea area take on a strange color. David was surprised that there was such an ocean on the back of Brennia, and scattered islands appeared in front of him. At the same time, the demon''s flying height began to drop, and soon flew straight towards one of the islands. "Huh? Didn''t go to that continent?" This was a bit beyond David''s expectation. After careful calculation, the location of the red sea and the archipelago seemed to be just between the Brennia continent and another continent, slightly closer to the continent on the back. In other words, this archipelago can be used as the outer line of defense for that continent? Just when David was thinking about whether he had to use a leapfrog tactic to break through the defense lines of these islands first, the demon''s soul had already plunged straight into the blood-red, thick and hot pool on an island. David immediately felt a huge energy gathering towards the demon''s soul, making the demon, which was already extremely weak and whose soul could collapse at any time, regain its vitality. The huge energy and vitality rebuilt a new body for it. In just a few seconds, the demon that was burned to ashes by David with the holy light was reborn. Standing up from the thick blood-colored pool, the female devil looked at her skin that had lightened a lot, and felt the power of the devil in her body that had weakened a lot, her face was quite ugly. But she felt lucky to be able to escape from the hands of that terrible human being. All kinds of emotions were intertwined in her heart, and finally turned into a sigh: She couldn''t complain, she could only blame her bad luck for accepting such a task. Walking out of the blood pool, a tall and strong male demon gave her a surprised look: "I didn''t expect to see you here, Norma." "It''s just resurrection, it''s a normal thing." The reanimated female demon Norma was smooth and smooth. The demon opposite just glanced at it in surprise, then looked away after pointing at the box next to her, without paying any more attention to her. Norma didn''t care, she went to the box, found out a suitable size armor and put it on her body. Looking at the slightly reddish complexion, Norma sighed again. No matter what, lets go to work first! Spreading her wings, Norma, who was resurrected and put on new equipment, flew into the sky, and then flew towards another island. The revived demon has no idea that someone is riding her, observing everything on this archipelago through her eyes. The dotted islands and the sea water around the islands are dark red, which seems to contain strong powerbut what David cares about is that this area does not bring him any discomfort. It seems that this piece of Red Sea was not remodeled, it was originally like this. Soon, Norma flew to a relatively large island. The environment of this island can be said to be quite harsh. The whole island is like a volcano erupting at any time, full of pungent smoke and tumbling flowing magma. In such an environment, most life must hide far away, but for demons, it is a perfect habitat. Through Norma''s eyes, David could see a large number of demons gathered on the island, and one of them was the most conspicuous. This demon has a very conspicuous size. After all, it is close to 20 meters in height, so it is difficult to ignore it. Adding that Norma flew straight towards the huge demon, David was a little curious: Can this guy be aware of his existence? "Lord Millard." The gigantic demon known as Millard looked at Norma and found that after Norma had just used the resurrection pool, she immediately realized that her mission had failed: "Failed?" "Yes, my lord." Norma immediately explained while admitting that her mission had failed: "That human is much stronger than expected." Millard was originally dissatisfied with Norma''s failure. After all, it was rare for their master to give an extra instruction. He entrusted such an important task to Norma, but failed! If the master doubts the ability of his family to handle affairs, what should he do? "Failed to kill the target, so what about other things? Regarding the situation on the northern plain, how is your investigation?" "..." Norma suddenly didn''t know how to answer. When she passed by, she felt that she was just a human being and didn''t need to care at all, so she went straight to Winter City. I want to find the right owner of the target, and then I can play with it as I want. If I want any information, I just ask it directly from the other party. Unexpectedly, the other party was not under her control at all, and beat her to death by flipping his hands. Seeing that Norma didn''t speak, Millard immediately guessed the answer: "You didn''t complete any of the tasks I gave you?" "I''m sorry, Lord Millard..." Norma just opened her mouth, and the next second she was blasted to the ground by the energy beam released by Millard. The terrifying and brutal demonic energy directly blasted the demon power in her body, and the demon body that had just recovered was beaten into ashes again. The next moment, Norma, who got a new body again, floated in the resurrection pool with a bitter face. After this resurrection, Norma was reduced to a little devil, becoming the lowest existence in the group. (end of this chapter) Chapter 428： Justice Avengers Assemble Chapter 428 Assembly of Justice and Avengers Norma has become a low-level little devil, with a small body, small arms and short legs, plus an ugly appearance, which is completely different from her previous appearance. David laughed out loud as he felt all these changes, almost failing to maintain the alchemy array in his hand. Fortunately, his alchemy was not bad after many years of practice, and the alchemy array in his hand did not really collapse, and quickly returned to normal and stabilized. The polyhedral alchemy array between the hands continued to analyze the folded crystal, and the experience of David discovering this unlucky demon seemed like an interesting reality show. When you have nothing to do, watching a reality show is also a good choice. What''s more, with the help of Norma''s eyes, he can better understand the situation of the Devil Islandsbecause there are a lot of devils living there, David casually gave such a name. Especially after the test, even the huge demon couldn''t detect its own existence, David felt more at ease. "Unfortunately, it would be great if we could continue to explore in the southeast direction." He really wants to see what''s going on in that continent, but Norma, a little devil who has just been demoted, shouldn''t be able to go to that continent, right? The little demon Norma, who has been downgraded, doesn''t even wear new armor this time. After leaving the resurrection pool, he can only find a place where there are as few other demons as possible to rest. At the same time, he is thinking about what he should do next? David suddenly discovered that Norma, who had become a little devil, not only lost her strength, but also her intelligence. He walked around the open area for a long time, wondering what to do? In desperation, David could only slightly remind the demon through the imprint. "Restore strength, level up back." I dont know where this idea came from. Norma, who thought it was her own idea, finally knew what she should do. She looked around and stood there thinking for a while before she remembered what she should do. Fortunately, she just slowed down her brain reaction, not amnesia, or David didn''t know what to do, so he could only see what he saw. Norma, who still remembered how to improve her strength, soon came to another islandafter becoming a little devil, although her physical fitness was still stronger than that of ordinary people, she lost her ability to fly. This also means that the range of activities of the little devil is limited to this archipelago? David, who noticed this, was even more curious about how these demons improved their strength: through cultivation? Or through some kind of special ceremony? Or kill and devour other imps? I thought of several possibilities in my mind, but I didn''t expect it to be this one. Looking at the rows of black tubes standing upright in front of him, David couldn''t figure out what the relationship between this thing like a gun barrel and becoming stronger? But he saw a lot of demons here, besides a large number of small demons, there are also many high-level demons with human or half-human forms. He couldn''t distinguish the level of these demons from their appearance, but the intensity of energy fluctuations in each demon was different. From the analysis of this fluctuation, it seemed that the level of humanoid demons was relatively much higher. But this doesnt seem to be absolute, because there are still some ferocious demons with relatively large bodies, anti-joints, hooves, and scales all over the body, and the energy fluctuations emitted from their bodies are stronger. "Is body shape the real standard?" Thinking of the huge demon twenty meters high, it was also covered in scales and did not look like a ''human'', and it was still emitting a red light like magma. While thinking, David didn''t stop observing the surroundings. He quickly noticed that these demons would enter the towering iron pipes, and then every time a demon entered, the black iron pipes would emit a streamer of light upwards. This streamer will not climb up all the way, it will disappear after leaving the gun barrel. David, who already had a lot of experience, soon realized that these streamers did not disappear, but were sent to other worlds. "These demons... gain power by traveling to other worlds?" This discovery surprised David a little, but after thinking about it, he found that it explained many things reasonablythe gods behind the demon must have the ability to connect to other worlds. The various races on the Brennia continent, including the orcs that are currently posing a huge threat to the continent and the evil energy they use, all have clear templates. Now David knows how the gods got those archetypes. The little demon Norma soon came to an empty gun barrel. The door below will automatically open after a shot is completed, and it will close when a new demon enters it. David watched Norma walk into it, and began to think about a new question: Even if this strange teleportation device can send the mark he left on Norma to other worlds, can he connect to the mark across planes? David, who was thinking this way, soon realized that he didn''t have to worry about it. The transmission method used by the demons was very rough. They directly smashed Norma into a mass of energy and fired it outno wonder each barrel fired a meteor. It turned out that those bright meteors were all energyd demons. At the same time, the transmission device accurately fired only the demon, and the imprint attached to Norma by David was not sent to other worlds, but was left in the barrel. "..." David thought for a while, and opened a palm-sized portal directly at his hand, taking the energy back. "I can''t watch the fun anymore." Although it did not meet expectations, it can be regarded as some gains. Especially the way the demons become stronger, it has a weird feeling like the bankrupt moderator God''s Space. Of course, he knew that there shouldnt be any big light balls, exchange systems and other things in the demons, and he didnt know how these demons came back after they were sent to other worlds. But at least knowing the existence of this group of demons, David began to think seriously, should he launch a sneak attack before the other party started the second round of attacks against him, and completely wipe out these demons? To scare the snake away? no longer exists! The opponent already knew him, and after he repelled the opponent''s first temptation, there would only be endless troubles. Thinking of this, David has nothing to hesitate. And unlike the major forces on Brennia, or the situation of the orcs, the strength of this group of demons is beyond the reach of ordinary people. This time he will not need to recruit ordinary soldiers from Winter. "I didn''t expect that the first assembly of the Multiverse Justice Avengers would be due to the enemies of this world." Using a multi-tool to send out a call-in message, David entered the meeting room alone. Afterwards, people who received the news came to the meeting room one after another. The first one to arrive was Iron Mage Tony Stark. After fighting and venting in King''s Landing, Tony, who had consumed the excess arcane energy in his body, his eyes no longer looked like light bulbs, but returned to normal. Then arrived the former Supreme Master, the former leader of the Hydra and the current Justice League, Captain America Steve Rogers, and Captain Carter came with him. The two captains greeted David when they saw David, then found an empty seat and sat down, waiting quietly for the others to arrive. Next, Diana, Arthur, Barry, and Victor, who had not yet returned to their own world, arrived one after another. Kara, who was more familiar with Winter City, brought them in together. "Bruce informed Clark to go." Davids message is to recruit the Justice Avengers Alliance, so naturally Clark cannot be left behind, not to mention that he is still the backbone of the battle. Then, Zod brought Fiora to the conference room; Floyd, the deputy head of the Winter Knights, also arrived. Add the holographic images of Megatron and Optimus Prime, the two major commanders of the Cybertron Legion, the mutant representative X, Professor Xavier, and the storm girl Oroloo-Monroe. It can be said that David recruited all the extraordinary combat power in Winter City. It was the first time for these people to gather together, and it was inevitable that they would look at each other and introduce each other. After a lively vegetable market for a while, after Bruce and Clark arrived, David coughed lightly, and everyone stopped talking immediately, and all looked at David sitting at the top. "Last night, an assassin came to Glamorgan Castle..." Briefly explained the situation, and David also played a holographic image in the body of Cybertron, so that everyone has a clearer and more intuitive understanding of the situation. After seeing the group of demons on the Alcatraz Islands, everyone understood why David recruited them. "These are real demons?" Barry the Flash couldn''t control his mouth, and interrupted David''s introduction loudly. But David didn''t mind. He looked at the young Flash and explained to him: "I don''t know, Barry, but they look no different from the legendary demons, and they have great power." "I mean, are they there, or are they like orcs, maybe made by those... those guys?" "I''m afraid I can''t answer you right away." David doesn''t know the specific situation, but now he can only be sure that these demons are directly related to those gods, and their status may be higher than that of orcs and dark elves? "Leader!" Just as everyone kept looking at the holographic image released by David, and wanted to get more information through the screen, Megatron, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke. "A huge energy fluctuation has appeared over the eastern waters of the northern plain." Megatron, who was monitoring the entire northern plain from the air, shifted the focus of his investigation there after David started to introduce the existence of the Alcatraz Islands in the southeastern waters. So when the situation happened, he was aware of it immediately. David closed his eyes and sensed it, and immediately discovered that the energy fluctuations that Megatron discovered came from the huge demon Millard. Look at the direction this guy is flying, is he coming for himself? "There is nothing to discuss, the enemy has already been killed." At this time, he has only one choice: "Justice Avengers, assemble!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 429： Battle of Port Tiran Chapter 429 The Battle of Port Tiran Justice Avengers! The organization David casually created has now been established for various reasons. However, there are many and mixed internal members, and everyone is not in the same world, so even if they are internal members, they dont know who are their teammates. This time, they got to know each other through the attack of the devil. Speaking of demons, David saw that none of the superheroes questioned the idea of ??fighting demons, and once again sighed in his heart: "Sure enough, choosing a route that conforms to the public''s approval is an extremely correct decision." Everyone thinks that demons are evil. If David didnt learn the Holy Light at the beginning, but some kind of power that looks evil or is evil in most worlds, then it would be difficult for him to easily gather so many superheroes as helpers. The bigger possibility is that I was regarded as a demon invading their world, and I called my friends to form a group to beat him down! But because David chose Holy Light, no one doubted David''s character after understanding the "idea and nature" of Holy Light. Even people who dont understand the holy light, seeing David with the golden light and wings on his back, wont associate him with demons and heretics. Even if there is any misunderstanding, they will choose dialogue and exchange first instead of directly fighting. While sighing in his heart, it did not affect David to issue a series of orders. He gave priority to issuing a series of orders to Wetherby, asking Port Tiran to issue an evacuation alert and evacuate civilians from the battlefield first. As for how to fight, he was not in a hurry to think about it. There are tactical masters like Batman Bruce Wayne and experienced frontline commanders like Steve Rogers. These two can completely arrange the most suitable battle plan in a short period of time: "Megatron continues to monitor the demon named Millard, and the mage Jaina Proudmoore used a teleportation spell to send us to Port Tiran." "Barry, Carla, you are responsible for ensuring the safety of civilians when they evacuate, and the others are ready for combat." In such battles, ordinary soldiers are useless, so they are simply responsible for protecting and directing the evacuation of civilians to safe areas. Kara and Barry have no combat experience. Even if their super powers are very powerful, they are not suitable for being directly assigned to the front line of fighting demons. They are just responsible for some simple auxiliary work. Just as Steve was arranging their tasks for everyone, everyone came outside from the conference room one after another. Jaina Proudmoore was not called to the meeting at first, but she was always called for help when she needed to move quickly. It''s a pity that Rhonin went south with the Tiran Knights, otherwise this mage should be able to play a huge role in fighting against demons. Floyd returned to the barracks to recruit the Winter Knights. This is the first time that the Winter Knights have played in battle after completing the transformation of all members into paladins. Floyd did not expect that after the Knights of Winter became perfect, the first battle would be the devil. This is really a huge challenge. But it is also the perfect opportunity to prove that the Winter Knights are the ace of the Winter City. Optimus Prime called an ambulance. Among the Cybertronians, only himself, Megatron, and the ambulance have mastered the power of the Holy Light. Among them, Megatron will continue to sit in the air, and will not directly join the battle with the demon. Ambulances go to the battlefield to ensure that everyone in the battle, and even civilians, can receive timely treatment after being injured. Just when David put on the Lightbringer suit, Bruce and Steve came to David. "The devil can be resurrected through the resurrection pool on the island, right?" "Yes." Everyone has seen this, and they are about to fight against the devil. Of course, Bruce will not ignore this. "I was thinking, if the demon named Millard was stopped by us in Port Tiran, he kept calling for a steady stream of demons, and it was possible to attack us endlessly." Bruce thinks that this may not be small, and also consider the possibility that the demon may be able to use teleportation spells to quickly transport the demon from the Devil Islands to the battlefield. After all, demons have mastered the ability to teleport to other worlds, so it doesn''t seem strange to know how to teleport in this world. "Casting forbidden magic spells?" "No, it doesn''t make much sense." Bruce believed that the anti-magic spells could at most ensure that people in a certain area could not be teleported, but this would instead allow the demons to directly attack other places in the northern plain. It is better to let them continue to attack Port Tiran! David heard this, and suddenly guessed Bruce''s plan: "You don''t want to attack the devil''s hometown in reverse, do you?" "Ask this, which proves that you have also thought about the feasibility of doing this." Bruce thought about it, and if he really wanted to defeat or eliminate this group of demons, he had to destroy the resurrection pool on the Devil Islands in advance. Otherwise, the demons would keep resurrecting, and they would never be able to kill them all. This battle would be quite difficulteven if they won in the end, it would probably be a miserable victory. "Who are you going to ask to do this?" "I." David looked at Steve Rogers in front of him and found that Captain America was indeed the most suitable candidate. He has a powerful enough holy light, rich experience in special operations behind enemy lines, he has served as a supreme mage, and has dealt with creatures like demons. More importantly, the resurrection pool used by the demon is likely to be some kind of mysterious power. Steve, who was forced to learn a lot of mysterious knowledge when he was the supreme mage, should know how to completely destroy that thing. "I thought you''d let Clark, or me." "From the information you revealed, these demons are very good at spells such as mind control. I don''t know if Clark can handle such methods, so he is not suitable for doing this." Bruce is still very comprehensive, especially after reading a lot of comics: "As for you... I think if you are in Port Tiran, even if Steve can''t destroy the resurrection pool, it is not impossible for us to repel the demons." Bruce has never had an accurate concept of what level David''s actual combat power has reached. But judging from the news from Sylvanas, Jaina, Steve, Clark, Tony and others, David''s strength is very, very strong. However, the most important point for Bruce is that as long as David stays on the battlefield, it is impossible for his own side to be killed in battle! In a way, David is the resurrection pool of the Winter City side, even though the Winter Knights are all paladins, and the Cathedral of the Holy Light now has many priests. Even Optimus Prime and the ambulance have good attainments in the Holy Light, and they still cannot replace the importance of David. "Is Steve going by himself?" "How is that possible?" Steve said with an expression of "I''m not going to die": "Diana, Arthur, and Tony will be with me." "That''s it!" These people all have strong personal strength, and they all have some mysterious power. It can be seen that the candidates for this team are carefully selected: "Good luck." By the time the three of them were talking, everyone was ready to go. Everyone gathered together, besides Optimus Prime and the ambulance, there were several mass-produced Quin-style Decepticons parked around. These fighter planes are just in case. Can we not talk about it for now? It is much more convenient to park a few fighter planes near the battlefield than to mobilize them from Winter City when they are needed temporarily. As the magical radiance released by Jaina enveloped the area, when everyone regained their vision, they had already arrived at the pier of Port Tiran. This port city, which has just been established not long ago, is not too big, but some public facilities have already been built. At this time, the loudspeakers in the city are emitting harsh sirens. The local officials, police, and soldiers stationed in Port Tiran who have already been notified are organizing the orderly evacuation of civilians. David looked around, and after confirming that there was no unlucky person in the city through perception, he looked at the wharf with only a few fishing boats. "Although it may not be useful, if there are a few warships moored in the port, it will look more imposing." Just as everyone was taking their positions and finding a suitable place to fight, Megatrons voice sounded on the public channel: "The enemy has noticed your presence, and the demon named Millard has summoned at least five hundred demons." After listening to Megatron''s report, David and Bruce looked at each other. Obviously, Bruce''s previous judgment was correct. "Ready to meet the enemy!" Among the eighty winter knights standing behind David, several of them had deformed missile launchers on their shoulders, which were filled with Jericho missiles with holy light attached. "The target has appeared within the attack range!" Floyd listened to his subordinate''s report, glanced at David, saw His Majesty nodded and immediately ordered: "Launch!" The order was issued, and several Jericho missiles flew towards the distance. Clark and Kara took advantage of the situation and flew into the air, observing the situation in the distance. Boom! Countless explosions were almost connected together. Standing on the pier of Port Tiran and looking eastward, the sea and sky became a huge light group. The next second, a strong wind with the smell of sea water blew past everyone, but no one blocked or blinked. They all stared into the distance with wide-eyed eyes, wanting to see the effect of this round of attack. "not bad!" David, who also has the strongest perception, knew the result earlier than everyone else. This round of missile attack killed many demons, and the rest were more or less injured. Only Millard was unscathed. "It seems that this demon leader, I will personally..." "Leave this demon to me!" Optimus Prime''s remodeled carriage appeared out of thin air, and completed the combined transformation with Optimus Prime, becoming a taller Super Optimus Prime. "Autobots, strike." (end of this chapter) Chapter 430： Im already invincible Chapter 430 I am already invincible Flesh and blood flying everywhere, roaring in despair, sacrificing one''s life for righteousness...these are all nonexistent. When the large group of demons officially landed in Port Tiran, the demons who had undergone several rounds of missile baptism had already suffered heavy damage. Although Millard, the huge demon, did not suffer any damage, the continuous explosions of holy light still affected him to some extent. When he rushed to the beach, his eyesight hadn''t fully recovered. It was Optimus Prime who gave him a warm punch, and Millard recovered. As for the other demons, less than half of them rushed to the shore. After another round of indiscriminate bombing by the Winter Knights, although not many died, they were basically all wounded. The Piccolo assault rifle began to roar wildly, and the pier was immediately enveloped by gunshots and explosions. In this extremely noisy environment, Captain Carter, Floyd, Clark and others began to rush into the group of demons and kill them. David looked at it, and waved his hands at Zod beside him: In this case, there is no need to keep any guards around him at all, and the Kryptonians will join the battle collectively. The ambulance stayed by David''s side and did not move. The Flash Barry quickly checked around Port Tiran, and after confirming that the civilians were not under attack, he began to wander around the battlefield. When he saw his teammates injured, he brought them to the ambulance. After all the members of the Winter Knights have become paladins, the Winter Knights have the ability to use holy light for healing, even if they are not specialized in this, it is enough at this time. In addition, when the winter knight encounters life-threatening threats, the first aid device of the blizzard power armor will be activated. After a few tubes of potions, the combat power can be restored immediately. "It seems...these demons shouldn''t cause us too much trouble." The Bishop of the Holy Light Cathedral, Liadrin, also came this time. She thought she could show off her cultivation achievements in front of David, but she, like the ambulance, had no chance to make a move at all, and stood beside David, His Majesty the King, to watch the fun. "If I''m not mistaken, the second batch of demons should appear!" This is not a game. Millard doesn''t need to wait for all his men to die before summoning the second batch. Even though he was fighting Optimus Prime one-on-one, the two of them were fighting extremely fiercely, but it still couldn''t stop him from using the teleportation spell to summon a new batch of demons to join the battle. David didn''t know how many of the second batch of demons were resurrected after being killed, but this situation proved that Bruce''s previous worry was correct. If the resurrection pool was not destroyed, these demons would not be completely killed. Under normal circumstances, they would not be able to withstand this endless attack. "Where is Steve going?" "Blink is also in that team. Blink is responsible for opening the portal and rushing to the Alcatraz Islands soon." Karma Taj''s teleportation spell is temporarily unavailable in this world, and Steve is mainly studying how to solve this problem during this time. It''s just that before this subject was overcome, the demon attack happened. As for the flickering of Winter City, it is not a problem that the ability has not been developed to the limit. It is just a rush within the planet, and the current ability of flickering is enough. Even if you can''t open the portal directly to the Alcatraz Islands, just open it a few more times. David looked at the battle situation ahead, and ordered Megatron: "Go to the top of the Alcatraz Islands and wait for my order." "clear!" Megatron didnt ask David what he asked him to do over the Alcatraz Islands. Now that David has proved himself to be an excellent Cybertronian leader and is leading the Cybertronians to recover gradually, Megatron will not have the slightest doubt about the core instructions from Tinder. After giving the order, David is considering whether to show his existence a little bit? Give everyone a collective buff status or something? As soon as he thought of it, David raised his hand and prepared to release a beam of holy light directly as he did when he released the Holy Light Domain. However, his current strength is many levels stronger than before, and he has also figured out his actual situation, so he didn''t have time to raise his arm at all. Just a thought came up, and the world around Port Tiran was dyed a rich golden yellow. The clouds in the sky were separated by some force, and a beam of light shone straight down, enveloping David. In the next second, countless white feathers appeared out of thin air in the sky and the earth, all of which were condensed by holy light. These feathers seem harmless, but once a demon touches these feathers, they will be immediately burned by the holy fire. As for the people on the side of Winter City, these feathers will not cause them any harm at all, but will only make them feel very comfortable. As for the Winter Knights, the benefits of these feathers are more obvious to them. Almost at the same time as the feathers appeared between the sky and the earth, each Winter Knight spread a pair of wings condensed with holy light behind them. The knights feel that their strength, speed, and reaction have been greatly improved, and the holy light in their bodies seems to be endless, making the winter knights completely ignore the consumption of the holy light, and attach a large amount of holy light to each of their attacks. In this state, the piccolo assault rifle is coated with a layer of light, and the flames ejected from the muzzle become holy light, and the bullets fired are also wrapped in rich holy light, outlining golden rays of light on the battlefield. After releasing the large-scale group buff spell, he continued to stand still and look at the battlefield. Although he is extremely conspicuous now, he is the brightest boy on the Port Tiran battlefield, and he is also the real target of the demon leader Millard''s trip. But the demon in the fight with Optimus Prime couldn''t move his hands to attack the human. Even if he used all his strength to knock the metal life in front of him into the air, the other party rushed up again as if nothing had happened. This is the most frustrating thing for Millard. His own attack seems unable to cause damage to this guy. The energy protection layer on the opponent is very strong, and sometimes he even resists his own attack, just to attack himself better. "Why is there such a powerful mechanical life on the continent of Brennia?" No one answered Millard''s question, and it was impossible for this demon to ask the enemy about the specific situation. Coupled with the huge energy released by the human named David, Millard realized that he and Norma had made the same mistake: even though he had overestimated this human as much as possible, he still underestimated the strength of the other party. Not only the strength of this human being, but also underestimated the power of his subordinates. The demons have no advantage in the battle with the human army, and the fighting power of these humans has exceeded the upper limit set by the master for this continent. No wonder the master suddenly ordered to send someone to investigate the situation of this human being. I thought that all problems would be solved by going out in person, but I didnt expect that it would eventually turn into this situationthe demons under him were being slaughtered by humans, and even I couldnt really get close to the target, so I could only look at that guy from a distance. Must find a way! Millard''s sight quickly swept across the battlefield, and soon he focused on the most conspicuous group on the battlefield, the ''Kryptonians''. Physics is not enough, then try a psychological offensive! Millard''s eyes suddenly emitted a strange red light, but just as his eyes lit up, a huge warning suddenly rose in his heart. Instinct drove him to dodge to the side immediately, but it was of no use. The extremely thick and solid sacred fire descended from the void, and the terrifying pillar of fire with a diameter of more than ten meters almost illuminated the entire area in incandescence. There is no distinction between friend and foe on the battlefield. At that moment, they seemed to lose their vision. They could only see a piece of white in their eyes, and the violent and fiery air waves brushed past their bodies, making everyone staggered. This is still good, because everyone is friendly, and the paladin who was blown by this wave of air even felt like "there is so much holy light in the body that it is a little bit supportive". As for those demons...the ones who were close were instantly gasified, and those who were far away were severely injured, and fell to the ground half dead. The people around them could make up their own kills by one. It was already so far away, so one can imagine the situation of Millard, who was the direct target. What kind of psychological offensive, I can''t take care of it now, he just wants to run away! What kind of terrifying existence is this? At that moment just now, he had a feeling of facing his master. Millard has determined that this is not an enemy he can deal with at all. Such a powerful life has unexpectedly appeared on the Brennia continent. He must report this situation to his master. Millard, who didn''t want to fight any more, turned around and was about to run away. Although half of his body was already charred and white smoke was still coming out, it didn''t affect his movements at all, and he jumped several hundred meters in an instant. Optimus Prime originally wanted to catch up, but speed is not his strong point, and there is no Optimus Prime who has merged with Skyfire, and has no ability to fly, so standing by the sea seems a bit awkward. Superman Clark and Zod reacted the fastest and rushed out immediately, but they had just flew ten meters away when another huge pillar of fire descended from the distance, completely engulfing Millard. When the flames dissipated, Millard was also gone. "He''s dead?" Bruce Wayne, who was watching the excitement by David''s side the whole time, helped up the sunglasses that he didn''t know when he put on. "No." David pouted: "That guy escaped!" He suddenly discovered that Millard was killed by himself on purpose. The moment this guy died, his soul was teleported away. "Back to Alcatraz?" "No." David looked up at the sky, and he was sure that Millard''s soul had been teleported directly to a place outside Brennia: "It should be looking for his master." The other demons were sent back to the resurrection pool by David, and Steve may be busy. However, compared to this trivial matter, what David cares about is another thing: "With my current strength, can I beat those gods?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 431： I am looking up Chapter 431 I am looking up David looked up at the sky. He didn''t know what level the strength of those gods had reached, and he didn''t feel complacent about being able to easily kill the demon leader. That guy is just the younger brother of the mastermind behind the scenes, and his goal is to defeat the mastermind behind the scenes, but now he just killed the other partys younger brother or pawn, which is not worth being happy at all. It''s just the terrifying strength that David showed, which surprised some people. Bruce Wayne gently lifted his sunglasses. He had already overestimated David''s strength as much as possible. Now it seems that he still has no idea about David''s true strength. The demon leader named Millard, he had seen all the previous battle scenes with Optimus Prime. Millard''s strength is very strong. Although there is no way to defeat Optimus Prime, Optimus Prime does not have any advantagethat is Super Optimus Prime who has learned the Holy Light and has also been strengthened with Cybertron fusion technology. In Bruce''s view, this Optimus Prime''s fighting power is already quite strong, but he can only maintain an unbeatable stalemate with that demon. It was such a terrifying demon, but it couldn''t even withstand David''s random blow. "Can Clark stand against David?" No need to think about it at all, Bruce has the answer in his heart: Clark can''t be David''s opponent. He has also seen Clark''s performance. Although he is like no one in the crowd of demons and can kill those demons very easily, he is still far behind David, and the two sides are no longer on the same level at all. Maybe given enough time for Clark, he can also grow to be so powerful, but how strong will David become at that time? It can''t be assumed that David''s strength has reached its peak and cannot be improved, right? Bruce is very thankful that although David sometimes acts playful and likes to watch the excitement, he is still an upright, kind and strong man who is willing to abide by order on the whole. Or...God! He will not rely on his own strength to do whatever he wants, bully the weak, let alone exploit the weak to satisfy his selfish desires. The Winter City established by David seems to be a backward feudal dictatorship, but the people are absolutely equal in the Winter City. They abide by the same laws, and no one enjoys special treatment. People have equal opportunities to work and earn a living, and there is no bias in educational resources. According to David''s plan for Cold Winter City, even children from the most ordinary families can enter Cold Winter Academy for free to receive the same education as those from noble families. As long as the academic performance is excellent, the birth will not affect the child''s future at all. No matter what the future holds, at least the Winter Kingdom is currently a happy and beautiful country that many people dream of. "I''m so envious..." While Bruce was feeling, the Winter Knight was cleaning the battlefield. The corpses of the demons were collected and destroyed on the spot after the ambulance completed the sampling work. The corpses of these demons carry corrosive energy, so they must be disposed of for safety reasons. In addition, the battle didn''t last long, but the demons'' destructive power was astonishing. Almost half of the docks in Port Tiran were destroyed, and some of them were damaged by Kryptonians and Winter Knights. Not to mention the area where Optimus Prime fights Millard, that area may be able to add a new dock. The Kryptonians headed by Zod are checking themselves. Although it has been a while since I acquired superpowers, and I have spent a lot of time getting used to the new powers, this is the first time I have actually used them to fight. Zod and Fiora were quite satisfied with their performance, but they were also shocked by David''s strength. Both of them realized that when David dealt with himself and the others, he was still merciful, otherwise the ending of their Kryptonians would not be much better than these demons. Under the suppression of this kind of terrifying power, Zod can''t think of making troubles at all. He just wants to do things for Winter City honestly, and hopes that David can keep his promise and arrange a new home for Kryptonians in the future. In addition, Kara, who was not far away, ignored Barry who was chattering beside her. She was looking at her hands strangely. After David released the huge holy light, she always felt that under the light of that light, she gained stronger strength, speed and reaction. When she was basking in the sun with David in the past, she always had a strange feeling of being illuminated by two suns at the same time. Now she finally understands why this happened, all because of the wonderful power of Holy Light. After David released such a terrifying holy light and bathed in the huge holy light energy, Kara always felt that some strange changes had taken place in her body. Not sure, Kara glanced at the rubble next to her, and then released a heat ray. The originally red heat rays turned into golden rays, easily blasting the stone into powder. "Oh~" Barry, who was lamenting the terrifying power of His Majesty the King, was taken aback by Kara''s sudden action. At the same time, he also noticed that the color of the rays released by Kara changed: "Have you learned the Holy Light?" "No, it was just influenced by the Holy Light." Kara felt carefully for a while, and then fired a heat ray at another stone, this time it was the original red color, which still shattered the stone, but she found that the original red heat ray was not as powerful as the golden yellow. "That''s interesting, could it be that you absorbed the holy light released by David and stored it in your body?" Kryptonians can get power from the yellow sun, and Kara knows this. But she never thought that she could absorb the Holy Light? Or the holy light released by others. what is this? In addition to the yellow sun, Kryptonians can also get energy from the little yellow people? Dont know what happened to Clark? Have you been affected? Kara immediately flew to Clark and told his cousin about her situation. "Is there such a situation?" Clark looked at his cousin, first closed his eyes to feel his own situation, and then he also felt a slight change in the energy in his body. But unlike Kara, he didn''t notice any changes in his superpowers. This situation made Clark seriously doubt whether David did something secretly? Turning his head and taking a look, he found that David was standing where he hadn''t moved, and he didn''t look at Kara. Looking like he was in a daze? David is certainly not in a daze, he is talking to Megatron and Blink to confirm the situation on Steve''s side. After the Quin-type fighter sent Steve and others to the Alcatraz Islands, Blink opened the portal and sent them down, while he stayed on the Quin-type fighter and was ready to evacuate them at any time. Megatron, who moved over the Devil Islands at the same time, is also keeping an eye on it. When necessary, he can launch artillery support from the air to the ground. Even... Destroy all islands with resurrection pools directly. This is why David let Megatron pass: Steve will destroy the resurrection pool if he can. If Steve cant, then Megatron will be responsible for violently destroying all islands with resurrection pools. "How''s the situation?" "It went well." When Steve used the communication device to talk to David, his hands were extremely busy: he kept gesticulating with his hands, and the energy of the holy light was mobilized, combined, and constructed into magic runes and formations by him. During the period, I also slightly chopped off my feet, and a temporary totem pole of an earth element rose up from the ground next to it, making the demons who stepped into a certain range seem to be trapped in a quagmire, and it took more effort to move normally. Sea King Arthur, Wonder Woman Diana, and Tony Stark are killing around Steve. In addition to releasing various missiles, Tony also released a large number of arcane missiles with his hand. "Then let me make sure first, can this resurrection pool be destroyed by physical means?" "Wait a minute..." Steve carefully observed and analyzed the composition of the resurrection pool and the way of energy operation, and soon came to a basic conclusion: "Theoretically, it can be completely destroyed through physical means, but it needs to be completely destroyed." "Then I don''t worry, you work hard, if the situation is too dangerous, just ask Megatron to help." Steves words made David feel relieved. Since it can be physically destroyed, he doesnt need to make a special trip. "By the way, if possible, write down the detailed structure of the resurrection pool." "I''m doing this." "You really understand me!" David cut off the communication in satisfaction. He didn''t need to care about the Alcatraz matters any more. Steve would take care of everything. Looking at the people around him, David felt a sense of joy that he had finally come to this point: there should be no power on Brennia that could threaten him and Winter City. Even if it is a large group of demons, Optimus Prime, Steve, Clark and others can help themselves. As the king, he only needs to stay quietly in the castle, and occasionally lead an army around to pretend to be aggressive. When facing other forces in this world, his army possesses absolute crushing power, so he doesn''t have to worry about being unable to defeat other forces. Next, when Steve brings back the structure of the resurrection pool used by the demons, David will see if he can copy a version of the Holy Light. If it succeeds, the last important piece of the puzzle in my many ideas will be in place. "What else can I do next?" David thought about it, and it seemed that all he could do was smile and watch that the storm was surging and Winter City ruled Brennia. Or, find a chance to go outside to find out the situation? As soon as this idea came up, David couldn''t control his restless heart. After all, his strength has become very strong now, and he still has a lot of life-saving cards, which is very suitable for going out for a wave. (end of this chapter) Chapter 432： above the moon Chapter 432 Above the Moon After tidying up the battlefield, Jaina cast the teleportation spell again, bringing everyone back to Winter City. Although the pier in Port Tiran was damaged during the battle, the craftsmen in Port Tiran were responsible for the repair work, and it was impossible for these knights and superheroes to repair it. It is gratifying that the fighting did not cause more damage: none of the important facilities and residential areas of Port Tiran were affected. The residents of Port Tiran could return to their homes and continue their previous lives after a short asylum. "However, the garrison at Port Tiran should indeed be strengthened." Even if the crisis of demons has been resolved, the possibility of the Sodurum Empire or the orcs going north along the coastline, and another continent crossing the sea to attack the northern plains still cannot be ruled out. Either way, Port Tiran will become a battlefield. Maybe Skyfire should be stationed here? By the way, build a few more mass-produced Decepticon speedboats, and then transfer Lightning and Smash from Snowfield Castle to Port Tiran. In the future, Snowfield Fortress will serve as a transfer station in the northern plains, but there will be no more troops stationed there. After all, Snowfield Fortress is no longer the border fortress of Winter Kingdom. After giving a few orders, David thanked the many superheroes, friends and partners who helped out one by one. Those like Barry who just came to visit, but ended up encountering things one after another and helping out, of course, should thank you, and Jaina, who just stayed in Winter City as a representative of Kul Tiras, should also be thanked. Clark, Kara, who have settled in Winter City, David has not forgotten. Floyd neednt thank you, David directly praised the entire Winter Knights. It can be seen that even if it is just His Majesty''s verbal praise, the members of the Winter Knights are very happy. Everyone feels that the efforts of the past few years have not been in vain. They have proved that they are worthy of His Majesty''s attention to themselves and the good treatment they have paid. After finishing his work, David asked about Steve''s situation. Knowing that Steve has almost destroyed the resurrection pool, he has been ''connected'' to the Quin-jet fighter by Blink. Then it''s time for Megatron''s performance. The design drawing of the aerospace aircraft carrier obtained by the Marvel Universe, after Tony Starks improvement, incorporating the end of the civilization of the Marvel Universe and Cybertron technology, the first space carrier Megatron in Winter City was created, showing its ferocious fangs for the first time. Countless anti-ground weapons poured ammunition towards the Alcatraz Islands frantically. Beams, live ammunition, and missiles cleaned every inch of the Alcatraz Islands. When the smoke cleared, there were no more demons on the Alcatraz Islands. In order to ensure that nothing will happen, Megatron will not immediately return to the northern plains, but continue to cruise in this area to ensure that the demons are indeed completely wiped out. But Steve, Tony, Diana, Arthur and others can come back directly. And they came back pretty fast. "Thanks to Clarice." Although Blinking will be used as a code name to call them when they act, Steve is still used to calling names, just like he doesnt call Tony Iron Man. "I just helped a little." Clarice didn''t think her role was too big. After all, these were the ones who fought and fought with a large group of demons, and Steve was responsible for destroying the resurrection pool. It was Megatron who cleared the field last. What Clarice has to do is to open a few portals on the way back and forth, so that everyone can reach the target location faster, and then open the portal to send everyone to the ground; and open the portal to pick up a few people back to the plane. Apart from these things, she basically just stayed on the Quinjet fighter jet to watch the funshe didn''t even need to fly the plane. So, when Steve complimented her, she felt very embarrassed. "The main thing is to rely on Steve, Diana, Arthur, and Tony." "Okay, don''t be humble, if it wasn''t for you, we would have wasted a lot of time on the road." Tony finally concluded the matter, and then waved with a few people and prepared to leave: "I know you are going to discuss the resurrection pool with Steve next, so I won''t bother you." "It seems that your magic power is consumed a lot." David saw just now that the arcane energy in Tony''s body was consumed too much, so he hurried back to meditate to replenish the consumed magic power. "This is the first time that magic has been used in such a high-intensity battle, and the consumption of magic power has not been controlled well." Tony rubbed his temples, and he felt his head hurt a little: "Stop talking, I''m going back first." After speaking, he took off directly and flew in the direction of Stark Manor. Diana and Arthur looked at Tony who flew away, and said goodbye to David one after another. By the way, where are Bruce and Clark? "Either at Clark''s house, or at a cafe... you know which cafe." "I see, thank you!" After confirming the whereabouts of the acquaintances, Diana was about to leave, but Aquaman Arthur didn''t want to go to Bruce and Clark, he wanted to go around and take a good look at Winter City. He thought Diana was a good guide and wanted to persuade her to show him around. Watching the two leave Glamorgan Castle, David called Steve to the tea room to talk together, and also invited Clarice: "Together? Are you fine when you go back?" Clarice thought for a few seconds before deciding to leave. David and Steve looked like they were going to talk about serious business, so what are you doing beside them? Before she could speak, she saw Gwen walking towards her. When he learned that David was going to chat with Steve in the tea room, he dragged Clarice and followed him, preparing to be a crowd of onlookers. But she regretted it after listening for a while, because what Steve said made her brain hurt. It''s not that she doesn''t understand, but because Gwen can understand part of it, but because she hasn''t systematically studied the knowledge of mages, she is in a state of half understanding and half understanding, which is much more uncomfortable than Clarice who can''t understand at all. Gwen was a little tangled: Should I learn some magic knowledge? David couldn''t pay attention to Gwen at this time. He and Steve were discussing whether the resurrection pool used by the demon could be modified? After discussing for a while, the two felt that it was quite possible to make it into a resurrection stone powered by holy light, but it just took some time to deal with some of the details. "Let''s take it easy, anyway, Winter City doesn''t have any major issues that urgently need to be resolved now... You don''t have anything urgent to deal with, do you?" David glanced at Steve, this guy got a lot of free time after not being the Supreme Mage. After washing the Hydra under him into the Justice League, he suddenly became the most leisurely person in Winter City, and he didn''t even pay much attention to the situation in his own world. According to him, the affairs inside the earth are handled by the governments of various countries themselves, and the powerful enemy in the universe is God King Odin. After the Hydra became the Justice League, there was nothing to deal with at all. In this case, many former Hydra and current members of the Justice League directly drove the spaceship made by Tony Stark and went on adventures in the universe. After seeing the wider sky, this group of people lost their interest in tossing around on the earth. "So...you just have nothing to do right now?" "almost!" "Then this difficult job will be handed over to you." "..." Steve was speechless. He thought he had copied the structure of the resurrection pool. Even if the task was completed, David himself would be responsible for how to resurrect the stele: "Then what are you going to do?" "I''m thinking about going over there." "Over there?" Steve was stunned for a few seconds before reacting: "Are you confident to fight against those gods?" "Confidence? I haven''t really seen those guys, so I don''t know what their strength is. What kind of confidence are you talking about?" David briefly said his thoughts: "So, I''m going to test it first to see what level the strength of these gods has reached." "Is it too dangerous?" "Maybe!" David glanced at Gwen, who had some worries on his face: "But sometimes you need to take a little risk... Don''t worry, I have enough life-saving props on me." "Why don''t you wait for the Resurrection Stone Tablet to be built before investigating the situation of those gods?" "No, Brennia is my resurrection stone." The resurrection stone that David wants to build cannot be his own resurrection point. His level is too high and exceeds the limit of that prop. But David doesnt really have no resurrection points. After all, he is Brennia. Unless Brennia is completely destroyed, he wont be able to die so easily. Steve waited until David and Gwen had explained almost, before continuing to ask: "Since we are going to investigate the situation of those gods, do you know where to start?" "certainly!" David turned his head and looked out the window. At this time, the night had enveloped the entire Winter City, and the round moon was very conspicuous. Steve, Gwen, and Clarice looked out of the window following David''s line of sight, and also noticed the full moon hanging high in the night sky at a glance. "The moon?" Steve looked surprised, could it be that those gods live on the moon: "Those gods are there?" "I don''t know if those so-called gods are there. I only know that the demon leader Millard was killed by me, and his soul was sent there." David felt that even if the gods were not on the moon, there should be important clues there. "How are you going to go up?" Steve glanced at the moon again. The moon here looks very similar to the earth, which sometimes makes him forget that he is not on the earth: "Or, how are you going to avoid the surveillance in the sky?" "I''m going to learn to sneak..." "Study now?" "Yes!" David touched his chin. He felt that with his talent, it shouldn''t be difficult to learn stealth: "Maybe you can also master shadow energy by the way!" "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 433： How many dreams are flying freely Chapter 433 How many dreams are flying freely Stealth, the ability that Azeroth thieves/assassins are best at is the ability to hide themselves between the shadow space and the real space. Thieves/Assassins in between worlds are somewhere between visible and invisible, but there are many ways to break this state and make hidden people reappear. Strictly speaking, this is not magic, and the difficulty of learning is not particularly high, but the risk of using this ability is extremely high, and it is basically ineffective against enemies with high perception ability. For the powerful David, learning stealth is really easy. After Gwen explained the various key points of stealth, David will be able to use this skill correctly. As for mastering the shadow energy? That''s not true. Although the skill of stealth is related to the shadow world, it really has little to do with shadow energy. "But... a Holy Light priest, using stealth skills to bring himself very close to the shadow world, how strange does it feel?" There is a weird feeling that I can turn against the Holy Light at any time. Here comes the question, what will happen if David, revered as the incarnation of the Holy Light or even the Lord of the Holy Light, betrays the Holy Light? Directly become the Lord of Shadows? Do you still have to compete with the Void Lord to compete? Unstealth state, David was thinking about all kinds of messy things in his head, and turned his head to find that Gwen was teaching Clarice how to learn stealth after teaching himself. Clarice is very talented in this area, and quickly figured out the key, and entered a stealth state. It''s just that her stealth state is not perfect, her whole body just becomes translucent, and she can still be seen by others, and her figure will become clearer when she starts to move. "Just keep practicing." This is a normal situation. You can use this skill well with more practice. Gwen also relied on the Black Venom Queen suit to perfectly enter the stealth state and move at a normal speed. Without that outfit, she can only move carefully in stealth mode, and it is best to move in dark corners, avoiding open areas and areas exposed to direct sunlight. As for David, he found that even if he was himself, the fastest after entering the stealth state was walking normally, and no matter how fast he would get out of the stealth state. This is not a matter of my own strength, but because of the unique situation of this skill. When entering the stealth state, it feels like the real world is on the left and the shadow world is on the right. You need to approach the shadow world carefully, but you can''t completely leave the real world to ensure that you can go back at any time. The world on both sides is constantly fluctuating irregularly, so that the user can only carefully control his ''position'', and naturally cannot walk quickly. After watching Clarice and Gwen fight and fight while practicing for a while, David left the practice room. He came out because he felt that an acquaintance had returned. "Have you finished fighting the Lich King?" Aidan in front of him was wearing a full set of armor from the Knights of the Silver Hand, with a long sword hanging from his waist and a large bag in his hand. It looks like moving or returning from a trip, with a satisfied smile on his face. "Ner''zhul, the Lich King, has been killed, and the rest is just bits and pieces of finishing work. Let the ordinary soldiers of the alliance handle it, and I will come back early." Since the Kingdom of Lordaeron took the lead in forming a coalition and decided to go north to Northrend to fight against the Lich King, Aidan has been permanently stationed in the world of Azeroth. After solving the hidden dangers of Diablo, and not having the World Stone to suppress and awaken the Nephalem bloodline, and being able to spawn monsters and upgrade and learn various mysterious knowledge here in Winter City, Aidan''s combat power is rolling and rising. Now Aidan is not only a powerful warrior proficient in various weapons and close combat, but also knows a lot of arcane magic and ranger''s bow and arrow skills. It can be said that only Aidan does not want to learn, and there is nothing he cannot learn. Just such a cheating guy, and a group of paladins like Fording and Mograine teamed up to fight an ice cube Lich King, and there was no suspense in the ending. "After the great battle with this man named Ner''zhul, I have also confirmed one thing." "What?" "To solve the troubles in the world of Sanctuary, my current strength is far from enough." As a hero who saved the world of Sanctuary, Aidan has been thinking about what to do to truly save his world after he understands the real situation in his own world. Heaven, hell; angels, demons. None are easy to deal with. Even if he knows that as long as he breaks the World Stone, human beings can gradually restore their strength, but he only has the capital to fight against those two major forces. Besides, Nephalem also needs time to grow. To really solve these guys, stronger power is needed. "It would be great if the dungeon could have a higher difficulty." Aidan returned to Glamorgan Castle with his luggage, just to continue working as a dungeon keeper so that he could go in and exercise non-stop. Although even with the difficulty of hell, the speed of Aidan''s strength growth is not so fast. But as long as it can grow, he is willing to keep brushing! As a fighter, there is no shortage of tough spiritual will. At worst, after several decades, Aidan, who is in Winter City, is not worried about his lifespan. He wants to see if there is any limit to this dungeon. "Come on!" After listening to Aidan''s decision, David can only express his support, keep working hard! , and at the same time remembered another thing. Glamorgan Castle will be remodeled soon, because the new building will occupy a larger area, and the surrounding garages, practice rooms and other buildings may also be adjusted. Either move to the north, or directly merge into the new Fort Glamorgan as a whole. For the specific situation, we have to wait for Edwin Van Cleef''s design drawings. Either way, the location of the dungeon must be moved in advance. "Is that so..." Knowing that Fort Glamorgan will usher in a huge reconstruction project, he suggested that the dungeon should be moved to the barracks. "Put it in the resident of the Winter Knights, so that the Winter Knights can continue to grow stronger." "That''s a really good idea." People in Glamorgan Castle don''t use the dungeon much now. Especially after using the strengthening potion, the dungeon has become a place for pure entertainment to pass the time. After brushing repeatedly for so long, everyone is a little bored. After all, the few around David are not real fighters, and they don''t have such a strong urge to become stronger. Rather than putting it there, it is better to open it to the Winter Knights, so that the Winter Knights can continue to grow stronger, and the Winter City can continue to obtain various resources in the dungeon, and the dungeon will not be left there vacant. Even if David, Helen, Gwen and others suddenly want to go to the dungeon, going to the Winter Barracks is not too much trouble. "I heard from Steve that you plan to go outside to investigate the situation yourself?" Aidan didn''t rush to pack his luggage, and just stood here and chatted with David: "Do you need help?" "If you need help, I won''t be polite to you." I have already said this to Steve, Tony, Clark and others. It is safer to go out and investigate this kind of work alone. Anyway, I have a lot of life-saving means, if I can''t do it, I will run back to Brennia in Invincible Hearthstone! Even if invincibility is no longer true invincibility when facing a really powerful opponent, it should be no problem to hold on for a few seconds for Hearthstone to start. The real worry is that Hearthstone won''t work. Although he is Brennia, Brennia will not die so easily if he is not destroyed, but he does not know what will happen then, in order not to worry everyone, David did not tell this matter. After chatting with Aidan, David paid attention to the situation of the Winter Army. Dragon Fort has been taken, and the leader of the rebel coalition forces, Marquis Ingram-Fober, and his family are all put to death. At present, the Winter Army is sweeping up the remnants of the enemy, while resting in the Dragon Fort, and by the way, see what other local forces will jump out to make trouble. As far as the current situation is concerned, the local nobles of the Dragon Castle are not prepared to continue to fight against the Winter Kingdom. I dont know if the terrifying combat power of the Winter Army scared them, or if Sophia led the troops to the front line to play an unexpected role. In short, the eastern part of the Winter Kingdom has stabilized. The next thing to see is whether David is planning to appoint a new Marquis of the Border to guard the Dragon Castle, or does he have other arrangements? In either case, it has nothing to do with the military. The Winter Army will leave some soldiers to defend the Dragon Fort, and then continue to sweep towards other areas. After reading the report, I confirmed that Wetherby is already discussing with his subordinates how to take over the government affairs of Dragon Fort, and there is no need for David, His Majesty the King, to worry about these trivial matters. David began to routinely check the equipment. Every time he goes out, he takes stock of his gear to make sure he hasn''t left anything important behind. Even if it is really dropped, it is not too difficult to come back temporarily to pick it up, and he will still do it. Integrates a multi-functional tool that is already comparable to the size of a warehouse, which contains its own Mustang sports car (Durandall fighter), Sea King spear, Hammer of Judgment, Holy Light Hunter pistol, and bullets. In addition, David also put miscellaneous items such as Beifeng light armor and heavy cavalry system inside. After confirming, David looked up and saw Laura, Helen, Gwen, and Eva standing beside him and staring at him. "Come to deliver mine?" "Yes!" Laura pinched her waist, not joking, but solemnly asked David: "Come back safely." "I will." Get up and give Laura a hug, then hug Helen, Gwen, and Eva respectively, and finally tell Laura: "Don''t tell Sophia about this." "Um!" The few people didn''t say anything else, they came to the roof together, and watched David soar into the sky, flying towards the sky. (end of this chapter) Chapter 434： Yanera Continent Chapter 434 Yaneira Continent Yo, yo~ This feels like the fragrance along the way... David, who was humming randomly, quickly passed through the clouds, and looked at the boundless, boundless scenery around him in the sea of ??clouds. He did not fly to a higher area in a hurry, but adjusted his direction slightly, and quickly approached the position of the moon. His speed is very fast, he quickly arrived at the established position, and has already flown to the ''edge of safety altitude''. Although he couldn''t see it, David could feel that as long as he flew another ten meters ''above'', he would pass through a protective layer and reach beyond Brennia. Sneak! The figure disappeared immediately, and David also transformed into the body of Cybertron. During this period of time, analyzing the folding crystal every day is not in vain. Davids current Cybertron body also has a folding crystal coating to ensure that even if he exposes a little flaw while sneaking, he will not be immediately discovered by some detection device or ability. He didn''t know if it would be useful to do so, anyway, all available means were arranged. If this situation is still discovered, at least it proves that all the concealment and anti-detection capabilities currently possessed by Winter City are ineffective against the enemy. Until they get a bigger breakthrough, they don''t need to consider continuing the temptation in this area. After making all the preparations, David flew up again, and soon crossed the safety boundary. I didnt feel anything special, but when David flew out of Brennia, he could clearly see a translucent energy barrier underneath, protecting the entire planet. This energy is also isolated from the prying of the outside world. He can clearly see the "appearance of the planet", but when David wants to check more "details", he finds that his sight cannot penetrate that layer of energy at all. "This doesn''t seem like a good sign." Theoretically, this layer of energy is his own power, although he can''t use it now. But does this situation prove that his current strength has not reached the ''should be the height''? Brennia, who has such a powerful force, can only use such a passive method to protect herself, so how powerful is the invading enemy? "Do you want to go back?" There was a hint of retreat in his mind, but David decided to put these thoughts aside, and continued to approach the moon cautiously. After flying slowly for a while, after making sure that he was not found, David began to accelerate, while maximizing his perception, constantly observing the surrounding situation. "There are no spaceships, space stations, fortresses, etc." Didnt find any powerful life forms. After searching around, David found that the surroundings of the planet Brennia were very clean, and there was no situation where the expected army was pressing down on the land or surrounded by various facilities. Within a considerable distance, there is only one celestial body, the moon. "Although I felt very similar to the moon on the earth when I was on the ground, now that I look closer, it is exactly the same, right?" After a period of probing and searching, David finally discovered that this moon is different from the moon on the earth: this moon is an artificial celestial body. Use the teleportation ability to enter the interior smoothly. Looking at the surrounding metal structures full of sci-fi atmosphere, David carefully checked the situation... David wandered around carelessly, canceling all the stealth and invisibility. After wandering around for a long time, he quickly found the area where a large number of lives gathered. After entering, he found that it was like a well-equipped sci-fi city. There are a large number of ''people'' here. Although all of them are handsome men and beautiful women, and they all have the appearance of young people, they look no different from humans in appearance. After David regained his human form, he easily blended into the crowd and stole a lot of information from the devices on these people. These people are an expedition team from the Sakan Empire, and this artificial moon is actually a frontier outpost. The biggest purpose of these people stationed here is to prevent the birth of "Brennia", because the cosmic life of Brennia is the most evil existence for the people of the Sakan Empire. "..." David looked at the brief history of the Sakan Empire. The life born from the living planet was called planetary evil spirits, and they were classified as the most evil cosmic life, because these powerful planetary evil spirits have been enslaving them, "ordinary humans" for many years. The Sakan Empire is an empire established by human beings who rose up against the oppressive rule of the planet''s evil spirits. After successfully overthrowing the first planetary evil spirit that enslaved itself, the Sakan Empire has embarked on the "great road" of developing everywhere in the universe and seeing life planets that may give birth to gods rushing to kill them. It is said that more than a thousand planets have been successfully purified by the Sakan Empire. Brennia is just one of the countless planets conquered by the Sakan Empire. David scratched his cheek speechlessly. How could he change from a just camp and a poor victim to a big villain who everyone beats in a daze? What kind of magical inversion is this? Also, you Sakan Empire resisted the tyranny yourself, and turned around to harm the races on other planets. You are the real planetary evil spirits, right? Huh? wrong! David suddenly realized that it was really hard to be sure how many of the races on Brennia were native creatures. It seems that the dark elves, humans, and orcs have all been determined to be cast by these guys. Maybe in the eyes of the people of the Sakhan Empire, those "civilized races" are just tools made by them, so they don''t need to be treated as equal civilized creatures? Looking through the public information materials, and checking the posts and conversations on the online chat platform, David found that people from the Sakan Empire had indeed discussed this issue. Some people believe that treating intelligent life created by using life creation technology in this way is an immoral and uncivilized behavior, and this behavior should be stopped. But more people dismiss this. Most people in the Sakan Empire do not think that those primitive life forms with low IQ, frail body, short lifespan, and extremely low level of civilization are "smart races" that can be compared with themselves. David watched these debates for a while, and the more he looked at them, the more the two sides went from elegantly presenting the facts and reasoning, to cordially greeting the eighteen generations of each other''s ancestors, the transition was smooth and natural. Seeing the rise, David checked some of the content that was deleted during the debate, and saw some interesting content in it. "Operation Asegos?" "The artificial protoss plan?" "Aniella Continent?" Following these keywords, David found that in order to view relevant information, he needed to hack into a higher-level server, which might trigger an alarm. Estimated the situation in his heart, David did not rush to steal the information first, but searched for information about Millard, and found that Millard''s information also pointed to the Yaneira Continent. By the way, he also knew that the senior commander of this outpost seemed to be on the continent of Yaneira. "The Yanella continent? Could it be the continent on the back of Brennia that makes me feel very uncomfortable?" David thinks the possibility is very high. It seems that the answer to everything is not in this lunar outpost, but on that continent. Finding a corner that no one noticed, David entered the stealth state again. According to the outpost map I found before, I came to the military area carefully, and then waited quietly, passing through the gate every time someone came in and out. All the way to the computer room smoothly, David once again confirmed that the Hearthstone can be used normally, and then used a relatively simple and rude way to enter the computer room and steal secret information from it. I thought there would be some noise this time, but David successfully searched for the information and left the computer room safely without being noticed by anyone. "..." David didn''t expect that he still has the talent to be a thief. Of course, it may be that these people in the outpost have not encountered anything for a long time and have lost their due vigilance? "In any case, the confidential information was copied without triggering any prompts. Isn''t this security measure in place?" Crouching in a dark corner, David, who continued to maintain a stealthy state, looked at the information he had just stolen. The powerful Cybertron body and huge mental power allowed him to quickly find what he was looking for from the sea of ??information. Immediately, he discovered why the security measures for these materials were not in place. Because the senior commanders of the outposts did not store important information in the confidential computer room database at all, such as the artificial protoss plan did not have any "written records" at all, and only very little information: only the relevant executors knew the content of the plan. The relevant personnel of the plan are not in the outpost. They are carrying out various tasks on the continent of Yaneira to push the plan forward. As for the Asegos battle, there are details. At the same time, David finally understood that the so-called Asegos was not a fixed person or god, but just a code name. In addition, the commander of the Asegos operation is also on the Yaneira continent at this time. Everything points to that place, and it seems that one must go to the Yaneira Continent to really get the answer. "Then go and have a look." David, who made a decision, started to act, and soon he discovered that it was not easy to go to the Yaneira continent. My previous behaviors, coupled with Millard''s report, aroused the vigilance of the Sakan Empire. Now the Anila Continent has been protected by the special space fault technology of the Sakan Empire. If you want to enter it, you can only use the special teleportation equipment on the outpost. This is nothing to David, but the teleportation device will only be activated when necessary, and David wasted a lot of time waiting for the right time. Fortunately, the result was good, and he hitch a ride to the Yaneira Continent smoothly. The first thing David did after arriving at his destination was to determine the condition of Hearthstone. "Oh, Hearthstone is no longer available..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 435： Asegos Chapter 435 Asegos Carefully turning out from a pile of materials, David quickly checked his surroundings clearly. "Farm? Warehouse?" This is an ordinary-looking and backward farm. Several farmers are waving simple farm tools and busy in the small farmland. David looked around, and was surprised to find that this was a valley, and the only entrance and exit was a not-so-wide mountain road not far from him. Stay in the dark and watch a group of servants wearing particularly thick clothes move the things that have just been transported to the warehouse to the trolley, and then drag them away. David decided to follow this group of people and should be able to find useful clues. He is not worried about losing track, because there is only one way out of the valley. Walking along the road, it didn''t take long for David to feel a gust of cold wind blowing over his body. After walking a while further, there were some snowflakes mixed in the cold wind. He now understood why these people were dressed so thickly. It turned out that the temperature outside the valley was very cold. After walking for half an hour, David finally turned out of the mountain path. Looking at the ''big road'' in front of him, he went up the mountain and down the mountain. The teams carrying things were divided into two, one part went up the mountain; the other part went down the mountain. David found a place with a better view, looked down the mountain, and then looked up the mountain. I found that my position was a little lower on the mountainside, and the mountain peaks soared into the sky, and there was a lot of snow on the mountain. Only on the platform not far from the mountainside, stood a castlethe person who brought goods up the mountain, It should be going to the castle. There is a small town at the foot of the mountain. Smoke is rising from the chimneys of every household, making the town look very lively. Without hesitating for too long, David turned his head and walked up the mountain. He felt that investigating the castle first would allow him to find useful information faster. David''s judgment was very accurate, because he didn''t expect that he would bump into an ''acquaintance'' just after arriving at the gate of the castle with the transport team. "Is that all?" "Yes." A brown-haired man in a gorgeous full-body armor and a cloak looked at the boxes on the car, counted silently, and waved to the leader of the convoy: "Just send it to the warehouse as usual." "Understood, my lord!" The leader of the convoy beckoned to his subordinates, and then led the whole team to the side door, where there was a special passage to the warehouse, which was prepared for them. David did not continue to follow the transport team this time, and focused all his attention on the man in armor. Although he had never seen it before, he remembered this voice. After checking the voiceprint, he was even more sure: Isn''t this guy the **** Asegos believed by orcs? Through the information in the lunar outpost, David knows that Asegos is just a vest and a code name, but there will always be a person in charge, especially the guy who had ''contact'' with him at the beginning, it is very likely that Asegos Combat commander. Now I really bumped into ''I'', but I don''t know what this guy is doing dressed up like this? quietly followed, followed Asegos all the way back to the castle, and followed him through the castle for a while. Fortunately, this guy didn''t wander around, and quickly returned to his room, and after closing the door tightly, he turned on the ''advanced equipment'' in the room. "Phew~ It''s too cold in this **** place." Throwing the cloak aside, Asegos waited for the temperature to rise while pouring himself a glass of wine, but just as he was about to take a sip to warm his body, he suddenly realized something was wrong. The heating equipment I installed in the room, although it takes some time to ''heat'', but the heating speed is very fast, and it should be warmed up at this time under normal circumstances. Now he feels that the temperature change is not obvious, and the room is still cloudy and cold. Turning around, he found that there was a person standing behind him at some point. Asegos immediately changed his face, threw the wine glass aside, and was about to draw out the saber at his waist. ~ While drawing his sword, Asegos had already launched an attack. When holding the hilt, the moment he pointed the end of the hilt at the enemy, a beam of light shot at the enemy at an astonishing speed. Boom! The scarlet beam hit David''s face firmly, but he was not injured at all, and he still stood firmly in place and stared at the man opposite him. "We finally meet, Asegos." "Who are you?" Asegos frowned and looked at the young man opposite, constantly guessing the identity of the opposite person in his mind. Could it be that someone designed the plot for me? You don''t know how to say hello to me in advance. While Asegos was still cursing in his heart, David saw that the other party didn''t recognize him at all, and he was not interested in playing guessing games with the other party, so he revealed the answer neatly. "What? Can''t you recognize it? I remember clearly what you said before." David spread his hands and strengthened the holy light around this space again: "This is my choice. Do you still feel that it is meaningless?" "..." Asegos first looked puzzled, then shocked, and finally with an expression of disbelief: "Brennia?" "uh-huh!" David looked at the changing expression on the other party''s face. He didn''t expect that after being very shocked, Asegos, who had arrogantly spoken harshly to him, was actually full of fear. "This is impossible! How could you appear here?" "Why is it not possible?" To be honest, David was a little disappointed. He originally thought that Asegos would be a character, but now it seems that even the assassins sent by the Temple are not as good as them! What I have to deal with is such a thing, and the sense of accomplishment has disappeared by 90%. Gently raised his chin, a pillar of fire descended out of the air and hit Asegos'' body. David didn''t want to kill this guy right away, so he was very cautious when he shot, almost saying ''gently'' in his mouth. He underestimated the armor on Asegos. This gorgeous full-body armor has no special fluctuations on it, but it has amazing protection. David''s sacred fire blasted on it, leaving only some scorched marks, not only did not destroy the armor, but it did not even hurt Asegos himself. "Nice armor." But that was all. David put in a little more effort, and the flames of the holy light shot out from the ground, directly crippling Asegos''s legs, so that he could only lie on the ground in despair and let David slaughter him. Although he has drawn out his long sword, Asegos obviously has no strength to fight against David. Whether he has a weapon in his hand or not doesn''t make any difference to David. Asegos himself realized this. Although he was holding a long sword in his hand, he didn''t use it to fight back, even though there were many ''tricks'' on the long sword. Athegos looked around in despair. The walls of his room were glowing with a faint golden light. It seemed that the entire space had been sealed off by the opponent using power. Can''t escape, can''t fight, Asegos is already desperate, he doesn''t know what else he can do? It seems that being killed cleanly is the best ending for him. "Kill me!" Throwing the long sword in his hand aside, Asegos seemed to give up. If it weren''t for this guy''s eyes still rolling around, David might have believed: "I won''t kill you, at least not right now." Before he finished speaking, David saw obvious joy on the other party''s face. Just when the other party''s mood was shaken, David took a step forward, and the distance of several meters between the two disappeared instantly. In the blink of an eye, David had already bent and squatted beside Asegos. "Although I have understood this trick a long time ago, I have never used it... I just want to use you to test the effect." Pressed Asegos'' forehead with his hand, a huge holy light gushed out from his palm, instantly turning Asegos into a ball of holy light. Although he felt a trace of resistance, this fragile spiritual will could not resist David''s huge holy light at all. After a few breaths, as the light gradually faded, a brand new Asegos was born. The gorgeous armor on his body has more golden lines, and the whole body is also glowing with a golden halo. Asegos''s original brown hair has turned bright golden, and even the color of his pupils has faded a lot, and there is still holy light flowing in his eyes. Not only the appearance, but even the temperament has changed a lot. The former Asegos looked mediocre, and even wearing gorgeous armor, he still felt a bit out of place. But even if Asegos just stood there at this time, it would give people a feeling: this is what a knight should look like. "how do you feel?" "Very good, thank you Lord for your gift." David had already stood up when he stopped releasing the holy light, and took a few steps back, so that he could better observe the light casting effect. When Asegos, who had completed the light casting, stood in front of him and showed great respect to himself, David already had the answer in his heart. "Stronger than I expected." Of course, the current situation is a good thing for David. "Athegos, tell me everything you know. Focus on the Anila Continent and the Artificial Protoss Project." David waved his hand and removed the surrounding restrictions, then walked to the side and poured himself a glass of wine comfortably . He doesn''t need to drink to warm his body, he just wants to drink something to make his mouth feel good, anyway, no matter what kind of drink, it is impossible to affect him... "Hey, this wine is quite strong!" Think about it, no matter how weak Asegos is, he is still a commander of a high-level civilization, and his own quality cannot be as good as that of ordinary people, so what he drinks is not ordinary wine. "Let''s introduce the Sakan Empire in detail." "Yes, my lord!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 436： artificial protoss project Chapter 436 Artificial Protoss Project The Sakan Empire was originally a native race on a planet, and its appearance seems to be no different from the people on Earth. If there is any difference, it is that on the planet where the Sakan Empire was born, there is a **** born from the planet. Titan, Celestial Group, Star Soul, Protoss? No matter what the name is, it makes no difference to the Sakan people, because this **** is a huge mountain pressing on the Sakan people, and they can only serve this **** forever and ever. Day after day, year after year. The long years did not wear away the will of the Sakan people, but strengthened their belief in resistance. Relying on the unique space technology, the Sakhan people have continuously improved their strength in other worlds that their gods can''t pay attention to, and finally succeeded in killing the planet god, and moved away the boulder that oppressed the Sakhan people for an unknown number of years. Although the sacrifice was great, the Sakan people were finally free! Because the planet gods impressed the Sakan people too deeply, they will never forget the fear brought to them by the planet gods. Therefore, while the Sakan people are developing rapidly, they regard this kind of cosmic life born in the living planet as their own. biggest threat. With the establishment and expansion of the Sakhan Empire, one after another living planet has also entered the Sakhan Empire''s sight. Some of these planets have not yet brewed their own souls, and some have just brewed elementary wisdom. No matter what kind, the Sakan people will not sit idly by. After countless studies and attempts, the Sakan people have a way to deal with the protoss: to extract the energy of the living planet for their own use, so that they do not have enough energy to grow into a protoss. So, the living planet has a new meaning for the Sakan Empire: energy! David curled his lips, and he knew what would happen after hearing this. Of course, the Sakan Empire has regarded life like itself as a deadly enemy from the very beginning. While constantly besieging and chasing and killing the enemy, it seems that it is no big deal to scrape some oil and water by the way? In short, the Sakan people are full of exploration and development in the universe, and Brennia is just a very common planet among the countless planets that the Sakan Empire is dealing with. Whether it is the Asegos battle or the earlier Dark Elf battle, it is the basic operation of the Sakan Empire after years of verification. By continuously cleaning the intelligent life on the living planet, it destroys the "life cycle" on the living planet, making it impossible for the protoss to be born smoothly. The most critical point is to completely clean up intelligent life before it establishes a real symbiotic relationship with the planet. That is to say, all the intelligent life on the Brennia continent are alien species. The previous rounds of cleansing were not particularly thorough, and there would always be some remnants left behind. This was also an important factor why the Asegos operation was brought up. The bloodthirsty and warlike orcs combined with the all-destroying fel energy can definitely carry out a thorough cleaning for Brennia. "..." David looked at Asegos in front of him, and sighed that these Sakan people are really ruthless! At the same time, he also learned that Asegos''s real name is Cedit, and Asegos is the combat code name. After coming to the continent of Yaneira, he also used Asegos as his name here, so Dai When Vi first called him Asegos, he didn''t think it was wrong. Asegos'' identity here is the lord of Eternal Winter City. "..." David didn''t complain about the name, and raised his hand to signal Asegos to continue talking. The next step is the Yaneira continent and the artificial protoss project that he cares about most. To his surprise, there wasn''t much content in this part, and it was finished quickly. The so-called Yaneira Continent is actually the stronghold of the Sakan Empire on the planet Brennia. Through years of construction, a huge frontier base has been built, and it is also a key place for the artificial protoss plan. After possessing the ability to extract the energy of living planets and obtaining many technologies from many worlds, some people in the Sakan Empire came up with the idea: to create our own protoss, so that when we meet mature and powerful protoss in the future, The Sakan Empire doesn''t have to fight so fiercely anymore. The specific steps are: first create a continent on the living planet. This continent itself is an energy harvesting device that can continuously extract energy from the living planet. From a certain point of view, everything on the continent of Yaneira, including flowers, plants, trees, snakes, insects, rats, ants, and various intelligent life forms, are the true native races of Brennia, and all of them are created by Brennia''s life force. bred by force. Afterwards, select the best part from these countless original races, and cultivate them into the ''chosen sons''. After gaining the recognition of the world, you can proceed to the final step. "Be Brennia!" "..." This plan is really not difficult to understand. David can explain it in four words: the dove occupies the magpie''s nest! "Besides me, there are several other people in charge of this plan. Each of us will be responsible for several candidates, and properly guide these candidates to move towards the goal until the best candidate is selected." What would you lead these candidates to do? "Constantly becoming stronger, let it be recognized by this continent." "How to do it?" "This continent has been specially set." The Yaneira Continent is a specially designed area. These specially trained and selected candidates all have special qualifications: as long as they kill monsters and complete various tasks on this continent, they can continue to become stronger. "..." David''s eyes widened. Why don''t you play games here? When Asegos talked more, David felt that this was just a game! Candidates continue to fight, do tasks, run around the continent, and continuously gain strength and reputation, and they will continue to approach the standards required by the artificial protoss plan. With the appropriate intervention of several planners, these candidates will compete with each other and even fight each other from time to time: the winner gets everything from the other party, and the loser is out. Constantly becoming stronger and absorbing Brennia''s energy; coupled with the recognition of the life bred by Brennia, it gradually became Brennia''s recognitionwhen he heard this, David had a strange sense of sight . When there is only one candidate left, transform this much-praised hero into the real Brennia. "In this case, won''t that hero deal with you guys behind the scenes after knowing the ''truth''?" "Only requiring a candidate to obtain ''recognition'' and ''qualification'' to become Brennia does not make this candidate a Brennia..." "understood!" Whether it is to occupy the magpie''s nest again, or use a device to extract power from the hero''s body and instill it into another cloned body, the Sakan Empire does not lack related technologies. In short, the Sakhan Empire has a lot of experience and means when it comes to tossing the protoss. Finally, after David asked Assegos for the list of candidates he was in charge of guiding, he asked the most important question: "Blowing up the Yaneira continent, will the plan not be able to proceed?" "certainly!" But David was shocked when Asegos received the attack. Destroying the Yaneira Continent directly can indeed destroy the Sakan Empire''s artificial protoss plan, but it will also cause huge damage to the planet Brennia itself. If it is light, the planet suffers irreversible heavy damage, and it is reduced from a living planet to a severely damaged rocky planet; if it is serious, it is not surprising that the entire planet blows up. The Sakhan Empire definitely didnt care, but David couldnt accept this result. After confirming that brute force cracking is not advisable and can only be used as a last resort in an emergency, David repeatedly confirmed that he should not have forgotten anything, and then issued the last order to Asegos. "Kill yourself! Asegos!" Boom! Asegos was very obedient, and after consecrating himself to the Holy Light, he blew himself up, turning into little golden lights flying all over the room. His soul was also completely destroyed, and even David couldn''t revive him. As for why such a loyal ''little brother'' committed suicide? Although Asegos has been forged by light and seems to be very loyal, David never thinks that this kind of ''brainwashing'' is an unsolvable ability. Who knows what means the Sakan Empire has? Maybe this brainwashing can be cracked? Even if there were no external factors, David would not underestimate the will of "people". He has seen too many similar plots, and it is impossible for him not to be wary. The safest way is to eliminate the hidden dangers directly after getting what you want. How good it is now, there are no fried souls left, it is clean, hygienic and environmentally friendly, and there will be no future troubles! After solving Asegos, David took another sip of his wine, thinking seriously about what he should do next? After much deliberation, David didn''t think of any reliable solution. It would be great if he could discuss it with his partners. Just thinking about it, David suddenly felt something, put the wine glass aside, closed his eyes, opened his hands quietly, and issued a ''call'' following a wonderful feeling. Soon, a clear feeling came from the empty hands. After David opened his eyes again, Laura and Steve were standing on either side of him, holding hands with him. "..." "..." "..." Letting go of his hands, David rubbed his clothes on the clothes. It was a normal action, but because he ignored the fact that one of them was Laura, he was beaten severely: a small fist hit the back. "Ahem, welcome to the continent of Yaneira!" After explaining the general situation with the simplest sentences, Steve and Laura figured out the current situation. The two were not in a hurry to ask about the candidate, but asked how David ''summoned'' the two of them here? I felt that I could do it, so I tried it, but I didnt expect it to be really successful. "Is there a limit?" "Yes, only ''specific candidates'' can be summoned." Laura, Steve, Fording and other foreign guests who helped Winter City connect to the new world, such as Tony and Jonah, cannot be summoned: " And there is a limit on the number of people, only two people can be summoned at the same time, if you want to find someone else, you must be sent back first." "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 437： mixed in Chapter 437 mixed in The three of them discussed together for a while, and tested whether David could return to Winter City by the way. After a simple test, David found that using the teleportation ability brought by Blink, he could accurately open a portal beside Blink. Although there are a few slots, it is at least certain that David is not trapped on this continent isolated by special technology, and he can leave at any time. But it is a bit troublesome to come back. "I scanned the special teleportation device on the outpost and stored it here. You will give it to Tony when you go back." In an emergency, more people can be sent over. But David thinks it doesn''t make much sense. It''s best to deal with the affairs of the Yaneira Continent quietly. As Asegos said, blowing up the entire Yanera continent can terminate the artificial protoss plan, and at the same time, it will cause great harm to Brennia. It is not only David who can use such extreme measures in an emergency, these Sakan people can also do the same when necessary. Even from a certain level, the Sakan people may be more likely to do this. Anyway, Brennia blew up and they left directly, looking for the next planet of life. Although the artificial protoss project is time-consuming and labor-intensive, it can still be carried out on other living planets. "So, don''t startle the snake just yet." After figuring out the whole situation and conducting some tests, Steves suggestion is: make trouble quietly, dont shoot! "Do you have any plans for the future?" "I''m going to take a closer look here, and check this list by the way." David was holding the list of candidates he got from Asegos in his hand. Looking at the list in his hand, David suddenly thought: Can he get involved? Seeing David staring at the list and pondering, Laura and Steve immediately guessed what David was thinking: "You want to pretend to be a candidate?" "Yeah." David didn''t look up, and began to think seriously about the feasibility of this matter: "The Sakan people''s artificial protoss plan is actually to let the life bred by the power of Brennia gradually gain more The strength of Brennia, and the recognition of many beings on Brennia." "Then" "I am also a life ''conceived'' by Brennia!" From this point of view, David also has the qualifications of a ''candidate'', but he doesn''t know if he can get ''experience'' from the ''tasks'' and ''monsters'' arranged by these people? If he can, he can completely blend in, defeat all other candidates, gain Brennia''s approval, and then take back this part of the energy stolen by the Sakan. "More importantly, if I can perfectly control the Yanera continent, will the Sakan people be unable to blow it up and threaten the entire planet?" After listening to David''s ideas, Steve and Laura felt that this plan was somewhat feasible, but in this case, wouldn''t David have to stay on the continent of Yaneira for a long time? "What if there is something wrong with Winter City?" "I can go back anytime." "Why come here again?" "It''s up to Tony." Tony Stark, who is on the technology side, should be able to quickly figure out the space technology of the Sakan people, right? You dont need to understand it thoroughly, as long as you can perfectly copy the transmission equipment of the Sakan people and send him to the Yaneira Continent without attracting the attention of the Sakan people, it will be considered a success. "Just do it!" The more I thought about it, the more reliable it became. David then sent Steve back to Winter City and conveyed the various arrangements to other people. At the same time, Steve will go to Bruce to discuss it carefully to see if David''s plan has any effect. There are no loopholes, help him fix it. Laura stayed. If David wants to take risks on the continent of Yaneira, of course she will not miss it. For a while, only the lonely man and the widow were left in the Lord''s room, but neither of them had any intention of fighting fiercely. Laura raised her eyebrows lightly at David, and David knew what the other party wanted to ask . "The city lord of Asegos is just in name, it doesn''t matter if he is in Eternal Winter City, he will act alone most of the time, and will not interfere with the work of his ''subordinates''; similarly, his subordinates will not come to disturb the city lord grown ups." He only shows up a little when receiving supplies, but even if he doesn''t show up, no one will feel surprisedin the eyes of his subordinates, the Lord of Asegos has always been mysterious. So, even if the people of Eternal Winter City found out that the city lord was missing, they probably wouldn''t pay too much attention to it. They might even think that the city lord was just doing his own thingas a guide, Asegos did go out often. "In this case, let''s get out of here first!" Laura was looking forward to it. She was looking forward to the next adventure, and she had the feeling of going out to sea for the first time and looking for the legendary Yamatai. "You go back to Winter City first, and I will call you over after I leave the castle." "Exactly, I have to go back and make some preparations." It was too hasty to come here. Although some commonly used weapons are in the storage space, but this time she will start an adventure on a strange road, she must prepare more things. Watching Steve and Laura leave one after another, David entered the stealth state again and left the castle unimpeded. He did not show his figure in a hurry, but walked all the way to the foot of the mountain along the mountain path, and then found a place where no one was paying attention before releasing his stealth. By the way, I changed a suit for myself that looks very warm and does not affect the action. The style also tries to match the style on this continent. David, who was wearing a thick jacket, waited quietly for a while, and finally felt that Laura answered his call. Accidentally tried another thing: this kind of summoning requires the consent of the other party to pull the other party over. This is normal, otherwise it would be too embarrassing if I suddenly summoned someone who was solving some personal problems. Looking at Laura who also changed into a thick jacket, long trousers and boots, David knew that she wanted to go with him. Neither of them cared about the coldness due to their physical fitness, but they still made some ''disguise'' appropriately to make themselves appear less special. "Tell Eva, Helen, and Gwen about your situation, and they told me to take good care of you." Laura touched her left hand wearing the mechanical deformation bow, and then glanced at her storage ring , after confirming that all the important things are there, he asked about the next plan: "What is the first step?" "According to the list, let''s take a look at the situation of these candidates." Laura took the list and looked at it. The first name on it was: Dutch. "Dutch? Who is it?" "It''s a soldier from Eternal Winter City." When Asegos wrote the list, he told David the general information of these people. With Davids current memory, he wont forget it after hearing it. Its just that he was busy remembering and didnt pay much attention to it. Now when he thinks about it, he realizes that the list is full of flaws. "How should I find this person? Go to the nearby Yongdong Town, and you can ask any soldier for information about this guy." Eternal Winter Town is actually a part of Eternal Winter City, but the castle of Eternal Winter City is built on a high mountain next to it, and Eternal Winter Town is located at the foot of the mountain. The distance between them is a bit far, which looks like two regions. In addition, Eternal Winter Town is located in the southernmost part of the Yaneira Continent. At the same time, the terrain is relatively high, and it is covered with ice and snow all year round, so it is called Eternal Winter City. The mountain where Eternal Winter City is located is also part of the snow-covered peak, the highest mountain in the entire Yaneira Continent, and is the highest peak in the Yaneira Continent. Casually introduced the general situation to Laura: In addition to hunting and trading with other towns, the people here in Eternal Winter mainly rely on a plant that grows naturally in the Forest of Eternal Winter for their livelihood. This plant called Giant Potato looks like a tree, but it grows in flakes. After digging out the roots, the rhizome can be eaten as a staple food, while the upper part of the trunk is very resistant to fire, Firewood that deodorizes and repels insects. "Sounds like a very magical plant." "yes." David and Laura soon saw the bread baked with giant potato flour, which smelled delicious. But instead of finding a place to eat in this small hotel, the two went straight to the sheriff who was chatting with the boss at the bar. Before the two of them spoke, the sheriff who had noticed them earlier greeted them first: "Hello, adventurers from afar." David and Laura stopped and looked at each other. It is not surprising that the other party can see that they are not locals. This small town is so big. As a sheriff, he must know the residents in the town. Their two new faces will only come from other places, and there is nothing to hide. "Hello, Your Excellency the Sheriff." "Let me guess, you want to get a job with me? Make some extra money?" "Yes, Your Excellency the Sheriff." David didn''t expect the sheriff to go on the road like this, or did he really have a ''candidate'' template? Directly triggered the task mechanism? David decided to follow the other party''s words to communicate first, to see what''s going on? "Do you know? I just had a headache and couldn''t find anyone to do some things. Your timely appearance solved my problem." The sheriff was very enthusiastic about David: "Some time ago there were Orions in the Forest of Eternal Winter I have disappeared, I ordered Captain Daqi to lead a team into the Forest of Eternal Winter to investigate this matter." "However, after Captain Daqi led a group of soldiers into the Forest of Eternal Winter three days ago, there has been no news. I really want to know what happened to him and his men?" A little worried: "I have reported the situation to my superiors, but I don''t know when I will give clear instructions. Before that, I can''t take any action." "If you can investigate what happened instead of me, then I will be very grateful and pay a reasonable reward." (end of this chapter) Chapter 438： Bard One-Day Experience Card Chapter 438 Bard One-day Experience Card "Can I ask carefully, what happened to the series of Orion disappearances before Captain Daqi entered the Forest of Eternal Winter?" David did not rush to take over the task, but asked a series of questions: What is the general situation of Captain Qi''s subordinates?" David used these questions to keep talking to the sheriff, and quickly confirmed that the sheriff named Shane in front of him was not a purely brainless NPC, but a living ''person''. The other party has his own life and ideas, and is not a mechanical tool just to complete the work of posting tasks. As for why the sheriff would trigger a conversation similar to a game NPC when he saw him, it was all based on the basic common sense of this continent. David learned from Sheriff Shane by the way, some basic common sense information that he didn''t ask from Asegos. There are many cities in the entire Yaneira continent. These cities are their own countries and have no ownership relationship with each other. That is to say, the Yaneira Continent is still in the city-state era, and there are large areas of disorder between forces. At the same time, there are various races such as humans, forest elves, dark elves, mountain dwarves, crypt dwarves, half-orcs, half-demons, etc. on the continent of Yaneira. Some of these races are scattered all over the continent, and some are gathered into tribes, and villages and towns form their own forces. Generally speaking, people take care of their own affairs, and no one will take care of things that are not within the scope of the territorythis has given birth to a group of special groups: adventurers. Adventurers are similar to mercenaries, and there is almost no big difference between the two. They all earn rewards by accepting various commissions. The composition of adventurers is very complicated, and they can be of all races. But adventurers have a few things in common: they have extraordinary abilities and like to wander around! Generally speaking, nine out of ten unfamiliar faces who are not locals and seem to have never encountered trouble are adventurers. "By the way, are you a bard?" "Your vision is really sharp, how did you see it?" "I''ve been a sheriff for many years, and I''ve seen some adventurers. Handsome young men like you who can speak well are basically bards." David smiled and drank the wine that Sheriff Shane had invited. After looking around, he entered the Everwinter Forest to investigate what happened to Captain Dach and his men. "Good luck!" David nodded, smiled and left this small hotel that also runs a tavern with Laura. Standing on the largest gravel road in Everwinter Town, David ignored Laura''s question: "Bard?" "What? Can''t I work as a bard part-time?" David pointed to his face. Is there any problem with pretending to be a bard because of his charm? "Can you play the piano? Or sing?" "Do you want to hear me sing?" "Speaking of which, I haven''t heard you sing... Maybe you can sing to cheer me up when I encounter enemies or beasts later." "Good suggestion, that''s it!" After a brief turn around in Everwinter Town, according to the information David asked from Sheriff Shane, he headed towards the depths of the Everwinter Forest. These two men were brave and skilled, they didn''t rest in the town for one night, and waited until the next morning before entering the forest. They don''t think there is anything in the forest that can threaten them. As for the element that caused Dutch and his team to disappear... "Do you think we''ll meet the Predator? Or the Alien?" Laura looked at the portrait of Captain Dach that she got from Sheriff Shane in her hand. The Terminator''s sense of sight finally reminded her where she had seen this ''drama'' before. "Should be the Predator?" The team led by the governor of Forest State, this is obviously the plot of the Predator. Although there are some changes in it, the general direction remains the same. "If it''s an alien, we shouldn''t be contacting Dutch, it should be Ripley." "Is Ripley on the list?" "No." The two walked through the forest freely. The thick snow did not make them feel any difficulty. Neither of them needed to observe carefully. They could find the most correct route by relying on peripheral vision and feeling. Both David and Laura have rich experience in wild survival. With the improvement of their respective qualities and the learning of a lot of ''hunter'' knowledge, their abilities in this area have been greatly strengthened. It can be said that both of them are experts in wild survival, which is why Laura stays with David here, not only Laura prefers adventure. "It''s getting dark." Laura looked up at the night sky with the beautiful aurora. She didn''t expect to see such a beautiful view here: "Go on or rest for a night?" "Keep going, I have a hunch that I will find something soon." "Hope you feel right!" David''s feeling was very accurate, and after another hour of walking, David and Laura found the clues of Dutch team. Those were a few soldiers who died in a terrible state. The broken corpses were just thrown there, and one of them was stripped of its skin and hung on a tree beside it. David scanned around, but didn''t find Dach''s body, but found the Predator hiding in the dark and preparing to **** him, and Dach''s head hanging by his waist. "..." David felt very speechless. This Predator thought he couldn''t find him because he was invisible? Innocent! Winking at Laura who was on the side, Laura secretly replied with an expression of "I found out too", then without warning, she held the mechanical bow that had deformed into her hand, and took out an arrow from the ring. Draw the bow! Infused with Holy Light! Holy Light Shot! Boom! The whole set of movements was done in one go, and the moment Laura let go, the Predator had already been hit firmly by the holy light shot. Inflicted heavy damage and also lifted the Predator''s invisibility. Looking at the flickering light and electric current on the Predator, it seems that this powerful arrow broke the stealth function of the Predator. The fallen Predator did not lose consciousness, and his excellent combat awareness allowed him to launch a counterattack immediately. The plasma cannon on his shoulders emitted beams of light. Although they missed David and Laura, they formed a barrage of bullets. Dust, snow, and sawdust from tree trunks were blasted everywhere, trying to cover his next move. The Predator''s response cannot be said to be bad, if it is an ordinary adventurer... well, ordinary adventurers may be directly attacked by him, just like Dach''s team. Facing David and Laura at this time, his resistance was all meaningless dying struggles. The barrage formed by the plasma beams, as well as the dust and snowflakes in the sky could not stop Laura at all. The Predator, who had no idea that he had been ''marked'', was hit by several arrows one after another, one of which accurately shot the shoulder cannon. Unable to stand anymore, the predator kneeling on the ground looked at the approaching humans. The woman who looked neither tall nor strong knocked herself down so easily. My doubts: Are women on this planet so powerful? However, in the next second, his doubts were shattered by a strange and loud voice: "You are my little apple, I can never love you too much..." The loud, high-pitched voice was heard far away in the silent night, but this is not the point. The point is that the Predator and Laura fell into a state of confusion at the same time. They all shot crookedly. "..." The arrow was taken out again, it was still an arrow filled with holy light. After perfectly controlling the strength, the arrow exploded the Predator''s chest, killing the enemy while leaving the whole body behind. "Fill up the wine and let you stay... Huh?" David was singing happily, and suddenly felt something, and looked at the Predator who had just been shot by Laura in surprise: "It seems that this plan has something wrong. " "Are you upgraded?" "I''m so powerful, it''s not so easy to upgrade." David closed his eyes and felt it carefully: "It just feels like I finally have a connection with the land under my feet, and I no longer resist each other like I did at first." "This is good news." Laura just remembered that David should have killed the Predator, but just now her whole mind was buzzing. David''s singing was terrible, but fortunately it didn''t affect anything: "In addition , you sing very well, don''t sing again in the future." "..." David had just decided that he would act as a bard on the continent of Yaneira. I didnt expect that I would be forced to be laid off after being a bard for less than a day: "I just used shadow magic to sing, but it didn''t have any effect?" "No, the effect is so good that even I was affected." Only then did Laura understand why the Predator became sluggish and why her mind suddenly became inflexible. Influenced by Wei''s singing: "However, when did you master the magic of shadows?" "Temporarily extracted from the shadow space." The joint effect of learning to sneak is to let David know how to ''connect'' the shadow space. Now that he knows where that world is, it is not difficult for a spellcaster like him to draw some energy to come here. He didn''t plan to store shadow energy in his body, and he used it immediately. Anyway, it was not difficult for David. However, unless I can solve the problem of not distinguishing between friend and foe as soon as possible, I will have no chance to continue singing with shadow magic. Especially when David and Laura returned to Everwinter Town with the corpses of the Predator and Dutch, and learned that the entire town had a collective nightmare last night, he knew that his career (bard) was indeed Come to an end. Speaking of which, I had an idea before that the main character was a bard... (end of this chapter) Chapter 439： arendale and raccoon town Chapter 439 Arendelle and Raccoon Town Although I can no longer pretend to be a bard, it is more important than anything else to prove that my plan is feasible. The next thing to do is simple, ''grab for opportunities and luck'' everywhere, after all, this continent is destined for David. "Who else is on the list?" After receiving some reward from Sheriff Shane, David and Laura sat in the small hotel lobby, ordered some simple food, and discussed their next move while eating. According to Asegos, the leader will deliberately guide the candidates on the road to become stronger and famous, and deliberately let these candidates compete with each other at the right time. This kind of behavior feels somewhat similar to the main god''s space. "Alice..." "The one from the Resident Evil movie?" "Probably..." David did get relevant background information from Asegos, but in order to fit the background of the Yaneira continent, the information of these people has been adjusted, which seems specious. "Who else?" "Elsa." "Who is this?" "Elsa of Arendelle, speaking of which, the kingdom of Arendelle where Her Royal Highness is located is not far from here. It is in a bay in the northwest of the Forest of Eternal Winter." David looked at the list in his hand. With her name crossed out, Elsa should be the easiest to find. In addition, Van Helsing is also on the list. This character is an adventurer who runs around the continent, especially likes to target dark creatures, and has connections with the Holy See on this continent. Want to find this person either by luck or by contacting the Holy See. There is also the knight Duke of the Great Sword Castle. The information template and name of this person are too common. David can''t think of the corresponding character and plot for the time being, so he put it aside for the time being. Catherine Cowles, who lives in Raccoon Town in the north of Everwinter City, and Alice just mentioned. In addition, there is a princess named Mia who grew up in an ordinary family, and Sophie, the daughter of a fallen noble family. "Is that all?" "Athegos is currently responsible for these candidates, and he is responsible for fewer candidates." Other guides are responsible for more candidates than Asegos, but David doesn''t know the quality. From this list, it can be seen that these candidates all seem to have prototypes, and there is a high probability that they all exist in the category of "protagonist". Maybe the Sakan people think that these protagonists have luck protection, which makes it easier to complete the plan? But seeing Captain Daqi die so neatly, the products cloned by these copycats obviously did not inherit the luck of the original version. Laura stuffed the bread made of giant potatoes into her mouth, drank the last mouthful of hot soup, and left the hotel with David. The two of them bought some giant potatoes to make rations (snacks), and walked north along the avenue north of Yongdong Town. Whether it is going to the Kingdom of Arendelle or Raccoon Town if you want to walk out of the Everwinter Forest, it will take a long time. But for two people who carry all kinds of transportation with them, this is not a problem at all. Based on the principle of ''low profile'', the two chose the Beifeng heavy-duty locomotive: at least they can run on the ground, and they can put the locomotive into the storage space immediately when they meet people. Not long after the two left Everwinter Town, David and Laura turned directly into the nearby grove, and then summoned Steve. "I discussed it with Bruce. So far, your idea is the most suitable solution." Bruce believes that based on the information currently available, there is no problem with David''s response plan, and he would make a similar choice instead. "I did a small task in Yongdong Town before, and after the test, it was confirmed that I can indeed replace those candidates." "This is good news." According to the current situation, several routes will be advanced at the same time. The army and government officials of Winter City continue to expand the power of Winter Kingdom, and at the same time govern the kingdom according to David''s requirements; Bruce and the others have to make some countermeasures: including how to ensure that the Sakan people will not destroy Brennia when they blow up the Yanella continent in the event of a bad situation. And a plan of action against a lunar outpost. The former is the key point, while the latter is incidental. Now I didnt go to the moon outpost of the Sakan people, just to avoid alarming the enemy and buy David more time. David continues to operate on the continent of Yaneira, trying to eliminate hidden dangers as soon as possible: David is not required to completely regain this part of energy, as long as David can control this continent and prevent the Sakan people from detonating it, the follow-up will be simple too much. Whether it is the army of the cold winter city pressing down on the land, directly killing the Sakan people and the men they created on the Anila continent, or cleaning up the entire continent, it is not difficult for the cold winter kingdom today. "As for the teleportation device you copied, Tony found that the space technology of the Sakan people is indeed unique after looking at it. He thinks that if he can study and understand the technology of the Sakan people, the problem of cross-plane communication can also be solved... To be honest , I havent seen Tony look so serious for a long time, it shouldnt be long before he can create a teleportation device that meets your requirements. Its not just David who has confidence in Tonys cheating ability, Steve also has great confidence in Tonys technology-based cheating ability. No matter how outrageous the technology is, Tony Stark will definitely overcome it in a short time and completely turn it into his own technology. Considering the current situation, it will also become the technology of Winter City. "That''s about it." After explaining the matter, Steve said that he would not go back this time, and would stay here. Together, they can help David defeat other candidates as soon as possible. It was only then that David noticed that Steve had specially changed into a suit this time. The light armor he was wearing was obviously a modified version of the North Wind Light Armor. "I also changed the pattern of the shield." Steve showed David the new skin of his shield: the wolf head pattern with black background and white stripes is clearly the emblem of Winter City. "That''s great. We now have paladins and shamans who can play guest roles as fighters, and hunters and part-time archaeologists who can master the power of the Holy Light." David looked at Steve and Laura: "Add me There are priests, bards, melee and long-range support, a very standard adventure team." "Bard?" Steve glanced at Laura wonderingly, but what he got was Laura''s prompt of "don''t ask". Steve, who was no longer the simple and simple soldier back then, immediately realized that this was a proposition, and decisively skipped this keyword, pretending that he hadnt heard it. "..." David saw that Steve was not fooled, so he sighed and set off on the journey with his teammates again. The three of them riding heavy locomotives quickly left the area of ??the Everwinter Forest, and turned to the bay in the northwest of Eternal Winter City, which is the territory of the Kingdom of Arendelle. Looking at the coastal city built by the bay in the distance, David and the others put away their heavy locomotives and walked into this seemingly prosperous, peaceful, and beautiful city. Completely different from many cities on the continent of Brennia, the Kingdom of Arendelle does not have large areas of slums, dirty streets, dilapidated houses, or a deadly aroma that can make people faint. "This looks like a kingdom in a fairy tale." Laura looked around, everyone had a happy smile on their faces, as if the people living here didn''t have any worries. "Oh, not everyone is happy." Following Laura''s line of sight, both David and Steve saw a man standing not far from the city gate, standing there with a sad face, looking around from time to time, as if he was looking for someone. "Who do you think he is looking for?" David''s words didn''t hit the ground. The man''s eyes had already turned to David, and then his eyes lit up, and he walked straight towards David... a strong man behind him. "You must be the famous adventurer Luke Hobbs!" The frowning man was happy and enthusiastic when he saw this strong man who was nearly two meters tall. As for David and the others who were standing two meters away, they didn''t even get the slightest glimpse of it. "I didn''t expect someone to have heard of me in such a far place." "The name of Luke Hobbs is known to everyone from the holy capital in the east to the mysterious bay in the west. Even Arendelle and Eternal Winter City have heard of your heroic deeds..." What succeeded in capturing the most famous local criminal gang in the Holy City, the Toretto family...eliminating the evil Reyes gang...finding the legendary mysterious island, defeating terrifying giant beasts, and so on. After some compliments, I introduced the deeds of this Luke Hobbs clearly by the way. Of course, it is inevitable to release the mission in the end, and I hope that the famous adventurer Hobbs can solve some small troubles for him: "It''s just a very small trouble, but I have something I can''t get rid of, so I have to ask Hobbs Such a famous adventurer will help." "whats the matter?" "I have invested in a laboratory in Raccoon Town, and regularly send a batch of special medicines to the kingdom of Arendelle every once in a while, but the last batch of medicines has not been delivered a month late, I hope you can Hobbs Go to Raccoon Town and help me check the situation." "that''s all?" Hobbs looked skeptical, thinking that things might not be that simple? Sure enough, after struggling for a few seconds, the other party made an expression of ''I can''t bear to deceive you'': "I have to admit that the medicine made in that laboratory may attract competitors'' attention, so this commission Not that safe." "So it is!" Hobbs smiled confidently after hearing this: "Just leave it to me! But if this is the case, I may need to recruit some teammates before setting off." "Ahem!" David, who was still thinking about whether he should grab the commission, coughed a few times and drew the attention of Hobbs and the man to himself and the others: "We are very strong teammates. !" (end of this chapter) Chapter 440： to the hive Chapter 440 Going to the Hive "Luke-Hobbs, you can call me Luke." Hobbs looked at David curiously. In fact, when he was chatting with that man, he noticed these people beside him. Judging from his rich adventure experience, these people are all good adventurers. The commission I received this time needs teammates. These people are good choices. "David, Laura, and Steve." After introducing Hobbs to his companions, David shook hands with Hobbs, and then looked at the man next to him. At this point, the man remembered that he had talked to Hobbs for a long time, and he hadn''t even introduced his name: "Look at me, I''m so rude, my name is Kane." Kane looked at David and the others. Although he didn''t know the young adventurers like David, he was still very enthusiastic, and invited them to a good tavern to eat and talk. As the employer who issued the task, Kane was very generous. He specially chose a relatively high-end restaurant and ordered a table of sumptuous food. While entertaining Hobbs and David, he told some details of the entrusted task by the way. According to Kane, he invested in the establishment of a laboratory in Raccoon Town because Raccoon Town has a suitable environment. The city is quite developed in medicine, magic, and institutions, and there are a large number of related practitioners in the town. In comparison, there are not so many professionals here in the Kingdom of Arendelle. If he builds a laboratory here, he will not even be able to recruit staff. In addition, these special medicines are said to be sold to the Arendelle royal family. It is said that Elsa, the heir to the kingdom, suffered from a strange disease since she was a child and had to rely on special medicines for treatment. Hobbs is not interested in these situations, he just wants to know what troubles may be encountered in this mission? He can recruit suitable helpers based on the information provided by his employer. While eating, he didn''t forget to talk to David to find out the general situation of these new teammates, especially their occupations? "Warrior, Hunter, Chanting...Priest." David''s introduction was very concise. He wanted to continue pretending to be a bard, but was secretly poked by Laura, so he had to change his name to a priest. Hearing that David was a pastor, Hobbs was very happy. I learned from Sheriff Shane David before that although there are many priests who are willing to move around the continent, very few are willing to be adventurers. Priests appear everywhere for self-cultivation, sharpening, or spreading beliefs. Even if they occasionally participate in adventurous actions, they mostly participate temporarily, and they will go back to do their own things when things are over. David in front of him didn''t look like this kind of pastor. He wondered if David was a real pastor? Although he was puzzled in his heart, Hobbs did not question David''s ability in a hurry. Anyway, there was still some time before departure, so he could find a few more teammates. Anyway, according to Kanes description, this mission should encounter a lot of trouble, so its safer to find a few more people. Asked about some details again, and figured out his mission besides checking if something went wrong in the laboratory? It is also responsible for bringing the core of the arcane mechanism inside the laboratory back to Arendelle. Hobbs realized that in addition to finding a few reliable teammates, he also had to find a mechanism engineer. "I will help you contact the mechanism engineer, and I will prepare horses for a few of you." "This is the best way, and it saves me a lot of trouble." Hobbs put the last bite of meat into his mouth, a table full of food, most of which went into his stomach alone. From this amazing appetite, we can know that he is definitely not an ordinary person. "I''m going to recruit teammates, David, Laura, Steve, see you at dinner." "good luck!" David could tell from Hobbs'' words that the other party didn''t want him to wait for someone to join him in recruiting teammates. Hobbs should be in order to ensure his dominance in the team. After explaining the details, Kane left a part of the deposit, booked rooms for several people in this hotel, and left after making an appointment with Hobbs to see you tomorrow. In the blink of an eye, only David, Laura and Steve were left at the dinner table. "Although this person is not on the list, he should be a candidate." Laura looked at the list in David''s hand, and there was no Luke Hobbs'' name on it. This should be one of the candidates that the other guides are responsible for. . "Steve can see such an obvious thing." Steve quietly poured himself a glass of wine, as if he didn''t hear anything, and took small sips of the fermented grape juice in his hand. "This should be the plot of Resident Evil, right?" Laura looked at the clean plate on the table, and was not interested in ordering anything else: "Isn''t this just a chance to meet Alice?" "It should be!" David had been holding a leg of lamb in his hand, and when he found that it was cold, he released the holy fire and warmed it up a little, and took a big bite: "This Hobbs may have done it on purpose. Was it brought here for the sake of a direct conflict between the candidates?" Compared to Alice, David cares more about another thing. According to the current situation, he, Laura and Steve are equivalent to replacing the team of mercenaries in the original plot. Considering his status as a priest, wouldn''t he become a medical soldier in the squad? This status is not very auspicious! I wonder if there is a laser channel in this hive laboratory? If there are a bunch of weird people on the train to the underground laboratory, is there still some bonus points and side plots to be earned? When David''s thoughts were getting more and more outrageous, Steve suddenly put down his wine glass and glanced in the direction of the castle through the open window next to him. "What''s wrong?" "I seem to hear the call from the spirit of the elements." Steve was originally just a soldier. After sleeping for seventy years, many things are unclear. Because of David and Winter City, he took a completely different path and became the Supreme Mage. Steve, who opened the Time Gem, knows many things well: How will this matter develop? How many changes will this development lead to and so on and so on. Although the future of his world became fragmented because of David''s existence, it still brought him a lot of ''help''. But all of this has become a thing of the past after he resigned as the supreme mage. Steve''s own magic level is far from reaching the level of casually peeking at the timeline. The ''knowledge side'', so now he can''t think of ''plot'' for the first time. "Before, you were too busy and didn''t have time. Now that you''re free, it''s time to add some necessary knowledge, right?" David knew what was going on when he heard what Steve said, but Steve couldn''t think of it. It is obvious that too few movies have been watched: "It is not difficult to get these resources in your world." "..." Steve smiled awkwardly, he really needed to study hard. Listening to David''s introduction about the setting and plot of Elsa and the Kingdom of Arendelle, Steve''s expression became a little strange: "Sounds like a fairy tale?" "Animation of Mickey Mouse''s house." "I see" Steve then asked about the plot of Resident Evil. David thought it was troublesome to talk about it, so he went back to the room and played the movie version of Resident Evil again with a holographic image. After watching the first part, I found that it was still early for dinner, and Hobbs didn''t come back, so I started playing the second and third parts directly... During dinner, Hobbs came back with two newly recruited teammates. Several people introduced their names and occupations to each other. Even if they knew each other, David carefully looked at the two wanderers named Jack and the soldier named John, and confirmed that these two were the same as anyone in his memory. Not on the number, it is estimated that these two people are purely secondary background boards, not candidates. It was Kaplan, the mechanism engineer brought by Kane the next day, which surprised David a little: Isn''t this the computer expert in the original movie? In this case, this man named Kane, who has the same appearance as the villain supervisor in the second part of Resident Evil, is he a guide? Sakan people? Or is it the direct subordinate of the Sakan people in this continent? After thinking about it for a few seconds, David was too lazy to waste energy on this aspect. What he has to do now is to **** the "chance and luck", and the number of Sakan people on the Yaneira Road is not that important. Riding on the top horse that Kane prepared for everyone, after preparing dry food, dried meat, and clean water, the group rode straight to Raccoon Town. The leader, Luke Hobbs, has a huge body, so he is riding a tall war horse with a special pedigree. Even if this tall and strong war horse carries a super strong man close to two meters, there are still a lot of Weapons and supplies can still run like flying, easily leaving the other horses behind. If Hobbs hadn''t controlled the speed of the horse, maybe he could have reached Raccoon Town faster by himself. Even so, a temporary team of seven people arrived at the destination before the evening of the next day: the outskirts of Raccoon Town. "According to the information given by Kane, the entrance to the laboratory code-named Beehive is in the manor not far ahead." After Hobbs and the others **** the horses, they made the final deployment before the operation: " I just sent a signal using the magic item Kane gave, but there was no response in the manor, so it can basically be concluded that something happened in the laboratory." The next few people will enter the laboratory to take out the potion and mechanism core that Kane wantsif they are still there, there is a high probability of a battle with one or even several unknown forces during this process. "One last time, no one quits, right?" Seeing that everyone was not about to quit, Hobbs nodded: "Let''s go!" While speaking, he took out his heavy hammer and double-edged battle axe, and walked towards the dark manor with the weapons in both hands. In the next second, arrows rain down! John, Jack, Pawn! (end of this chapter) Chapter 441： hobbes and alice Chapter 441 Hobbes and Alice Hobbs swung the warhammer and ax into two propellers, and bounced all the arrows close to him to the side. Steve is even simpler, just lift the shield up, and no half of the arrows will hit him. Laura and David shrank behind Steve, moving forward slowly with Steve. Although David did not activate the Holy Light Shield, these arrows would not hurt him, but at this time, in order to keep a low profile, he decided to behave normally. Looking at the two corpses next to them, Jack and John are now more hedgehogs than hedgehogs. Even if all the arrows are pulled out from their bodies, it is impossible for anyone to recognize their identities. "How miserable!" There was a second of silence for the two actors, and David also checked Kaplan by the way. Only then did I discover that the mechanism engineer introduced by Kane was not hit by the first round of arrow rain because he was standing in a better position, and hid behind the big tree for the first time. He was poking half his head out to check the situation Woolen cloth! Just as David was checking, Hobbs had rushed to the manor house with two heavy weapons in hand, jumped onto the house with a light leap, swung the sledgehammer in his hand, and smashed it with a thud. With just a little effort, these automatic crossbow mechanisms on the roof have been smashed into waste products. Boom! Jumping down from the roof, Hobbs moved his neck lightly. This kind of small scene was not even a warm-up for him. It was just a pity that the two teammates he recruited died without entering the gate. up. "This seems to be the automatic defense facility of the manor, how strange... If the laboratory is attacked, how do they avoid these protective facilities?" Under normal circumstances, after intruding into a certain range without permission, the automatic defense mechanism will be triggered. If the hive laboratory is attacked by the outside, there is no reason for these defense facilities to be triggered by myself and others until this time: "Something is wrong, everyone should be more careful next." Hobbs, who has traveled all over the world and made a good name, is not a guy with muscles but no brains. He even started to think about whether to give up this commission directly? But thinking that there is no substantive evidence so far, it would really damage my reputation if I just retreated like this, so I decided to find out what happened. Turning his head to look at David and the others, these teammates have no intention of retreating, and Hobbs is even less prepared to leave when he sees this. In any case, the famous Luke Hobbs can''t be compared to a few unknowns, right? Watching Hobbs striding into the mansion, David and Steve looked at each other and spread their hands together. They all saw it. Hobbs sensed something was wrong, but he was tired of his reputation and gave up the best chance to quit. "It''s a pity, if he chooses to leave, it may be a good thing." Laura also saw this, and what she said was not just referring to what was about to happen in the hive laboratory. Rather, it refers to the entire ''candidate'' program. As a candidate, Luke Hobbs is destined to hit a wall named ''David'' if he rushes forward unswervingly. The position determines the relationship between David and the candidates, unless Hobbs voluntarily lowers his ''status'' and becomes David''s ''teammate'', that is, he voluntarily gives up his ''protagonist'' status and is willing to be a supporting role. However, several people present could see that this Hobbs was obviously not someone who would do that. "What are you going to do?" Laura looked at David, and pointed at Hobbs who had already entered the mansion. David didn''t hesitate at all: "Cold salad!" What else can I do? The only thing David can do is to explain the general situation clearly before making a move, so that the other party''s death can be clearly explained. Of course, if Hobbs died directly in the laser tunnel like the mercenary captain in the original plot, David would not have to worry about it. Followed into the mansion together, they don''t have to worry about not being able to find Hobbs if they move slowly, because this big man is standing in the wide hall of the mansion at this time, talking to a woman in a red dress. The few people who had just revisited the plot of Resident Evil yesterday afternoon recognized at a glance that this woman is the absolute protagonist of the Resident Evil movie version: Alice. "Now there are two candidates standing in front of you, do you want to do it?" Ignoring the joke passed by Steve using tricks, David came to Hobbs in a few steps. Alice was slightly stunned when she saw David, and looked at David carefully twice before taking a look at him. Laura and Steve. "These are my teammates." While Hobbs was asking Alice, who knew nothing about the situation, Kaplan finally came to the inside of the mansion, entered the character very quickly, and checked all the organs in the mansion. Finally came to a conclusion: the mechanism in the mansion had been activated, and Alice''s current state of not knowing anything should be the residual effect of being attacked by a spirit. Hobbs, who was still counting on being able to ask something from the lab''s ''keeper'', was disappointed when he heard that. "How long will it take for her to recover?" "A few hours if it is fast, or a few days to a month if it is slow." "..." Hobbs cursed in a low voice, wondering what kind of weird mechanism this is? At this moment, Hobbs seemed to have noticed something. Before he had time to signal his teammates, he saw Steve suddenly throw the shield in his hand. ~~! The round shield accurately hit a man hiding in a corner after being refracted twice, and then the shield bounced again and flew back into Steve''s hand. Seeing this outrageous scene, Hobbs didn''t even bother to care about the unknown person who was knocked out, and looked at Steve and the shield in his hand curiously. "What kind of shield is this?" "The best buckler in our village." During the conversation between the two, David brought back the unknown person: This is a young man wearing a simple leather armor with a standard one-handed sword stuck in his waist. Hobbs frowned tightly when he saw the man''s attire and weapons. Just when he wanted David to wake up the man, the man woke up by himself: "I am the local patrol guard Matthew Addison." "Why do the patrolling guards only wear simple leather armor? And they ran into other people''s houses so late?" "I just heard some movement here and came to check. I''m not wearing guard armor because I''m not on duty." The man stood up and checked himself, and found that there was nothing abnormal except for a little pain in the back of the neck: " Who are you?" "I am Luke Hobbs, entrusted by the owner here to investigate what happened to the laboratory he invested in." "Luke Hobbs?" Matthew Addison was shocked when he heard this: "That Luke Hobbs?" "I don''t know which one you''re referring to, but I''m Luke Hobbs." "Luke Hobbs of the Holy Capital?" "it''s me!" "Wow!" Matthew, whose face was suddenly full of joy, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by Kaplan who was busy for a long time. "The secret door has been unlocked, we can go in." As if reminded of something, Matthew immediately closed his mouth, and the surprise disappeared. Instead, he looked around with vigilant eyes, and looked at David and others. When his eyes caught on to David, Matthew was surprised to find that this person actually nodded his head in greeting to him. "..." It''s very strange, Matthew doesn''t know why, this young man has an expression of "everything is under control", is it because he is Hobbs'' teammate? Confident in Luke Hobbs? With all kinds of doubts in his heart, and Matthew also had something to investigate, so even though Hobbs did not embarrass him or detain him, he followed Hobbs and his group into the mechanism opened by Kaplan Secret door. After walking into it, I found that it was a small station, and a magic subway stopped in front of everyone. In the eyes of David and the others, after entering here, the painting style of the surrounding environment has changed: if we were still in a European medieval style mansion before, we are now in modern times. However, the core still maintains the magical wind, and there are some faults on the magic subway, and the mechanics Kaplan said that he can easily solve them. The actual situation is also the same. After Kaplan went up to tinker with it a few times, the magic subway restarted, and everyone present got on the train, and found the "root of all evil" Spence Parks in the car, which is the original movie Alice''s fake husband who stole the virus from the inside and smashed a tube of the virus stock solution when he left. Take the subway and arrive at the end soon, and the front door is still locked. "Entering here is the real entry into the hive laboratory." Kaplan has been busy unlocking the trap door while explaining the situation to several people: "The next step is up to you." "Don''t worry, no matter what happens inside, I can handle it." At this moment, Alice, who had followed along confusedly from just now, finally decided to ask for clarification, but instead of questioning Hobbs, who was obviously the leader, she stood in front of David. "What''s going on?" Seeing that David didn''t speak, Alice grabbed David''s arm directly, as if to show her attitude: "I need to know the specific situation now." "The investors of Hive Lab did not receive the goods on time, and suspected that the lab was attacked by competitors, so they entrusted us to check the situation." "that''s all?" "That''s all I know." David finished the explanation with a smile, regretting that he, the temporary guest guide, couldn''t get rewards from Alice: "After all, we are just temporarily hired adventurers. As for Other situations can only be known after entering the hive." (end of this chapter) Chapter 442： Necromancer Red Queen Chapter 442 Necromancer Red Queen After entering the hive, everyone was shocked by the tragedy here. Hobbs looked at the researchers with different death patterns, and felt more and more that there was a conspiracy here. Following the path guided by Kaplan, the group arrived at the legendary No. 2 restaurant smoothly. Hobbs looked at the monsters locked in these special iron cabinets with a very ugly expression. "You tell me, this ghost place is a restaurant?" A series of various things made Hobbs extremely suspicious of Kaplan. What exactly is this so-called hive laboratory doing? Is this mechanism engineer a monitor sent by the other party? After finishing this task by myself, what troubles will I face next? By this time, Hobbs was no longer obsessed with identities such as "leader" and "captain". He didn''t want to die here in a daze. He was going to test the tone of David and the others first to find out what these people were like. After confirming that they are not the people arranged by Kane, discuss together what to do next? Just when Hobbs was thinking this way, David, who was looking at another iron cabinet, complained along Hobbs'' words: "Maybe it is really a restaurant, but it is definitely not for humans." Hobbs glanced at David who was not far away, and then at Alice who looked puzzled and obviously hadn''t thought of anything yet. "No matter what, finish the task first!" There is no way to find the potion or anything else. At present, his only task is to take out the core of the arcane mechanism and bring it back to the kingdom of Arendelle. Several people came to the core area of ??the agency. David looked at Kaplan who was busy there, and thought of an interesting question. "If we don''t take that core away, how will the next plot develop?" Using a small spell, I set up a ''chat room'' for myself, Laura and Steve, where I can have a spiritual conversation without worrying about being heard by the people next to me. "In that case, there is a high probability that Hobbs will attack you." "indeed." Although they haven''t been together for a long time, they already have a general understanding of Hobbs'' character: he will not give up the task without making it clear that his employer is entrapping him. At this moment, the beehive, which was as bright as day, suddenly went dark, and then the spare lights came on, and several closed iron doors around them opened with a click. "what happened?" The three of them immediately looked at Kaplan. The mechanism engineer was proudly announcing his achievements: "I have completely shut down the core. Next, take out the core and take it away before you can leave." "..." How is this Kaplan better than the original Kaplan? Actually shut down the hive host directly? In the original plot, didnt you have to go through the laser tunnel? What about the agreed laser channel? Hobbs didn''t know that David was cursing in his heart, so he quickly took out the mechanism core, and then handed it to Kaplan, the mechanism engineer, for safekeeping, and then prepared to take everyone back to Arendelle. Although there are many weird situations, but if he can successfully complete the task entrustment, then he can ignore those things. However, things couldn''t develop in the direction he thought. Before he could get out of the core area, the monster he had seen in the iron cabinet of the second restaurant had already killed him. "Ugly monster, I knew you would cause me trouble." Hobbs glanced at the wound on his arm, and didn''t take the skin trauma seriously. After pulling out his hammer and giant axe, he roared and rushed forward . Alice and the others who were frightened by the monster that suddenly appeared were a little at a loss, wondering what they should do in this situation? On the contrary, Kaplan''s actions were very firm. He immediately stood behind Steve and completely entrusted his safety to the shield-wielding warrior. In addition to the skinned lickers that appeared one after another, zombies also began to appear. Hobbs, who was fighting against the Licker with two heavy weapons, finally understood the secrets hidden in this **** laboratory after noticing more and more undead creatures around him. "Damn it, there are necromancers here!" "..." I don''t know why, but David always feels that this roar is full of grooves. "Aren''t you going to make a move?" Laura, who had already drawn out her bow and arrow, called out the zombies around her one by one, and occasionally shot at the more threatening lickers, looked at her standing behind her all the time, as if she was the same as Kaplan. David, an auxiliary member with little combat effectiveness: "Are you going to hand over all these zombies to us?" "I don''t think there are enough zombies for you to kill alone." David carefully observed the zombies around him, and he found that these zombies all carried the power of death. These zombies were indeed awakened by mysterious forces, not created by viruses like in the movie. This has also led to the fact that these zombies are not as "fragile" as in the movie. Even if they are headshot by an arrow, they will still continue to move firmly towards the target and launch an attack. He didn''t need to speak to remind his teammates, as several people present could sense this. In comparison, David is more concerned about where do these powers of death come from? Could it be that there is really a powerful necromancer hiding in the hive of this world? "Sure enough, unknown things are more likely to arouse curiosity." After thinking for a while, David was about to make a move to see if he could lure out the mastermind behind the scenes, but when he looked up, he found that the last zombie had been beaten to death by Steve with a hammer. Whether it is Steve, who is a paladin, or Laura, a holy light hunter, after they discover that these undead must defeat the power of death in their bodies in order to be killed, they will attach powerful holy light to each attack. These two undead nemesis, who are absolutely known, surrounded by such a large group of zombies, quickly fell to the ground while they were chopping melons and vegetables, and could never stand up again. Even Hobbs was amazed at the fighting power of the two, and it wasn''t until this time that he realized that these two temporary teammates were not ordinary ''warriors'' and ''hunters''. "It''s actually a paladin... and a hunter who can use divine power." Looking at David, who claims to be a priest, Hobbs suspected that this priest would take the initiative to form a team with him to come to Raccoon Town. In fact, he came here to solve the evil. The Necromancer, right? I don''t know that I was misunderstood. David suddenly felt a force of death filling the entire space, and then poured into the corpses all over the floor. "It''s not over yet, be careful!" Raising his hand and striking, he killed the zombie that grabbed Matthew''s leg again. David''s Holy Light was pure and powerful, and just a single blow casually defeated the zombie''s freshly filled death force. . Realizing that these zombies could still be resurrected, Steve frowned and immediately stomped his feet vigorously, using the group attack skill of dedication. Powerful, rich holy light spewed out from the floor, soaking all the zombies present who had just been injected with a large amount of death power, and melting the death power in their bodies again. "..." Seeing the countless zombies who got up, or just raised their heads before they could get up, Hobbs swallowed involuntarily. The situation here is much more terrifying than I expected. If I deal with these undead creatures that cannot be killed by myself, I am afraid that it will be difficult to leave alive today. And these temporary teammates are beyond imagination. Could it be that they were specially sent by the Holy See? While Hobbs was making various guesses in his mind, David had already locked in on the position of the ''enemy''. "What a surprise, it''s by our side." Snatched the bag in Kaplan''s hand with a wave and threw it into the air, followed by a blow of the Holy Light Wave, blasting it to pieces! But just one second before the core was blown to pieces, a translucent phantom flew out of it, floating above the large corpses. "..." David saw clearly the phantom image on the opposite side, and the power of complaining in his stomach was almost uncontrollable: Isn''t this the Red Queen? Has the human design changed from artificial intelligence to undead? Judging from this posture, he is still a very powerful necromancer. Just when the cute and harmless Red Queen was about to ''resurrect'' the corpses beside her again, the Red Queen suddenly felt a huge threat approaching. Relying on the particularity of the undead, he instantly moved to a distance. At the same time as the red queen fled, a pillar of fire descended from the void, burning all the corpses on the ground to ashes in the blink of an eye. "..." Red Empress wanted to say something else, but at that moment she did feel the fear of death. It has been a long time since she transformed into an undead form. The pillar of fire with divine power was really terrifying, even if it didn''t even rub against her, she felt like she was going to be purified when it fell from such a distance. "who are you?" "David." David, who had cleaned up the miscellaneous soldiers, waved his hand lightly, and used the holy light to directly seal and lock the area to prevent the necromancer in the undead state from escaping. Hong Hou looked around, and after sensing that the entire space was sealed by the terrifying holy power, he understood what he was facing: he was doomed! The kind without any suspense! Seeing this, the Red Queen stopped pretending, and no longer looked like an honest, well-behaved, and cute child, and gradually turned into a bone frame wearing a red dress with rotten flesh, screaming wildly at David . "Hmph, it''s just barking incompetently!" Screaming screams with a breath of death would be a fatal threat to ordinary living beings, but to David, it was just noise. The damage is not as good as the most dazzling little apple that David sang casually. "Shut up you!" Without any skills, and without any name, he casually condensed a huge wave of holy light and bombarded the Red Queen, interrupting her death scream and beating her to a near-death state. Looking at the red queen whose body was slowly disappearing, David began to think about ''how can the plot develop in the future? '' At this moment, he heard the curse of the Red Queen: "Master Umbrella will not let you go... and the Holy See behind you..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 443： unconscious elsa Chapter 443 Elsa in a coma Looking at the fading red, David''s mind was a little confused. Who the **** is Mage Umbrella? So the Umbrella of this world is no longer a pharmaceutical company, but an organization established by a group of mages? Looking at this posture, there is a high probability that it is an organization of necromancers. "It''s quite reasonable." Thinking about it, if this is the case, then it is not surprising that Umbrella wants to turn the whole world into a ''dead land''. It must be more reliable than the "environmental protection theme" in the original movie. Let go of your senses and check carefully to make sure that there are no other necromancers around. Before David could say anything, he felt that his connection with the Yaneira Continent had become closer. "The rewards for this mission are very happy." Coming out of the hive, breathing in the fresh air, David had a strange illusion that the strength in his body would increase slightly if he took a breath. However, he didn''t rush to check his situation, but looked at Hobbs and Alice beside him. On the way out of the hive, Matthew confessed his true identity: he is not a patrol guard in Raccoon Town, but a free adventurer. He came to Raccoon Town because her sister worked in the hive and delivered him the news that some kind of evil experiment was going on in the hive... This part is not much different from the original plot. In the process of leaving the hive, Matthew found the body of his sister. In order to prevent the corpse from being desecrated by the necromancer and to facilitate transportation, Matthew asked David to help him cremate his sister on the spot, collect the ashes and bring them back to his hometown for burial. The remaining people, Alice and Spence said they would stay in Raccoon Town; Luke Hobbs was planning to return to the kingdom of Arendelle. He is going to find that guy named Kane and find out what is going on with this person. Didn''t stop at Raccoon Town. After leaving the hive, a group of people rushed back to the Kingdom of Arendelle. Not surprisingly, the man named Kane has disappeared. "It seems that my mission can''t be completed." Hobbs joked casually. He didn''t really want to complete the mission, but wanted to grab that Kane and ask what this guy wanted to do? He thought about it all the way, but he couldn''t figure out the motive of this Kane: If Kane is a member of the Umbrella Mages, then why did he hire a stranger himself to investigate the hive? If he sensed some evil plans that Mage Umbrella was planning, then it would be fine if he just said it? Why lie to yourself? And he didn''t provide any important information. Could it be that he simply wanted to send himself to death? No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t think of a reasonable explanation. Hobbs felt as if he had fallen into a huge web, and there seemed to be two big hands manipulating everything in the dark. Glancing at David, this priest who seems to be from the Holy See may be able to clear up his doubts. "I know what you want to ask!" David didn''t even look at Hobbs, and blocked the words he was about to blurt very accurately: "I can only say that if you choose to go back to your hometown, Ann Stay quietly for a few years, then all problems will no longer be problems." "What if I continue to venture outside?" David didn''t answer, but turned his head and gave Hobbs a question, "Do you still need to ask?" look. Hobbs realized that this question is really unnecessary. If he insists on taking risks in various places, he will probably get deeper and deeper into the conspiracy until he is completely involved in the conspiracy. David wants to see how Hobbs will choose? If possible, he really hoped that all the selected candidates on the Yaneira Continent would stay in their hometowns and not run around, which would save him a lot of energy. Hobbs was still thinking, and something else happened before him. A group of heavily armed and armed soldiers of the Kingdom of Arendelle surrounded them. An officer with a sword carefully looked at the crowd and asked loudly, "Are you Luke Hobbs?" "I am." "You guys just got back from Raccoon Town?" "Yes." The officer heard the words and immediately signaled to his subordinates to take the group away. As for why? The officer made no attempt to explain. But just a few seconds later, he knelt on the ground and covered his swollen mouth and explained the whole story: "Her Royal Highness Princess Anna invited Hobbs and his companions into the palace to discuss matters." "So, Her Royal Highness actually sent you to invite us?" The officer didn''t understand why the young man in front of him was the head of the group, not Luke Hobbs as he thought, but he nodded obediently. No way, my face was swollen by the young man in front of me. Seeing that the other party knocked down all the soldiers so easily, and his subordinates were still lying on the ground moaning, I have to thank them for their mercy. "Then why are you acting like you''re catching a prisoner?" As soon as the officer explained, David knew why the officers and soldiers of Arendelle had this attitude. In the final analysis, it was caused by that guy named Kane. Although the military officers dont know the specific details, Her Royal Highness Princess Elsa, who is expected by the people and is about to inherit the throne, suddenly contracted an emergency not long ago. There are rumors that she was poisoned or some kind of vicious spell. Kane, who has provided Her Royal Highness with medicines for a long time and disappeared suddenly recently, has become the biggest suspect. How to find Kane has become the most concerned matter of all officials in Arendelle. The only clue for the officers is that Kane hired Hobbs and his group not long ago. Because Her Royal Highness Princess Elsa''s physical problems were involved, it was impossible for the soldiers to be polite to the suspect''s ''accomplice'', which led to the previous brief conflict. "So it is." David waved his hand, sprinkled a piece of holy light, and healed all the injuries on these soldiers. The officer held his cheeks that were no longer in pain and had subsided, and looked at his subordinates around him: Everyone stood up, and some people were surprised by their sprained hands, bruised legs, and knocked hands a few days ago. How are the toes that arrived? "Actually, we were also tricked by that guy named Kane. If we didn''t have some tricks, we might have died in Raccoon Town." "It turns out everything was a misunderstanding." "yes!" "Her Royal Highness Princess Anna is waiting for some guests in the palace." "..." A few words will clear up the misunderstanding, as if what happened just now is just an illusion, escorted by officers and soldiers, David and others walked into the castle of the Kingdom of Arendelle, and saw one of the two princesses in the main hall Her Royal Highness Anna. "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Royal Highness." "Welcome to Arendelle." Some of his subordinates came back early and explained the situation to Princess Anna. Princess Anna already knew that the group of people in front of her was not headed by Hobbs, and she and Kane were not companions, and there was even some hatred between the two sides. When Princess Anna heard the news, she knew that her previous plan was useless. If it wasn''t for being polite, she didn''t even want to waste time meeting these few people. Now I have to deal with it first! Anna''s mind is full of her sister''s situation, and she can''t even arouse the most curious adventure stories. Seeing Her Royal Highness like this, David chose the most direct way. After a simple greeting, he directly turned the topic to Princess Elsa. "I can treat Her Royal Highness Princess Elsa." "Um?" "I am a priest." "Really?" Princess Anna was overjoyed. Compared with the coping smile just now, what she showed on her face at this moment was a smile from the heart, full of expectation: "Can you cure Elsa?" "Can." David''s answer was not low-key at all. He was very confident in his healing ability, and he didn''t believe that Elsa''s problems could not be solved by himself. What''s so difficult? He can even cure Odin, whose lifespan has come to an end, but can''t heal a mere Elsa? Lead the way ahead! Following the excited Anna all the way to Elsa''s bedroom, she felt a strong chill when she was far away. "What a huge amount of energy." Steve, who had been a supreme mage, was very sensitive to energy. The closer he got, the more he could feel the hugeness and terror of this energy. Looking at the breath she exhaled, Laura was shocked to feel a chill. "This temperature..." She was curious, at this temperature, can ordinary people really get close to Elsa? Looking up at Anna, I found that although the princess had wrapped herself up tightly, she was still trembling with her arms around her shoulders. When she spoke, her teeth were colliding constantly, making a sound of "click, click, click". "The situation... seems to be... more... serious...." Upon seeing this, David waved his hand and put a layer of holy light shield on Anna to help her keep the cold out, so that Anna could move freely in this cold environment. "Thanks." Seeing this situation, she has a little more confidence in David, maybe he can really cure Elsa. Taking David continued to move forward, while Steve stopped. David did not need to help the princess when he was treating her illness, and the front was the boudoir of Her Royal Highness, so it would be impolite to go any further. As for Hobbs, he didn''t want to go on for a long time, the terrifying cold was beyond his ability to bear. The two of them stayed here. David and Laura followed Anna all the way to Elsa''s bedroom, and saw Her Royal Highness Princess Elsa who seemed to be sleeping in an ice and snow palace. "Sister, she has been like this for several days." According to Anna''s description, Elsa can wake up for a while from time to time, but the cold air released after being unconscious again will become more terrifying. If this continues, it won''t be long before the entire Kingdom of Arendelle will be affected. "Can it be cured?" After taking a closer look, David saw the crux of the problem: Elsa was indeed poisoned. According to the current trend, either Elsa could use the power in her body to eliminate the power of death, but the Kingdom of Arendelle was destroyed. cold destruction; Either be transformed into a powerful necromancer by evil forces, turning the Kingdom of Arendelle into a kingdom of the dead. In either case, the Kingdom of Arendelle is doomed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 444： This number is really unlucky Chapter 444 This number is really unlucky Telling the results of her observations, Princess Anna''s face turned pale after hearing this. She didn''t expect the situation to be so serious. Because Elsa has magical powers since she was a child, she has been controlled by the medicine sent by Kane for so many years. At first, she just thought that the medicine was broken, which caused the power in Elsa to go out of control. Later, Elsa''s condition gradually became serious, and Anna gradually realized that something was wrong, but she didn''t expect it to be such a bad situation. "Can you cure Elsa?" In Princess Anna''s view, the crisis level of the matter has seriously exceeded expectations. Can David, a priest who appeared out of nowhere, really be able to cure Elsa? Should I take Elsa to the Holy See? Ask the archbishop to treat Elsa? Just as Anna was thinking this, David stretched out his hand to cover Elsa''s forehead, and then a black smoke came out of Elsa''s mouth and nose, and condensed into a terrifying skeleton. "Ah~" The black smoke condensed skeleton screamed piercingly. Just as Anna covered her ears with her hands, David raised his other hand, and with a backhand, a Holy Light Punch pocket smoked the black smoke condensed skeleton into thin air. The shrieking stopped abruptly, and Elsa, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, also regained blood on her cheeks. "alright!" David withdrew his hand, and Elsa, who was sleeping, seemed to have lost something, tossing and turning on the bed, scratching her hands for a long time, and finally hugged the pillow and changed her position to continue sleeping. "..." Seeing that Elsa really ''recovered'', the biting cold gradually dissipated, Anna took David out of the room, and at the same time called the servants to move Elsa to another room, which was sealed by ice. It is estimated that it will take a lot of time and effort to restore the room to its original state. After David followed Anna out of the room, he noticed the particularly conspicuous strand of white hair on Anna''s head, and when he raised his hand, another holy light came down. "This is a bonus, it can eliminate the power in your body." Anna was still wondering what David was doing. After hearing the other party''s explanation, she realized that David not only cured Elsa, but also cured herself... Although she didn''t think there was any hidden danger in her body, it was always a good thing ? "Thank you very much for your kind help." After leaving Elsa''s bedroom, Anna brought David and the reunited Steve, Hobbs and others to the reception room. After inviting David and the others to sit down and serving drinks and snacks, Anna solemnly thanked David. "The Kingdom of Arendelle will always remember your kindness; Elsa and I will always remember your warm help." After verbal thanks, Anna asked David and the others what plans they had next? A powerful priest like David came to the Kingdom of Arendelle in the south of the mainland, perhaps to spread the teachings? If yes, Anna is willing to fund David to build a church in Arendelle in her own name. "..." David had no choice but to make it clear that he was not going to preach in Arendelle, nor would he build a church here. He had other things to deal with. "So, where are you going next? How long will you stay in the Kingdom of Arendelle?" "I will stay in Arendelle for a while..." "This is great." Anna was very happy when she heard that David was not going to leave immediately. Although she believed that David had indeed cured Elsa, she still hoped that David would stay for a while longer and make sure that Elsa was really fine before leaving. In addition, she did not forget what David said to herself before: Elsa became like that after being "poisoned". Kingdom of Dale destroyed? These things are too complicated for a young girl who is not yet an adult. If David stays, maybe he can ask David and his partners to solve these problems. Anna made no secret of her own thoughts. The innocent girl firmly believed that David was a righteous and good person, because he had been helping herself and Elsa since he appeared, so it was absolutely impossible to be a bad person! Since you are a good person, you can trust the other person without reservation; and if you have difficulties, you can ask for help directly, there is nothing embarrassing about it! Of course, she didn''t ask the other party to help her, David could refuse. What made Anna very happy was that David didn''t refuse. Anna''s request didn''t conflict with his plan at allElsa didn''t become a necromancer and didn''t completely freeze the kingdom of Arendelle. decide as things go? Just as David was thinking this way, he felt that he was rewarded again. Obviously, for breaking the conspiracy of the necromancers and saving the Kingdom of Arendelle, David was rewarded again, and judging from the previous situation, he also gained a huge "prestige" in the Kingdom of Arendelle, just like He helped Sheriff Shane find Dutch''s body, and after figuring out what happened to Dutch and others, Sheriff Shane spread David''s deeds throughout Everwinter Town. It''s a pity that there are too few quests in Yongdong Town. If David completes a few more quests, his reputation may become very high, even surpassing the City Lord. At that time, maybe if David wants to become the lord of Eternal Winter City, the townspeople will support him. And in the Kingdom of Arendelle...should not sit on the throne. The people of the Kingdom of Arendelle support the sisters very much. Even if the sisters have been unable to handle government affairs in the past few years, no one has thought of replacing them. "I think it is still possible. If you marry the two sisters, can you become the king of Arendelle?" After settling down in the residence arranged by Princess Anna for several people, David, Laura and Steve discussed the matter of ''experience rewards and reputation''. Hobbs chose to leave after serious consideration. He didn''t say whether he wanted to return to his hometown, the holy capital, or continue to take risks. Seeing him like that, David felt that Hobbs most likely wanted to find the truth. "This is not a fairy tale. I just met those sisters once, and even Elsa is still in a coma..." "Isn''t Arendelle the land of fairy tales? A princess who fell into a coma in crisis and was rescued by a handsome young man is just a kiss away from a fairy tale." "Hey, let''s get down to business!" David felt that this matter became more and more outrageous, and decisively ended the topic: "I left a mark on Hobbs, maybe we can follow him to find another guide. " In addition to snatching the luck of other candidates, finding out the guides can also solve hidden dangers. I had no idea before, but now that I have encountered it, David made extra arrangements. If all the Sakan people here can be found out, there should be no need to worry about the sudden explosion of the Yaneira Continent, right? "It''s a pity that you can''t call too many people over, otherwise everyone will be looking for them on this continent. It won''t be too difficult to find all these guys." In a continent where the power distribution is so clear and only adventurers run around, it is really not difficult to find candidates and the leaders behind them. It''s a pity that David can only summon two teammates at the same time. If the people of Winter City can come and go at will, the Yaneira Continent will not be a crisis, but will become a new "dungeon" copy of Winter City. "Speaking of this matter, send me back to have a look! Maybe Tony has researched some results?" Steve felt that he could only be a light bulb if he stayed here, and he might as well go back to Winter City. Anyway, David will stay in Arendelle. Even if those necromancers attack, with David''s strength, there is no need to worry about his safety. "Alright!" David felt that it was more important for Steve to go back and continue studying the Resurrection Stone than to hang around with him here: "I think who is more leisurely recently?" After much deliberation, David found that there were actually quite a few ''foreign visitors'' idle in Winter City. Like Mark, Will, Helen, Gwen, Aidan, etc. Even if it was Blinking Clarice who was in charge of positioning, she didn''t delay calling here to help. When David needs to locate, he can send Clarice back first. There were too many candidates, David didn''t know who to choose for a while, and he didn''t think about who to call until the next day, so he simply left an empty spot and chose teammates according to the actual situation. Just thinking about it, Elsa suddenly found David. "Hi, I''m Elsa, thank you very much for your enthusiastic help, you have cured my body and saved my country." Elsa was wearing a long black and green dress, her hair was meticulously coiled. At the back of his head, after seeing David, he took the lead in bowing his head to salute David. "You don''t have to be so polite." David wanted to say please come in, but immediately realized that something was wrong. Seeing Elsa was some distance away from the door, he stepped out of the room directly: "How do you feel now?" Seeing David standing in front of him, Elsa took advantage of the opportunity and invited them to go for a walk in the garden together. "I feel much better." Although he said so, David still noticed that Elsa''s tone was somewhat uncertain, and her hands were wearing a pair of special gloves, and she was very careful not to make contact with any objects. David, who knows the plot, knows what''s going on. It seems that the poisoning incident has not changed Elsa''s perception of her own strength. She still didn''t realize that she could perfectly control these powers, and still thought that the huge power in her body was a huge trouble. "It''s wrong to lie, especially when the patient is facing... the pastor." The two of them had already walked into the garden. Elsa lowered her head and hesitated for a while, before she said: "The other problems in my body are not so easy to cure." In Elsa''s view, this is not the same thing as poisoning, and her natural ''disease'' cannot be cured at all. "You mean the huge magical power in your body? Wouldn''t it be good to learn how to control it?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 445： Dangerous Winterfell Chapter 445 Dangerous Winter City Dangerous Elsa was stunned by David''s words, and her eyes made David feel amazing: the eyes are really big! After a while, Elsa expressed doubts: "This kind of thing... is impossible?" "Why not?" David raised his hand, motioning for Elsa to extend his hand, but was rejected. Elsa put her hands on her chest, with anticipation and a little fear on her face, she wanted to stretch her hands but didn''t dare to stretch them out, it looked so pitiful. "Don''t worry, your strength won''t hurt me." David mobilized the holy light, which made his palms covered with a layer of golden yellow, and then condensed a ball of holy light in his palm, and turned this ball of holy light Condensed into a blooming flower: "Believe in yourself, you can do this too." "This kind of thing... can I really do it?" Elsa took off the gloves in disbelief, spread out her tender white palms, and stood there blankly staring at her hands, but nothing happened for a long while. "Relax, don''t resist this force." David knew that Elsa was still very resistant to her power in her heart. When she wanted to release her power, she would instinctively want to stop and suppress it. Have developed a habit for a long time, making the power in her body ''more and more disobedient''. In fact, these problems are all caused by herself. As long as she let go of her heart and abandon her fear of these powers, she will be able to use this power freely immediately. Elsa, who has powerful magic power, can even create new life at will. The magic power in her body is not only large, but also of high quality. Although the Elsa in front of her didn''t live in her original world, David had already discovered that these ''copycat clones'' on the Yaneira continent were actually no different from the main body. Even in order to complete the candidate plan and be suitable for this continent, some candidates have been strengthened. Just like Hobbs, David could feel that there was a special kind of blood in that big man''s body, which showed that this guy was not just a template for an elite agent. Elsa''s body has not been fused into other messy ''attributes'', and it is already very powerful to copy it as it is. No wonder the Sakan people listed her as a candidate, and even prepared a tragic script for her about the destruction of the country and family. However, now that the script has been torn to shreds by David, it seems that it has returned to the original fairy tale plot after going around. I dont know if Elsas own halo of luck really plays a role? This is really a question worth studying. "Relax...Follow this power...Don''t worry, it won''t hurt me." David patted off the ice crystals on his body, and continued to teach Elsa how to control her power correctly. Elsa was startled when she saw that she had accidentally frozen half of David''s body, and the accident made her retreat again, but David''s attitude of "don''t worry about this little thing" made her uncomfortable. Feel free to say that''s all. David doesn''t even care about his own safety, so he is pointing himself here, is she really going to give up? If you can learn to use your own power correctly as David said, will Anna and the Kingdom of Arendelle no longer be threatened by this powerful force in her body? In the long run, after being able to use this power, will he also have the ability to protect the kingdom and homeland? Amidst David''s encouragement, Elsa started trying again. This time she finally managed to control her own power, allowing them to condense into a group of ice crystals emitting blue light in her palm according to her own ideas. "Look, I didn''t lie to you! You can do it." Elsa looked at the ice crystal in her hand, and began to try to turn it into plants, animals and other imaginable shapes. As the speed of change became faster and faster, she felt that the power in her body became more and more obedient. Elsa I also feel that I seem to be able to do more magical things... In the grass not far away, Anna stared at her sister with wide eyes. She hadn''t seen her smile so happily for many years in her memory. Reminiscent of what happened recently: my sister was poisoned and comatose, and the Kingdom of Arendelle fell into a huge crisis. A handsome young man appeared in time, not only cured my sister, eliminated the crisis in the kingdom, but also made my sister Elsa A genuine smile appeared again. "It''s love!" Having heard many love stories, Anna immediately made her own judgment. "It is exactly the same as described in the story, it must be correct!" So, David is his brother-in-law, right? Anna looked at the two people not far away, and felt that they were a natural match, and Anna began to imagine the scene of their wedding in her mind. While Anna was helping her sister imagine a better tomorrow, she was surprised to find that there was an extra person beside her, squatting here like herself, looking at the two people in the distance through the gap in the grass. "Eh...Miss Laura?" "Hush~" Laura has actually been here for a long time, and she really wants to see if David can take down the little girl Elsa today. But she also knew that David must have discovered what she and Anna were hiding here. Sure enough, after teaching Elsa how to control her own strength, David greeted the two people hiding in the grass: "I''ve been squatting there for a long time, why don''t you come out and get some air?" In the next few days, David and Laura stayed in the Kingdom of Arendelle, wanting to see if they could wait for the Sakhans to appear. As a result, the Sakan people did not wait, but Tony did. "Have you cracked the Sakhan people''s space transmission technology?" David looked at the incomparably embarrassing man in front of him, and his face was full of ''I am indeed that good, so why don''t you continue to boast more! The man who looks like this is undoubtedly Tony Benny. "The Sakan people''s technology is indeed somewhat unique, but after understanding the core content, it is not too difficult to decipher." Tony looked around. He had a lot of knowledge about the Kingdom of Arendelle and the continent of Anela. Great curiosity, which is also the main driving force for him to overcome this new technology in such a short time. "So, the people from Cold Winter City will not be noticed by the Sakan people when they come to the Yaneira Continent?" "I''m sure it won''t be discovered." "That''s it..." David touched his chin. In this case, it seems that he doesn''t need to stay here and slowly take away the luck of those candidates. He can completely use the Yaneira Continent as a new copy of everyone in Winter City. Anyway, there are so many ''conspiracies'' and ''quests'' in this world, a large group of people from Winter City came to do the quests, and they would definitely be able to sweep away those candidates. Not to mention others, if Kara comes over, I am afraid that he will become the most famous adventurer in the Yaneira Continent in a short time. There are also mutants, Kryptonians, high elf priests, and Cybertronians. They can all come to this continent to play. Presumably everyone will think that this is a good place for recreation. "In this case, will it scare the snake away?" Laura listened to the discussion between David and Tony, and was worried that the Sakhan people would turn over the table when they saw the situation: bombing this continent. "It''s possible, but I haven''t done nothing during this time..." "I know, you have been flirting with Elsa every day during this time, congratulations on getting another little girl." "..." David spread his hands, saying that he was actually studying Elsa''s power: "Elsa was created with the power of the world of Brennia. can also be mastered. Elsa''s power is not as simple as ice and snow, it also contains many abilities similar to rules. When David taught Elsa, he also learned something from it. "So, now you can freeze everything like Elsa?" "If you give me enough time, I can do more than that, but now this level is enough." David saw Tony and Laura with a look of "I don''t understand, let''s be straightforward" expression, so he said the answer in the most straightforward way. If the Sakhan people overturned the table and wanted to detonate the Yaneira Continent as a bomb, David could ''freeze'' the entire continent, preventing the energy from bursting out. "You can do this now?" Tony looked at David in surprise. He clearly looked like the familiar young human being, but he was able to achieve this terrifying level: "There is still such a thing as teasing a little girl." benefit?" "..." David decided to ignore Tony''s complaints, and put an end to this topic: "In short, because you have studied and understood the space technology of the Sakan people, so that the Aniella continent cannot be in a state of absolute isolation, I don''t need to Stay here." "so" "I''m going back to Winter City, come and play when I''m bored." "Well, it''s a very normal decision." Tony thinks that David''s decision is correct. It is only serious for the king to go back to the city of Winter, so what''s the point of wandering around? You have done these things, what will your subordinates do? Besides, there is another important matter in Winter City waiting for David to go back and deal with it! "A newcomer came to Cold Winter City yesterday, I think you need to receive this person in person." "Oh?" David found that Tony''s reaction was not right. Who could make the fearless Iron Man so fearful? Could it be that some famous and powerful demon **** came to Winter City? While David kept sifting through the many powerful and terrifying existences he could think of in his mind, Tony also named the newcomer. "The new guy''s name is John Constantine." "It turned out to be him!" After hearing this name, David understood why Tony was always afraid of this person: "Which version is it?" "Savior." "Fortunately, Winter City is saved!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 446： Constantine Chapter 446 Constantine "This is David''s country?" Elsa and Anna stood on the roof of Glamorgan Castle, looking at the dense buildings around them, and opened their mouths wide in shock at David''s ''true identity''. Never expected that the handsome young man who rescued himself (sister) was not an ordinary priest, but a real king. Well, it seems to be a better match! Compared with Arendelle, the Winter Kingdom is much bigger, and there are many more residents in the city. Just standing here and seeing the almost invisible houses and the endless stream of people on the street, you can see this point. "This is just Winterfell." "???" Elsa and Anna looked at Laura with question marks on their faces, wondering what the difference was? "The kingdom ruled by David is not just a city like Winter City." Elsa and Anna, who came from a similar city-state era, didn''t understand what this meant at all, so Laura took two guests from afar to the study to learn about the geography of the eastern part of the Brunnia continent for the two princesses. While Laura was taking the two princesses to visit, David was entertaining the newcomers who had just arrived in Winter City yesterday. "Your Majesty, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m John Constantine." The handsome man with short black hair didn''t know how to greet the king in front of him. Should he kneel down and salute? "You''re welcome." He raised his hand and signaled that the man in front of him didn''t have to worry about whether he should kneel or not. Leaving aside the general situation in Winter City, he would make a special case for this man and exempt those etiquette. The reason is very simple, he doesn''t want to be remembered by this guy, and he doesn''t know when he will suddenly be tricked by this guy. After all, this is the famous Constantine, the most famous scammer in the heavens and myriad worlds. Even if the person in front of him is Shuaikang, who is relatively not so scumbag, David still maintains due cautionif it is scumbag , David has a fairly high probability of using expulsion again. Shuaikang can still stay. Considering that his world has God, Satan and high-level angels, it can be said to be a DC parallel universe with a very high limit. "Do you mind?" After a brief greeting, Constantine revealed his true nature. He doesn''t care about the king or not, he just wants to have a bite now. "mind." Based on David''s current situation, it is impossible for second-hand smoke to affect him. He simply doesn''t want soot to fall in his front hall. "What a pity." Constantine inserted the half-drawn cigarette back into the cigarette case and put it away: "Speaking of which, are there any cigarettes here in Winter City?" "No." David did not engage in any smoking ban, mainly because there is no market demand for it, and David does not need to rely on this thing to earn money back from the hands of the people. Currently, the "currency cycle" in Winter City is relatively healthy, and it has not yet reached the point where officials have a headache about how to circulate money. Chatted with Constantine casually for a while, and after answering some questions raised by the other party, Constantine suddenly became curious about something: "I heard that Your Majesty the King is honored as the Lord of the Holy Light." "so?" "Is it possible to borrow the power called Holy Light from you after signing a contract with you?" After Constantine came to this magical place yesterday, he was quickly brought to Glamorgan Castle by Kara, and he was indoctrinated in the common language of Brennia. After knowing some basic information, Constantine wandered around in Winter City and stayed in the Cathedral of the Holy Light for quite a long time. There, he saw the magic of the Holy Light, and at the same time knew that His Majesty the King of the Winter Kingdom is the most powerful user of the Holy Light in the world. Constantine, who was dying of lung cancer, suddenly became active. He was worried about how to cure his cancer. Maybe he could cure himself with this magical power? Although he learned from the priest of the Holy Light Cathedral that anyone can learn the power of the Holy Light, but if he was asked to learn such a completely unfamiliar mysterious power step by step, he suspected that he would have died of illness before he could learn it. So I want to ask, can I sign a contract or something so that I can directly control this power? If His Majesty Glamorgan, the Lord of the Holy Light, is willing to treat himself personally, that would be great! However, considering that he often has to deal with various demons or other strange things, Constantine feels that if he can learn and master this power, it will be even more helpful. "If you want to learn the Holy Light, you don''t need to sign any contract with me." David was surprised for two seconds, and Constantine didn''t just come to Winter City. Now that he knows the Holy Light, doesn''t it mean that anyone who doesn''t know the Holy Light can do it? study? Of course, whether you can learn it is another matter. Immediately, he realized that it wasn''t that Konstantin didn''t understand clearly, but that he had a longer-term plan: he wanted to drag himself into the water! Its obviously Shuaikang, why is he playing the same tricks as Shuaikang? Should it be said that he really deserves to be Constantine? I originally wanted to say that as long as Constantine is willing to pay the medical expenses, David can help him cure his lung cancer first, so that he will have enough time to learn slowly. As a result, he swallowed the words directly at this moment, realizing that every time this guy Constantine seems to pull people (gods and demons) into the water, he is relying on debts. "It''s so dangerous, I almost fell into the pit." He simply didn''t mention the fact that he can cure diseases, but just reminded Constantine, "If you are interested, you can go to the cathedral to consult Bishop Liadrin." '' Hearing what David said, Constantine didn''t express much disappointment. He was just a temporary idea, or he didn''t have much hope at the beginning. It doesn''t matter whether he can deceive people or not. It is a habitual trap. Anyway, Winter City has the magical power of the Holy Light, and there are many strong people with mysterious knowledge, as well as races with advanced technology. It seems that my illness is not terminally ill here. It is very lucky to be able to come to this place when I am about to despair. I have met His Majesty the King, I have filled out my personal information yesterday, and I will get my ID card after a while. Constantine plans to live directly in Winter City for the next period of time, and seriously study the mystic knowledge here. . David, who met Constantine, returned to Glamorgan Castle and learned that Laura was wandering around the city with Elsa and Anna, feeling Winter City up close. David turned and left Fort Glamorgan, went to the cafe and found Bruce Wayne, who likes to stay here every day. "You haven''t used the strengthening potion yet?" "No." "Still struggling?" "No, I''m just enjoying my last time as an ordinary human being." Bruce sees it very clearly. When Winter City is relatively stable at present, there is no opportunity for him to contribute combat power. He doesn''t care if he doesn''t use strengthening potions. As for his own world, with Clark by his side, he doesn''t need to rush to improve his physical combat effectiveness. "However, I want an extra strengthening potion." "To Alfred?" "Yes." "No problem...Speaking of which, if Alfred wants to retire in another place, I welcome him very much." "..." Bruce was speechless about David''s aboveboard behavior of digging corners, but thinking of Alfred''s decades of service and hard work for the Wayne family, it seems that he should enjoy life: "I I will pass on your invitation to him." After the simple greetings, the topic is on. David would like to ask Bruce, what suggestions do you have for the future development of Winter City? Bruce knows that David is not asking about the development of the Winter Kingdom on the Brennia continent, but the overall development, especially considering the lunar outpost and the Sakan people on the Yaneira continent. "Do you think we should eliminate the Sakan people in the outpost ahead of time?" Bruce didn''t answer David''s question right away. He was thinking... and quickly came up with an answer: "You ask me this, because you are worried that destroying this outpost in advance will attract the main fleet of the Sakan people?" Through David''s description, Bruce knew that the Sakhan people had the fighting power to kill life on the planet. In addition, the Sakhan Empire was a powerful country that explored and colonized the universe, and was particularly hostile to life forms like David. Once the lunar outpost was destroyed If it is destroyed, the possibility of sending the main force is very high. The Winter Kingdom is still developing on the ground, and has no ability to conduct space warfare at all. If the troops of the Sakhan Empire arrive, the Winter Kingdom and David can only be passively beaten at this stage. The safest way is to ignore the outpost and hurry up to develop the space force of Winter Kingdom. But there is an enemy monitor on the top of the head, and some Sakan people are doing trouble on another continent. This situation is very uncomfortable. It is very difficult for David to destroy these Sakan people first. normal. "Although I don''t like this method very much, I think the most reliable solution at present is that you personally take action to light-forge all the Sakan people in the outpost." After considering all kinds of situations, Bruce gave his own suggestion, which is also the most reliable solution he can think of ''not attracting the main force of the Sakan people and gaining enough time for development''. Transforming the Sakan people in the outpost into David''s loyal lackeys will not only not arouse the vigilance of those Sakan people on the Yaneira continent, but also help Cold Winter City to keep an eye on the Yaneira continent and The more distant Sakan Empire. "It''s indeed a good idea, I didn''t expect it." David didn''t like light casting in his heart, so he would subconsciously ignore this ability. Bruce is different. From a purely objective standpoint, he believes that light-forging brainwashing is a very useful ability, and it is also very suitable for the current situation. Of course, he would not ridicule David for his bad brain, but only feel at ease that David has a good moral bottom line. At least he proved that he did not trust the wrong person. (end of this chapter) Chapter 447： Everyone started to toss Chapter 447 Everyone is starting to toss Sneak in, catch people, lightcast! The cycle is repeated, except for the initial effort, the rest are purely mechanical movements and repetitive operations. Since there are thousands of Sakan people in the lunar outpost, it took David a lot of time to cast all the people in the entire outpost. Given the strength gap between David and these Sakan people, there was no failure. After completing the light-forging, he learned from these light-forging Sakhans that the top combat forces in the outpost are busy on the continent of Yaneira at this time, and the Sakhans on the Brennia side will all All the energy is put on the artificial protoss project. "So that''s the case, the outpost is going to be as usual, what to do." Let these newly subdued men continue to do what they were doing, to ensure that the Sakan Empire will not be suspicious of this side, and by the way, list the elite Sakan people in the Yaneira continent. After getting the list, the overall situation on the Yaneira Continent has been settled, and it is impossible for those Sakan people to make any more tricks. At this time, the new year has arrived. The Tilan Knights and the Winter Legion fought in all directions, and basically transformed the land of the former Tilan Kingdom into the territory of the Winter Kingdom. Now in the entire Winter Kingdom, there are no lords who question His Majesty David Glamorgan. Now, only White Rock City has not been ''taken back'', and is still occupied by the Holy Gunter Kingdom. "Are you going south?" During this period of time, Edwin Van Cleef has come up with a new design drawing, which has been approved by David. As long as David goes south and stays outside for a while, Digger and the craftsmen of Winter City will build the new Glamorgan Castle in the shortest possible time. According to the design drawings, the new Glamorgan Castle will be named Winter Castle, because the foundation of the new house occupies a larger area, which will lead to a reduction in the courtyard area, and the demolition of the original garage, practice room and other buildings. But David is not going to expand the area of ??Winter Fortress (including Winter Fortress, Town Office Building, Winter Fortress Barracks). Anyway, a small courtyard is enough, especially the new Winter Fortress has many open-air pavilions. After planting some green plants, it is also equivalent to a small garden. In addition, the new Winter Castle has more floors and rooms, and the interior space is also extremely large. In the future, David and his friends can play hide-and-seek at home. "So, tidy up during this time, and put the important things in other places first." Before the official demolition, David, Helen, and Eva gave instructions. Compared to Laura and Gwen running back and forth between the two worlds, Helen and Eva spend more time in the ''home'', and they have the most personal belongings and important things. This time when building a new home, we must clean it up, otherwise, even if the house is not damaged, it will be troublesome if it is buried underneath. "Helen and I have been packing things recently, and Laura and Gwen have already moved important things back to their home over there." Besides these two, Hood, Belfast, and many servants lived at Glamorgan Castle, and there was no one else. Originally, there were rooms and lounges specially prepared for the guards in Glamorgan Castle, but they were never used. "I''ve seen the new plans for Winter Castle. It has higher floors, larger area, more rooms, and needs more servants." Helen glanced at David, and according to what she meant, continued from Sparta. The hometown recruits people, after all, the loyalty of the people recruited from there is guaranteed. People recruited from the Kingdom of Sparta dont have to worry about being undercover or spies. Coupled with the relationship of their original living environment, they are more likely to be satisfied with their new life and will not feel that they have been squeezed. "You can figure it out." Eva and Helen have formed a tacit understanding over such a long time: Eva is in charge of helping David handle external affairs; Helen is in charge of ''home'' affairs. As for Laura? She is now obsessed with adventures on the Yaneira Continent. Except for packing things a while ago, she has not been seen by anyone recently. According to Laura, she is clearing the plot of the Umbrella Mages Society with Kara and Elsa. According to her description, the Umbrella Mage Club seems to be a very long plot. Now she has met Alice again. If there is no accident, Alice will also join her adventure team. As for Elsa, since she came to Winter City and knew how big the world is, she wanted to go out and have a look. By the way, I also exercise my ability through taking risks. In addition, because of the two-way teleportation device manufactured by Tony, David directly identified the Kingdom of Arendelle as the teleportation point, which is also an important base for the forces of Winter City on the Yaneira continent. Neither Elsa nor Anna had any objections to this. They even thought this kind of communication was very good. It would be even better if ordinary people in the Kingdom of Arendelle could come to Winter City freely. Because of this sentence, people from the Kingdom of Arendelle come to Cold Winter from time to timethey are very curious about another distant place, a kingdom with many magical races and items. As for whether these people will stay here or not, the two princesses have never thought about it. After all, Princess Anna often stays in Winter City. If Elsa was not dragged out by Laura to take risks, she would run faster Anna is still working hard. In the eyes of some people, His Majesty the wise, great, and righteous king has won a new territory, allowing the power of Winter Kingdom to set foot on another continent. As expected, His Majesty David Glamorgan has a long-sighted vision! "..." "By the way, Tony often goes to Westeros during this time." While chatting, Eva reported the "interesting things" during this time to David. David, who has been busy with light casting some time ago, really doesn''t know what everyone is doing during this time. took this opportunity to ask carefully. Only then did he know that Tony really had the idea of ??going to Westeros to develop and turning that continent into his own territory. Running back and forth several times, it is said that a base has been established in Westeros, and he is ready to fully support his distant relative Ed Stark in winning the kingship of the entire continentafter all, he cannot stay on that continent. Ed refused at first, but Tony convinced everyone around Ed perfectly, except Ed himself, his wife and children all supported him to become the new king of Westeros. . Even the closest people around know that even if Ed really becomes the king of Westeros, there will still be a "true god" above him. But is it shameful for a person to be sent by a true god? Doesn''t count! It''s even something to brag about! In the eyes of many people, if the true **** can be invited to show up a little bit, and declare that Ed Stark is his chosen angel, then there is no need to fight a battle, and all the people on the entire continent of Westeros The power of the family will immediately send Eddard Stark to the throne. Its just that during that time David and Bruce were busy casting Sakan people, and Tony Stark couldnt find David because of such a trivial matter. Anyway, in his opinion, this small matter in Westeros can be solved by himself. What if you dont have the status of an envoy? With the advanced technology mastered by Stark, it is also possible to ''persuade'' all parties to subdue and jointly recognize Ed Stark''s throne. "It''s a good thing Tony has something to work on." If there is nothing to trouble about, maybe it will harm Winter City. Tony Stark''s lethality is too great. Whether it is a movie universe or a comic universe, Iron Man will do all kinds of things. Now, let the continent of Westeros bear all this instead of Winter City! "By the way, Logan has also gone to Westeros." "Logan? How did he go over there?" Wolverine also likes A Song of Ice and Fire? Never heard of such a setting? It was Eva who explained a little bit before David suddenly realized. "It is said that it is because Sansa looks like a person..." "Oh~" David nodded, which makes sense. It is understandable to see that when Bruce is fine, he will go to the coffee shop opened by Maggie Green for most of the day. For Logan, he may not really do some beastly behavior, but he has a good impression of it. When there is nothing important to do, it is normal to do a little favor. However, considering that Joffrey is dead and Sansa has regained her ''free body'', will the two get together if they get along for a long time? Sansa is still a little young, so it won''t be a problem in a few years, right? Thinking of Sansa, David thought of Kira, who was about the same age as Sansa. "Has Edkin been back lately?" "I came back once, rested in Winter City for a while, and only set off again a few days ago." When Edkin and his team came back last time, they didn''t bring back too many valuable things. They just sent back some herbs and ores that are relatively common on the continent of Faerun. The overall value is not enough to repay the equipment they took away earlier. . However, this is a long-term transaction, so Winter City did not express any dissatisfaction, and settled for it at a reasonable price. With such a successful transaction, Edkin and others have more expectations for the future, and with Kira living well in Winter City, Edkin has no worries, and after spending time with his daughter, he set foot on the road again. adventure trip. What surprised Edkin was that this time he had an extra teammate in his team: Mark Watney. "Mark ran to Faerun?" "Yes!" In fact, Leonard, Sheldon, Howard, and Raj also wanted to go to Faerun Continent, but they were worried that their strength was not strong enough and they encountered some accidents, so they wanted to wait for their acquaintances in Winter City Go with me when I want to go to Faerun: "Especially Dr. Sheldon Cooper..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 448： Randomly send a few small tasks Chapter 448 Randomly send a few small tasks David thought of Sheldon''s character and felt that his worries were justified. Even the few friends with the best relationship sometimes can''t stand this guy. If you team up with someone you don''t know well, the probability of a conflict breaking out, being thrown in a dangerous area, or even being beaten to death is quite high. ! For his own safety, if Sheldon wants to go to Faerun to play, he still has to form a team with an acquaintance. Moreover, according to Eva''s description, these people were not in a hurry to go to Faerun because they were busy with a project: After Tony Stark conquered the space technology of the Sakan people, Howard took over a project. Task: Create an interplanetary communicator. Any plane that does not seek truth can communicate freely, but in the world that has established a stable connection with Winter City, it is a reasonable requirement to be able to communicate relatively freely, right? It is said that the progress is good, and it is already possible to send short messages across planes, but there will be a certain delay. Otto-Octavis also joined this group after upgrading the nuclear power engine of Winter City not long ago. The current goal of the group is to send messages without delay, and then tackle instant messaging after completion. "When they finish this project, if they want to go to Faerun Continent, let Edkin take them there!" "Does it count as a task?" "Yes...Dr. Sheldon Cooper''s salary can be calculated as the sum of Leonard, Howard, and Raj." These people learned alchemy in Winter City, ate golden apples, and now use strengthening potions. They are no longer ordinary people. If they are just traveling, they will not be a drag. It''s just that you haven''t learned combat skills seriously, or you lack talent in this area, so when you go to a dangerous and complicated world like Faerun Continent, it''s best to have a dedicated person in charge of guarding it. After arranging benefits such as tourism activities for the outstanding employees of Winter City during the talk, David also knew what everyone was busy with during this period of time. Norrington''s navy is still developing steadily. After many voyages and real voyages into the sea, the navy of the Winter Kingdom has a bit of a look. After steady development, it will definitely be able to form a powerful fleet. David did not rush Norrington to directly transform the navy into a space fleet. Training on surface ships can also be regarded as the basic version of the space fleet. It is not difficult to practice on surface ships first, and then transfer to the space fleet later. Instead of worrying about whether the space fleet will be formed in time, David might as well think about how to recruit more fleet commanders. "I don''t know if Edkin has a hidden talent in this area..." If there is, David is willing to build a disc-shaped spaceship for him. While David was inquiring about everyone''s situation and sorting out his things, the day to set off to the south came. Eva and Helen came to see him off, and Anna, Elsa and a group of people also came to see the fun: David was going south to conquer the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, and the Knights of Winter would naturally send out the whole group. The Winter Knights, which still havent reached one hundred people, are no longer the Winter Knights, even though they still wear blizzard power armor and use piccolo assault rifles. The weapons and equipment have not been greatly strengthened, but after all members become paladins, the combat effectiveness of the Winter Knights is still greatly improved. In addition to using various hot weapons, the Winter Knights can still use cold weapons. Play a terrifying fighting power. In Floyd''s view, even with less than a hundred members of the Winter Knights, it is enough to completely destroy the Holy Gunter Kingdom. As for what temple? No matter how many priests, mages, and templars they have! Especially the Templars have been listed as key targets. In the future, there will only be one kind of paladin on the continent of Brennia, and that is the paladin of Winter City! Floyd sometimes wondered whether the Knights of Winter should be changed to the Knights of Winter, but later gave up this idea, and the simple and direct Knights of Winter is better! Because the Knights of Winter are loyal to David Glamorgan first, what is holy or not is not the point! If you put too much emphasis on paladins and holy light, you are putting yourself in the wrong position. David didn''t know that Freud was still struggling with these things. David, standing next to the Quin-jet fighter, looked at the crowd not far away, and he found that there were more people from the world of Macross. Ozma-Lee brought his sister Lanhua-Li to Winter City, and he also met Lanhua-Li''s good sister Matsuura Nanase, Mihail''s childhood sweetheart Kelan-Glen, etc... "Is that man the king here? It doesn''t look like anything special!" Curran admitted that David is handsome and has a good skin, but since he is His Majesty the king, it can''t just be good-looking, right? Could it be that the king ruled the country with his face? "Don''t talk nonsense in front of outsiders." Mikhail has been in Winter City for a while, and has a household registration and military position in Winter City, and is an active soldier in Winter City. During this period of time, apart from training hard and improving his own quality, in his spare time, he would wander around Winter City, chatting with all kinds of people from all over the world. It can be said that his understanding of Winter City is definitely the most detailed in his small circle. Especially some comments about His Majesty King David in Winter. Although there are many lace, unofficial history, and gossip, there are some things he can be sure of: The priests in the Holy Light Cathedral are all fanatical believers of His Majesty David Glamorgan. Don''t look at the kindness and friendliness of those high elf priests, but if anyone dares to question His Majesty the King, they will be the first to turn against you. Among them, Liadrin, the bishop of the cathedral, is the most steadfast follower of His Majesty the Kingit is said that this person doesn''t even care about his own country, Quel''Thalas, and will always live in Winter City in the future, serving His Majesty David, instead of His Majesty the King spread the teachings of the Light to Brennia. Just such an existence who is honored as the Lord of the Holy Light is definitely not ''nothing special''. After briefly introducing these things to Ke Lan, Ke Lan remembered the golden magical power used by those knights when he watched Mihail and his training. "Is the Holy Light the magical power used to heal your injuries?" "Yes!" "This His Majesty the King is the master of the Holy Light?" "I''m not sure about this, but His Majesty Glamorgan''s holy light attainments are definitely the strongest in this world." "Oh? How strong?" Mikhail took a deep breath, and said the ''rumor'' that he had heard countless times: "It is said that the vast majority of the residents living in Winter City have died in a huge catastrophe... It is His Majesty the King, They used the extremely powerful holy light to resurrect them and bring them to Cold Winter City." "..." Ke Lan listened to Mihail''s words, revealing, ''Are you telling a fairy tale? expression, but only saw Mihail with a serious face. Ke Lan, who knew his childhood sweetheart, immediately realized that the other party was not joking: "Are you serious?" The current population of Winter City has exceeded 100,000, and it is still increasing. Even if it is not only half of them, it is more than 50,000. Possessing the magical power to revive several people, although it will make her feel magical, it is not unacceptable. Resurrecting more than 50,000 people...is that something humans can do? Even in myths and legends, the one who can do this kind of thing must be a very powerful god, right? "To be honest, I also find it hard to believe, but the longer I stay here, the more I feel that this thing may be true." The more Mihail learned, the more he felt that his choice was really, really wise and correct. However, Ke Lan still has some doubts. Now she doesn''t doubt whether David can resurrect tens of thousands of people at will. She begins to wonder whether Mihail has been brainwashed by some force. Listen to what he just said, what was that? If all these contents are true, doesnt it mean that Michael is working for the true God now? Did he think he was God''s Chosen One? "I''m sure I''m not the chosen one. The real chosen one is over there...I''m just a mortal who got a little bit of luck from the protagonist." A light flashed in his glasses, and Mikhail''s gaze was on Saotome Arte who was not far away. For a moment. At this time, Alter was asking David, can he fly a fighter plane with him when he goes south this time? But Dave refused. Alter, who has never been on the battlefield and has seen real blood, is still a rookie recruit despite his impressive driving skills. David didnt intend to let Saotome Alter go directly to the extremely tragic battlefield to have **** in such an unprepared situationbecause of Davids spoiler, Saotome Alter did not join SMS, so naturally he had no chance to go to the battlefield. Of course, the purpose of training Art is to make him the ace of Winter City, and it is impossible not to kill people all the time. David decided to let Ozma and Mihail take this rookie with him. It must be much easier to start killing insects than directly killing humans or other humanoid races. "By the way, let''s pay attention to Shirley Nome by the way." While handing Saotome Alt to Ozma, David also gave Mikhail a small task by the way: If David remembers correctly, Shirley Nome is about to be abandoned by her agent. At that time, I will send someone to be Shirley Lou''s new manager? Or let Shirley Lu transfer her career to the Brennia continent? Such a well-known songstress ''changing her family'' should be able to attract a large number of people to move with her, right? Maybe there are a lot of Jeterati in this group of people? Ke Lan, who was by the side and heard David''s announcement of the mission, watched the great Lord of the Holy Light board the plane, and then curled his lips and said: "I''m not sure whether the other things are true or not, but the previous and The lace rumors I told about this Majesty should all be true." (end of this chapter) Chapter 449： New Toys for the Knights of Tiran Chapter 449 brings new toys to the Knights of Tiran The blue sky didn''t have a single cloud, and the cool breeze in early spring blew on people''s faces, which felt very refreshing. Coupled with the surrounding verdant grasslands, Vereesa reminded her of her hometown of Quel''Thalas. "At this time, there is still a knife-like cold wind blowing in Winter City!" Sylvanas has lived in Winter City for several years, and has gotten used to the long winter in Winter City. Although the sum of spring, summer and autumn is only about the same as winter, she no longer feels that there is anything uncomfortable in the life of Winter City. "It seems that you are used to the life in Winter City." Vereesa looked at her second sister, and determined that it was impossible for her to return to Quel''Thalas. "There is nothing wrong with Winter City. I can do whatever I want here." "That''s true." As Sylvanas'' younger sister, Vereesa was also displeased with some of Quel''Thalas'' behaviors. She could understand the idea of ??the old king paving the way for Prince Kael''thas, but she couldn''t accept it emotionally. Since Quel''Thalas doesn''t care about the Windrunner family, there is no need for them to stay in Silvermoon City any longer. How good it is now! The second sister is reused in Winter City, and as the deputy head and chief instructor of the Knights of Tilan, she is considered a top figure in the army of Winter City. More importantly, His Majesty David Glamorgan of Winter City will not dismiss Sylvanas just because she did a good job. "By the way, the army has been stationed here for a while, right? When will the city be attacked?" "Soon." Cirvanas glanced at the distant sky, where several black dots appeared and gradually grew larger. In just a moment, the black dot has already passed over the head, and flew towards the camps of the Tilan Knights and Winter Legion not far away. "That is" "It''s the Knights of Winter." "Winter Knights?" After all, Vereesa is not a high-level executive in the Winter Kingdom. Although she went out with her second sister, she will not be notified of some internal information, but there is only one possibility for the Winter Knights to dispatch on a large scale: "Then Has the king come?" In her mind, it is not a big deal to pacify the wars in the Kingdom of Tilan. There is a huge gap between the fighting power of the cold winter army and the armies of the lords in various places. It is normal for His Majesty the King to be too lazy to care about this kind of unsuspecting warstay quietly in the royal city, wait for the war to end, and take the time to read the report. Unexpectedly, at the last moment, His Majesty the King came in person with the Winter Knights. Could it be that White Rock City is currently being occupied by a neighboring country? Is this war related to the relationship between the two countries? Vereesa thought of several possibilities in her head, but she didn''t know enough about the situation in the Brennia continent, so she didn''t know if her guess was right. It was Cirvanas who solved her doubts: "The original lord of White Rock City was Sister Sophia''s husband. Besides, the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt that this battle will deal with has a lot of hatred with the Tilan family. . Tell the situation to my sister again, and at the same time remind Vereesa: "The next battle should not require me to exert too much effort. Deputy Captain Sutton Stewart will take over the next command work." "So it is!" After listening to her sister''s various explanations, Vereesa finally understood why Sylvanas, who was the chief instructor, commanded the Tiran Knights to fight north and south along the way. The titular commander Sutton Stewart is lazy except for being lazy, basically in a state of not caring about anything. The posture of dawdling, those who didnt know it thought that Captain Sophia was really here to do practical things, and Sutton Stewart was the mascot in name. Vereesa realized at this time that Sutton Stewart deliberately gave up these credits to Cirvanas, and reserved all his strength to wait for the Holy Gunter Kingdom and the Temple! After all, this is where the blood and blood feud is! As she was thinking this way, she suddenly felt that the weather seemed to be getting a bit cloudy. Vereesa felt a little strange. Today, the sky is clear and there is no cloud at all. Looking up, I saw a huge battleship floating high above the sky, just blocking the sun. "This is" Sylvanas looked up: "This is Megatron...I didn''t expect that even Megatron would be sent here." In order to ensure his position as the number one Decepticon master, Megatron built himself a huge ''plug-in part'', and the senior management of Winter City knew about it. Especially the top military. Because after the Megatron skycarrier ascended to the sky, it is mainly responsible for monitoring various situations in the Winter Kingdom, and will provide aerial artillery support when necessary. Each commander will be authorized when performing tasks: he can call for artillery support when necessary. In the past, Megatron''s monitoring and support range was limited to the northern plains. This time, he went south to recover the territory and the war with the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Sylvanas thought that there would be no support from Megatron! Unexpectedly, he finally came to the battlefield. It can be seen that His Majesty David Glamorgan wants to completely eliminate the enemy once and for all, without giving the opponent a chance. As far as the current military strength of Winter City outside White Rock City, Sylvanas feels that let alone destroying the Holy Gunter Kingdom and the Temple, even if the entire Holy Gunter Kingdom is beaten to death, it is not too much trouble At this time, David, who got off the Quin-jet fighter, came to Gareth Stanton''s main tent. In addition to Gareth, the commander-in-chief, Sutton Stewart and Sophia were also there. David first greeted Sophia with a smile, and then looked at Earl Sutton Stewart, who was dressed in light armor from the north wind, who was completely out of tune with his usual laughing and scolding. "You look a little unaccustomed to your serious look." "Your Majesty, you came at the right time. I am preparing to take back White Rock City." "Very good, caught up with a good show." David looked at it, and saw that this posture was going to hand over the task of retaking White Rock City to the Tiran Knights? And with Cirvanas not present, it seems that Sutton is going to make a move himself! At this moment, a Tiran knight came in with two letters, which he intended to hand over to the leader Sophia and the deputy leader Sutton Stewart, but it turned out that His Majesty the King was also there. The knight reacted quickly, and directly raised the letter in his hand and said: "The Otto family in Baiyan City sent two letters to the leader and deputy leader." Sophia glanced at David after hearing this, and saw David nodding at herself, then took the letter and read it. Sutton Stewart looked at it faster, and handed it to David directly after a few glances: "These guys are very smart!" David glanced at the contents of the letter, and found that there were not many important contents in it, and most of them were related to Sutton and polite words from the past. The really useful things are just a few words: When Tilan''s army attacked the city, the Otto family secretly helped when they saw an emergency, so that Tilan''s army broke through the city gate faster and occupied Baiyan City. In addition, it means that Baiyan City has endured successive wars, and there may be many troubles, and the Otto family can help manage it. "Hey~" After reading the contents of the letter, David praised the shrewdness of these guys and at the same time cursed them for being shameless. This group of people are really thick-skinned! After reading this letter, Sophia also handed over his own. David read it again, and found that the content was similar, but there were more polite words to build relationships, especially Sophia''s sister, Lana, would definitely be mentioned in the three sentences. , as if without this name, I would not be able to speak. "Didn''t these guys hold you back when you defended the Holy Gunter Kingdom in White Rock City?" "At that time, Prior frightened this group of guys, but I think they believed that I couldn''t stay for too long, and that White Rock City would be captured sooner or later, so they didn''t do anything secretly." If Sutton Stewart blocks the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom at White Rock City for too long, it is hard to say what these guys will do. "What do you think, Your Majesty?" Gareth quickly scanned the two letters while David and Sutton were talking. As a commander, rationally speaking, if there is an ''easy'' way to win, of course he will support it. However, the situation is different now, just those holy Gunter Kingdom troops in Baiyan City? It is impossible to stop the pace of the cold winter army. What''s more, this letter also made a huge mistake: they actually called them Tiran''s army? This letter is still dedicated to Sutton and Princess Sophia, these guys did it on purpose! Gares complained about the idiot behavior of the Otto family in his heart, but David didn''t care about these ''little things'' at all, because he didn''t pay attention to these guys at all. "It''s just a group of traitors, where do you have the confidence to negotiate terms?" "That''s right, what''s the traitor''s air?" Sophia slapped the table with the map again: "Look at me personally taking down all these guys!" The Otto family thought it was a good way to play the family card with Sophia, and there was a meaning between the lines, "Our Otto family and the Tilan family are very close, and we can help each other in the Winter Kingdom in the future." Sophia just looks silly and sweet, not really silly! But the Otto family did not expect that due to their previous behavior, Sophia had a very bad impression of themand Sophia was not a mature politician, and could not see the various benefits of a "strong alliance", and only wanted to give her sister Get angry! In addition, in Sophia''s eyes, the Otto family is not strong... "You''d better stay with me and watch the performance of Deputy Head Sutton Stewart here... Speaking of this matter, I came here this time and brought some new toys for the Tiran Knights." "oh?" "Three new apocalypse tanks with super heavy cavalry system!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 450： Winter City is seriously short of mages Chapter 450 Winter City is seriously short of mages The apocalypse tank was originally created by Leonard, Howard, Raj, and Sheldon when they were bored. After being spotted by the dwarves, Winter City handed over the revised design to the dwarves of Ironforge, and the dwarves made a batch of magical modified apocalypse tanks, and then pulled them to Northrend to participate in the fight against the Lich King. During the war. Although the modified version of the Apocalypse Tank did not achieve any amazing results in Northrend, the valuable actual combat experience still brought some help to Winter City. Especially when Howard is idle and bored, he prefers to tinker with some mechanical things. After absorbing actual combat experience, making some improvements and adjustments, and by the way, using some new technologies, the new Apocalypse Tank was born. In addition to the anti-reconnaissance crystal coating and the gasification coating for energy weapons, the new apocalypse tank also uses a new, more powerful alloy. Others, such as nuclear fusion engines, multi-functional missile launchers, new double-mounted heavy artillery, etc., can be installed anyway. Especially the super heavy cavalry system, which makes this apocalypse have the ability of ''transformation''. Of course, the Apocalypse Tank is not a Decepticon, and needs a driver to operate it. Originally, a heavy tank like the Apocalypse needs at least three drivers. But with the new mental framework, it was agreed that one driver would be best. At this time, David watched the three Apocalypse tanks completely destroy the walls of White Rock City with several shots, and then turned into three heavy but still flexible giant robots, and when they ravaged the desperate Templars on the battlefield, I also think driving alone is the best option. Its a bit more demanding on the driver, but after a while its not a problem at all. In fact, the Tiran Knights did not need the support of the Apocalypse Tanks to attack White Rock City. With the heavy cavalry system currently used by the Tiran Knights, it is enough to raze the entire White Rock City to the ground. David brought the Apocalypse Tank this time, first to test the actual effect of this equipment on the battlefield. In addition, it is to strengthen the combat power of the Tiran Knights, especially the ability to attack. Because after taking White Rock City, the Tiran Knights and the Winter Legion will not stop there, and will directly advance to the territory of the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Along the way, there should be obstacles such as cities and fortresses. The addition of the three Apocalypse tanks will raise the attacking capability of the Knights of Tiran to another level, and the deterrent effect of the giant robot will also be stronger. Ordinary people will already have the desire to run away when they see such a monster as the enemy. Even a mentally tough fighter will also collapse after discovering that his various attacks are futile. It''s not David''s bad taste, but this time the enemy is a force controlled by a group of devout believers. If the enemy can be completely destroyed spiritually, it can avoid repeated endless troubles. He just wanted to wipe out the temple completely in one go, and he didn''t want to play the game of suppressing bandits over and over again. "In this battle, there is actually no need to send these three Apocalypse tanks." Cirvanas did not participate in this battle. She stood together with her sister Vereesa, brother-in-law Ronin, and the nominal leader Sophia. Beside David, watching the performance of the Tilan Knights in the distance: "Save it for attacking the Holy Gunter Kingdom, maybe the effect will be better." "It doesn''t matter, I''m not afraid of them knowing what weapons we have." David glanced at Sylvanas standing beside him, the high elf ranger general, wearing the standard equipment of the Tiran Knights: North Wind Light Armor. Her set of heavy cavalry equipment is parked next to it in the form of a heavy locomotive. If necessary, she can step on the locomotive and rush into the battlefield at any time. Although it is not the style of ''super high defense'', the North Wind Light Armor can still show off the perfect figure of the high elves. This kind of tightly packed armor paired with a good-looking female elf warrior like Sylvanas gave David a wonderful impulse: I suddenly wanted to open the express delivery! As for why Sophia with the same shape doesn''t give David this feeling...isn''t it obvious? Boom! While chatting, a series of explosions suddenly sounded in Baiyan City. David felt it carefully, but he didn''t feel the powerful fluctuation of magic power. This should not be caused by the temple. "It''s the heavy grenade of the Tiran Knights." As the deputy head and chief instructor of the Tiran Knights, Sylvanas was very familiar with all the equipment of the Tiran Knights, so she immediately judged the grenades. What weapon: "And more than one, what important defense facility should it be destroying?" What Cirvanas couldn''t figure out was, what facility would require Tiran Knights to continuously fire heavy grenades to destroy it? David heard that it was the equipment of the Tiran Knights, and guessed that it was Sutton Stewart''s good deed... Sarton looked at the devastated ruins, and looked at the life form prompt information on the helmet display in surprise. Sutton, who was wearing the heavy cavalry system, looked like a knight in extremely thick heavy armor, walked into the ruins with heavy steps, and finally found the ''target'' in the ruins of a house. Or rather, one of the goals. "I...I am...MacDonald...Otto, the head of the Otto...family...help me..." "I know who you are." Putting the helmet that completely protected the head into the armor, Macdonald-Otto''s very familiar face was revealed. He never imagined that the heavy armored knight with an amazing physique in front of him would actually It would be the Earl of Sutton-Stewart. During a breath, McDonald suddenly understood many things. Why did the soldiers of the Winter Kingdom attack White Rock City, but there was no big movement around, but the Otto family''s manor was attacked. "you you" boom! The blue brilliance was fleeting, and Sutton Stewart put the flute rifle on his shoulder again, showing no interest in explaining, and very coldly issued an order to his subordinates to kill them all. "Search carefully, don''t let these traitors who have tarnished the reputation of the Otto family escape half of them." "Yes, deputy head!" "Just call the head of the group, there is no need to add an adverb!" "Yes, the ''deputy'' head!" Hearing that his subordinates added the accent, Sutton Stewart helplessly rolled his eyes, but no one could see him because he was covered by his helmet. But even if he couldn''t see the faces of his subordinates, he could still imagine the unscrupulous smiling faces of these guys at the moment. Since becoming Sutton, he has received all kinds of training, and after getting along with these guys for a long time, these knights have become more and more ignorant of him as the deputy captain. Of course, this also has something to do with the fact that the members of the Knights of Tiran come from a noble background. Everyone is from the nobles of Old Tiran. Who is afraid of whom? "Deputy Commander, some Templars have escaped from the south gate." "Has our people caught up?" "I have already caught up." "Hmm..." Sutton Stewart thought for a while, and used the communicator to contact Ronin: "Have you sensed the magic fluctuations of teleportation spells?" "No." Generally speaking, if you want to completely prevent the enemy from using teleportation spells to escape, you should make relevant arrangements before starting the battle. But the original mage group, magic consultants, and alchemists of the Kingdom of Tilan were either undercover agents of the temple, or had died in the big bang. The Kingdom of Cold Winter did not inherit the magical legacy of the Kingdom of Tilan, nor did it have the technology in this area. Jianna can give some help, but after all, she is a diplomat representing another country stationed in Winter City, and it is impossible to count on Jaina for everything. In addition, the current strength of Winter City is strong enough, even if someone uses teleportation to escape, it is not a big deal. Anyway, no matter how you escape, there will be an end. When the Winter Kingdom rules Brennia, where else can you escape? Sarton asked Ronin this time because there happened to be a mage who came with the army, and he squeezed Ronin''s value as much as possible out of the idea of ??not using it for nothing. Roning didn''t care about this, he was idle even if he was idle, it wasn''t such a troublesome thing. "However, I cannot guarantee that my judgment is absolutely accurate. After all, I am still adapting to the magic rules of this world." David next to him was watching the fun, but when he heard this sentence, he remembered that the magic rules of this world are formulated by the magic **** believed in by the temple, and the "behind the scene operator" of the magic **** is also at this time. On the continent of Yaneira! According to the information I got from the outpost, this **** of magic obtained powerful magic power from other worlds through the space technology of the Sakan people, so that he was able to formulate magic rules in the world of Brennia. It is also one of the top combat forces in the lunar outpost. Shouldn''t Laura find that guy first? Or wait for the **** of magic in the temple? I don''t know about the destruction of the temple, can that person be drawn out? If the God of Magic is killed, what will happen to the magical environment in Brennia? will get better? Or is it getting worse? If it really gets worse, shouldn''t I find a new God of Magic to clean up the mess? Who is suitable for this position? David felt that it was better to delineate some candidates in advance, so as not to waste time by thinking about it at that time. As a result, he thought about it and found that mages in Winter City are really rare things: Jaina and Rhonin are not from the Winter Kingdom; after Medivh ran out alone, he doesnt know where he went now . Steve barely counts as one, and then there is his disciple Wanda. Apart from that, there is nothing else. Modu and Casillas have already changed to the Holy Light Priest and part-time Karma Taj Master. The two together count as half? Helen, who chose arcane art, is not considered a mage, she is just a Spartan woman who knows how to use arcane energy. "Just thinking about letting Mark train shaman priests, but forgetting that mages are more scarce." David frowned and thought seriously: "Should I choose a few powerful mages and ''summon'' them to Winter City?" (end of this chapter) ~： no change today No update today I feel unwell and take a day off... (end of this chapter) Chapter 451： keep going south Chapter 451 continues to advance south Boom! Huge noises came one after another, and then a large cloud of smoke and dust floated up. Countless people gathered outside the gate of Cold Winter Fortress, stretching their necks and looking forward, including people like Bruce, Diana, Constantine, and Steve. After all, it was Glamorgan Castle that was demolished at this time, which is equivalent to the building in the heart of Winter City. The land-diggers knew that they and others were being watched by countless people, but they were not affected in any way: it was just demolishing a house. To talk about this work, the only troublesome thing is the nearby Winter government building and the fortress barracks. When Glamorgan Castle is demolished to build Winter Castle this time, these two buildings cannot be affected. According to Van Cleef''s design, after the construction of Winter Fort is completed, the fortress barracks can be dismantled, because the new Winter Fort is large enough, and enough rooms have been set aside for soldiers stationed, guarded and patrolled. . As for the government affairs building, this will be demolished later. In the future, all government departments in Winter City will have their own office buildings. Cold Winter Fortress, from now on there will be only one building, Cold Winter Castle. There is only one reason for doing this: it is more imposing and beautiful! At this time, the people watching did not know what the new Cold Winter Castle would look like, nor where the government affairs building would be relocated. After watching the Diggers completely demolish the original Glamorgan Castle, they always felt that this is a symbol of: Winter City has opened a new era. "It is indeed a new era. When His Majesty returns and the new Winter Castle is built, the Winter Kingdom should become the Winter Empire, right?" Konstantin took out a cigarette and lit it. His lung cancer has been cured by the priests of the Cathedral of the Holy Light. At the same time, he is also learning various knowledge about the Holy Light, arcane art, and shamanism. Of course, he did not let go of alchemy, and even dabbled in skills such as tracking and traps that rangers are good at. At first glance, this seems to be an adult who knows everything and wants everything. But what is amazing and even more unacceptable is that this person has learned such a lot of knowledge, and he has successfully entered every item. Such astonishing aptitude naturally attracted a lot of attention. Even though some people in Winter City already knew that these ''visitors from another world'' were not ordinary people, this person''s performance still seemed too outrageous. If it weren''t for Constantine''s name resounding across the multiverse, people who have a little understanding of what this name means would be very afraid of it. John Constantine should have become a key recruitment target for Winter City, not like now, It seems that no one cares about the ''passers-by''. Konstantin himself didn''t care. After a brief contact with some people in the same situation as him in Winter City, he understood why he was treated this way. Actually better now! Free and unfettered. If His Majesty the King of Winter City really wanted him to serve Winter City, he would not necessarily agree. Instead of this, it is better to take what they need, and to collect rewards according to the specific situation when the other party needs what they want. Everyone does not owe each other, and it is easier to communicate. Oh, I should be considered to owe my life to Cold Winter City now, and I have to find a chance to repay this love. "I think David didn''t take this matter to heart, especially the Cathedral of the Holy Light would have given a helping hand to all those who went to ask for help." "According to what you said, I was able to come to Cold Winter City because of that majesty the king!" Constantine glanced at Steve opposite, and felt that he could cure lung cancer because he came to this magical city , and I was able to come here all because of David Glamorgan''s unique ability. So it is considered that David saved his life, and there is no problem. "I will remember this kindness." "David will be very happy to hear you say that." "Don''t care about my bad reputation?" "Won''t." Steve recently specially studied the background information about Constantine''s identity, and knew that although the man in front of him was a bit tricky, he was indeed a righteous superhero. What''s more, this person in front of him is not an unscrupulous version, so David didn''t expel him and acquiesced to Constantine''s treatment and learning of various knowledge in Winter City. As for the return, Steve felt that David might not be particularly concerned about this matter. His own strength and the power of his subordinates had already developed to a certain extent, and there were not many things that could make David feel difficult to solve. For David, visitors from different worlds, in addition to providing more worlds for Winter City, are to satisfy David''s personal collection. Just like David had to pull Diana, Barry, and Arthur into the Justice Avengers Alliance of the multiverse before, is it really Winter City that needs the combat power of these people? It is obvious that they want to wipe out the members of the Justice League. Whether it is useful or not, it must be there anyway! "Whether it is useful or not, there must be..." David sat in the mansion that had just been cleared in White Rock City, discussing the matter of the mage with Sofia, Sylvanas, and Vereesa who were traveling with him. After much deliberation, he couldn''t think of a suitable mage candidate. It''s not that I can''t think of any mages, but that the ones I think of don''t seem to be very reliable. Gandalf is not a mage, he is actually a god; The situation of mages in the DND world is quite special. The truly powerful mages have already become gods, and the remaining weak chickens are useless to summon, and he looks down on them. There are quite a few mages on Azeroth, but all that David can think of, except for Antonidas and Kael''thas, are all ''guests'' in Winter City. Are there any powerful mages besides this? David rummaged through his memory palace, trying to choose someone from a certain movie or anime he had watched. After pondering for a long time, I couldn''t think of a suitable candidate. "Isn''t Tony Stark learning magic?" Sylvanas didn''t know what David was struggling with, and only said what the mage said, except for Jaina Proudmoore and Rhonin in front of her, everything she could think of Only Kael''thas-Sunstrider who has succeeded to the throne as King of Quel''Thalas, and Tony Stark and Steve Rogers of Winter City: "And Steve Rogers is also a mage?" "If it really doesn''t work, we can only let Steve take the top." David curled his lips. If he were to talk about mages, he didnt think Steve was a top mage, but if something really happened, if a **** of magic was needed to control the field, he would definitely not choose Tony Stark. The guy who has nothing to do will make some situations. If he really becomes the **** of magic and manages the magic power of the entire Brennia, it will definitely bring him some great fun. So, Archmage Tony Stark should continue to attack the continent of Westeros! Don''t hurt Brennia! At the moment when several people are chatting, Gareth Stanton and Sutton Stewart have almost handled all the affairs of White Rock City. To wipe out the remnant soldiers and appease the people, according to the normal process, His Majesty the King should appoint someone to temporarily manage White Rock City until the White Rock City ushers in a new lord. If it is according to the past practice, the new lord is either the person who conquered this place, or the local family. But the Winter Kingdom is different. David has already decided not to engage in enfeoffment. The previous lords surrendered too quickly. He has not yet found a suitable excuse to deprive these people of their territories, so he has to keep these lords first and think about it later. Way to clean up. White Rock City is different. This city, which was occupied by the Holy Gunter Kingdom and has now been recaptured, currently belongs to the ''Land of No Man''. How could he give it away again? Just like the previous rebellious lords, the government affairs of White Rock City will be taken over by officials sent by Winter City, and some soldiers from the Winter Army will be responsible for the military. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid we need to keep some more soldiers here in White Rock City." Earl Sutton Stewart has no objection to the "change" of the Winter Kingdom. He just reminded His Majesty the King that White Rock City is different from the cities that were previously conquered. Compared to Julongbao and other places, the local clans in Baiyan City have not been purged, only the Otto family died cleanly. If these families find out that His Majesty the new King doesnt care about them at all, that the new lord is not their insider, and that they wont even rely on their power for specific governance, they will 100% make something happen. "What we want is for them to jump out and make trouble." If it werent for the fact that he was surrounded by just superheroes, David really wanted to clean up White Rock City. In order to make myself appear less cruel, I had to take the trouble to sell a flaw. I hope these guys will not live up to my expectations and give the excuse to myself as soon as possible. "Understood!" Sutton understood immediately, so when arranging the soldiers stationed, not only did he not stay as many as suggested, but even much less than the dragon castle and other places. A large army went south to attack the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, and there was no time to divide the troops to guard Bai The appearance of Rock City. After finishing these things, the news that White Rock City has been "occupied" by the Winter Kingdom has been passed to the temple. The Holy Gunter Kingdom responded immediately and mobilized all the elite soldiers in the country to rush to the two countries border. Judging from the screen information sent back by Megatron and the patrolling Decepticons, the Kingdom of Holy Gunter may not only want to take back White Rock City. "That''s not bad. The first battle will eliminate all the military power of the Holy Gunter Kingdom, and the follow-up work will be much easier." Looking at the astonishing number of Knights Templars on the screen, David didn''t take it seriously. It''s just 3,000 armored knights who use magic equipment, 1,000 mages who give various buffs, and magic support in the rear, and 5,000 fully equipped infantry. I don''t know if it is enough for the Tilan Knights, Winter Knights and Decepticons killed for a long time? (end of this chapter) Chapter 452： Thaddeus first command Chapter 452 Thaddeus''s first command My name is Thaddeus. I was originally a Spartan, but now I am a soldier of Winter Kingdom. I serve in the winter knights, the ace unit of the winter kingdom, but I am not a powerful knight, just a very ordinary member of the knights. So when Commander Gareth Stanton ordered me to lead a small team to destroy the mages who were hiding from the enemy, I was a little nervous. Take a deep breath, then exhale~Take another deep breath, exhale~ After adjusting his mentality, he turned around and faced the team members I led: "For this mission, our team''s temporary code name is Echo, and we are responsible for cleaning up all the temple mages on the west side of the battlefield. Do you have any questions?" "No!" The four subordinates answered crisply, with sonorous and forceful voices, without joking, which made me heave a sigh of relief. Its my first time officially serving as a commander, Im so nervous, thankfully they cant see my face with the helmet on "team leader." "What?" "Your helmet." "..." Took the helmet and put it on, I felt my cheeks steaming, but I decided to ignore him and just pretend nothing happened. At this moment, the hatch of the Quinjet fighter jet opened, the original dazzling red light went out, and the green light symbolizing the battle turned on. "Echo Squad, go!" "dog Dog Dog!" "Wuhu~" "Silly beeps of the temple, the master is here!" Listening to the various shouts coming from the communication channel, the original tension suddenly disappeared. "Pay attention to the distance and keep the formation!" While paying attention to the various data on the screen, I looked at the target location that was about to ''land'', and soon I found the target: "Mark, clear the field!" "receive!" Watching Mark on the lower right turn on the missile launcher, killing all the archers and full-armed infantry on the ground, I glanced at the altimeter again. "Adjust your posture, slow down!" Boom! The thrusters started, and the teammates who were falling rapidly like a big lump of iron all paused in the air, and then ''slammed'' firmly on the ground one after another. Boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! I was the last one to land, and the commander will be protected by the team members when he is airborne. This is the first time I have enjoyed this kind of treatment. To be honest, there is nothing special about it. "Pay attention to your surroundings." While ordering the team members to search for the target, I couldn''t help but glanced in the direction of the main battlefield not far away. "Oh~ it looks so spectacular." Three thousand heavy armored knights wearing full body heavy armor with various lights shining on the armor are launching a charge to the north. Three thousand horses that were also heavily armored and well-built ran on the ground, making a loud rumbling sound. The sound reached the ears, as if several hammers were constantly hitting the heart. It feels like standing on the sidelines from a distance, not to mention facing the impact head-on. "A very powerful cavalry unit, unfortunately... chose the wrong opponent." Taking advantage of the opportunity, I glanced in the direction of the Knights of Tiran in the distance, and the three Apocalypse tanks located in the middle and on both sides are adjusting their turrets... Boom boom boom! Apocalypse fired, and his teammates also fired. "Captain, it''s a mage!" "Kill them!" I no longer pay attention to the situation on the main battlefield, and focus on the task at hand. Through the search device on the helmet, I have found many hostile targets: "Keep your distance, pay attention to your surroundings, this time is a collective action, don''t dispersion" "Fifty meters ahead on the left, a team of archers!" "High Explosive Missile!" "Mage, you have a shield!" "Flash shock bomb, set fire!" "Assassin found in the rear!" After hearing the report from the team members, I immediately stopped focusing and shooting, and handed over the mage and his guards who had opened the shield on the opposite side to the team members: "Leave the assassin to me!" After turning around again, he immediately used various detection systems to search for the assassin''s location, and after a second without any results, he immediately raised his foot and stepped on the ground vigorously. Consecrate! Although it wasn''t long before I learned this skill, it couldn''t perfectly convert the holy light released on the ground into enough damage, but it was enough to force the invisible assassin to reveal his figure. "snort!" A muffled hum came from beside me, and I turned my head to follow the sound, and found that the assassin had already stretched out his arms and hugged my assault rifle, as if he wanted to **** my weapon away. For such a naive fool, I didn''t bother to say to him, "It''s absolutely impossible to **** the rifle from the winter knight wearing the blizzard power armor." Throwing the assassin away, he fell heavily on the ground ten meters away. Raise your gun, aim, and shoot! A group of bright blood mist exploded, and then a tactical flash bomb was fired from the left arm: "Watch out for the flash bomb!" boom! A bright light flashed, and after changing positions and releasing several consecrations, no more assassins were found. It seemed that there was only one guy ambushing here. Turning around, the team members had already killed those mages and guards. "What an easy task." "It''s a pity, if we let us follow the brigade to assault the mage army position on the opposite side." "That''s no different from now, right?" "Can fire a few more shots..." Listening to the conversation in the team channel, I couldn''t help but say, "Maybe it''s because there are too many teammates, and I didn''t get a single kill." "Hahaha, it''s really possible!" Everyone said something like, "After all, we were assigned to clean up some miscellaneous soldiers on the edge of the battlefield because we were too weak", and by the way, we expected to become stronger in the future. Although everyone is indeed one of the weaker members of the Winter Knights, they have passed various rigorous trainings, successfully mastered the holy light, and become true paladins. So, everyone has a bright future! Besides, the Winter Knights will definitely continue to expand, and those present will at least be able to be captains. "At that time, our captain can be promoted again." "You don''t need to wait for the recruits to join, but when you go back this time, the captain will be able to raise the rank of the general, right?" "Sure... by the way, what''s on the lieutenant?" "Officer! As a soldier of Winter City, don''t you even remember such important things?" "I can''t go up again, why remember this? Hey...Look over there, the Knights Templar was defeated by the Knights of Tiran..." Listening to the conversations of the team members, I was still thinking about whether I could be promoted from lieutenant to captain after returning this time, but one sentence attracted my attention to the main battlefield again. On the wide plain, thousands of Templar Knights wearing gorgeous armor were easily destroyed by the Tiran Knights using heavy artillery, rifles, and grenades. After the momentum of the charge, they were put on the heavy cavalry system Tiran The knights rushed into the chaotic army and killed them fancy. Even if a small number of Knights Templar deliberately left the ''battlefield'' and rearranged their positions, they would be killed by heavy artillery from the Apocalypse tanks not far away. Looking at the Knights Templar who have no power to fight back, I don''t think that Holy Gunter Kingdom can come back. It''s not just the war in front of us, the only thing waiting for the Holy Gunter Kingdom and the Temple is the result of complete destruction. "It seems that this war is over." Continue to search for the enemy mages on the flanks of the battlefield. After finding no enemies around, I contacted Megatron. Megatron, who is in the air overlooking the entire battlefield, quickly provided me with new target informationeven if the enemy has the ability to hide himself, once the mage starts casting spells, any concealment skills will lose their effect. Days can easily find them. Having information about the location of the new target, I took the four winter knights under me and rushed there as fast as possible, and then wiped out the target. However, after getting the target information three times, I did not receive any new location information, and only got the order of ''Standby''. "What''s wrong?" Looking at the team members looking at me, I can only spread my hands and give my guess: "Maybe there are no enemies nearby." "It seems so." "This Holy Kingdom of Gaunt is too irresistible, dare to provoke Winter City like this?" "I hope the following battles will be a little more exciting." "Impossible, this battle should wipe out all the soldiers of the Holy Gunter Kingdom and the Temple." 3,000 Knights Templar, 5,000 full-armored infantry, and more than 1,000 mages. I thought about this ''terrible'' number in my heart. I seriously doubt whether there are any soldiers in the Holy Gunter Kingdom. young adults. If this is the case, will there be no such thing as the Knights of Winter? I want to be promoted to captain, but do I have to wait until the war between Cold Winter City and the Soduruma Empire, or the New Alan Federation? If he thinks a little further, will he never be promoted to the rank of school officer? After all, there are only a few countries around the Winter Kingdom. Maybe after the human kingdom is unified, there will be no more battles in the future. Smacking my lips, I began to think seriously, if there is no war in Winter City in the future, will the soldiers still have such good benefits? Should I look into what else I can do for a living? Open a restaurant? Tavern? Or ask for a wife first? How many fat boys and girls are born? Well, but most of the time I stay in the military camp, I dont know who to find as a wife for a while. After this war is over, I have to search hard, and I must find a good woman who is strong enough. By the way, Shirley, as a policeman in Winter City, knows a lot of people, maybe I can ask her to help me introduce a suitable partner. If you ask someone for help, do you have to give some gifts, invite someone to eat first? What should I send? Before I could come up with an answer, the order to retreat had been issued. After standing still and waiting for a while, my team members and I were quickly picked up by the Quin-style fighter jets and flew back to the station together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 453： David likes blondes Chapter 453 David likes blondes "Three thousand Templar knights, five thousand full-armored infantry, more than one thousand mages...Does the Temple still have any remaining combat power?" "Should there be some temple guards and priests?" Sarton is not very sure. Information about the temple has always been difficult to inquire about. Many people in the whole continent know about it, but only they themselves know about the deeper secrets. In terms of information security, the Temple is stronger than the Kingdom of Tilan by many levels. Under normal circumstances, perhaps the Temple could really be able to unify the eastern part of the mainland and establish a unified human kingdom. It''s a pity that they met David of Winter City, a guy who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Through Megatron''s bird''s-eye view, David can clearly see the direction of the entire battlefield and how the Tiran Knights pursued the defeated soldiers after the enemy was defeated. To put it simply, this is the unilateral massacre of the army of the Holy Gunter Kingdom by the army of the Winter Kingdom. It doesnt look exciting or exciting at all. If there are neutral audiences watching, they must express serious dissatisfaction with such a war. But for the Winter Kingdom headed by David, such a battle looks too comfortable. From the beginning to the end, the Cold Winter army slammed the opposite side. The moment the Knights Templar entered the battlefield, they were doomed to the end of complete destruction. No one can change all of this, even if the temple has responded in advance, deployed many mages around the battlefield, and wants to deploy a large-scale powerful magic, it can''t change the outcome of the war. After all, Megatron is flying in the sky, and there is an expert like Luo Ning in the headquarters. The enemy''s mage just appeared, and Rhonin realized what tricks the opponent wanted to play. The next step is for the Winter Knights to attack and clean up these mages who are part of the magic circle. Even though the temple made many preparations and hid many backup mages, it still couldn''t escape Megatron''s detection, and was cleaned up one by one by the winter knights. The terrifyingly powerful ''powerful magic'' that could directly turn the tide of battle was cracked by Winter City without even a chance to be released. I dont know what the commander of the Holy Gunter Kingdom and the priests and high priests of the temple are thinking at this time? It''s a pity that we didn''t send some spies or undercover agents to the opposite side. Otherwise, the secret video will record the scene. It will definitely be a very classic scene, and maybe it will become one of the ghost materials of the people of Winter City in the future. After defeating the main force of the Holy Gunter Kingdom, it seems that there will be no power to prevent the army of the Winter Kingdom from going south and sweeping the entire territory of the Holy Gunter Kingdom. "Speaking of..." David glanced at Sutton Stewart who boarded the Megatron space carrier together with him: "Sophia is not a soldier after all, and it is understandable that she has been able to travel around with the army for so long. What is your reason?" The army will continue to go south, but David can''t live and sleep with the troops. He took Sophia directly aboard the Megatron, and followed the troops south in the air. On the space carrier, he can watch the whole battle without suffering. "I''m giving Sylvanas, the deputy head of the Windrunner, the opportunity to make meritorious service." White Rock City has a special meaning, and I will definitely not miss it when I fight the temple later. Sutton doesn''t like other credits, and he doesn''t want to make too many credits. After all, no matter how much credit he makes, it is of no practical use to him, and he doesn''t think he can go further. Where else can I go? Even if he got the false title of grand duke, it was meaningless to him. In fact, after the war with the Temple is over, he will resign from David and resign from the position of deputy head of the Tilan Knights. Anyway, the Tiran Knights already had a good enough commander. After such a long period of teaching, training, and commanding, Cirvanas had established enough prestige in the Tiran Knights. The members of the Tiran Knights will not underestimate her just because she is an elf, or she is suspected to be the confidante of His Majesty the King. Even if it is true, so what? After all, the real leader of the Knights of Tiran: Her Royal Highness Princess Sophia Tiran is the woman of His Majesty David Glamorgan, and she will become one of the queens even if she cannot be the only queen. Even in the view of the Tilan Knights, the head and deputy head are all His Majesty''s women, and the members of the Knights will only be happier, which means that they don''t have to worry about their status in Winter City. Even if you can''t do the Winter Knights, it is one of the top knights in the Winter Kingdom, and all kinds of benefits are not bad. Seeing through that Earl Sutton Stewart just doesn''t want to take on greater responsibilities and wants to be lazy, David can''t say anything more. After all, Earl Sutton-Stewart is the royal family of Tyran, and his identity will become more and more embarrassing as the city of Winter becomes stronger. He did this to a large extent to avoid disaster. Under normal circumstances, no king would really trust a nobleman of his status, let alone allow him to hold great power, especially military power. It''s just that things aren''t quite normal here with David... "You think too much." David didn''t explain too much. He believed that for a smart person like Sutton, this sentence was enough. In fact, Sutton did understand the meaning of David''s words, but he was not going to change his mind: he doesn''t care now, and he might not think so in the future! So, whoever likes to carry those heavy burdens, anyway, Sutton Stewart has made up his mind to retire after this battle! Fortunately, he didn''t say these words, otherwise David would be worried that Sutton Stewart would not be able to finish this battle, and there is a high probability that he would not be able to return to Winter City. After the important entourage boarded the Megatron space carrier, David went directly to his own room. When this space carrier was built, it was considered that "important people" boarded the battleship and used it as a mobile headquarters or even a mobile palace, so there is a special "living area" in the space carrier. It is not because this is Megatron''s "special strengthening component", it is not suitable for humans to board and live in. After David brought Sophia to the most luxurious room on the battleship, he changed the armor on his body into casual clothes with a wave of his hand, and learned a lot of tricks for daily life, including changing clothes. Juggling is most diligently used. Sofia looked enviously at the side and wanted to learn this trick, but before she learned it, she could only use her hands to change clothes. "Did you have fun outside this time?" "I don''t know how to describe it." When she took off the Beifeng light armor and was about to remove the tight combat suit inside, Sophia''s hand paused: "I thought it would be very interesting, but looking at the original vivid lives were lost before my eyes, and I found war terrible." Even if the opponent is a rebel, a rebel, or the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt and the Temple, which has a blood feud with the Kingdom of Tilan, Sophia still feels that the war is too cruel. "Don''t go to the battlefield with the Knights in the future." "Um!" Sofia was born in the royal palace, grew up surrounded by thousands of favors, and received an elite education with the correct three views since she was a child. She is not a warrior who is used to blood and iron. Although people in the royal palace, especially the royal family, will be exposed to various conspiracies, the bloodless struggle is very different from the cruel killing on the battlefield. "By the way, I heard that you encountered something interesting a while ago? Tell me about it in detail!" Sophia didn''t just focus on the battlefield while she was outside. At first I was curious, but later I felt tragic, and gradually I just wanted to fulfill the duty of Princess Tilan, watching my knights charge into battle on the battlefield. She knew that as long as she stood there, the Tiran Knights would not lack morale, and this was the only contribution she could make. Apart from this, she needs to do other things, otherwise thinking about those tragic pictures all day long is not good for her mental health! Chatting with Eva, Gwen, Helen and others on the phone is a good pastime, and she can also learn about David''s situation. When she learned that David had gone to investigate the "god", she also felt a little worried: Although in Sophia''s heart, David was a powerful god; but there seemed to be more gods on the other side, and she worried David will suffer if he fights one by one. Later, I learned that David had gone to another continent. Knowing that he was fine, I also became a little curious. Later, I heard that Winter City had established close diplomatic relations with a small country called Arendelle, and that kingdom had two young princesses. "Am I going to have a younger sister?" "ah?" After David told his story, Sophia, who had changed into her daily casual clothes, curiously asked about Elsa and Anna. Like what do they look like? How is your personality? What do you like? Did David fall in love with the pair of sisters? Wait... "You must have taken a fancy to them." Sophia said with an expression that I had seen through everything: "And taking this pair of sisters is tantamount to taking the Kingdom of Arendelle directly. Another continent has a port city, no matter how you look at it, its blood money!" "..." David really wants to say that I am not, I don''t have one, and with the strength of Winter City, I really want to land and occupy the continent of Yaneira. Is it still necessary to use this method? But before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Sophia waving his hand. "You don''t have to deny it. I already understood what you said in such detail when you introduced the sisters just now." Sophia looked at David with a smile, not giving him a chance to explain at all: "After talking for a long time, I still don''t know What do they look like, are there any photos or videos?" David was speechless, so he had to use the multi-tool to release the holographic photos and images of Elsa and Anna. Sophia watched carefully for a few seconds and suddenly realized: "So you only like the blonde one..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 454： different hobbes Chapter 454 A Different Hobbes Sofia stroked her hair, with an expression of finding the truth: "So it is!" "..." David looked at Sophia, and said a name very plainly: "Laura!" The rumor that I like blond hair has been spread for some time. At first glance, it seems reasonable, because the women who clearly have a relationship with David, such as Eva, Helen, Gwen, and Sophia, all of them It''s blonde hair. In addition, Sylvanas and Liadrin, who may have an unclear relationship with David, are also blond, as if David is a blond fan. But everyone ignores Laura! Laura is not a blonde! Sophia fell into contemplation after hearing Laura''s name. With that expression, those who didn''t know it thought she was thinking about a major issue that hindered the development of the world! "Okay! You don''t like blonde women...but you must prefer this blonde princess...Is this Elsa or Anna?" "Elsa!" David was curious, how did Sophia see this? To be honest, he does like Elsa more in his heart, but his feelings for Anna are quite flat. "Elsa has more images than Anna, and the photos of Anna and Elsa together are all about Elsa." David''s partiality is so obvious, normal people only need to look at David You can feel this in the photos and videos you took out. "..." David nodded. This is true. The photos and videos of Elsa stored in his multi-tool are indeed much more than those of Anna. Actually, there are more photos of himself that he didnt show Sophia. Those are photos of Elsa and himself. He thinks Sophia might not like it. "When I return to Winter City, I want to visit Arendelle." "Of course no problem... Actually, we can go and have a look now." "Really? But isn''t that too good?" The army here is going south, and the war of extermination is going on! As a result, the king took him to travel to other kingdoms, would it appear that he looked down on the temple? Though those guys really have nothing to look up to... "It doesn''t matter, it won''t delay anything anyway!" Although it is necessary to use the teleportation device made by Tony to go to the Yaneira continent, it is a matter of an instant. As for how I and Sophia will return to Winter City from the Holy Gunter Kingdom? For David, who has already mastered the teleportation ability, is this a problem? So David and Sophia can go wherever they want, without worrying about affecting their business. Even if there is any emergency, the communication can be completed through the newly erected cross-plane signal transfer stationalthough there will be delays in the current cross-world information transmission, but the information transmission on the same planet Brennia, even if it needs to be broken The unique space barrier of the Sakan people can still carry out instant communication perfectly. "Forget it!" Sophia was very moved, but she was tangled up and down, and she gave up the idea of ??traveling to Arendelle immediately. She wants to concentrate on solving the matter of the temple. After all, the temple has a blood feud with the kingdom of Tilan. As a bloodline of the royal family of Tilan, she cannot be indifferent at this time. When the temple is destroyed, I can play however I want, without any worries in my heart, and I can have more fun playing. "Okay, then as you said, let''s have a good time after the temple is destroyed." "Yes!" Sophia nodded heavily, and then leaned on David: "At that time, I will go to another world to play." "no problem!" "It''s better to go to some interesting world." "Can!" "The promise is so happy, you can choose the world at will?" "No, but there will always be a way in the future!" David rubbed Sophia''s head with his hands, rubbing her beautiful blond hair into a bird''s nest, and warned by the way: "Don''t tease carelessly, there is no People can help you." "Yes!" Sophia was not frightened at all. Instead, she remembered some things Laura had said to herself, and then came up with some bold ideas: "Arcee is also on board." "..." David didn''t know for a while whether he admired Sophia''s brains enough, or felt that this child was also spoiled by Laura, and he actually thought of finding Arcie to deal with him. What a ruthless strategy! This girl must be severely educated... While Winter''s army is in full swing, rampaging in the Kingdom of Tilan, Laura and her teammates are running around on another continent. It''s just that the condition of the few people is not very good, and they are sitting by the sand pile and resting together. Kara wiped the dust from her forehead. After a long period of sun baptism and exercise, such a small amount of exercise should not have made her feel tired. But at this time, she felt tired, which made her realize that something was wrong. "There''s something weird about this desert." "Yes, powerful magic is attached to this desert." Laura wiped the sweat from her forehead, she was no longer an ordinary person. After years of practice, she has truly mastered the magical power of the Holy Light. She even has the confidence to fight Kara one-on-one and defeat her. As a result, he was so powerful, but he felt tired at this time. The magic effect attached to this desert is really amazing. Both of them felt tired, and the state of the others can be imagined. After Laura arrived in Raccoon Town again, Alice and Catherine, who joined the adventure team, looked weak at this time. Elsa, who has powerful mana in her body, doesn''t seem to be in a very good condition at this timethis hot environment is simply her nemesis. "In this state, even if we find the lair of the Umbrella Mages, I''m afraid we won''t have the strength to fight." Catherine stuck the two-handed sword behind her into the sand next to her, and then took out the water bottle to have a good drink. It was found that the water in the kettle had been drunk long ago: "Elsa, please." Passed the kettle to Elsa, and after waiting for a while, Elsa did not respond. Catherine, who realized something was wrong, immediately began to check Elsa next to her: "It''s not good, Elsa passed out...she seems to be Heatstroke!" "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Laura waved her hand and released a piece of holy light. Under the effect of the holy light, Elsa''s body returned to a healthy state, but she still looked like she had no energy, and the desert environment made her extremely uncomfortable. "Sorry, it looks like I''ve been slow..." "No, it''s because I thought things too simply." Laura blamed herself a little. She felt that the current situation was completely due to the dereliction of duty of her team leader, who didn''t consider things carefully. Elsa is a princess who grew up in a castle, even though the growing environment was not so normal because of the magical power in her body. But he has no worries about food and clothing, and has not suffered any crimes in life. The Kingdom of Arendelle is another kingdom located in a relatively cold area. Although relying on its unique geographical location, spring, summer and autumn are full of greenery and blooming flowers, but the overall temperature is still low, and Elsa is not in a hot place at all. life, let alone the desert. Besides, before meeting David, Elsa didn''t even know how to control the power in her body. It is really embarrassing for her to become a qualified adventurer in a short time. "What should we do now?" Alice has already ''recovered'' her memory, remembering that she was the one who helped Matt''s sister deliver the news, hoping that the evil secret in the hive would be known to the world. After the hive was destroyed, she also turned her target to the Umbrella Mages, thinking that such an evil group that endangers all life should be eliminated as soon as possible. For this reason, she joined the adventure team formed by Laura. Everything went smoothly, especially after seeing the strength of Laura, Kara, and Elsa, and recruiting Catherine, a new partner, she thought it would be smooth to eliminate Mage Umbrella. Unexpectedly, after some investigation, it was found that Mage Umbrella would be hiding in the desert area north of Raccoon Town, and came all the way with his teammates. has fallen. "Leave the desert, go back and rest first, we need to make more preparations." "Just leave like this?" Alice was a little reconciled, but after looking at Elsa, who was listless, she also knew that Laura''s decision was the most correct choice at the moment. "Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon." "No, none of you can get out of here." A tall and strong figure seemed to appear out of nowhere, standing on the top of the sand pile and looking down at the several people. He was covered with a black cloak, covering his whole body, only his round head and Laura were exposed. A ''very familiar'' face. "Luke?" Laura looked at Luke Hobbs in front of her in surprise. This man gave her a completely different feeling from before. His temperament and eyes seemed to be a different person. "Laura..." Luke Hobbs'' eyes switched back and forth between Laura and Kara, with a lot of doubts in his eyes, especially when he looked at Kara, there seemed to be more doubts, as if he was thinking the person''s identity. However, he quickly stopped thinking and fixed his eyes on Laura: "Is it you who caused Luke Hobbs to deviate from the original development direction?" Laura narrowed her eyes when she heard the words, and she realized that Luke Hobbs in front of her had most likely become a Sakhan guide. Holding the deformed bow with a shake of his left hand, he set the arrow with his right hand and opened the bow. The golden holy light condensed on the arrow, and it hit Luke Hobbs''s face precisely a second later. Boom! The bright holy light illuminated the surrounding area in the same color. After Luke Hobbs recovered his vision, he was surprised to find that all those people had disappeared. "..." It''s a slap in the face, no one can leave after I just said it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 455： god of magic hobbes Chapter 455 Hobbes, the God of Magic "So, you met Hobbs again?" Sitting in the "main hall" of the Megatron space carrier, surrounded by 360-degree panoramic "floor-to-ceiling windows" arranged with transparent metal materials, people in the hall have a feeling of soaring high in the sky. The space of this main hall is quite open, so there is no problem for two Cybertronians to duel here, and there is even enough space for the auditorium. To put it bluntly, this place is specially prepared for David, the King of Winter, so that he can meet his subordinates and discuss matters here. After David actually set foot on the Megatron, it was more used as a place to watch the scenery. Until today, Laura came here with her partners (the door opened by Blink). After listening to Laura''s description, David also became a bit curious: "Has Hobbs'' temperament and personality changed significantly?" "Yes!" Laura thought of Hobbs'' categorical statement that none of you could leave, but she led her teammates to use the emergency anti-transportation device to run away. I don''t know what expression Hobbs would have at that time. It''s a pity to see it with my own eyes: "At that time, my partners and I were in a bad state, and we couldn''t actually play against each other to find out more situations." "When you are in poor condition and facing an unknown enemy, it is the right choice to retreat immediately." David looked at the other people. Kara was standing beside the ''glass wall'' with Alice, Catherine and Elsa, watching the outside world. The scenery - in addition to seeing the clouds and the land in the distance, you can also see part of the hull of this aircraft carrier. For these few people, such a huge warship flying in the sky is a very magical creation. They were stunned, and their eyes, which were not small, grew bigger. Looking back, David became somewhat interested in Hobbs. Judging from what Laura described, that Hobbs was most likely "taken away" by a Sakan person. I don''t know what happened, and which Sakan person took Hobbs away? At first, David thought it would be difficult to get an answer to this question in a short time. Unexpectedly, he soon saw the answer. "Hobbes?" "Really!" "This is really unexpected..." Elsa, Alice, and Catherine had question marks all over their heads, and they couldn''t figure out why they could see the giant projection of Hobbs here. People like Laura and Kara who knew the inside story were surprised at the overlap of the two identities. Standing in the main hall of the Megatron, David looked at the Winter Army who had been rampaging since going south, and finally encountered trouble outside the temple gate. In front of the magic released by the huge ''Hobbs'', Tiny The Orchid Knights and the Winter Legion finally couldn''t kill at will. "It turns out that the guide behind Hobbs is the God of Magic. No wonder he said those words so arrogantly back then." According to the information David has, the "manipulator" behind the God of Magic is the most powerful Sakan in the lunar outpost. It is said that this Sakan obtained powerful magical power from other worlds. After confirming that the planet Brennia has arcane energy, this Sakan took the task of rectifying and controlling the magical power of Brennia. heavy burden. The **** of magic was born. Under the control of the God of Magic, Brennia''s magical power was restrained, and magic was also strictly controlled, which limited the powerful and convenient ability of magic. David had specifically considered this issue before. Attacking the temple might lead to the God of Magic, so he thought about the right candidate to ''take over'' the authority left by the God of Magic when necessary. I just didn''t expect that the **** of magic would actually run into Hobbs'' body. "You said that Hobbs is in the desert of Yanera Continent?" "Yes." David looked at the huge projection that could release various spells with a wave of his hand, causing the cold winter army to get into trouble, and opened a golden portal. The opposite of the portal is not Winter City or the continent of Yaneira, but the battlefield below the Helicarrier. Taking a step forward, David didn''t make any extra movements, and the sky still rained down large swathes of holy light. Under the radiance that was obviously different from the sun, the Winter Legion and the Tiran Knights, who were in a hard fight, returned to their peak state. However, David did not order his soldiers to continue to attack the temple protected by the God of Magic, but ordered Sutton to withdraw his troops. Although with the strength of the Tiran Knights and the Winter Legion, if they continue to attack, they may not be able to break the defense of the "God of Magic". kind of magic. As long as they continue to attack, the priests will not be able to hold on forever! But this kind of strong attack will inevitably cause casualties. Now that the resurrection stone has not been built in Winter City, David is not going to let his soldiers make fearless sacrifices. If you have to sacrifice, thats fine. Now there is a simpler solution, and there is no need to fight the opponent. "The Knights are temporarily stationed outside the temple, waiting for my order." Looking at the gorgeous palaces in front of him, David curled his lips in disdain after giving the order: "It turns out that during the decisive battle earlier, I wanted to summon the God of Magic on the battlefield." Compared to the need for mages to cooperate with the temporary arrangement of magic circles on the battlefield, there are ready-made magic circles here in the temple. Priests and mages can summon the projection of the **** of magic as long as they stay where they should be and infuse mana. Although the projection of the summoned God of Magic cannot exert its full strength, in the eyes of the high priest of the temple, that mighty power is enough to destroy any enemy. The Temple never thought that opponents like David and Winter City would appear on the continent of Brennia. Of course, from a deeper perspective, the conflict between David and the Temple is inevitable. Even if the Temple does not attack the Kingdom of Tilan, David will bring an army to destroy this organization. Because the God of Magic is the Sakan people who are extremely hostile to the protoss, the temple itself is a **** arranged by the God of Magic on Brennia, and it happens to be the life of the planet they are targeting. There is no possibility of reconciliation between the two parties at all. If you count the things that the Temple did to the Kingdom of Tilan, the destruction of the Temple is inevitable. Rin Dong''s army went all the way south until they reached the ''gate'' of the temple, and neither side had any communication. This has never happened before in the history of human wars in Brennia. In the past, there were wars between human kingdoms, no matter what the reason was? Who actually holds the truth? In short, if you don''t spray each other for a few days, there will be no official fight at all. Sometimes the armies of the two sides confronted each other for several months, changing tricks and spraying with representatives. In the end, instead of fighting, there were many cases where a peace agreement was reached. There has never been a situation like this, where you are beaten to death without a word of meeting. Even if the Templars were beaten helplessly against the Tiran Knights, these crazy believers in the Temple did not have the slightest intention of surrendering and begging for mercy. David didn''t know what the temple said to these knights, priests, and mages when the war started, but their firmness also strengthened David''s thoughts: absolutely no half should be left alive! Before that, he needs to solve the trouble of the God of Magic first. "Are you going to get rid of the God of Magic first?" "Yes." David issued an order to return to the Megatron. Laura and Sophia saw that the winter army in the hologram could retreat in an orderly manner, so they guessed that it was David''s order. He told his subordinates to retreat, obviously intending to eliminate the biggest support on the opposite side first, and it was already obvious what he was going to do. "Are you confident enough?" "Of course!" David never does anything uncertain, he has always been a very cautious person: "Although this projection does not represent the full strength of the God of Magic, even if the deity is ten times stronger than the projection, for me Its not even a strong enemy. "But, isn''t this the only **** worshiped in the temple?" Sophia was still worried that David would be beaten up: "You go to trouble the God of Magic, won''t other gods help?" "Not all of these gods have powerful deities... According to the information I have, they are scattered all over the Yaneira Continent at this time, and they are not gathered together." "What if they had a dedicated means of communication?" "I know what you''re worried about!" David raised his hand and touched Sophia''s head: "I didn''t say I would go alone." "Ah, then I don''t worry about it." David''s strength is powerful, far surpassing many companions in Winter City. But this doesn''t mean that everything has to be solved by yourself, so many partners and friends don''t call out at this time? When will we wait? At this moment, it is an excellent opportunity to call friends! "Steve, Clark, Optimus Prime, will go with me." "I''m going too." Of course Laura would not miss this feast. "And me." Kara didn''t want to be ignored, and she felt that her strength was not bad and she could help. As for the other teammates of Laura, although they also made noises to avoid being ignored, these few can only play the role of cheerleaders beside them. Even Elsa, with her current strength, cannot participate in a battle of this level. "Go back to Winter City first, and then use the teleportation device to go to the continent of Yaneira, and kill Hobbs, the **** of magic!" When he said this, David felt weird, but when he thought of the person in the DC universe When looking at his identity, he suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment: "It turns out that this is the case, so the God of Magic chose Hobbs." If David''s guess is correct, the God of Magic hopes that Hobbs will win the final victory and successfully obtain the power of Brennia. In this way, he can seize Hobbs'' body and take this power as his own! "It''s no wonder that after Hobbs'' development went off track, he jumped out immediately... This is an unexpected harvest. I don''t know if the other guides have made similar arrangements?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 456： perfect practice sparring Chapter 456 Perfect practice sparring "That''s it?" David called his friends, and called Steve, Clark, and Optimus Prime to help him. Tony Stark also followed after hearing that he had found the God of Magic. Even the guy Constantine came along curiously. As a result, everyone made various preparations, even prepared to die in battle...and then be resurrected by David. But they didn''t expect that when everyone really found the God of Magic, it would be like this scene. Clark punches hard! After catching up with the opponent at high speed, it was another uppercut! Rushing straight to the sky, the top-down elbow hit Hobbs heavily back to the ground! Boom! The loud noise and the dust that raised Lao Gao vaguely formed the shape of a small mushroom, but this could not stop the sight of these people present. Everyone clearly saw how powerless the so-called God of Magic was when facing Clark. "Damn it!" Standing up from the sandpit, Hobbs stared at the man floating in the air with a ferocious face, ignoring the yellow sand and dust on his body. "What the **** is going on here? Why is Superman here? Which **** cloned Superman?" Hobbs, who was madly scolding from the bottom of his heart, has not figured out the situation until now. He suspects that someone is secretly cheating. Time goes back a few hours. Hobbs is still analyzing the information in his hands, trying to figure out who is behind the scenes, and which **** Laura''s guide is. After much deliberation, Hobbs felt that the biggest suspect in this matter was Bel Ang, the guy in charge of the God of Light and the God of Shadow. He always thought that Bel Ang was a very insidious guy, and he was not surprised at all that he did something that violated the rules. As for Hobbes himself performing a similar operation? This is called foresight, just in case! Just when Hobbs began to think about whether he should confront that fellow Belorn, he once again felt that someone had broken into his range of perception. Among them is Laura who ran away earlier! "It''s that **** Belion!" With this thought in mind, Hobbs rushed over directly, preparing to confront this guy face to face! As a result, everyone saw that Hobbs was rubbed against the ground by Clark. Even if he released a powerful magic lightning, he could only knock Clark into the air without leaving any wounds on his body. "Didn''t it mean that Superman''s magic resistance is very low?" Laura watched Clark stand up as if nothing happened, and patted her chest casually. Could it be that this version of Superman has stronger defense power because of his strong chest muscles? "Superman''s low magic resistance has always been an inaccurate rumor." Superman''s magic resistance is actually not low, especially the ''physical'' magic such as lightning, fireball, and freezing. These magics are no different from pure physical attacks when they hit him, and they can''t cause him any damage. Generally speaking, the so-called low magic resistance refers to Superman''s slightly lower resistance to mind, spirit, and control magicbut it''s only compared with his explosive physical defense. Wanting to find an ordinary mage to hypnotize and control Superman is purely funny, and it is because of Clark''s kindness that he is not hypnotized by Superman. Yes, Superman also has the ability to hypnotize! In general, compared to Superman''s body that can hardly be destroyed physically, he does have the possibility of being controlled by people, but if he wants to completely control Superman for a long time, at least the power of the anti-life equation is required. The **** of magic Hobbs in front of him must not understand such a powerful force! Boom! A thick red beam of light plowed across the sandy ground, stirring up dust all over the sky, and at the same time creating a long glass corridor in the desert. At the end of the corridor at this time, there was Hobbs, half of his body sunk in the glass body. The battle between the two was fierce, but basically Clark beat each other violently, and Hobbs occasionally used magic to counterattack, knocking back or flying Superman for a while, taking a few breaths and filling himself with various defensive magic. Its not that Hobbs never thought of escaping. He knows a lot of long-distance teleportation, cross-plane teleportation, and even random teleportation spells. But not long after the battle started, the young man not far away released a terrifying, sacred, and bright energy, completely sealing off the entire area. Because of the huge energy barrier, he couldn''t use teleportation magic to escape from here. Hobbs also affirmed his previous guess: "Beron! You bastard!" Although the power used by this young man is different from the light power ''given'' to the lackeys by Bel Ang, Hobbs didn''t think too much about it. He only felt that what Bel Ang taught was the cut version of the light power. This is not a strange thing, after all, those human beings are just chess pieces, who will teach their true strength to the chess pieces? The only thing he couldn''t figure out was, why did Beron become so strong? Also, why did this guy make a lot of powerful clones? What the **** is this guy trying to do? Could it be that you want to rebel? Thinking of this, Hobbs felt as if he had guessed the truth: Belion, a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, was going to betray the Sakan Empire! Other than that, he couldn''t think of any reasonable explanation. In addition, an important reason why Hobbs couldn''t think of any more explanations was that he was still being beaten at this moment, and he was able to think so much while being beaten, because he thought it was impossible for Bel Ang to really kill he. When he believed that Bel Ang was going to rebel, Hobbs began to panic, and his life was really threatened... "Why does this battle feel weird to me?" "Because Clark lacks murderous intent." Everyone watched for a long time, and everyone else saw the problem. Only Kara, who lacked real killing experience, didn''t understand what was wrong. David reminded Kara to understand. Clark lacked the belief and murderous intent to kill his opponent, so although the two fought fiercely, it seemed more like a life-and-death fight than a life-and-death fight. Especially when Hobbs'' attack couldn''t hurt Clark at all, Clark unconsciously began to hold back his strength when he shot. Clark himself also realized this problem. After blasting Hobbs away again, he looked at his fist helplessly, and then floated to David''s side. "It seems that I can only do this." Originally, after accepting the ideological guidance of David, Tony and others, Clark understood the truth that he should go all out to deal with the enemy without leaving any future troubles. But as Clark''s strength continued to grow stronger, the feeling of "everything is under control" gradually developed, and Clark began to habitually keep his strength. Now, unless he is in a particularly critical and dangerous situation, he will not use his full strength. "I thought I could use this opportunity to find my original feeling..." Clark himself also wanted to adjust his mentality, so he chose to fight one-on-one with Hobbs. In the end, the opponent disappointed him too much, and couldn''t help him find the feeling of fighting to the death. "I don''t blame you, this guy is too weak, so weak that I have no interest in doing it." David looked at the people around him: "Who is interested in solving this guy?" "Let me do it!" Kara hit her left palm heavily with her right fist. She had always wanted to prove her strength in front of David, and today she finally found a good opportunity. Although her own strength is not as good as Clark''s, she has been basking in the sun for so long in Winter City and has worked hard to learn various fighting skills. Even if she is not as confident as Clark, the difference will not be too far. The last time I met Hobbs in the desert, if she hadn''t been concerned about Alice, Catherine, and Elsa, even if she was affected by magic, she would not have escaped. Meeting again today, my state is just right, and the magic of the other party that makes me feel uncomfortable is also cleared by David using the holy light. She will definitely be able to defeat this guy neatly... No, it should be to kill this guy! Different from most of the Supergirls in the world, this Kara suppressed a lot of hostility because of what happened to her. Although she is usually warm, warm and friendly to others, she is much more ''cruel'' than Clark when she starts to fightshe will never hold back when punching an enemy, even if she is facing ordinary humans. Boom! The second round begins! I thought very well in my heart. After the real fight, Kara realized that there was a huge error in her judgment of Clark''s strength. This **** of magic called Hobbs was much stronger than she thought; Correspondingly, Clark, who can easily press the opponent and beat him violently, is also stronger than he estimated. It is not easy for Kara to unilaterally attack Hobbs like Clark did, even if she has tried her best. "This guy is finally starting to work hard?" Kara failed to notice it in the first place during the battle, and everyone around saw it clearly: Kara couldn''t beat Hobbs so easily. In addition to Kara''s strength not being as good as Clark''s, it was also related to Hobbs'' mentality change. At this time, Hobbs is much crazier than before. In the current situation, it looks like Clark took the boss out of the second form and ran away by himself, leaving a mess for Kara. And Kara, who just entered the dungeon, thought that he was going to fight the first form of the boss... Even so, none of the people around wanted to help. After all, Clark was next to him, so it was impossible to sit back and watch his cousin have an accident. Standing next to David, the Lord of the Holy Light, even if Kara was killed on the spot, it would not be a big deal! So, let Kara have a good fight with Hobbs, let her have a good fight of the same level! Thinking of this, David even came up with Should I wait until Kara is almost done fighting, then heal Hobbs, and change to another person to continue fighting? Such thoughts. After all, it''s hard to find a practical sparring partner of this level! (end of this chapter) Chapter 457： Relaxed and free magic environment Chapter 457 Relaxed and free magic environment Boom! Boom! Boom... Earth-shattering and colorful. The battle between Hobbs and Kara perfectly interprets what top special effects are! What is a sense of presence! Lightning, flame, frost and various elements appeared in turn, because the **** of magic began to play his life, and the environment of this area was greatly changed under the full force. Facing Hobbs like this, even David and the others had to retreat a certain distance to avoid being affected. "There is still something!" David realized that Hobbs, the **** of magic, could restrain all the magic power on Brennia, and his own understanding and mastery of magic had reached a very high level. The previous performance was so unbearable. Apart from Clark''s strength and his own failure to exert his full strength, there is another important reason: the long-term comfortable life made him too slack, so that he did not exert his full strength before. The so-called self-knowledge if you dont practice for one day, and the whole world knows if you dont practice for three days. Such is the case with God of Magic! At this time, this battle not only allowed Kara to hone his own abilities, but also allowed the **** of magic to slowly regain the feeling of fighting. His current rhythm of casting spells is much stronger than when he faced Clark just now. Know how many grades. Waving his hand with an arcane impact, he also added a lot of negative magic to the opponent, and he could also add a few defenses and buffs to himself in the gap between casting spells. Hobbs finally showed the majesty that the **** of magic should have, just ignore the tattered cloak on his body, and the various wounds on his face and body. "Kara probably can''t beat this guy." Looking at the golden beam of rays, Laura glanced at David strangely. As one of the closest people to David, Laura can certainly know David''s preferences. In some ways, Carla perfectly suits David''s tastes, but it''s just that no real relationship has been developed for such a long time. La thought that David was not going to attack Carla. However, seeing Kara''s heat vision turned into a golden light beam with the nature of holy light, Laura suddenly realized: So the sneaky one has succeeded! "Aren''t you going to help a little bit? Or, wait a while and take over the battle yourself?" "How can I help? Use the Holy Light spell?" "Yeah, just like helping me back then." Laura recalled the scene when she first met David. At that time, she was trapped on an island full of enemies. Relying on the holy light spell released by David, she easily eliminated all the enemies, and finally brought her partners together We left the island smoothly. At that time, I was just an ordinary person who had just graduated from university (?), and I was able to deal with the enemy without any injuries, thanks to David''s holy light spell. Later, I also learned the Holy Light, knowing how powerful the Holy Light is in assisting. Considering David''s current strength, as long as he adds a few buffs to Kara, the balance of this battle will be broken immediately. "It''s not necessary. This battle is to allow Kara to fight with all her strength. Using holy light spells to make Kara stronger will lose the meaning of training." "So who are you going to replace Kara?" "There are so many people here, there will always be people with itchy hands?" David looked around. The conversation between him and Laura was not loud, but he didn''t deliberately lower his voice. The people walking with him were not ordinary people, so of course they could hear them. Turning his head and looking to both sides, he found that everyone was looking at him, and Steve was the first to express his opinion. "I am not interested." "I think my strength may not be enough." Tony Stark has no interest at all, and he is not a fighting fanatic himself. As for magic strength? He''s just getting started! Let him compete with the God of Magic now? It''s impossible for him to do such a stupid thing. Optimus Prime also directly stated that he is not suitable to deal with such an opponent. "..." After looking around, David found that none of the helpers he called this time were willing to take over the battle. Kill the **** of magicmaybe Constantine can do it after some planning, and forget about those two. "It seems that I still have to do it myself." Since this is the case, there is no need to keep this God of Magic to repeatedly squeeze it, just kill it and finish it. Standing by the side and watching for a while, the battle between Kara and Hobbs has come to an end, and the two have been fighting for a long time and it is still difficult to distinguish between them. Kara has the physique of a Kryptonian, and the sun is very good today. As the **** of magic, Hobbs can mobilize a huge amount of magic energy to fight, but the consumption of himself is not particularly large. For two people, the real loss is the spirit, whoever loses the spirit will first. It''s a pity that David can''t wait until Kara wears out Hobbs'' will to fight. This battle must end as soon as possible. The army of Winter Kingdom is still waiting to attack the temple! Seeing that Hobbs released an extremely thick lightning to blow Kara into the air, David decided to make a move. One step forward, the figure disappeared. The next second, he was already standing behind Kara who was constantly retreating from the thick lightning, and ignored the terrifying thunder beam in front of him, reaching out to catch Kara. "David?" David embraced him with one arm and took him behind him. The terrifying thunder that hit him earlier had been blocked by David''s hand. "Leave the rest to me!" "Sorry, I failed to defeat this enemy and let you down." Kara seemed a little disappointed. She felt that her strength was still not strong enough, so David had to do it himself. "There''s nothing to be sorry about." Letting go of Kara, David shook his hand lightly, and the thick and violent Thunder was thrown aside, planting a mushroom again: "Give you some time, you can still defeat this guy , but the people in the temple are in a hurry to get on the road..." Kara smiled, she knew that David was making steps for herself, but she still felt better. At this time, Clark not far away frowned, feeling that things were developing in the direction he least expected. After struggling for a while, I finally decided not to say anything. Based on his understanding of David, he should not treat Kara badly... He no longer cares about this battle in his mind, and the same is true for others. After David himself went off the field, there was no suspense in this battle. Although everyone doesn''t know how strong David is now, a guy who can''t even force Clark with all his strength is impossible to pose any threat to David. The same is true. After David left the field, the painting style changed again. There were no terrifying sounds, explosions, or light effects, just the most ordinary smite of the Holy Light, which broke the many protective magics that Hobbs had placed on himself. Then...then there is no after. The spear in David''s hand pierced through Hobbs'' chest neatly. A second later, the holy fire released from the spear burned the body to ashes, leaving no soul behind. ~ A seemingly indistinct sound came into the ears of some people, and Steve, Tony, and Constantine all felt a little change in the world. It will take some time for them to figure out exactly what has changed. David was different. The moment Hobbs died, he felt what had changed: the magic of this world was free! If it is said that Brennia''s magical power was imprisoned by shackles and cages before, then after this moment, all these shackles and cages have disappeared. Using any magic no longer requires permission, and mobilizing arcane energy has become simpler and more direct. The magic power out of control and runaway that David was worried about did not happen. The current magic energy in the world of Brennia is relatively close to the situation in the world of Sanctuary. The energy is free. As long as you master the relevant skills, you can use it at will. Magic is also free, there is no such thing as this magic being occupied by a strong person. If you want to use it, you must obtain its permission in addition to knowing how to cast magic. Such an environment is perfect for a spellcaster, and how strong it can become in the end depends entirely on the individual''s spellcasting talent! Putting away the Neptune spear, David glanced at Steve who was not far away: "It''s a pity, it seems that you can''t become the new generation of God of Magic in Brennia." "The **** of magic is a false name." The so-called **** of magic has no such thing as a godhead, at most he can get some management rights within Brunnia, and Steve is not very interested in this kind of work. Just in case of emergency, Steve can be on top for a while. Now it seems that there is no need to set up an additional **** of magic. After all, David is different from the Sakan people. He is not worried that a powerful magician will grow up on Brennia that threatens himif there is a magician who wants to make trouble for him , then just shoot and kill it. What''s the point of limiting magical power? The real strong will not be restricted by such small means. "Say..." "What?" "After the **** of magic is killed, are there no restrictions for the mages in the temple?" "..." Tony''s words reminded David that now is not the right time to discuss this kind of thing, and Sutton is still waiting for his attack order! "Go back to Brennia!" Although many people came, not all of them will go back to Brennia. Laura and her teammates will continue to stay on the Yaneira Continent for adventureLauras obsession with the Umbrella Mages is not Without eliminating, she was never a half-doing character. David took the others back to Winter City, and after taking a look at the progress of Winter Castle, he used the teleport to return to the Megatron. After returning to the front line, David immediately gave an order to Sutton Stewart: launch an attack on the temple, not only leaving no one alive, not even a single brick! (end of this chapter) Chapter 458： Talking and laughing, the temple is wiped out Chapter 458 Talking and laughing, the temple is wiped out After a brief truce, the Winter army launched an attack on the temple again. Compared with the previous one, the attack of Winter''s army is more fierce this time, and the Megatron also joined this battle, firing continuously in the sky to support the Winter''s army below. Because the God of Magic has fallen, the priests of the temple found that they could not contact the God of Magic through the magic circle, and naturally there was no way to summon the huge projection of the God of Magic to block the attack of the Winter army. What made the mages of the temple even more unprepared was that the mages found that the magic they were used to had become difficult to use. There are various restrictions, but not all benefits. That is the strictly restricted arcane energy and magic, which becomes easier to learn and master. In other words, as long as you are willing to believe in the God of Magic, even if your spellcasting talent is slightly lower, you can still enter the door of magic and become a qualified mage. However, after the God of Magic fell, the framework and restraints were all lifted, and it became more difficult to mobilize arcane energy and cast magic than before. Many mages did not adapt to this change without preparation, and suffered backlash. "There are unexpected gains!" Through the holographic image, David saw that many magicians in the temple failed to release their magic. If it was mild, it would cause the magic power in their body to run wild. In the area of ??the temple, the arcane energy in the entire area fell into chaos due to the loss of control of the magic power of a large number of mages. In this environment, the probability of spells getting out of control increases again, more and more mages have accidents, and the arcane energy becomes more chaotic. For a while, the mages on the side of the temple fell into a vicious circle, but the cold winter army was not affected in the slightest. Although the Knights of Tiran have cultivated many rangers and hunters who use arcane energy, the arcane energy they use to cast spells is mobilized from their own bodies, and does not mobilize the energy in the surrounding environment. less affected by the environment. Even this chaotic environment indirectly strengthened the combat power of the Tiran Knights. When a certain Tiran knight used arcane shots, the power was much greater than usual, and it would even cause a chain reaction. If you were lucky, it would not only kill Several mages will also cause spellcasting failures of nearby mages. Thus, all the knights of the Tiran Knights who knew arcane shooting began to use arcane shooting as their main means of attack. For a while, the battlefield was filled with arcane blue-purple radiance, and occasionally golden holy light flashed. Boom! Boom! Bang bang bang bang bang! Explosions and gunshots came and went, without the protection of the **** of magic, other gods including the **** of light and shadow did not respond. The priests of the temple found that not only was there a problem with the magic, but even the magic bestowed by other gods became difficult to release or even impossible to use. David realized at this time that the divine spells used in the temple are all based on the spell-casting system created by the God of Magic, but outsiders don''t know this. Now that the God of Magic has fallen, the original spellcasting system has completely collapsed, and the power most relied on by the temple has been abolished. Only the few remaining Templar knights and temple guards can''t stop the attack of the Winter Legion. Until the main hall of the temple was captured and turned into ruins under the combined indiscriminate bombardment of three Apocalypse vehicles, the archbishop of the temple still couldn''t understand how he and the temple lost? Why? Why did the temple lose to Winter City so simply and neatly? Why did the gods they believed in suddenly ignore devout believers like them after issuing an oracle? Why does Winter City have these terrible powers? Why The archbishop was full of doubts, but there was one thing he was sure of: neither he nor everyone in the temple could survive today. Even if he hadn''t met the ruler of Cold Winter City or had a half-sentence conversation with him, he knew that the other party simply couldn''t tolerate him and others living in this world. So he did not beg for mercy, surrender or intercede for countless believers. The archbishop stood in the main temple, looking up at the tall statues that had cost countless financial resources and manpower, and had been properly maintained and maintained. Together with these statues, they were transformed into a giant under the joint bombing of the Knights of Tiran and the Megatron. dust Sophia watched palaces and buildings being bombed into ruins one after another. Even under the command of Sutton Stewart, she refused to leave even the ruins, and would not stop until all the buildings were blown into powder. As for all the materials and knowledge kept in the temple, all that can be found will be destroyed immediately. Judging from this posture, Sarton wants to completely wipe out the organization of the temple physically. Actually, Sutton didn''t need to be so thorough. With the fall of the God of Magic, the God of Light and the God of Shadow controlled Bel Ang behind the scenes, and sooner or later he would be picked out and killed by David. As for the rest of the gods, there were no specific Sakan people to control them, and they were all temporarily in charge of the staff on duty at that time. The power of several of the gods was either provided by the God of Magic, or the Sakan people used special equipment to control them. which provided. The Sakan people in the outpost were all manipulated by David''s lightforge, and Bel Ang didn''t respond. Now, the temple has lost its most important support. Even if there are still believers and priests left, it is impossible for them to return to their formerly powerful state. But David didn''t stop Sutton''s behavior. After all, the Temple, Sutton and the royal family of Tilan all had blood feuds. No matter what Sutton did, it was the Temple''s own fault. "After this battle, the Winter Legion will continue to sweep the entire territory of the Holy Gunter Kingdom?" "Yes." Although the Holy Gaunt Kingdom is a country controlled by the Temple, there are still lords in charge of managing each region. These lords have soldiers and horses in their hands. With their devotion to the Temple, they will definitely continue to resist. They will definitely not be the opponents of the Winter army, so the next period of time will be the best opportunity for Sylvanas-Windrunner to accumulate military exploits. "When the war is over, let Cirvanas take over as the leader of the Tiran Knights." Sophia, who has truly seen how cruel war is, does not yearn for the battlefield, and it is meaningless to occupy the position of the leader of the Tiran Knights . She has already "personally" avenged the royal family of Tilan, and she only needs to do things that are more interesting to her in the future. For example, follow David to travel to other worlds, see various scenery, and taste various delicacies. "Since you don''t want to continue to be the group leader, then you shouldn''t be!" David will not persuade Sophia just to put up a name, nor will he reject this proposal in order to deliberately suppress Cirvanas'' promotion speed. Strictly speaking, this Knights of Tiran was led by Cirvanas himself, and the training and personal strength standards were also carried out in accordance with the standards set by Cirvanas. In a way, Cirvanas is the most suitable person to be the leader of the Tiran Knights. Sutton Stewart is essentially a commander in the transition period, and Sutton himself should be aware of this! After completely annihilating the Holy Gaunt Kingdom, the Knights of Tiran will have a period of rest. Sylvanas will definitely take advantage of this time to conduct the final stage of training, making all the Knights of Tiran become rangers. Hunter, making it the second troop with all members mastering mysterious power after the Winter Knights. This is not only an increase in combat power, but also a status symbol. As for fame? After the war with the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, the names of the Tiran Knights and Sylvanas will surely be known throughout the continent of Brenniaeven before the Winter Knights spread their fame to the eternal west. On the side of Night Empire. Because the west side of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom is the so-called Lost Land, which is what the Eternal Night Empire calls the Fallen Land. Eternal Night Empire will pay attention to the dark elves in this area, and will naturally know the situation in the surrounding areas. The neighbor who has been with him for a long time has been wiped out. The dark elves in this area will definitely pay proper attention, and the Eternal Night Empire will also receive the news. Whether it will attract the attention of the dark elves is not clear to David. It is best to continue to firmly believe that his own technology leads the world and not take the barbaric and backward human kingdom to heart. In that case, when the Winter Empire moves westward, it can send a big surprise to the Eternal Night Empireaccording to David''s plan, when he starts to attack the west of the mainland, all the east of the mainland has already fallen into his hands, and his own kingdom is also big. Probability has been renamed Winter Empire. "When are we going back to Winterfell?" "Do you want to go back?" "Huh!" Sophia had been out for a long time, and she was a little homesick: "I heard that Fort Glamorgan was demolished?" "Yes, although the Digger''s construction speed is astonishing, it will take some time for the new home to be built." The focus is not on the external structure, but on such a large new house. It takes a long time to complete the interior decoration, so even if the exterior is almost finished, it still takes a while to actually live in it. "Aren''t you homeless during this time?" Sophia didn''t think there was any problem, and it didn''t matter if she went to live with her parents by herself. But David, I dont know how to spend this time? Continue to live on the Megatron? "I have a lot of choices... Do you want to live together in another world for a while?" Next, there is no need to follow the sweep of the entire territory of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom. Wetherby is also responsible for sending officials to take over the place. David just needs to ask about the progress from time to time. As for which world to go to? He had a lot of choices, and during this period of time he vaguely felt that his abilities seemed to have undergone some changes, so he could just take advantage of this period of time to test it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 459： Go to the Kingdom of God with the King Chapter 459 Went to the Kingdom of God with the King The war is over, but Winter''s army will not start sweeping the surrounding area immediately. The temple has been established for many years, and has accumulated various wealth in countless years. In addition to various knowledge, this wealth also includes various resources, such as rare ores, metals, various enchanted equipment, props, etc. . The Winter Army will clean up the entire area next, and at the same time collect the spoils. Although this work is cumbersome and time-consuming, it is a very rewarding job for the soldiers, so everyone is working very hard-like some jewelry, gold and silver, which Winter City does not value too much. After the soldiers found it, they divided it up on the spot, and Sutton Stewart also turned a blind eye. What''s more, Earl Sutton Stewart, who is the commander, can also share a part of it, and he has no reason to care about these trivial matters. Wait until this job is over before the Tiran Knights will continue to conquer the surrounding areas of the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Judging from the current speed, there may be no way to end the war before this winter. Perhaps it will be midsummer by the time the loot from the temple is completely cleared. David couldn''t be waiting here dryly. When he saw that the last building in the temple was blown up and the battle was declared over, he had already ordered the Megatron to return to Winter City. The work of the frontline command continued to be handed over to Gareth Stanton. Although the leader of the Tiran Knights left with him, the commander Sutton Stewart and the deputy leader Sylvanas were still there, which did not affect The combat effectiveness of the Tiran Knights. The Winter Knights will leave with him, and even if there is a battle, there is no need for the Winter Knights to take action. In a seemingly massive war of annihilation, the winner was decided in just a few days. David doesn''t know what impact this will have on several other countries, but his name should resound throughout the entire Brennian continent. "In this case, when the Winter Army continues to conquer other countries, will they surrender directly?" "Maybe the resistance has become more intense." Perhaps the people of the New Alan Federation and the Soduruma Empire preconceived that the Winter Kingdom was in this style of killing all, and gave up the idea of ????surrender from the beginning. It is actually not difficult to change this view. When sweeping the various areas of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom in the future, we should be a little lighter and accept the surrender of several lords. But David didn''t want to do thishe wasn''t going to continue implementing the enfeoffment system from the very beginning, and now he had an excellent opportunity to abolish all these lords. Why did he add so many hidden dangers to his kingdom? The most important thing is that these guys can''t beat themselves, even if they try their best to resist, they can''t pose a substantial threat to the cold winter army. The strength of the two sides is very different. Of course, at this time, David can do whatever he wants? Why should he worry about the feelings of the enemy? He honestly farmed and developed in a remote area in the north, isn''t it for this day? If it is to win over, divide, compromise, and use various political means to unify the countries, then what is his accumulation in the past few years for? So everything goes according to the original plan. It is Gareth Stanton, whose position seems to have changed after this battle. The position of head of the Winter Knights is no longer suitable. This time, Gareth Stanton served as the commander-in-chief of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom and the Temple, which was a temporary appointment. In the future, such multiple legions will be dispatched at the same time, and there will be many wars against other countries. Gareth is undoubtedly David''s first choice. After all, Gareth is David''s personal guard knight and is an absolute confidant. "Promote to lieutenant general first, and then tentatively appoint Gareth Stanton as the commander-in-chief of the Winter Kingdom." Then order Gareth Stanton to come up with a feasible battle plan, with the goal of unifying Brennia Eastern mainland. As for the Winter Knights, Floyd, the deputy head, can become a regular. With the addition of the Tiran Knights, the top management of the two major knights will have to change, so after this war is over, there must be a period of rest. In addition, after the completion of the reorganization of the Spartan Heavy Infantry Regiment and the Winter Legion, there has been no real legion leader, and the commanders are basically assigned temporarily. Among them, the influence of the Winter Legion is not great, and the Spartan Heavy Infantry can no longer continue in this state. David thought about it and found that Helen''s twin brothers Pollux and Castor were the most suitable. Just as he was thinking of this, David suddenly received a call request from Helen. "Is there something wrong?" "Yes, my father has made a request for your permission." "Just say it straight." After Helen gave a brief account of the incident, David realized that it was the Kingdom of Sparta that expanded and annexed countless kingdoms, and then began to implement Spartan customs and beliefs in these new territories. Some former kings were somewhat resistant to this. In their view, the king of Sparta not only wanted to eat the meat, but even wanted to take away the pot. Although the Kingdom of Sparta is advanced and developed, and has all kinds of magical and beautiful things, everyone does not believe that these things are bestowed by the gods! Due to this situation, Tyndareus expressed his willingness to take all the ''former kings'' to gain knowledge, go to the city where the gods live in Winter City, and let these old hats see, what It is a real fairyland. Of course, Tyndarius didnt dare to decide this kind of thing alone. He just shared his thoughts with his daughter so that he could ask David what he meant. If David doesn''t mind, he will take a few kings to visit Winter City. If David feels disgusted by this, then it should be ignored, and he is going to use tougher methods to promote the new belief. "You don''t need to ask me about such a small matter." David was reminding Helen that Helen can make the decision on such a small matter, but Helen firmly stated that David''s permission must be obtained. After all, David is Winter City. real master. After hanging up the communication, David put the matter aside and continued to think about how his military management should adjust. Tyndarius, who received his daughter''s reply, immediately began to prepare. Having obtained the permission of the gods, I can take people to visit Winter City. So, who do you want to take? You cant bring too many people, otherwise it will appear that going to the country where the gods live is a very common thing. "Theseus and Agamemnon." On the original Balkan Peninsula, the Kingdom of Athens was the most powerful, followed by the kingdoms of Mycenae and Sparta. Until Helen went to Cold Winter City, the strength of the Kingdom of Sparta, which was supported by David in all aspects, began to grow rapidly. After becoming a powerful force that crushed all countries, it annexed these kingdoms one by one. But the annexation does not mean that the matter is over. How to integrate these newly annexed kingdoms and people has become a new problem before Tyndarius. The original policy of the Spartans being masters, and other nationalities being younger brothers, and raising a group of slaves who were younger brothers by the way, could no longer be implemented. Because there are only so many Spartans, if people from all countries are regarded as younger brothers, such a huge population gap will bring disaster to the Spartans sooner or later. In addition, Tyndarius led the Kingdom of Sparta to pacify the Quartet and established an incomparably huge kingdom, and Tyndarius'' reputation has reached its peak. There is still the support of the gods behind it, so Tyndarius gradually abandoned the original ruling system of the Spartan Kingdom and began to accept more "nations" to become Spartans. After several wars, Tyndarius released some of the soldiers who had accumulated enough military exploits as slaves and accepted them as Neo-Spartans. After the slaves saw a new way out, their rebellious sentiment plummeted, which also proved that the new system of Tyndarios was more in line with the current national conditions. Thus, the new policy began to be implemented smoothly, and the Athenians and Mycenaeans were about to be absorbed as the core Neo-Spartans. In the eyes of Tyndarius, this is the luck of the Athenians and Mycenaeans; but in the eyes of the former King of Athens and the former King of Mycenae, this is a place for them to die without a burial! Considering the reputation and abilities of these two former kings are all good, Tyndareus still hopes to win them over to his command, instead of giving strong orders or even killing them, so there is this Arrangements for a visit to Winterfell. After getting David''s permission, Tyndarius happily ordered the two to be prepared and follow him to the kingdom of the gods tomorrow morning to bathe in the glory of the true god... "I think this is a conspiracy." Agamemnon''s younger brother Menelaus looked worried, both for his brother and himself: "Should we just..." Although he didn''t say it, his demeanor and gestures have already expressed his thoughts. Agamemnon frowned, struggled for a long time, and finally shook his head: "The king didn''t let you go, it seems that he has saved some favors. Menelaus, Mycenae will rely on you in the future." gone." "..." Menelaus remained silent. This should be a good thing for him, but he and his brother have a very good relationship. He didn''t want to watch his own brother die like this: "It''s better to take advantage of the night, Destroy the city and return to Mycenae..." "Don''t say any more, it''s not like you haven''t seen the fighting power of the Spartans, that kind of terrifying heavy armored soldiers, even if all the soldiers in Mycenae are here, it''s useless." Agamemnon clapped his hands heavily On the younger brother''s shoulders: "Don''t think about those messy things, and serve the Kingdom of Sparta well, especially in the military. You must participate in every war as much as possible." Agamemnon took a deep breath: "Only in this way can Mycenae have a future!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 460： Gradually stabilized the position of the Greek **** king Chapter 460 Gradually secures the position of Greek God King Agamemnon thought he had made the right decision. Only in this way can the Mycenae Kingdom survive for a long time, and there is even a possibility of restoration. But when he followed Tyndarios to Cold Winter City, he saw the sudden change of scenery around him, as well as the majestic and magnificent buildings, smooth and clean roads, and people wearing all kinds of gorgeous clothes around him. Come on, what His Majesty King Tyndarius said, ''Take him to the kingdom of the gods'', actually meant literally. There are no metaphors, nor any ambushes. Actually, it wasnt just Agamemnon who was surprised, Theseus was also shocked by this, and muttered secretly: Last night was a waste of time Then, like a normal person, he kept turning his neck, wanting to take a good look at the country where the so-called gods live. After Agamemnon understood, he let out a sigh of relief. It wasn''t until the moment of life and death (thought) that he realized that he didn''t want to die! If he had a choice, he would like to have a good discussion with Tyndarius to discuss a result acceptable to both parties: for example, if he married Tyndarius'' daughter Clytemnestra, everyone would be a family. So, it is not unacceptable for Mycenae to completely become a part of Sparta. After all, he may take over the Spartan throne by then! However, looking at it now, Tyndarius should not be willing to marry his daughter to him. After all, the Kingdom of Sparta is currently in absolute strength. There are real gods behind it! Different from many city-states on the Balkan Peninsula, the gods they believe in only exist in legends. Although many people firmly believe in the existence of gods, there is actually no evidence to prove that gods really exist. As an excellent king, Agamemnon has always had an on-and-off attitude towards the existence of God: when you need it, you have it, and when you dont need it, you dont have it! The Kingdom of Sparta is different. The gods of the other party can be seen and touched, and can really give benefits: As Tyndarius narrated, Agamemnon and Theseus finally understood the key to the kingdom of Sparta becoming so powerful: including various high-yielding crops, exquisite armor with strong defense, and the Sharp weapons, those beautiful and soft cloths, gorgeous silk fabrics, etc., are all bestowed by the gods! In addition, the architectural style of the Kingdom of Sparta has also begun to be influenced by Winter City. It is no longer rough and simple. The core area of ??Sparta City is gradually transforming into the appearance of Winter City. It''s just that the quality of workers is not comparable to that of the gods'' Titan servants (Cybertrons), so the speed of change is much slower. It may take decades, two or three generations to build an ''advanced'' city like Winter City in Sparta. But Tyndareus didn''t care about the speed. He only hoped that in his lifetime, he could make the Spartan palace beautiful enough to provide a grand and comfortable residence for his descendants. As for the construction of the entire city of Sparta, it may take several generations or hundreds of years, but it doesn''t matter. Wait until the day when the city of Sparta is built, perhaps the order given by the gods will be almost completed: to unify the continent of Europe! After introducing the general situation, Tyndareus did not forget to mention his daughter Helen, especially the relationship between Helen and David, which is the most important thing to emphasize. Let these two understand that the relationship between the kingdom of Sparta and the true God is very close, and the two of you dont have to worry that the true **** will abandon Sparta. They will serve Sparta with peace of mind in the future, and work together to build a greater Sparta for the rest of their lives. "..." After hearing this, Agamemnon didn''t feel anything special. Theseus''s face was mostly dark. He thought that he was thinking too much. His Majesty the King of Sparta did not want to kill him. Now he realized that he was wrong. King Tyndarius of Sparta didn''t want to kill him. He clearly felt that killing him with a knife was not cruel enough, so he brought him to this place called Winter City. After all, when I saw the young Helen back then, I directly took her away. What would Helen and the true God David think when they saw him? It seems that my arrangement last night was not in vain, and there is a high probability that he will not be able to go back! Following Tyndarius, Theseus and Agamemnon continued to watch the magical Winter City. They knew that there was a tap water system in Winter City, which could deliver treated clean water to every household. , even the most ordinary civilians can enjoy this convenience. At the same time, each house is equipped with electric lights, so that they can make their homes as bright as day in the darkest night. "Not only at home, but also on the street, to ensure that people walking at night will not be able to see the road." Pointing to the street lamp post standing next to him: "When it gets dark, you can see the effect. " Taking these two to visit will definitely not only take half a day. Tyndarius will take the two of them around and stay in Winter City for one night, so that the two can feel the people of the kingdom of gods and live. Exactly what kind of life. Anyway, since staying in Winter City, Tyndareus has felt that his Spartan palace is not pleasing to the eye, which is also the biggest motivation for him to make great efforts to build the palace. "Also, there is... um..." I was about to introduce Castle Glamorgan to two ground turtles who had never seen the world before, but found that the familiar Castle Glamorgan had disappeared and was replaced by a taller and more magnificent building. Fortunately, the two beside them were stunned by the huge building in front of them, and didn''t notice Tyndarius'' gaffe. In the eyes of these two people, such a tall and beautiful palace is indeed a miracle. It is not a building that ordinary humans can build. Only true gods are worthy of living in it. Besides, next to the tall palace, there are several metal giants busy. Could this be the legendary Titan? "Those... are Titans, right?" Agamemnon trembled a little when he spoke, and he didn''t know whether he was overly frightened or excited. Tyndareus didn''t make fun of him, and in fact, he was not much better than this one at the beginning. "They''re Cybertronians, they could also be called Transformers..." If it was before, Tyndarius would firmly believe that these are Titans. But my daughter told me some time ago that David is the real Titan, so I can''t continue to ''misunderstand'', and I have to make it clear. "A servant of God." By the way, I would like to introduce these green and purple ones called Diggers. They are best at building. This Winter City is basically built by these Diggers. No matter how complicated the building is, these few Digging tigers can be completed in a very short time. Just like this huge palace in front of him, it didn''t exist when he came last time, so it should have been newly built recently. "It really is a miracle!" In the eyes of Agamemnon and Theseus, these words were a real miraclethe huge palace in front of them, even if they were given a hundred years, they would not be able to build it no matter how much manpower and material resources were used. Several **** servants were built in a short time. Standing in the square in front of Cold Winter Castle, watching quietly for a while, then Tyndarius contacted his daughter Helen, and took the two of them around the Winter City in a car. I also went to the cold winter barracks to take a look. It''s a pity that the barracks are relatively deserted at this time. Tyndareus only knows that Winter City mobilized an army to conquer other countries. Today, he knows that almost all the troops in Winter City have been dispatched, leaving only a small number of garrison troops and recruits to stay behind. barracks. The conversation between the father and daughter is in the common language of Brennia, so there is no need to worry about being overheard by the two. "Is the war going well?" "It''s going well, in fact it''s almost over, and David is on his way back." "oh!" Tindarius already knew that there are still many forces in this world, and there are other gods. He thought that Winter City sent troops to fight against other forces, but it was actually a battle of gods. At first, he was still a little worried, but judging by his daughter''s appearance and the relaxed posture of speaking, the opponent should be far less powerful than David. The two people sitting in the back seat didn''t keep their eyes on the outside, and looked forward curiously from time to timetheir eyes coincidentally fell on the steering wheel held by Helen and the pile of dials. It seems that ordinary people can drive a car that can be driven quickly by pulling it? If only Athens (Mycenae) had something so handy. They knew in their hearts that this might not be a big deal, because they hadn''t seen this thing in Sparta. If Athens (Mycenae) wants to get this magical car, I am afraid it will have to rank behind the Kingdom of Sparta. But thinking about it in another direction, Tyndareus brought them to Winter City, let them see the city where the gods lived, and the various things used by the gods. This seems to mean that the Athenians (Mycenaeans) have become Sparta. up to one''s own people. A bright future is waiting for them! Rapture! A smile appeared on his face unconsciously, and Tyndarius, who saw all this through the rearview mirror, also smiled. Everything was developing as he expected. After successfully "persuading" these two, It will become smoother and easier to unify and rectify the newly acquired people, and the power of Sparta will be further enhanced. "By the way, do you have drawings of ships in Winter City?" "Yes, there are, but those blueprints are not suitable for the current Spartan Kingdom." Helen guessed what her father was thinking. Judging from this posture, it seems that he wanted to cross the sea and land on the Apennine Peninsula: "Let me help you find some suitable ones!" With the current productivity of the Kingdom of Sparta, building sail warships is the limit... How about building a few magic warships? Jaina should be more aware of this, right? Take the time to chat with Jaina later. (end of this chapter) Chapter 461： Ask the guy who only knows how to shoot arrows to help Chapter 461 Ask the guy who can only shoot arrows for help David, who returned to Winter City on the Megatron, did not choose to live on the Megatron in the end. The reason is simple: too high! Compared to floating in the sky, he still prefers to stay in his territory and watch his Winter City up close. Anyway, the enthusiasm and speed of the craftsmen''s work is very fast. This year, he will definitely be able to live in his new home. Before that, he can make do with the high-end suite of the Winter Hotel for a while! This year, no one with a special status will come to visit me in Winter City. This suite, which was originally used to receive distinguished guests, will most likely remain vacant, and it doesnt matter if I live in it myselfnot to mention that he will pay, not Keep Jonah busy. Its okay to live for free. There are several chairs on the deck of the speedboat, and David, Jonah, and Clint each hold a fishing rod and fish in the upper reaches of the Winter River. The extremely wide river surface was bursting with waves, and the speedboat was gently undulating on the river surface. There is also a cool breeze blowing over the body. For ordinary people, this is a very comfortable environment. In addition, the shore in the distance is full of greenery, far away from the hustle and bustle of the ''city'', and enjoy the tranquility to the fullest. holiday. "I have to pay what I have to pay, and it''s not like I can''t afford it..." David was not ready to accept Jonah''s kindness. As he said, it''s not that he can''t afford the accommodation fee, there''s no need to take advantage of it, the key is not to take the limelight - His Majesty the King can stay in the hotel for free, so can Earl XX also get some for free? fruit? At that time, I will make a complete sentence, How much money do you need to eat your rotten watermelons? , another lot of trouble. As for why you came fishing today? Since Tyndarius took Agamemnon and Theseus to visit the city of Winter, David''s reputation in the land of Greece has once again increased significantly. At present, he has become the only **** believed by the Kingdom of Sparta. If the Kingdom of Sparta is renamed Greece in the future, David will be a proper Greek **** kingthe group of people in Winter City will be the Greek gods. Of course, it may also be changed to the Roman Empire, then he is the Roman God King... There is no difference in essence. In short, everything is going well in Sparta. Helen recently communicated with Jaina about warships, and wants to tinker with a sailing warship suitable for the current use of the Spartan Kingdom, so that the Spartan Kingdom can start to develop the navy. Other than that, there is nothing special about Winter City. Constantine was still wandering around the city, healed his body with the help of holy light, and after seeing the possibility of becoming stronger, this man completely let go of himself, and now he can''t leave his cigarette and can come anytime, anywhere Up two. David talked to Constantine after he came back, and confirmed that the plot on his side has not started yet, and there should be some time before the excitement begins. David, who had nothing urgent to do, remembered what he had said to Sophia earlier: take Sophia out to play! But before that, he must first test the new function of his cheat. With the improvement of his strength, he no longer relied solely on experiments and guesses about his golden finger. As he became more and more familiar with his own situation, the golden finger gradually lifted the veil of cover for him. It''s just that it''s still half-opened, so he can vaguely feel or see a general situation, but the details can only be confirmed after he actually uses it. For example, now he can be sure that his connection with those worlds has become much closer than before, and he can travel to and from these worlds at will. It seems that the teleportation received from Clarice has perfectly integrated with his ability to connect to other worlds. Now if he wants to go to another world or come back to Brennia, he can just open a golden portal, and he can also specify a specific ''landing location'' instead of being limited to a specific location like before. The most important thing is that the portal he opened can be easily enlarged to a very large level. When necessary, it is not difficult to bring a few people back and forth, even if it is to drop an army. It can be said that at this time, it is really feasible for the Winter Army to go to other worlds. Although it was possible to go to other worlds in the past, the way of traversing is too troublesome, and there is no way to deploy a large number of soldiers. But what David wants to test this time is not this ability. He has already determined the effect of this ability, and there is no need to test it alone. It is a new ability that I obtained again after I established a connection with the Yaneira Continent and got back a part of the "stolen power". This ability is actually not so difficult to understand: take the initiative to travel to other worlds! What really made David uncertain was the vague message of ''need to locate''. After thinking about it for a while, and after several tests, David had some guesses, and today he just wanted to verify this guess. "So...you called me out to fish specifically because of this incident?" Clint Barton felt that he was not well after hearing David''s brief description. No wonder His Majesty the King suddenly called himself, an inconspicuous bow and arrow instructor in Winter City, to come fishing. There was indeed a conspiracy! "Yes!" David didn''t feel like he was cheating anyone: "Anyway, you''ve been idle recently!" Clint Barton has long been a retiree from S.H.I.E.L.D., and worked as a no-risk instructor in Winter City, teaching soldiers in the Winter Army who are interested in archery how to shoot. The main target of his training is the Knights of Tiran, and the Knights of Tiran are still sweeping the ruins of the temple! It will be at least a year before returning to Cold Winter City. During this time, Clint is just teaching some recruits and some people who are interested in archery. Work is a mess, and I spend most of my time at home with my wife and children. Although it is very comfortable, but occasionally I still think back to the glorious years of the year, especially after coming to Winter City, after eating the golden apple, the hidden dangers and old wounds on my body have healed. If he wants to, he can use strengthening potions to make himself step into the extraordinary level, but he feels that he is just an instructor who teaches archery, and it doesn''t matter whether he becomes extraordinary or not. Moreover, he feels that his current importance is not enough to get the strengthening potionin fact, if he asks for it, David will definitely agree, but Clint will feel that the gap between his contribution and income is too big, and he will be embarrassed and only As an instructor teaching archery, returning to the front line is almost inevitable. He hadn''t decided whether to return to the front line to fight, so he didn''t take the initiative to ask for strengthening potions. Now he regrets it a bit. If he had known that His Majesty the King wanted to test his ability, he should have injected himself with strengthening potion earlier. "Actually, you don''t have to worry, I''ll be with you!" "That''s true..." Clint was a little worried at first, but he was not worried after hearing this sentence. What are you afraid of? Even if he really died, David could bring him back to life! What''s more, as long as David follows, it is very difficult to want to die. Thinking about it this way, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal. "When are you going to take the test?" "It depends on when you are ready?" David can do it at any time, but he will give Hawkeye enough time to prepare. Even if Hawkeye carries all the equipment such as bows and arrows with him, he still has to chat with his wife and children. call. "Tomorrow!" Clint is not a procrastination character. Now that he has made a decision, there is no need to waste time. Relax for a day today, go back and say hello to his wife, and you can start tomorrow. "good!" After talking about the matter in a few words, the three men returned to a calm state, staring at the fishing rod in their hands. Time passed by every minute and every second, and the patrol speedboat that was temporarily recruited was quietly floating on the river. Although the wind and waves became a little bit bigger, the three men sitting on the chairs were not affected at all, and their eyes were firmly fixed on the waves. On the sparkling water, it seems that something big will happen in the next second. Until the sun sets, the sky and the earth are dyed yellow. "Looks like there''s no fish here at all!" "Yeah, it should go downstream." Jonah didn''t say a word when he heard the words. He was not going to tell the two temporary fishing friends that he usually came to fish in this water area. happened once... Pack up your things and return to Winter City. Clint is going to take the bus home. Although Winter City already has a private car manufacturer, private cars are still relatively rare in Winter City. The price is not close to the people, and only wealthy nobles can afford it. . Most ordinary people still use public transportation. Fortunately, after several improvements, the public transportation of Winter City has perfectly covered every corner of the city, and it is easy to find bus stops on the roadside. Anyone can follow the route map drawn on the station to find the bus they need to take. David is here today, and Clint can save some car money. A golden portal opened in front of Clint, and through this light door, he could see the front yard of his home on the other side of the door. Seeing this, he was not polite, strode across the portal, said goodbye to David and Jonah, and returned home directly. After sending Clint away, David opened a portal again and took Jonah back to the Cold Winter Hotel. "This is so convenient!" Jonah sighed. Since he settled in Winter City, he has seen more and more things that he once thought were unbelievable. Now he feels a little strange. "Yes, it is indeed very convenient!" David felt that it was a pity, because there is no way to teach people the teleportation ability. It would be great if Steve could quickly ''crack'' Kama Taj''s teleportation spell, otherwise everyone can only learn Azeroth''s teleportation spell in the future up. The physical condition is not good, and I have been groggy all the time. With Calvin, there is only one change today, so let me adjust. (end of this chapter) Chapter 462： witch hunter Chapter 462 The Witch Hunter Actually, there is nothing wrong with Azeroth''s teleportation spells, and even this kind of teleportation magic can be teleported across planes after learning to a high level. Of course, the difficulty of learning is several grades higher than ordinary teleportation spells: but strictly speaking, that is the shortcoming of mages, not magic. What''s more, for David, no matter how high the requirements are, it is impossible for him to be difficult. In fact, he has learned a lot of arcane magic, but he is usually used to using the holy light, so everyone does not know this. "Before departure, do you want to store some holy light in your body?" David is looking for Hawkeye to help test the new ability, not trying to kill Hawkeye. So before departure, David was going to do some preventive work: he was not sure what the effect would be if teleporting with Hawkeye as the positioning, so he made some arrangements in advance. If something unexpected happens, the holy light infused by David into Hawkeye will automatically activate: in addition to ensuring the safety of Hawkeye and providing defense for it, it will also activate the arcane energy specially stored in it, and directly launch the teleportation spell to send Hawkeye sent back to Winter City. As for David? He wasn''t worried that he would have an accident. As long as Brennia was still there, he couldn''t really get lost, and he could come back directly by using the teleportation skill. "Are you ready?" Instilling some holy light into Clint Barton, David looked at Clint in front of him, then at Sofia, Helen, Eva, and Laura who came back to watch the excitement. Nodding to everyone, David put his hands on Clint''s shoulders and activated a new ability. The moment the energy was activated, a golden light flashed, but after a second, all the light disappeared, and the two people who were supposed to be in front also disappeared. After waiting quietly for a while, everyone dispersed without seeing anything unusual. According to David''s previous explanation, if something goes wrong, Clint and David will come back immediately. If they don''t come back, everything is going well, so naturally there is no need to worry. Sophia can think carefully about what kind of world she wants to play in. "Actually, there are many places I want to go." Sophia wants to visit the modern earth and experience the daily life of ordinary modern people; she also wants to take risks in the universe with advanced civilizations. But what she is looking forward to most is to go to a completely strange world with David and adapt to life in the new world together. However, according to David, going to a new strange world requires positioning, that is, bringing an ''outsider'' with you. It would be great if you don''t need to bring others... "It turns out that there is no need to bring extra people to do positioning!" Successfully activated the ability, and after completing a time travel, David had a clearer understanding of the new ability. He discovered that it is not necessary to be a living person for positioning, only hair, blood, etc. are needed, and it is a bit exaggerated to deliberately bring someone. In addition, he also discovered that this ability is not limited to his own use. That is to say, David can activate the traversal ability to send other people to a specific world, and he doesn''t have to come with him. This seems to mean that everyone in Winter City can open a new world at any time through David. "However, where is this?" David looked at the surrounding environment and found that it was a relatively backward town with muddy streets and surrounding people who didn''t pay much attention to personal hygiene, so David habitually covered his nose with his hands. With his current strength, he can block these odors with a single thought, but he usually lives as an ''ordinary person'', so this is purely a subconscious reaction. After regaining consciousness and keeping all kinds of smells out, David began to wander around the town ''normally''. Of course, this is what he thinks. The clothes on his body and his clean appearance all show David''s specialness. The surrounding townspeople all avoided him, for fear of bumping into him. David didn''t explain anything after discovering this, but just judged the situation of this ''world'' through observation. For now, he''s sure of two things: the age here shouldn''t be too early, because he saw a revolver; and, it might be England, because people here speak English. It is not 100% sure, mainly because it cannot rule out a film world that uses English as the dialogue and has a background in other European countries. There are too many similar films. Continue to inquire, and release the induction to find Clint''s location by the way. In fact, when he was just teleported over, David noticed that Clint was not around, but he could clearly feel the holy light energy in Clint''s body, and he was sure that Clint was safe at this time, so he observed the surroundings so comfortably environment. When he started to look carefully, he found something special. First of all, Clint is not far from his position. This is not a strange situation. There was a slight deviation when landing. It is normal that the two did not land at the same place. The landing point is relatively close. Secondly, the holy light I left in Clint''s body seems to have changed a little? Not in a hurry to continue checking, David was going to join Clint first and then see what was going on. Walking forward according to his feeling, David found that the people around him were also gathering in this direction. He realized that there should be some excitement ahead. After all, watching excitement is the common hobby of all intelligent creatures, and it is not restricted by race, civilization, or age. . Walking forward with the crowd, David soon saw the bustle in the small town market: it was actually a witch trial. At the same time, he also saw Clint, but this Clint looked much younger, and he was on the stage touching the tried witch. While turning over the teeth for examination, he explained to the surrounding townspeople: "Because witches use black magic, they will be corroded, so their skin and teeth will be corroded and festered. She is clean and not a witch..." "Ah this..." David saw this scene and immediately remembered what kind of world this was. To be precise, he remembered which movie it wasHansel and Gretel: Witch Hunters. Hawkeye and Bond girl Ao formed a brother-sister combination and joined forces to fight the evil witch Black Phoenix. At the same time, the two of them are also the brother and sister in the fairy tale who broke into the candy house and were arrested, and finally escaped successfully. This film begins with a story about two brothers and sisters who accidentally broke into a candy house when they were young and were caught by an evil witch. It can be seen how terrifying the lethality of bear children is, even a witch who knows black magic cannot suppress it! Thinking astray, David looked at Hansel in front of him, checked the holy light in his body, and silently thought about what was going on? Clint turned into Hansel? Or did Clint replace Hansel? After proving the innocence of the woman named Mina, her younger sister Gretel had some verbal conflicts with the local sheriff Bellinger. At this moment, ''Clint'' on the stage saw David in the crowd below, who was thinking about what was going on. "David!" Hearing this yell, David didn''t have to think about it, the guy in front of him was Clint. "Clint?" "it''s me!" Clint jumped down and rushed in front of David excitedly. Regardless of whether the person in front of him was the real **** or his current boss, he punched David **** the chest. "Why did you come to Nirvana?" "..." Maybe David''s thoughts were still wandering, and he couldn''t hear what Clint said in a trance, but it probably should be like this. "Didn''t we just get here?" "..." Clint suddenly understood something when he heard the words, and then sighed heavily: "I didn''t just get here." At this moment, Sergeant Bellinger, who was already upset at the sudden appearance of Gretel and Hansel, and said that the witch he captured was innocent, had the bridge of his nose broken by Gretel''s hammer. His men immediately drew their guns to take down the arrogant woman who dared to attack the sheriff. As a result, they took out their pistols, and a series of gunshots came from their ears. Bang bang bang! Accompanied by the sound of the gunshots, there was a huge force in their hands, and the weapons they had just pulled out immediately flew out of their hands. Although the huge force did not directly hit these people, it still caused serious injuries to them. These people basically had fractured wrists, and the most unlucky one suffered severe fractures in addition to his wrist and fingers. This was caused by David being merciful and perfectly controlling the bullets to pass over the barrels of these people. If they hit directly, all of these people''s arms would be lost. David, who had disarmed several people in the blink of an eye, turned to the Holy Light Hunter, who hadn''t appeared for a long time, before retracting the pistol into the storage space. "You are welcome." "..." Clint watched David waving at Gretel, and coughed a few times: "Ahem!" "Oh yes, continue the topic just now, what do you mean by that sentence just now? You came to this world earlier than me?" "Yes!" When Clint mentioned this, his face was full of bitterness: "I have been in this world for more than twenty years." Although he vaguely guessed this possibility, after getting a positive answer, David was still shocked: "So, after you came to this world, you became Hansel, and started a new life with this identity? " Clint nodded. To be honest, if he hadn''t had a clear memory from the beginning and David''s holy light energy in his body, he would have doubted that his past experiences were just absurd dreams. A witch hunter named Hansel who has a strange experience. Just when Clint wanted to complain a few more words, David spoke up first: "So you have a young body in your twenties again! You earned your blood this time... No, your wife It is the real blood earned!" "..." Clint really wanted to refute, but found that what David said was true. For a while, he didn''t know whether he was losing money or making money! Still updating, looking for status... (end of this chapter) Chapter 463： Give me a chance to start over Chapter 463 Give me a chance to be a new man "Who is this" Just as Clint was thinking about whether he was making money or not, his sister Gretel in this world had already walked over, looking at David curiously. She had never met David, it was an absolute stranger to her. Considering that she and her brother Hansel have been together for so many years, she can be sure that the person in front of her is an absolute stranger. But why did Hansel see him as if he saw an old friend? At the same time, she didn''t ignore that David called his brother Clint. Clint? Who is that? "I''m David Glamorgan." David and Gretel nodded as greetings: "I''m old friends with your brother." "With all due respect, I didn''t know Hansel had you as an old friend." "Cough, things are a bit complicated, let''s talk slowly in another place." Although Clint came to this world with the memories of his previous life, he has indeed been brother and sister with Gretel for more than 20 years, and the relationship between the two is real. So he is not going to hide his secret, but this topic is not suitable for discussion in the market. Grete looked at her brother, then at David, and nodded in agreement: "However, we still need to discuss the matter of witches with the mayor." The brothers and sisters will come here because many children in the town have disappeared recently, and the residents believe that there are witches nearby. The sheriff arrested a woman for a witch trial earlier, and the mayor spent money to invite the witch hunter brother and sister, all for this reason. David, who already knew what kind of world this is, also remembered the whole plot: there are indeed witches nearby, not even ordinary witches. The high-level black witch Muriel is planning to collect 12-month-old children, paired with the heart of the high-level white witch, and make a potion during the blood moon. As long as this potion is used, witches don''t have to be afraid of flames. Among them, the heart of the senior white witch is Gretel''s heart, because the siblings of witch hunters are the children of the senior white witch, so the siblings are naturally immune to magic, which is also an important reason why they can become witch hunters. While recalling the specific plot, David followed the brothers and sisters out of the town to the suburbs. Originally, the best way to talk was to go to a tavern, but even though Clint hadnt worked with David for long, he had a general idea of ??some of Davids personality. The dirty and noisy taverns in this world are not enough to satisfy His Majesty the king. Compared to that terrible environment, it is better to go to the woods in the outskirts! Moreover, Clint felt that what he wanted to say to Gretel, it would be better to find a place with fewer people. "It''s nice here." David looked around, the dense forest, with the aroma of soil and vegetation, compared with the inside of the town, the air here is much better. Clint said that you are satisfied, Your Majesty, and then began to think about how he should explain the current situation to Gretel. Grete already realized that something was wrong, and she even began to suspect that Hansel in front of her was actually a fake witch. Hands have already touched the weapon in the dark, ready to shoot at any time. At this moment, she heard Hansel''s words: "Actually, my name is Clint Barton, and I come from another world..." "?" Just when Grete was about to pull out her weapon and force her to find out the whereabouts of her real brother, Clint Barabara told the whole situation in one go, without giving Grete a chance to continue to misunderstand. "..." But although the words are very clear, the content is too unbelievable. Grete''s brain fell into a state of shutdown, and the whole person was stunned. It took her a while to sort out what Clint said. "You said you came from another world?" "Yes!" "For some magical reason, you became my brother Hansel?" "It''s almost like that." Clint glanced at David who was not far away, and Gretel also noticed this, but now she has more important questions to ask, and the matter called David will be a little later Line up some. "It sounds too unbelievable." If Clint hadn''t been able to clearly tell the many experiences of the two when they were young, Grete really couldn''t believe that her brother had such a magical identity, and would only suspect that someone pretended to be Hansel. At the same time, she also understood why her brother is so good at archery? And as if he was born with a lot of knowledge, even the various fighting skills he mastered were learned from Hansel. It is unimaginable that the truth is so bizarre. "So, should I call you Hansel or Clint?" "It will be all right." People who are familiar with him call him Clint, but after living here for so many years, he has been called Hansel since he was a child, and he has no sense of rejection of this name. After telling his actual situation, Clint introduced David to Gretel: "This is His Majesty the King of the Winter Kingdom, and he is also the one who used special abilities to ''turn'' me into your brother''s . "King?" David introduced his name earlier, and he learned some magical things from Clintfor example, he originally lived in a relatively advanced world, and later moved to a place called Winter City. But she didn''t know that the handsome young man in front of her was actually the king of Winter City. "Yes, Your Majesty the King of Winter Kingdom." Grete was a little confused, wondering if she should salute? Also, what is the etiquette in Winter Kingdom? David waved his hand, signaling to Grete not to worry about such trivial matters, let''s talk about ''business''! The matter of identity was clearly explained, and Gretel finally understood her brother''s ''true identity'' and the origin of this strange David. Although it is outrageous, in such a world full of witches and magic, there seems to be nothing unacceptable. Compared to Gretel, she cares more about another thing: "You said that you were sent here by this... His Majesty, so this His Majesty is a wizard?" "Wizard? No!" After all, Clint and Gretel have been brother and sister for more than 20 years. As soon as his sister asked, he knew what the other party really wanted to ask: "This His Majesty David Glamorgan In that world, many people honored him as the Lord of the Holy Light, the Protoss." Seeing Gretels expression of not understanding, they summed it up into one word: God! "..." Seeing Gretel like Are you kidding me? The joke is not funny! expression, Clint nodded seriously with a serious expression on his face. "An existence that can send you to another world to be a human being again at will, what else can it be if it is not a god?" You are right! Grete found that she couldn''t refute at all, but she was also a king and a god, which made her brain that had just been tidied up become chaotic again. Fortunately, Clint and David didn''t continue to discuss the gods, Brennia, Winter Kingdom, etc. she couldn''t understand, but discussed the current matter: witches. "So, the two of you, brother and sister, took over the job to find the witch who captured the child?" "Yes." "Hmm..." David looked at Clint. Although he didn''t ask anything, the meaning was already very clear. "Even if you want to go back to Winter City, you have to finish this commission." Clint is not a person who gives up halfway, even though he has been away from home for a long time, and misses his wife and children very much: "But next time there is such a thing , please find someone else!" As soon as he goes out, he has to experience growth and a new life again. If Clint is not an elite agent and his mind is strong enough, he may have fallen into a deep confusion, not knowing who he is. "Don''t worry, I''ve figured it out, it can also be located with the help of things like hair and blood." "..." "Besides, you have other benefits besides getting younger." David had noticed a long time ago: "You can already mobilize the energy in your body to a certain extent!" The holy light and part of the arcane energy in the body have accompanied Clint for more than 20 years, and have been guarding him during this time. After years of training and fighting, Clint is just one step away from mastering some kind of energy: In fact, as long as he wants to, he can take that step at any time. He hasn''t really become a Holy Light Hunter or a Ranger Hunter, and he is simply struggling to choose Holy Light or Arcane. But when dealing with the witch next, Clint quickly made a decision: he chose the Holy Light and became another Holy Light hunter in Winter City. The reason is very simple, because the holy light has a very obvious restraint effect on the black witch. Clint who mastered the holy light easily killed the high-ranking black witch Muriel who would have caused a lot of trouble to the town and the brothers and sisters. . All the children who were successfully captured were rescued, and the whole story ended just as it started... There is no way, David, who knows the plot and is extremely powerful, is with him. Clint himself also has a good combat power, and Gretel trained by him is also stronger than himself in the original plot. Such a combination, knowing that the enemy is clear, is impossible to fight several times like the original plot. The three directly killed the witch''s lair and completed the achievement of fast clearance. In addition to being able to target the Black Witch, the fundamental reason why Clint finally chose Holy Light: he is working under the Lord of Holy Light, so it is obvious that choosing Holy Light is the most correct choice! I hope that the great His Majesty Glamorgan will think of himself more when good things happen in the future, and find someone else for this kind of experiment next time! "Everything is done, can we go back?" Clint was very excited. He completed the commission as quickly as possible, and also wanted to go back to see his family early. After all, he hasn''t seen his wife and children for more than twenty years! (end of this chapter) Chapter 464： Abandoned pink hair Chapter 464 Abandoned pink hair "This is Winter City?" Grete''s mouth was wide open, her eyes were round and round, and her broad-shouldered and long-legged aura of a female warrior disappeared at this moment. Although I have accepted the fact that my brother is actually from another world, and the David I just met is a king and a god. But these things sound too illusory, giving people a sense of unreality. Although they are equally shocking, they are not as amazing as the power of the holy light that Clint used. It''s different now, Winter City is here. Through the beautiful and clean glass windows, Gretel can clearly see the extremely tall and magnificent Castle of Winter not far away, the wide and clean road, and the pedestrians in beautiful clothes. The impact of these pictures is infinitely stronger than words times. Especially the residents living in Winter City, everyone is clean and wearing clean and beautiful clothes. In Gretels opinion, even the so-called noble princes in his own world are not as good as ordinary people here in Winter City. "Yes, this is Cold Winter City." The moment Clint returned to Cold Winter City, he felt something changed in his body. But after careful inspection, no abnormalities were found. Being on the safe side, he decided to ask David. After hearing Clint''s question, David immediately looked at Clint carefully: "Oh, don''t worry, you just changed back to yourself." "..." This sounds a bit convoluted, but after Clint thought for a few seconds, he understood what it meant. "So, I''m not Hansel anymore?" "Hansel will always be a part of you, and it''s impossible to change." In David''s view, Hansel has become an important part of Clint''s life, and it won''t be because he changed back to Clint. Lindt, Hansel doesn''t exist anymore. Although the past has passed, it has also become an established fact and will not change! "But if this is the case, am I going back to the ''old'' look?" Clint touched his face, if he lost his youthful body, it would be a disaster this time. As for the Holy Light? Staying in Winter City can still learn the Holy Light, it just takes a little more time, and it definitely doesn''t take more than twenty years. "Blood loss!" Grete was still looking at the city view outside the window in surprise, while Clint looked in the mirror and said that he had suffered a terrible loss this time. David looked at the timer that was left there before leaving. "Exactly twenty-four hours?" In the past, in the world that established a connection with Brennia, from the moment the connection was made, the flow of time on both sides was equivalent. Because of this reason, David either missed this or missed that, and thought more than once: It would be great if the time flow was staggered, so that he could perfectly travel to various worlds to experience various plots. Now, it seems that when going to the new world, the time flow is not equal to that of Brennia. I have been in the world of witch hunters for several days, and only 24 hours have passed here. But now that the two sides have established a stable connection, David can go to that world at any time. At this time, the time flow of the two sides has become equal, right? David took a timer at random, and after a simple camouflage, he opened a golden portal and threw the camouflaged timer over. After closing the portal, set a reminder function on the multi-function tool to remind myself to retrieve the timer after 24 hours. After finishing all this, David looked at Clint again: "If you are still struggling with your body, just use a tube of strengthening potion." "I may need more than one tube." Clint put down the mirror, he had already mastered the Holy Light, and he would definitely not be able to just be a bow and arrow instructor in the future. And after re-experience the feeling of being strong and strong, he feels very uncomfortable about the gradual decline in his physical fitness. Can live healthy and healthy for many years, who would like to watch themselves grow old day by day? Getting worse? Until I''m too old to even get out of bed! Although he can wait for David to implement quality enhancement throughout the Winter Kingdom, no one knows when he will wait! If I really wait until that time, I am afraid that I will become a marginalized person, and I will not be able to provide my family with good enough living conditions. So, just order! Join the Winter Knights or the intelligence department directly, and the bow and arrow instructor will be a side job. But he is not in a hurry to strengthen it now, there is still something to do before that. "Grete, I''ll take you to meet my family." Grete, who stood by the window and looked out, followed Clint''s greeting and walked away. Perhaps it was because of concerns about David that the two left and Gretel began to complain: "Not only have you become a family, you even have a lot of children, you look like a stranger now, this feeling is really Too strange" "There are many strange things in Winter City, you will get used to it after living for a long time." Listening to the footsteps of the two going away, David used the communication device to send messages to several people, telling them that he was back. As soon as the message was sent, Sophia''s communication request came. After connecting, Sophia''s holographic image appeared on David''s palm: "Come back so soon? Did things not go well?" "No, everything went well, and successfully connected to a new world." After a few simple explanations, the reason for returning so quickly is the speed of time. At this time, Eva, Helen, and even Gwen sent communication requests one after another. , so the holographic image in front of David turned into several people, and the group chat mode was turned on. This is more convenient, and you dont need to repeat the same words several times. However, when he said that Clint was born into that world more than 20 years earlier than himself, and started a new life from childhood, the people on the opposite side were speechless for a while. After David and Clint set off, these people have considered that if everything goes well, David will take them to another world later. After hearing this situation, the girls immediately lost interest: they just want to go out for a short relaxing vacation, but they never thought about experiencing a new life, or the kind that started in 20 or 30 years ago. "There are other means for positioning, or I will take you there to play after I have established a stable connection between the new world and Winter City." Hearing that there was a solution, the girls rekindled their interest, but in a short time they couldn''t think of a place they wanted to go. After chatting for a while, the girls hung up the communication one after another. For them, David is no different from never leaving, so naturally there is not so much to talk about. If they want to spend more time with David, they will naturally find them, there is no need to use the communicator to chat non-stop. After the matter was explained, David also walked out of the suite, ready to find a place to kill time. "I don''t know if Bruce is staying in that coffee shop again?" If Bruce is there, we can just talk about this new ability and how to make the best use of this new ability. David hasn''t figured it out yet, and I believe Bruce can give some suitable suggestions. Before walking out of the gate of Cold Winter Hotel, David saw Michael Brown walking towards him. "Your Majesty!" "Is there anything for me?" "Yes." Seeing this, David gave up his original idea of ??going to Bruce, turned around, and led Mihail back to the Winter Hotel, and in the tea room (after tea became popular in Winter City, there were many tea rooms in Winter City. I found a secluded booth in the Lindong Hotel (there is also an area dedicated to drinking tea and chatting inside the hotel). After ordering some snacks and tea, David directly signaled to Mikhail that you''re welcome, just sit down and chat. Mihail is a very smart person. He could tell that David didn''t care about those complicated etiquettes, so he was not polite at all, and sat down neatly. Including the snacks and tea brought by the waiter, he was not polite. "What''s wrong with Shirley Lu?" David blew on the hot tea, watched the hot air being blown away in front of his face, and took a sip of the scalding hot tea. "Yes, there is something wrong with Shirley Lu''s body. It seems to be a terminal illness that cannot be cured on our side." David gave Mikhail an order earlier, asking him to help keep an eye on Shirley Lou, so when Mikhail came to David suddenly, there was a high probability that Shirley had revealed something. David estimated that Shirley Lu''s physical condition means that the plot has entered the later stage, and those who play tricks and tricks are no longer ready to continue pretending to be dead, and want to stand on the foreground. The ''experiment'' Xue Lilu has also been completely abandoned by them. David has no interest in the conspiracy of the GALAXY fleet, and has never considered letting Winter City join the decisive battle with the GALAXY fleet. What he was thinking was simple: Shirley Lou is gone, right? Then I picked it up! As for the decisive battle, if one less person adds BUFF to the protagonist, will it lead to a serious deviation? David is not worried about this at all. The real key person is Lanhua-Li. As long as she is fine, humans and Vajura will still "understand each other" and join forces to deal with the conspirators of the GALAXY fleet. The so-called conspirators are only threatening when they hide in the dark. Once they stand in the sun, they are not far from the day when they are completely finished. "Where is Shirley Lou now?" "In Winterfell." "You already brought her here?" "Yes." Mikhail explained that Shirley Lou''s physical condition was too bad, and there was no place to go, Mihail could only take Shirley Lou to Winter City, and asked the priest of the Holy Light Cathedral to help stabilize Shirley Lou''s physical condition . "In the Holy Light Cathedral..." After David heard this, he was not in a hurry to see Shirley. With Liadrin sitting in the cathedral, Shirley Lou''s health would not continue to deteriorate. He began to think seriously, what can Cold Winter City get from Shirley Lou? David will value Shirley Lou not because she has good looks, figure and can sing, but because of the Vajura bacteria in her body! (end of this chapter) Chapter 465： Open the era of great travel Chapter 465 opens the era of great travel thin yo ~ Still sipping his coffee, he inserted a piece of cake with a fork and put it into his mouth. After chewing carefully a few times, David let the sweet taste stay on his tongue for a while before he swallowed this small bite of cake. "I have to say, the pastries in this shop are delicious." Rinwinter City is developing better and better now, and the civilians who were fooled by him at first feel very satisfied if they have a stutter and a place to live. Nowadays, with the rapid development of Winter City, the lives of residents are getting better and better. Various shops have opened up one after another, and the types are no longer limited to simple food and clothing. Like this green coffee house that Bruce likes to come to most, in addition to coffee and tea, all kinds of snacks are also very popular with guests. As for where does the coffee come from? Since discovering that the land around Cold Winter City can bear fruit no matter what is planted, Maggies father Hershel Green has planted some coffee trees in the field he cultivated. ) bought. At first, she just wanted to drink by herself. Later, Maggie saw that the development of Winter City was getting better and better, so she wanted to open a coffee shop. So, Maggie''s Green Coffee House is the earliest coffee shop in Winter City. From the beginning, it was all based on the support of acquaintances, to the current bustle and bustle. It can be regarded as witnessing the changes of the people in Winter City. In addition, because of the special situation of Winter City, there is also tea in this coffee shop. However, the tea in circulation on the market is not as good as the top quality in David''s own hands, so instead of ordering tea, he ordered a cup of coffee. Very ordinary coffee, but compared to instant coffee, the aroma is much more mellow. Taking another sip, David looked at Bruce, who was frowning and thinking on the opposite side. He had already told about his new ability, and Bruce was thinking about how to use this new ability. David is very curious about what kind of advice he will give, but looking at this posture, is it possible that he needs to think for a few more days? "After you establish contact with the new world, besides being able to travel freely between the two worlds, do you have any other benefits?" "Which aspect are you referring to?" "For example, you can absorb the power of other worlds to strengthen yourself through this connection." Bruce gave a clearer example: "Just like you absorbed the power of Tiamut before." Since David is essentially a protoss titan conceived by a living planet, can he connect to a new living planet and absorb the power of that planet to continue to grow himself? Considering that the first power David gained was the Holy Light from the world of Azeroth, he felt that this was the real reason why David could become so powerful in just a few years. So, for David, visitors from another world are not the real point! The point is the world behind these people! "I haven''t really thought about it." After listening to Bruce''s analysis, David agreed with the other party''s guess. "That is to say, the more worlds are connected, even if I don''t do anything, I can keep getting stronger?" "It should be like this, otherwise the speed of your strength improvement is too outrageous." Bruce asked David, and David said that his strength has been growing steadily, and he has not fallen into any bottleneck. Because of the lack of a strong enough opponent, he doesn''t even know how strong he is now. But one thing is certain, for example, the various big moves that made him feel weak at the beginning can be easily released by David now. After sorting it out like this, David fully understood what was going on with his golden finger: In addition to getting rewards from visitors from other worlds, the world behind these people was also a reward. These worlds will provide energy for him to grow, just like the living planet is for the protoss. The more people come and the more worlds are connected, the faster David grows! "It''s no wonder that after several people came, my strength turned upwards." After all, the energy supply of one world is much less efficient than the energy supply of several worlds. Thinking of this, David suddenly felt a pang in his heart, worried that the old bat on the opposite side would suddenly attack him. To some extent, he seems to threaten the other party''s world? "Don''t worry, your behavior of absorbing power from multiple worlds to strengthen yourself should not cause damage to the original world." Batman is as steady as Mount Tai, with the expression on his face unchanged, he picked up his coffee and sipped it lightly Mouth: "According to the information I know, the Protoss Titans in the world of Azeroth are not hostile to you; in addition, in the world of Tony and Steve, only one earth gave birth to the **** group Tiamut." If you dont consider that Tiamut was able to tear the earth apart when he was born, even if Tiamut was born smoothly, the earth still has sufficient energy to maintain its own stability. It can be said that the life planet itself has a huge amount of energy, otherwise the Sakan people would not specifically pick the life planet that can give birth to protoss to make trouble. So, even if David was able to extract power from other worlds to strengthen himself, it would not cause irreparable damage to those worlds. It can even be considered that the amount of energy that David has extracted is so weak that it is not worth mentioning in a world! "Fortunately, I was still worried that you would suddenly lose your face!" "I''m past the age of impulsiveness. Even if it really threatens my world, I won''t turn against you here." Bruce drank the last sip of coffee: "I will secretly contact other people in various worlds to form an alliance. The alliance will deal with you, the big devil who invaded the multiverse." "..." "Get down to business." After hearing Bruces turning point, David remembered that he went to Bruce to discuss how to maximize the effect of the new ability, and was almost led astray. "Based on the above speculation, the easiest way for you is to continuously connect to new worlds." Compared with the passive waiting at the beginning, David now has the ability to take the initiative: "Absorb the world The energy of Myriad Realms continues to improve itself until... let me make sure, are you a complete Brennia now?" "What''s the meaning?" "Does your full body need time to grow slowly like Azeroth and Tiamut? It was only because of the various methods of the Sakan people that you were forced to ''wake up'' in advance." "You mean this... From this aspect, I am indeed not a complete Brennia." The Sakhans have extracted a lot of energy from Brennia, and they have also come up with an artificial protoss plan. On the other side of Brennia, there is a continent of Yanera made by the Sakan people, and there is a layer of energy protection outside Brennia. None of these energies have been ''taken back'' by David, so he is not a complete body now. Speaking of the Sakan people, David suddenly realized one thing: his golden finger seems to be a combination of various technologies of the Sakan people? Therefore, the Sakan people used various means to deal with Brennia, forcing Brennia to find a way to counter it: no matter what his specific situation was, the specific countermeasures were obtained from the Sakan people. Connecting to other worlds, using the power of other worlds to strengthen oneself, including the original design that must be widely recognized to upgrade, is simply the golden finger version of the artificial protoss project... If you think about it this way, the Sakan peoples artificial protoss project should be said to have achieved great success in a certain way. David, that''s the finished product! "In short, if you connect more worlds, you can become a perfect body faster." Bruce is a little curious. After David grows into a perfect body, does he not need to absorb power from other worlds? Or can you freely control which world you absorb from? The specific situation can only be answered at that time, but based on Bruce''s understanding of David, he is not the kind of person who can kill innocent lives on a planet at will in order to make himself stronger. "So... Winter City has opened the era of great travel, but anyone who is interested can go to a new world to experience a new life?" "I think more people will choose to give you hair or blood samples." This traversal ability must be activated by David, and he has no choice but to send a group of people to different worlds with a wave of his hand. You have to go from world to world by yourself and establish a connection yourself. "Hey, if only I could throw people into other worlds with a wave of my hand, and help me establish a connection." "Maybe later." "Hope!" David and Bruce finished chatting about their business, and they didn''t intend to stay here to disturb each other. They got up and walked out of the coffee shop along the sidewalk towards Winter Castle. Because the new Winter Castle is particularly tall, it has once again become the most conspicuous building in the expanded Winter City. No matter where you are in the city, you dont have to worry about not being able to find Winter Castle. When the pedestrians around see David, they will greet David with a smile. Because David often wandered around the city, the residents saw him a lot, and it was impossible to salute him every time. So in the Winter Kingdom, except for some formal occasions, important ceremonies, official meetings, etc., all kinds of etiquette can be omitted. David didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. Being able to see the sincere smiles from the hearts of the people was much more fulfilling than a large group of people kneeling on the ground. After all, to see the latter scene, he only needs to go to a hostile country and cast a spell. Walking along the road all the way back to the gate of Cold Winter Fortress, David looked at the exterior of Cold Winter Castle, which was basically completed and was hurrying up for interior decoration. "There is no need to rush, just wait a few months!" Thinking about this, David glanced around by the way, only to see Gwen, Sophia, and Shirley Lu coming out of the Cathedral of the Holy Light, laughing and walking away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 466： next destination Chapter 466 Next Destination David watched the girls go away and gradually blended into the crowd, wondering what they were going to do? But he didn''t go up directly, just ask Gwen or Sophia later in the evening. As for why Gwen always becomes friends with newcomers to Winter City, David only recently figured it out. He has always been curious about what kind of reward he got from Gwen, and now he finally knows: it is not a very direct reward that will not increase David''s physical fitness or mental strength, but a special temperament that can Let strangers have a good impression of you at first sight. Thinking about it carefully, Gwen herself is such a girl, and almost no one dislikes her. Even if Gwen took the first step and captured David before Eva, Eva never expressed dissatisfaction with Gwen. During the subsequent relationship, everyone in Winter City liked Gwen, and no one disliked this warm, smart, and kind girl. Speaking further, even fans who are not Spider-Man like Gwen very much, which also makes Spider Gwen extremely popular since the day it was born. David''s reward should not have such a strong effect, but it suits him very well. Strangers from all over the world will keep appearing in his territory. He has a good-looking face with enough justice, coupled with this special temperament, which can make newcomers less wary and willing to listen to David''s explanation of various things. Condition. Now that David has the ability to travel to other worlds again, this special temperament may bring him more benefits: because going to a strange new world means that he will come into contact with many strangers. Being able to make an excellent first impression on strangers will be a lot easier for David no matter what he wants to do next. Thinking of what Bruce said to himself earlier, a question arises: What are you going to do next? The development of Cold Winter City tends to be stable, and the army is still sweeping up the remnants of the Holy Gunter Kingdom, and it will be impossible to open up a new battlefield for a while. Apart from staying at home and watching the continuous development of the territory, there are not many things he can study. Looking at it now, going to another world to play is a good choice. "Hey David, are you here looking at your new home?" "Oh, Leon!" David glanced at the person who greeted him next to him. It was Leon whom he had rarely seen recently: "It''s not easy to see you in Winter City, so you don''t have to look at your new department?" "I was on vacation recently." When the new department was formed and first started running, Leon had to guard the new department, personally checking everything to make sure everything was normal. After a period of operation, the new organization has been on the right track, and he no longer needs to keep an eye on it. After finally having a vacation, he decided to visit Winter City. As soon as I came here, I found that Winter City has changed a lot! Although I heard about the various changes in Winter City from Chris and Jill, it was not as shocking as seeing it in personthis new Winter Castle is so spectacular, it is simply a super-enhanced version of Nasha Palace. Compared to the fact that the original Glamorgan Castle was not painted with white paint, this time Cold Winter Castle directly chose white as the main color. After standing still and chatting with Leon for a while, David learned that Jill had recently left Winter City and returned to the BSAA, because the BSAA had found information about Wesker and was planning an arrest operation together. "Arrest?" "It''s okay to kill." Leon knew what David wanted to say. After coming to Winter City and living for a while, Leon had already mastered the information of his own world. He knows how dangerous Wesker is, and also knows that in the original story, Jill''s disappearance in this operation was directly judged as a sacrifice. However, thats because Chris and Jill in the original plot are just ordinary people, facing the Superman Wesker who has been strengthened with viruses, they have no power to fight back at all. Its different now. Chris has also become a superman. Chris, who has received rigorous training from the Winter Knights and learned the power of the Holy Light, is now a very authentic paladin. You can tell from his big and thick arms that Chris is much more authentic than David! It is simply impossible for Wesker to easily defeat the current Chris, not to mention that there is Jill beside Chris to help. "Has Jill mastered the Holy Light?" "And used a strengthening potion." "Oh shit, Wesker is fucked!" If this is the case, the entire plot of Resident Evil 5 will not happen. In addition, after having such a strong leader, can BSAA stick to its heart and continue? Or is it corrupted faster than in the original plot? From Davids personal standpoint, he hopes that the BSAA will decay faster, so that he can pack and recruit the elites like Chris to Winter City. "Let''s not talk anymore, I''m going to find Shirley, I haven''t seen her for a while." Leon''s main purpose of coming here this time is to see how Shirley is doing. After rescuing Shirley from the laboratory, Shirley stayed in Winter City and never went back to her own world. Leon thought it was too dangerous for her to go back, so she should live in Winter City in the future. Claire agreed with this, so Shirley never went back to the Resident Evil world once, and she didn''t have much to miss about that world. Now Shirley works and lives in Winter City, has made many friends, and lives very happily. Such a happy and comfortable life moved Leon''s heart. Although he is still very young and has a very bright future, he has already made his own retirement plan: he will come to Winter City to settle down for the elderly when it is almost the same time. I just dont know if that woman will agree to come here to retire with me? Speaking of which, I helped her prepare a place to live, but this woman was so busy that she couldn''t see her every day, which really gave him a headache. It would be great if he could be relieved like Shirley... After David left in Lyon, he didn''t continue to look at his new home here, and walked back to the Cold Winter Hotel. As soon as he entered the lobby, he saw John Constantine chatting with Ethan Hunt, while Squirrel Turtle (the one who arrived first) was sitting on the bar and eating snacks happily. "Hi, David!" Ethan saw David earlier than Constantine, who had his back to the door, greeted him with a smile, and then said to Constantine in front of him: "You don''t have to be too polite, If you need help, just talk to him directly, if you are willing to help, he will naturally help you." After finishing speaking, he patted Constantine on the shoulder, waved to the Squirrel who wanted to watch the fun, and left first: "I still have some things to do, let''s go first!" "Um!" David and Ethan nodded to indicate that they understood, then waved to the Squirrel who was waving at them, and then stopped in front of Constantine: "Do you want to ask me for help?" He could hear Ethan clearly as he left, and it was obvious that Constantine was in trouble. In David''s view, the trouble Constantine encountered was most likely due to the beginning of the plot. As soon as the other party opened his mouth, David realized that he was wrong. "You want me to store some holy light in your body?" "Yes." Konstantin explained that he is an exorcist, and he often has to deal with all kinds of demons who come to the world to do evil. Although he knows many methods, he relies more on ''foreign objects''. Although he has learned a lot of knowledge in Winter City, learning fast does not mean that his strength has improved quickly. He has a lot of means now, but his own strength reserve is seriously insufficient. Arcane energy can be stored and carried through props (arcane spring water), and the holy light needs to be instilled by a strong enough holy light user. The strongest user of holy light in Winter City is undoubtedly His Majesty the King. If David can instill some holy light in his body, he believes that there is no demon that he can''t deal with by himself. "This is indeed a small favor." David looked at this savior-like face, thinking of where he could go: "Then correspondingly, you have to do me a favor." "no problem." A favor for a favor, fair trade! Konstantin has been wandering around in Winter City for such a period of time, and he has already figured out what kind of character David is, and knows that he is not the kind of villain, devil, or villain who has no integrity and no morals. On the contrary, David''s moral standard is quite high in his opinion. In a certain way, the Lord of the Holy Light really lives up to the name of the true God. Even if he was a little extravagant, he never used any bad means to persecute her, and those confidante were all willing to be with him. Thinking comprehensively, David will not cheat himself! This is an important reason why Constantine directly accepted without asking for specific details. Let me start by stating that this could take twenty to thirty years. When Constantine heard the words, he lamented that David''s moral standards were indeed high enough, and now that he agreed, he would remind himself that he was lucky to be able to get to know each other; at the same time, he was also surprised that what he was busy with took so long time? "Is it a permanent job?" "Oh, not what you think." David briefly explained that he has newly gained the ability to travel to the new world, but he just needs some people or props to locate him. He hopes to use Constantine to locate and go to a new world. After understanding what was going on, Constantine didn''t ask anything, ''Can''t you use hair and blood to locate it? In this case, the other party clearly pointed out that it would take 20 to 30 years, and it was obvious that he wanted to drag himself along. "Let me make sure, no matter how many decades I spend there, it''s only a day here, right?" "Exactly." Only after David arrives and returns to Brennia, establishing a stable connection between the two worlds, will the time begin to synchronize. "No problem, when are you leaving?" "Don''t be in a hurry today, you can do some preparatory work first, such as preparing some weapons and equipment, and putting them in your personal storage device." He asked Clint earlier that the storage device and other personal belongings will return after they become autonomous. As for where they were hidden before, Clint doesn''t know. Just taking this opportunity, David can observe more carefully. (end of this chapter) Chapter 467： David is the real savior Chapter 467 David is the real savior Second active traverse, positioning equipment John Constantine. Target: The Matrix! David tried his best to ensure that the target would not deviate from the direction when he activated the traversal ability. He didn''t know whether he could control the destination. Maybe he could find out this time, and maybe he had to try again to get a conclusion. By the way, he wants to see if he can choose the time of landing independently. As a result, David successfully arrived at the world he wanted to go to, because he was in the real world ruled by the mechanical empire, surrounded by countless "humans" imprisoned in the virtual world by robots like wheat fields. "I don''t know if I arrived earlier according to my idea, or like last time, it fell at the beginning of the plot?" Transformed into the body of Cybertron, David scanned the surrounding machines, and quickly figured out the operating principles of these machines and equipment, especially how to connect to the matrix world. With David''s current ''fire strength'', his Cybertron body has become stronger by an unknown number of grades, and there are many more vacancies for deformation templates in the hermit warrior state, which can be transformed into more forms. In addition, the technological level of the machine empire is not particularly high. If David thinks, he can even easily hack into the machine empire''s mainframe and turn the machine empire into his own puppet. Actually, this is one of the reasons why he chose this world: the enemy has no threat, and he can maximize the harvest of various resources. "Let''s find John first! I don''t know how he is doing in the virtual world?" Transformed into an ordinary nutrition cabin connected to the huge facility, David is not worried that those robot squids will be able to detect the abnormality. As machine guards, these squids have very low intelligence and can only follow basic instructions. David can easily invade and override any command, and even in the "eyes" of these robot squids, whether they can see David is a problem. In fact, after David scanned the entire facility, he could access the matrix virtual world even without a physical connection, and the machine empire couldn''t even detect the intrusion. It''s just that his body has no place to go, so transforming into a nutrition cabin is no different from finding a comfortable place to lie down. Entering the matrix, David felt that there were green codes in front of him, and he had to use some means to convert them into a ''picture'', so that the picture in his eyes became ''normal''. "It still looks comfortable like this." Looking at the hurried pedestrians around, David remembered that after Neo awakened the power of the savior, everything he saw in the matrix world was code. Although for these people, after reading the code for a long time, the corresponding pictures will be automatically generated in their minds, but there is still a big gap between reading novels and watching movies directly! Standing on the spot and observing for a while, David wanted to go to the phone booth to call Neo, but he found that in the virtual world, he could really do whatever he wanted. What call? There was no need for that at all, he only needed a thought to call Neo''s landline, and he didn''t even need Neo to answer the phone. Or turn on Neo''s computer and leave him a message on it. Observed a little bit, because everyone in this world is a piece of code, or a set of programs, so David can find the location of John Constantine very accurately. Oh, in this world, he should be called Thomas Anderson. By the way, you can also check out various information about Thomas Anderson, including a complete "growth record". David flipped through and found that John Constantine didn''t do anything earth-shattering after he came to this world. He grew up like an ordinary person and then became a white-collar worker in a software company. I dont know if its because of his destiny, so Constantine became a cyber hacker as in the original plot, code-named Neo. According to the records in Neo''s computer, David can basically be sure that now is basically the period when the plot has just started or is about to start, which seems to prove that one of his attempts has failed. "It seems that the landing time cannot be freely decided for the time being." While thinking this way, David called Constantine and connected him before the other party reached out to pick up the phone. "John." "David?" Constantine was stunned for two seconds, as if to make sure that he didn''t have hallucinations: "Damn bastard, you are finally willing to show up!" "I''m glad you didn''t lose yourself in this virtual world." "What did you say? A virtual world?" "Let''s meet and talk!" Arranging a meeting place, David arrived at this unremarkable street cafe first, and ''changed'' a few banknotes into his hand. In this virtual world, David, the intruder, does not need to abide by the rules of the virtual world at all. With extremely high authority, he is infinitely more powerful than the full body of Neo and Virus Smith. Even if I want to modify everything about these strangers around me, whether it is body, mind or anything else, it is just a matter of thought. "An unexpected test..." Thanks to David''s determination, he was not lost by this illusory power. Nor did he do whatever he wanted because of his unfettered mighty power, and continued to act according to his usual habits. Unfortunately, even though David felt that he had successfully resisted the external temptation and stuck to his heart, there were no wonderful epiphanies or some special reminders sounded. Only John Constantine''s slightly complaining voice appeared in his ears. "You finally showed up, you know? More than once, I suspected that I was just Thomas Anderson, and everything about John Constantine was just something I imagined." Even with magical storage equipment, he suspected that he was actually suffering from schizophrenia and paranoia, and even considered going to see a doctor. "I warned you." "I know!" John Constantine shook his hand in depression, and at the same time hurriedly asked another question: "After I came here, neither arcane energy nor elemental energy could be sensed, even before you left I cant even feel the specially poured holy light, whats going on here? "Because this is not your real body." David found that he had made a mistake. Visitors from other worlds in Winter City will more or less come into contact with some "special intelligence information" after coming to Winter City. Some people who respond quickly will follow this clues to find out their ''true identity''. It can be said that as long as they stay in Winter City for a while, these guys are all prophets who are familiar with the development of the plot. Some people will also follow this clue to find more related works, whether serious or not... As a result, John Constantine was obsessed with various mysterious powers, and did not check his true "origin"? Didn''t learn more about other related worlds? Also, Clint may think that the influence of that film is too low, but is there no Matrix movie in Constantine''s world? Or is this guy obsessed with exorcism and not in the mood for movies? No matter what the reason is, it has been confirmed that Constantine does not know the plot, so David had to spend some time to explain the situation of this world and the general trend that will happen next. When David finished speaking, John Constantine''s expression became very exciting. "Matrix? Matrix? Virtual world? Machine empire?" Then he pointed to himself: "Savior?" "That''s it." David ordered a third cup of coffee. Talking too much needs coffee to moisten his throat. Although it is not actually needed, life must maintain a sense of ritual, otherwise there is no fun: "And Any questions, Mr. Anderson?" "You chose me because you actually fell in love with the group of survivors in Zion, right? There are also these people trapped in the virtual world." Constantine is a very smart person. After mastering all the information, he immediately figured it out. Why did David choose him to come to this world: "In addition, although the earth in the real world has been devastated by war, all kinds of resources are still there, which is equivalent to getting the whole earth." As for the machine empire, it is not an enemy at all to Winter City. The two sides are not at the same level of technology. Winter City has ten thousand ways to make the machine empire kneel down and beg for mercy. "That''s it." David nodded. He didn''t specifically explain that even if he didn''t take anything, simply connecting the two worlds would still be of great benefit to him. He chose this place for population and resources. Yes, nothing to admit. "So, you want me to contact Murphys, then leave the virtual world, go to Zion, and persuade the people there to join Winter City?" Constantine felt that this task was a bit troublesome. Although he felt that his eloquence was not bad, but Convincing so many people to live in another world is not an easy task. "Actually, it''s not that complicated!" David shook his finger slightly: "When I came to lead this world, the result was already doomed." The machine empire does not pose any threat to him, and the agents in the virtual world are even less of a threat to him. As for the humans of Zion? It''s not that David looked down on them, but those crooked melons and dates are really not important in David''s heart. In a way, they should be begging David to save them, rather than David running to his knees and begging: Sir, let me save you! Otherwise, it would be ridiculous to invite the gentlemen back to Winter City, and this group of people backhandedly stated that they would form a parliament to overthrow King David. After listening to what David said, Constantine finally understood that his mission had actually been completed, and what David asked him to do was to locate himself in this world. As for going to the real world, contacting the surviving humans in this world, and destroying the machine empire, Constantine is not needed. "It sounds like you are more like the savior of this world than Neo." "Neo is not the savior." David slightly raised his head: "I am the savior of this world." (end of this chapter) Chapter 468： population bomb Chapter 468 Population Bomb Nio and Zion are just plans for the machine empire to improve itself. The savior and the like are nothing more than one scene after another directed by the Machine Empire! According to the content shown in the movie, Smith is more worthy of the title of savior than Neo, because his existence directly threatened the foundation of the machine empire, and then he was killed by Neo. In comparison, David can completely wipe out the machine empire, not only free those people in Zion from the threat from the machines, but also save countless humans who are soaked in the nutrition cabin like crops. "Are you going to bring so many people to Winter City?" If it succeeds, the labor force in Winter City will explode. Even if there are not billions of humans planted by the Machine Empire, the actual number of humans is still an astonishing number. . When Constantine thought of this, he could understand why David chose this world. For a king, hundreds of millions of population resources are almost for nothing, and there is no reason to give up! Lighted a cigarette casually, knowing that this is a virtual world, Constantine completely let go of himself. He didn''t feel the holy light at first, and he was restrained because he was worried about repeating the same mistakes. Now that he knew the truth, he couldn''t stop one after another. . "I don''t think all humans here can accept the fact that this is a virtual world." David does not think that everyone will leave this virtual world willingly, especially those who have a certain status or have accumulated a certain wealth. They have a stable life here and have absolutely no reason to leave. What if it is a virtual world? Isn''t it a lifetime to spend a lifetime in a virtual world? "However, even if only a small number of people choose to go to reality, that is quite an astonishing number." "There will definitely not be only a small part. I even think that most of them will choose to go to the real world." Constantine expressed his opinion. It is not ruled out that some people want to return to the virtual world after seeing the cruelty of the real world. However, David is going to move people to Winter City, not to stay in the real world after being destroyed by the machine empire. As long as Winter City can provide a living environment similar to that in the virtual world, the probability of them returning to the virtual world is relatively low. "Then what are we going to do now? Go straight back to Winterfell?" After chatting for a while, drinking a few cups of coffee, and smoking a pack of cigarettes, Constantine wondered what they were still doing here? David''s goal is only this world, he is not interested in performing that scene called the Savior with the Machine Empire. As for dealing with the machine empire, it is not difficult for David at all. It seems that after successfully establishing the connection between the two worlds, he can return to Winter City. Oh yes, he still has to retrieve his body first, and now this body is just a string of codes. "Before I go back, I need to do something..." David stroked his chin and looked at Constantine, "It suddenly occurred to me that there is actually one thing you can do." "whats the matter?" "Take Trinity!" "What... you said let me take down Trinity? Is that what I mean?" "Yes." Konstantin smiled disdainfully: "Do you think I, John Constantine, am such a casual person?" "Need to add money?" "Exactly!" The price is negotiable. Winter City has a lot of things or knowledge that Constantine is interested in, and any of them can satisfy Constantine''s appetite. As for David who suddenly thought of Trinity, it was he who thought of the staggering population of this world, and it was impossible for him to ''liberate'' everyone in one go. It must be rescued batch by batch. In addition, the human beings who have just been released from the nutrition cabin need a period of recovery before they can move freely, which means that there must be a person in charge here. It is naturally easiest to send someone from Winter City, but it is not as convenient as the natives of this world. After Clint took Gretel to Winter City and established a stable connection between the two worlds, David discovered that Gretel Just like a visitor from another world, he has the ability to travel back and forth between the two worlds freely. It sounds nothing fancy, after all, many people in Winter City already have the ability to travel freely between Brennia and another world. But there is a particularly critical point. People who are currently able to freely travel between the two worlds in Winter City have obtained the ability to go to Winter City: whether they are visitors from another world, or they were later qualified by David to obtain this ability. For example, Tony Stark can go to Winter City and return to the Marvel Universe where he originally lived. They want to go to other worlds, and they need the help of the corresponding person or David to lead them there, and they can''t make it by themselves. That is to say, no one in Winter City can freely travel to the Matrix world except David. If you establish a connection with the Matrix world, and you need to frequently move people between the two worlds, it is best to find someone who can freely travel between the two worlds to take charge of this work. Because of this special positioning, John Constantine was able to gain the ability to come to this world freely after returning to Winter City, but he couldn''t just squat here honestly and help the city to move the population back and forth . As the King of Winter, David can''t just stare at one world, even if this world has a very large population resource. The easiest way is to find a suitable native of this world and recruit him to join Winter City. As a time traveler who knows the plot, one of his major advantages is his understanding of the character of the characters in the plot. David doesnt have to worry about being inhumane. In the original plot, both Murphys and Trinity have high enough moral standards and A person who is sincerely willing to sacrifice himself for the survival of mankind. Neo approached the two through the incarnation of Constantine, on the condition of saving the world''s human beings, and the two had no reason to refuse. "Why don''t you just go to them yourself?" "I''ll be there." Although he decided to ask Constantine to hook up with Trinity, David would not hide aside to watch the fun, he would personally contact Trinity and Murphys. As for whether David, who has the body of Cybertron, will be misunderstood by Murphys as a trap set up by Matrix agents to capture him, he has many ways to prove: You think too much, I You don''t need any tricks to kill you. Faced with the absolute power gap, Murphys will definitely listen to him honestly. Instructed Constantine to continue to wait for Murphys'' solicitation, and David left alone to see if he could find the location of Murphys or someone under him. As a result of this investigation, he really found one. Cypher! That is, the traitor of the protagonist group in the first part, the guy who indirectly and directly killed half of his teammates. "Is this guy negotiating with Matrix agents?" David didn''t pay too much attention to this guy, but continued to search for other players ''all over the world''. Unfortunately, no members of the protagonist group other than Cypher could be found. It seems that everyone except Cypher is in the real world. David is not in a hurry. According to the plot, Murphys has already set his sights on Neo, that is, Constantine. For anyone who has doubts about the authenticity of the world, Murphys and the others will first track and observe, contact him after confirming that it is not a trap, and give the other party a chance to choose: choose strawberry flavor, you can see the real The world; choose blueberry flavor, go home and continue to sleep. So, Murphys'' men should appear near Neo in turn, and he just needs to wait patiently, and he will see one of them soon. The fact is exactly that, David didn''t wait too long before he noticed Trinity''s appearance. "This location... has the plot started?" Using the teleportation ability to quickly arrive at the destination, David looked at the deserted neighborhood and did not see a large number of policemen and matrix agents for the time being. It seems that he still has some time and can simply say hello to Trinity . Lifting his feet and stepping into the abandoned building, David walked all the way to room 303, and stopped suddenly when he was about to open the door. "I mean no harm, so please don''t shoot me." There is no response from the room. "I''ll take it as your consent." Pushing open the door and stepping in, almost at the same time as David entered the room, the cold muzzle of the gun was already on his head. Normal people will be frightened and dare not move when encountering such a situation, for fear that the people behind them will shake their hands and die. But David is not a normal person. Even if the huge holy light in his body is ignored, with his current physical strength, it is impossible for such an ordinary small pistol to hurt him. So his movements were very smooth, and he didn''t pause at all after entering the door. He simply turned around as if he had returned to his own home, and carefully looked at the small room: except for the chair, table, wired landline phone and notebook at work. computer. There is also the woman in black leather who aimed at herself with a pistol. "Who are you?" David''s actions gave Trinity a bad feeling, and she contacted her teammates on the ship through her mobile phone, wanting to ask what''s going on now? Has her whereabouts been exposed? But the question from the phone made her even more confused: "What''s wrong? What happened?" "I have been found, is it safe to determine the retreat route?" "The route is safe, I haven''t found any abnormalities here, and there is no one around you." "No one?" Trinity looked at David who was clearly standing in front of her: "Are you sure?" "I am very sure!" "..." David didn''t interrupt the communication between Trinity and his teammates, but just followed the signal to find the location of the Nebuchadnezzar. If David wanted to, he could perform a real "follow the network cable and beat you up" ''. At this moment, he felt that a large number of ''people'' were gathering here, so he kindly reminded Trinity on the opposite side: "Friendly reminder, your safe evacuation route is about to fail." (end of this chapter) Chapter 469： famous big flicker Chapter 469 Famous Huyou David''s reminder made Trinity frowned slightly. Out of caution, she slowly moved to the phone and picked up the receiver. After confirming that the phone line had been cut, Trinity immediately dropped the phone, picked up the phone to contact her teammates, and asked where the nearest evacuation location was. In the Matrix world, those who escaped from the virtual world and re-invaded the matrix must use wired phones to leave the virtual world. The mobile phone can only be used to contact and locate, and they cannot leave the matrix and return to their bodies. In addition, if you die in the matrix, you will also be brain dead in the real world. The only exception is the savior Neojust like what the Prophet said to Neo in the original plot, you cant be the savior in this life, but in the next life! So Neo wants to become the real savior, he must die once. It can be understood as a major update of the version. The new version can only be installed after the old version is completely uninstalled, and then the permission of the savior can be obtained. "Who the **** are you?" Trinity asked after arriving at the nearest evacuation location, and looked at David strangely. She had already put away her pistol, and in the exchange of just a few words, Trinity realized that this young man was not an enemy, but more like a friend who came here to remind her. Could it be someone from another ship? But I have never seen this person before! If it is a friendly army, wouldn''t it be good to say hello in advance and explain your identity? Why do you act like a godsend? David''s posture reminded her of Murphys and the Prophet. "Now doesn''t seem like the right time to discuss this issue. Let''s talk about it next time we meet!" David waved at Trinity, as if saying goodbye to a friend. Trinity also knew that it was not the right time, so she directly asked the key point: "How to contact?" "The next time you come in, I will find you... Don''t tell your teammates in advance when you come in." It wasn''t a long story, but it revealed disturbing information. Trinity''s face became very ugly, but she didn''t continue to ask, she nodded with a cold face and rushed out of the room, and went straight to the top floor to leave the building. The downstairs was already full of police officers. David glanced slightly from the window. The policemen below were setting up defense lines and arranging manpower to enter the building to arrest people. As for those Matrix agents in black, they havent arrived yet. David thought about it, and decided not to meet the Matrix agents. He wanted to contact Murphys first, and then decide whether to get rid of these agents based on the situation. According to David''s plan, if all goes well, the matrix virtual world will continue to be maintained, but the owner has changed from the machine empire to Winter City. David needs to arrange a new ''supervisor'', and the agents, including Smith, will become David''s managers in the virtual world. That is to say, these agents will soon be his subordinates. Although they can be recreated, Smith is so distinctive and distinctive that he can''t create them just by thinking about them. As for Smith''s wish? Isn''t it just a real body to go to the real world? It didn''t bother David. What kind of body do you want? Feel free to ask, and it would be a simple matter to be a Cybertronian if Smith wanted to. Open the portal and leave here. The police who came to surround Trinity first rushed to nothing, and only found the laptop left by Trinity. This thing is of no use to the agents, and the ''unauthorized action'' of the police caused Trinity to detect it in advance and run away, which made the agents a little dissatisfied. But the accuracy of the intelligence was proved at any rate, and the agents immediately began planning the next arrest operation. For example, through the young man named Neo who did not know why, and attracted Murphys'' attention, Murphys was drawn out. At this time, Agent Smith didn''t know the importance of Neo, and all he could think about was how to catch Murphys... Backing back to Trinity on the Nebuchadnezzar, she chatted with her companions on the ship with a smile, and celebrated that she had once again escaped the roundup of the agents. Then, while everyone was on duty, I found the operator Tank, and asked about the data around me when I was communicating with him. "Nobody? Are you sure?" "I am very sure." Trinity asked herself this way at the time, and she asked herself again when she came back. Of course, Tank could detect the problem: "What happened at that time? Did you see anything?" "I have no way to be sure." Trinity shook her head, turned and left the bridge. As soon as he stepped out of the bridge, he saw Murphys who had been waiting for him. "Let''s chat?" Trinity nodded, she was going to have a good talk with Captain Murphys. Walking together to a corner with no one else, Trinity carefully confirmed that no one was hiding around, and then told Murphys about meeting a strange young man. After listening to Trinity''s description, Murphys also heard that the tank did not see any abnormal data from the monitoring data, which made him very concerned. "What do you think?" Trinity not only told what happened to her, but also highlighted what David reminded herself: Obviously, the other party reminded herself that there were traitors on board! I was rounded up not because the agents just found me, but because someone betrayed my whereabouts. "I''m going to meet that young man in person." "Will it be too risky?" Trinity suspected that this might be a trap, maybe it was just to trick Murphys? "The other party didn''t agree with you on the time and place to meet, which seems to indicate that no matter where you appear at any time, he can find you..." Murphys'' expression was very serious, and when he thought of this, he realized how serious the problem was. "If the other party is really an agent, then there is no need to play these tricks at all. Just wait for me to rush over when I enter the matrix world next time, and I can be caught." So, this is probably not a trap. Then the question is, what kind of existence is able to do these things in the matrix world? Is it a prophet''s man? No matter what the situation is, you have to face it. Murphys is not afraid of sacrifice. If he can take the opportunity to find out the opponent''s position, then even if he sacrifices, it is not for nothing: at least it proves that the agents have mastered new technical capabilities and can directly target their invasion matrix. The specific coordinates of people in the world. The next thing for the crew to do is to bring this information back to Zion, so as to prevent more comrades from sacrificing without preparation. "When to set off?" "Now." Murphys is very mobile, he is not going to greet the crew, so that the undercover lurking on the ship will not have the opportunity to leak intelligence information in advance. The young man specially asked Trinity to convey this information, which shows that the other party can be sure that Trinity is not an undercover agent. In addition, Murphys can also trust Tank and Dorze, because the two of them are humans born in Zion, not planted by the Machine Empire. Not a traitor. Thus, Trinity accompanied Murphys into the matrix world, and the tank was in charge of communication and bringing them back, while Dozer guarded the bridge, trying not to let other people come in to interfere with Murphys and Trinity. Everything is arranged properly, lie down on the connecting device and connect the plug, Murphys and Trinity came to the matrix world again. It is still an old abandoned house, with an old-fashioned telephone on the old solid wood desk. Morpheus, who was wearing a black leather windbreaker and with round sunglasses stuck on the bridge of his nose, looked at Trinity who was also wearing an all-black leather coat, then answered the phone that was ringing non-stop, and said: "We have already entered. ", hang up the phone. "What do we do next?" Holding the glasses firmly stuck on the bridge of the nose with his hand, Murphys said that they don''t need to do anything next, just wait for the mysterious person to appear. "I''m already here." Originally posing with a cold look, Murphys, who was inscrutable, was startled by the voice behind him. Turning around to look, I found a young man in very casual clothes sitting on the old sofa that was originally empty. Murphys saw the young man sitting on the sofa and gestured to himself to invite him to sit down. He suddenly felt that this scene was a bit strange: he usually greeted newcomers like this. Glancing at the sofa opposite the young man, Murphys sat down directly, while Trinity walked to the table, keeping watch on the old phone at all times. "Who are you?" "David Glamorgan." David introduced himself simply and directly: "To be honest, I didn''t expect to see you so soon, Murphys." Murphys was not surprised that David knew his identity, he was concerned about the more practical question: "What do you want to do?" "Save the world." "..." Morpheus was stunned for a while, and didn''t know how to answer this sentence for a while. After a long silence, he asked, "How to do it?" "It''s very simple, destroy the machine empire." "..." Murphys was a little confused, and he began to suspect that it was a wrong decision for him to come in rashly. The young man on the opposite side could understand what he said, but he couldn''t understand what the other party meant! are you serious? Are you still kidding me? Don''t talk about Murphys, Trinity next to her can''t maintain her iceberg face, she doesn''t suspect that David''s mind is abnormal, but wonders if the other party is talking nonsense to delay time? What conspiracy is actually brewing? Take out the mobile phone to get in touch with the tank, inquire about the surrounding situation, and find out that everything is normal and the phone line is also normal, and then I feel a little relieved. Her movements were not concealed in the slightest. Although Murphys didn''t look back, he could hear clearly. So, the young man on the opposite side didn''t play any tricks, what he said was serious! (end of this chapter) Chapter 470： Big Huyou faces a choice Chapter 470 The big fool faces a choice Murphys couldn''t figure it out, where did this young man named David have the confidence to say such words? Who is the other party? Staring at it for a while, Murphys asked the classic question again: "Who are you?" "David Glamorgan." David introduced himself again, and raised his hand to let Murphys swallow the question he was about to blurt: "King of the Winter Kingdom, the incarnation of Brennia, the Holy Light Lord, Founder of the Justice Avengers of the Multiverse." Paused for a few seconds, David added: "There are other scattered titles that I won''t mention." 2. Morpheus and Trinity have messed up faces? Every word this person said can be understood, but when combined together, why is it difficult for people to understand? Could it be that the other party is speaking some kind of encrypted language? Soon, he realized that he was thinking too much. David''s next explanation made him understand that the previous introductions were really literal, and there was no encrypted information. "I come from another world." David looked at Murphys who looked like a **** stick in the original plot, and was taken aback by himself, feeling very interesting: "After learning about the situation in this world, Ready to save the human beings enslaved by machines in this world." "another world?" "Yes, have you heard of the parallel universe theory?" The theory of parallel universes is not a rare thing. Basically, as long as it is not a world with an ancient background, it does not need to be too laborious to explain. Most of the time, when you say "parallel universe", the other party will understand. "I live in another universe, a planet called Brennia." Murphys suddenly felt a headache, why is this parallel universe and aliens? Moreover, if I am not mistaken, the place where they are talking at the moment is the virtual world created by the machine empire. "Sorry to interrupt, how did you get into the matrix?" "For me, it is not so difficult to invade the virtual world created by the machine empire. Brennia has more advanced technical knowledge." In addition, there are special talents of the Cybertronians, but David is not going to say this for the time being. "So, you invaded here from the real world? And made the machine empire unable to detect your existence? You erased all traces of yourself?" Murphys'' reaction has always been very fast, and he immediately thought of the key: "You His body is in the real world?" "Yes." David looked at Murphys: "Do you want to have a ''face-to-face'' conversation with me?" "Before then, I have a few more questions." "please." "Why save human beings?" "Because I am one of the founders of the Justice Avengers." "What''s the meaning?" Just heard the title, sounds like some kind of organization. "This is an organization composed of superheroes in multiple worlds." David thought that the background of the matrix world is the modern earth society, which undoubtedly provided him with convenience: "What is a superhero? Do you explain?" "To be honest, what you said is really unbelievable." David spread his hands, the generation of magician Murphys almost doubted his life by what he said, this trip was not in vain. "And you never explained how to defeat the machine empire." "Oh, you want to ask about this!" David suddenly said: "The reason why I haven''t mentioned this is very simple. For me, destroying the machine empire is very simple, no matter from any level." Although Murphys was wearing sunglasses, he couldn''t block David''s sight. His pupils shrank suddenly, and he was startled by David''s words: "You are not the only one who came into this world?" He suspects that David has brought a huge army. If this is the case, he must hurry back to Zion and tell the news to others. If armies from other worlds and other planets really come to the earth, it may not be a good thing for Zion and countless human beings imprisoned in the matrix. When Murphys began to worry about the future of the earth, David saw through his worries. "Are you worried that I''m actually here to take over Earth?" "..." Morpheus didn''t speak, obviously acquiescing to this guess. "In a way, it''s not wrong to say that." David wanted to explain a few words, but he soon realized that he wanted the world''s resources and the world''s population. He did come to take over Earth. So he simply admitted this. "However, it''s better to be ruled by my winter kingdom than to be trapped in the virtual world like a crop by the machine empire? Don''t you think so?" "I don''t know." Murphys looked at David in front of him, as if he wanted to infer more information through David''s expression changes: "Because I haven''t seen what the Winter Kingdom looks like." "This is simple, I can show you." Morpheus was stunned. He did think about this possibility, but he didn''t expect David to say it so easily. "Any question?" "If..." Murphys looked around: "I mean, if the machine empire is defeated by you, how would you arrange these humans in the matrix world?" "I will continue to maintain the existence of the matrix world and give everyone the opportunity to choose." According to David''s plan, he will let the human beings in this world freely choose to continue living in the virtual world or go to live in the real world. This decision is not permanent, that is, people who originally decided to continue living in the virtual world can change their minds and return to reality at any time. Similarly, people who choose the real world can also return to the virtual world if they regret it. It''s just that David won''t let the virtual world keep adding new people, so under normal circumstances, there will be fewer and fewer humans in the virtual world. After briefly introducing his plan, David also emphasized: because the human beings who have escaped from the virtual world are too weak and need a period of recovery, and Winter City needs to keep receiving The new residents do all kinds of preparatory work, so the humans in the virtual world must be liberated in batches, and it is impossible to release everyone in one go. Morpheus listened to David''s arrangement and found that the other party was very thoughtful. At least for now, he didn''t see anything missing. Everyone has the power to choose! The release in batches also took into account the actual situation. It is unrealistic to release all human beings at once. Let alone taking care of them, the real world does not have so many materials to support so many people. Then the only question is why Winter City, or Winter Kingdom, is willing to save humans in another world or another planet. "The rapid development of any country is inseparable from a sufficient population. As a king, I certainly hope that the more people under my rule, the better." This reason is impeccable, and anyone with a little knowledge of history can understand it. But... His Majesty the King doesn''t want to bring the earthlings back to Winter City as slaves, does he? "Slavery is not practiced in Winterfell." Speaking of this, Murphys found that most of his questions had been answered clearly, although many answers still sound incredible. As for the remaining questions, there is only one thing he cares about: "Why me?" With Murphys'' intelligence and reaction speed, he has already figured out a lot of things in the few questions just now. For example, David has the ability to immediately destroy the machine empire, and can easily take over the entire matrix and the life and death power of all humans trapped in the virtual world. He wants to receive these humans, and there is no need to ask people such as Murphys for their opinions. David found Trinity and talked so much with himself. Of course, he was not asking for his opinion. The other party was obviously here to solicit him. If what David said before was not half false and exaggerated, Murphys could even guess what David asked him to do: to act as the representative of the Winter Kingdom in this world, to deal with the awakening of humans in the matrix in batches, and to help these people recover. Physical health, adapting to the real world and other things, and then sent to Winter City in batches. Then the question is, why is it me? "I believe you really want to save mankind." To put it bluntly, I believe that the character of the other party is trustworthy, and the right and wrong are clear and the execution is full. As long as it proves that Winter City can guarantee the normal life of human beings, there is no need to worry about the work efficiency of Murphys, and the population can be migrated as soon as possible. things on the right track. The matter is here, it can be regarded as an end. In other words, the second round of conversations should take place in the real world, not in the matrix. Trinity picked up the phone receiver and tested it. After confirming that the retreat route was still safe, she nodded to Murphys who was looking back at her. Murphys didn''t put down the last shred of vigilance until this time, and got up and walked to the table. When the phone rang and his hand touched the receiver, he suddenly turned back and asked David, "Who is the traitor?" Since David can easily enter the matrix world and erase traces of his own existence as he pleases, he can also check all the records in the matrix. He must know who the traitor is. "Cypher!" Murphys nodded, and finally said to David: "See you in the real world." After that, he picked up the receiver and disappeared. Did not agree with David on the time and place to meet, if David is really as powerful as he said, he can easily find his own ship. After Murphys left, Trinity was next, and both returned to the Nebuchadnezzar smoothly. Just as Murphys was thinking about how to take down the traitor Cypher, and how to tell the crew about it, the tank suddenly gave a loud warning: "Something is approaching us, and it is very fast! It has arrived..." Boom~Boom~ "Murpheus, open the door!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 471： clean up traitors Chapter 471 Clearing up the traitors Tank, Dorze, Murphys, and Trinity were taken aback by this sudden change. The tank staring at the monitor hadn''t figured out what was approaching him and the others. Knocked hard twice. This weird situation caused several people to fall into a sluggish state, and Murphys was the first to recover. "David?" "it''s me!" Just when Murphys was about to tell David how to get in, he suddenly saw a golden light door flashing above his head, and then a figure jumped down from the light door and stood firmly in front of him. After seeing the person coming, it was indeed David who had just left. Murphys couldn''t help taking half a step back, looked David up and down, and found that the other party was wearing the same casual clothes as in the matrix world. He didn''t ignore the tank''s warning just now, so how did the other party approach his ship at an alarming speed? ? Some kind of one-man flying machine? Parked outside? Also, what technology did he use when he came in just now? Space teleportation? Of course, there is another possibility, that is, I have not returned to the real world, and I am still in the matrix, so such outrageous things happen. No matter what was going on, Murphys raised his hand to stop Dorze first. The sturdy operator raised a heavy-looking weapon and was aiming at David. As long as the situation was wrong, he would immediately open fire. After seeing Murphys'' gesture, Doze relaxed a little, but did not put down his weapon. Because the way this guy named David appeared was so weird, and he didn''t know this guy at all. "I know you have a way to find me, but I didn''t expect you to come so soon." Murphys was curious, how did David do it? "If it takes a long time to even get such a small distance, where''s the capital to come here to save the world?" "It makes sense." Murphys nodded. It is normal for David to have such strength, and it should be strange if he does not. As for the last method that appeared, it should be some kind of space technology! "This is the tank, this is Dorze." Murphys directly introduced his crew to David: "There are a few others, I will introduce you later, do you want to show you my ship?" "No, I have scanned it just now." David scanned the Nebuchadnezzar when he saw it. Generally speaking, the technical content of this ship is not high. The city can easily restore it. The versions made by Winter City are better than the current onebecause of the human condition in the real world, these ships are basically pieced together from various old parts, and the quality is really not very good. Murphys noticed the disgust on David''s face, and couldn''t say anything about it. The current situation of human beings is like this, and there is nothing to justify. If it werent for this, David, an alien from another universe, wanted to recruit himself to save the earth humans, and Murphys would not respond at all, and would even try to figure out the real intentions of the aliens and choose to fight against them. Now, he wants to lead the way for the alien boss, just to let human beings have a real tomorrow. "Are the traitors cleared?" "You came too fast." Morpheus just woke up and didn''t say a word when David arrived. He didn''t have time to deal with the issue of the traitor, and his original plan was to try to find out if what David said was true or not. "Understood." David knew that Murphys wanted to test Cypher, so he raised his hand to signal that you can do whatever you want, I just watch the fun. Murphys nodded, and asked Trinity to call everyone on board for a meeting, and then explained the current situation to Tank and Dozer himself. He used the most concise language to let the two operators understand what was going on. As for David''s specific identity, he didn''t introduce it, and he will elaborate on it after dealing with the traitor. Although Tank and Doze had a lot of questions, after learning that there were traitors in the team, they knew that it was not the time to ask these questions. Soon, the traitor Saifu, the white-haired girl Su Weiqi, Mouse and others walked into the bridge one after another. When these people saw a stranger in the bridge, they were all surprised. "A newcomer here?" This idea was suppressed in an instant. Every time they wanted to accept newcomers, it was a team action. Not only did they have to carry out various tasks in the matrix world, but they also had to cooperate in various ways in the real world. Besides, the newly liberated people are so weak that they can hardly even open their eyes, let alone standing. The young man in front of him looks very healthy, especially with his thick black hair. It is absolutely impossible for him to be a newcomer who just came out of the matrix world. After a little observation from the side, everyone noticed that David had no sockets on his body, and guessed that David came from Zion. "Is something wrong?" Seeing that everyone on the ship came to the bridge, and there were still people who were suspected to be sent by Zion, Cypher felt an ominous premonition in his heart. Morpheus glanced at Cypher, did not reveal his true intentions early, and scanned all the crew members with a serious expression: "We are facing a huge crisis..." David stood by, quietly watching Murphys'' performance. I have to admit that Murphys has a huge reputation on this ship, and none of these crew members will question Murphys'' judgment and decision. When Murphys announced that Cypher was a traitor, almost everyone''s first reaction was not to question, but to prepare to subdue the traitor. After finding out that he was exposed, Cypher didn''t want to rely on sophistry to get away with it, but immediately wanted to use force to fight for the initiativesuch as taking hostages or something. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong partner. After picking up a screwdriver, he threw himself straight at David. Maybe in Cyphers eyes, David will suddenly appear on this ship just to remind Murphys, so this young man is likely to be an important figure in Zion. As long as he can hold this young man hostage, he will have a chance to escape. Dreams are beautiful, but reality is skinny. Although these ''hackers'' are all peerless masters in the matrix world, all kinds of fighting techniques are at their fingertips, and they can do whatever they want. But in the real world, they are at best ordinary people who are stronger. Can''t fly over the wall, can''t jump tens of meters away, even the various fighting techniques instilled in the mind are difficult to display in reality. David is an extraordinary existence that can jump hundreds of meters away in the real world, and he can easily subdue these people with just a few fingers. But David chose a simpler and rude way: draw out the gun! With the black muzzle pointed at his forehead, Cypher calmed down instantly, and he froze in place obediently raised his hands, and threw away the screwdriver in his hand. "I can explain..." "I am not interested!" boom! The Holy Light Hunter is too powerful, so at the moment the watermelon burst, David used the energy of the Holy Light to wrap it up, so as not to spill those dirty things everywhere. At the same time, it is also to avoid destroying this already problematic ship. Putting the Holy Light Hunter away, David nodded to the startled Murphys: "You''re welcome." "..." Murphys had an expression of "I''m not going to say thank you", and asked the crew to dispose of the corpse first-this matter is very simple, just throw it directly from the lower hatch into the sewer. The sewers of this world are full of robots Discarded corpses. There, this is the final destination of most of the human beings in the matrix. After finishing these things, Murphys thought about it for a while, and then told the crew about David''s situation in detail. Although everyone firmly followed Murphys, everyone was in disbelief when they heard these outrageous words. Murphys also did not say how David will prove the authenticity of these things, that is what David will do next. "Before going back, pick up someone first." "who?" "Neo." Murphy''s eyelids twitched. If David hadn''t shown too many "unreasonable" abilities before, according to his past habits, he would definitely suspect that everything David did was actually aimed at Neo, the savior. of. Just about to ask, David gave an answer that made Murphys feel unbelievable. "I know you want to find Neo, and think he will be the savior of mankind." While fiddling with some parts on the ship, David said something that everyone couldn''t understand: "This is just a scam of the machine empire, let alone this The savior has long been transferred by me." "Switch package? You mean..." "That''s right, Neo in the matrix world is actually someone I sent here." David glanced at the most important food of the people on board: a lump of nutrient-rich paste, and his face was full of disgust: "So We have to pick him up first, and then go to Winter City together." The next thing to do is clear, to contact Neo and liberate him from the matrix world. As for the lengthy physical recovery period? At the same time that Neo''s body was disconnected from the Matrix and truly awakened, the holy light that David infused in him began to work. In just a moment, his body returned to the healthiest state. Except that the hair on his whole body has not grown back, his current state is no different from when he was in Winter City. However, it does not prevent David from taking a few photos casually. "..." Konstantin looked at David speechlessly. He knew that when the multi-tool in Winter City was shooting, there would not be such an obvious flash. David obviously did it on purpose. "How are you feeling, John?" "It''s not very good." He reached out and touched his brain, and the unprecedented touch made him feel strange: "It seems that I will seriously practice at home for a while." "Don''t worry, you will recover when you return to Winter City." Referring to Clint''s situation, David can be sure of this: "Of course, if you want to shave your head again, I will not object." (end of this chapter) Chapter 472： Your Majesty this way please Chapter 472 Your Majesty, please After parking the Nebuchadnezzar in a sufficiently secluded corner, David prepared to take everyone on board to the City of Winter. John Constantine looked at the group of people around him, and complained to David next to him in a low voice: "This doesn''t seem to be the same as the original plan?" The previous plan was that John Constantine joined Murphys'' team as Neo, and after gaining Murphys'' trust, he would introduce David to Murphys. Among them, John Constantine needs to win Trinity''s trust as soon as possible. David is still very confident about this. With Shuaikang''s image and a heart that is more grainy than his own, it is not difficult to win Trinity. What''s more, in the prophecy of the prophet, or in the script of the savior this time, Trinity is destined to fall in love with Neo. Trinity knew about it herself, so she would definitely give it for nothing. David was full of confidence in this plan, but because he and Murphys met in advance, the whole plan went directly to another direction. Now Murphys, Trinity, and the crew of the ship are all staring at David, and they don''t pay much attention to Neo, who Murphys cared most aboutespecially after knowing that Neo was transferred. The two sides are destined to be different, so there is no need to care too much. After confirming that they are comrades-in-arms, it will not be too late to deepen their friendship. "Is everything ready?" David looked at the people carrying the bags. Everyone will go to Winter City this time, and no one will guard the Nebuchadnezzar. Seeing Murphys looking at everyone and nodding at himself, David closed his eyes and felt it, and then opened a golden portal. Different from normal teleportation on the real plane, this cross-world portal cannot stand here and see the situation on the opposite side. What everyone sees is a golden halo, wrapping the night sky that seems to be dotted with countless stars. "Through this portal, you will be in Winter City." Standing next to the portal, David made a gesture of invitation to everyone. Konstantin was the first to go in, followed by Murphys, Su Weiqi, Tank and others. After the last Trinity also walked into the portal, David stepped into it. When David''s figure also disappeared in the portal, the entire portal instantly shrank and disappeared. It takes an instant to step through the portal. For everyone, just a few steps forward, the surrounding scenery changes. Morpheus, Trinity and others looked at the surrounding environment in surprisethis is the senior suite of the Cold Winter Hotel, which is David''s current residence. What really attracted Murphys was not the beautiful furnishings, but the fruits and pastries on the table, and the scenery outside the window, especially the beautiful blue sky. "Is this the real sky?" Trinity walked to the window in a daze, staring at the ordinary sky in a daze. "It is indeed the real sky." David looked at the mouse next to him who was making fruit cakes, and signaled to him that you are welcome. "Oh~ this is delicious, is this strawberry?" Morpheus'' face turned darker, thinking that it was a huge mistake for him to bring everyone together. Fortunately, the performance of the others was not bad. As the captain, he wouldn''t be so embarrassing. "This is Winter City?" Murphys also walked to the window, carefully looking at the outside environment. The first thing you see is the huge white building not far in front of you. "Yes, this is Cold Winter City, and there is Cold Winter Castle, but it hasn''t been completed yet, so I live here temporarily." David briefly introduced where they are now: "This is Winter Hotel''s Deluxe room." "Your city, it looks like..." Murphys didn''t pay much attention to things like Winter Castle and Winter Hotel. He paid attention to the appearance of Winter City, which is full of the atmosphere of ancient civilization: "The style is very special . "Do you think that Winter City looks older?" In fact, David, who has Cybertronians as a labor force, can build Winter City into a sci-fi look full of high-rise buildings, reinforced concrete, and even more at any time. But he has never done that, preferring the way it is now. "Personal preference." "..." Murphys didn''t know what to say, anyway, according to the plan that David had agreed with him, he was free to visit any place in Winter City. "Before taking you on a tour, you must first learn the language of Winter City." David asked Eva to prepare several sets of learning devices through the communication equipment. After several updates, the current language learning device in Winter City has undergone several small improvements, and a major upgrade was made not long ago. The new learning device looks like a big pair of sunglasses. After wearing it, the learning mode can be started at any time and can be interrupted at any time. The speed of knowledge transmission is much faster than the old version, and the upload of Brennian language can be completed in an hour at the slowest. However, for safety reasons, it is best to use this new version when there is a Holy Light priest watching over it. learning equipment. With David here, there is no need to call Pastor Shengguang over. After Eva came in with a few learning devices, she greeted everyone with a smile. If there is no accident, she will also be responsible for showing these people around. Morpheus and the others, of course, would not have any objections. They put on the learning device and started learning. Instead of everyone studying together, they were divided into two groups. Trinity, Tank, and Dorze looked at Murphys in the learning state, and felt that their current appearance was very similar to the state of plugging in and learning knowledge from the computer. But there is no ''interface'' on the sunglasses of Winter City, so how do you ''transmit'' the data into the ''brain''? Trinity didn''t think about it on her own, and they all came to Winter City. The two sides have started a preliminary cooperation. If you have any questions, just ask David. "It''s just wireless transmission technology!" This kind of sunglasses is not a technological product, but more magic. But speaking of this, David turned his head and looked at Trinity''s neck: "Speaking of this matter, if you need it, Winter City has enough means to help you remove the interface on your body." Trinity froze for a moment, then unconsciously reached out and touched the joint on her neck. After waking up from the matrix world, she knew that this thing would be with her for the rest of her life, and she never thought that there would be a chance to remove itthere was not only one interface on their bodies, there were many on their bodies, even though they were given freedom The ability to enter the matrix world, but it also caused a lot of trouble in daily life. And it''s not good looking! "Won''t it affect your plans?" "No!" David knew what the other party asked: "Don''t worry about not being able to connect to the matrix after removing the interface. Winter City has more advanced technology." Whether it is Cybertron, the world of Macross, or the mutants have relevant technologies in their hands, not to mention that there is magic in Winter City. "Ahem, do you mind?" "mind!" As soon as he returned to Cold Winter City, after confirming that his body had returned to its original state and the spiritual food in the storage props was still there, Constantine immediately took out one, and then realized that he was in David''s residence. Sure enough, another merciless reply. Konstantin, who had to bow his head under the eaves, had no choice but to insert the cigarette he was holding back into the cigarette case: "If there is nothing else, I will go first." "etc!" David reached out and patted Constantine''s shoulder, replenishing the consumed holy light in his body back to a full state, and even went one step further, using the powerful holy light to condense a streak on the back of Constantine''s hand'' Stigmata''. "alright." "What''s the use of this?" "When you use the stigmata to mobilize the holy light to cast holy light spells, it will be easier than usual." It is unrealistic to expect Constantine to practice day after day, year after year, and polish his own holy light and skills like the priest in the Cathedral of the Holy Light and the paladin in the Knights of Winter. Anyway, he just wanted an extra deck of cards, so David simply added a small hang for him: using the holy light with the stigmata, it is easier to cast various holy light spells that Constantine knows. This kind of spellcasting is like playing a game. Find the corresponding skill icon and click it with the mouse. The disadvantage is that the power and consumption are basically fixed, and he has no way to perform micromanagement. Constantine didn''t take this shortcoming seriously at all. Although David didn''t explain it, he could tell that it was only when he used the holy light spell with the stigmata. If he really learned a certain kind of holy light spell without the help of If the stigmata is used, it is the same as other users of the holy light. Before he really learned it, this thing is definitely a big killer for him, and he can more easily destroy those demons from hell. "Thanks!" After Constantine thanked with a smile, he left happily. He likes an employer like David very much. He is generous and will not cheat others. No matter what risks there are, he will make it clear in advance. Of course, this also means that I am becoming more and more reluctant to leave Cold Winter City. But why did he leave here? Standing at the door of the Cold Winter Hotel, Constantine lit a cigarette chicly, and took a long drag happily. Mysterious power, super physical fitness, immortality, these legendary things are all in front of me now, what kind of fool would ignore so many benefits and turn away? Looking back at the Cold Winter Hotel, he can conclude that the crew of Murphys will definitely be captured by David. Will be happy to take Murphys'' place. Like Trinity? Hoo~ Konstantin, who exhaled a large cloud of smoke, thought seriously for two seconds: Maybe we can try to develop it? Just make a contribution to the stable development of Winter City. Some content has been modified in front, and it will not affect everyone to continue to read the following... (end of this chapter) Chapter 473： Davids Fishing Routine Chapter 473 David''s fishing routine Time passed slowly, and David became obsessed with fishing when he was free recently. Let the Cybertron Technology Center build an automated yacht casually, and use the yacht to fish when there is nothing to do. Either go to the upper reaches of the Winter River, or to the lower reaches of the Winter River. But today I chose a special direction, drove all the way south to the Iron Water River, and then found a pleasing place to anchor and stop the boat. I flicked the hook and sat on the front deck of the yacht, enjoying the leisure while basking in the sun. time. "Why do you suddenly like fishing?" This is a great activity to pass the time. Find a place and swing the fishing rod, and just sit for a day. Time passed in a whoosh. Sitting there while waiting for the fish to take the bait does not delay his thinking about various things in his head, which is a very suitable activity for him. Whoosh~ Another fishing rod was thrown out, and David looked aside curiously, wondering who would want to fish with him? After fishing together a few times, no one wants to fish with him anymore. Even if they are on the same boat, it must be that David himself is at the bow, and the others run to the stern and throw their rods. I came out by boat several times, but returned empty-handed every time, adding a lot of jokes to the high-level people in Winter City. After taking a glass of drink from Sophia, David looked at the peaceful fishing rod without any disturbance in his heartif nothing else happened, the fishing rod would remain calm forever. But he doesnt care whether he has harvested or not. Its such a pleasant day to enjoy the river breeze, look at the grasslands, forests, blue sky and white clouds! Sophia also thinks so. The city of Winter is developing steadily, and the army of Winter Winter is killing indiscriminately in the south to clean up the remnants of the Holy Gunter Kingdom. Snowfield Fort and Port Tiran are also gradually expanding, and even Iron Tree Fort has included renovation projects in its schedule. According to the plan, starting tomorrow spring, the residents of Iron Tree Fort will be gradually relocated to various towns on the northern plain, and then all the original buildings in Iron Tree Fort will be demolished, and a new Iron Tree Fort will be rebuilt. Currently, Snowfield Castle, Port Tiran, and Winter City are building new houses on a large scale, making preparations for the large number of people moving in. Because of sufficient experience, many supporting facilities have been planned. Setting up some residential areas have not really been established, just stay on the drawing, and a series of shops such as fresh food, daily necessities stores, restaurants, taverns and so on have been ''booked''. David paid special attention to this situation, and found that those who booked shops in advance were from other worlds, especially modern people, who were more suitable for the current development model of Winter City than the natives of Brennia. Of course, most of them are not all. The Brennes are not all idiots, especially those experienced businessmen who have already seen business opportunities, and some businessmen are preparing to join forces to make a big move. David soon knew what the so-called big news was: a chain of shopping malls similar to Earth, opened a large comprehensive shopping mall in Winter City, Snowfield Castle, Port Tiran, and Iron Tree Castle, where you can buy everything you want. purchased goods. David was looking forward to this, and wanted to see what he could come up with? As for whether these merchants will completely monopolize the sales channels? David doesn''t care about this at all. In a dictatorship with extraordinary power, the only one who can monopolize it is His Majesty the King. Wow~ Holding the fishing rod high, a fresh fish was caught from the river. Squirrel holding the fishing rod in his hand happily put the first harvest of the day into the bucket next to him, happily preparing to start the second shot. "..." David suddenly felt amazing, why is the Squirrel immune to his own "halo"? Does the Jenny Turtle have any special abilities? I don''t know if it can be obtained by myself? "Oh, it''s amazing, is this the first time?" Sophia looked at the Squirtle in surprise. Although this fish is not too big, it looks like it weighs more than a catty, but this is the first time someone can Fishing something next to David. "Jenny!" The Jenny turtle held its head high and felt very unsatisfied. After a while, it sat back down and continued to wait for the next prey to take the bait. Sophia looked away, and continued to chat casually with David. Basically, what I thought of and said, the last sentence said that Gwen and Laura went to play in the continent of Yaneira, and the next sentence became that Alice was undergoing training at the Winter Barracks, and at the same time, Clint was also undergoing training together. The extra sister, Gretel, then mentioned Elsa and Anna. The two sisters like to go to Winter Academy the most, and they are very curious about the knowledge taught in the school. "By the way, there is also Tony. It is said that he has established an entire production line in Westeros." "What production line?" "It seems to be a deleted version of the Beifeng series of armor." "It seems that he not only unified Westeros!" Then I talked about Steve and Jaina. When I talked about these two, it was because Steve and Jaina worked together to finally solve the problem of using Kama Tajs circle teleportation spell in the non-Marvel universe. . Although special casting props are needed to assist, the learning threshold for this teleportation spell is very low, and any spellcaster with a little ability can learn it. According to this trend, as long as Winter City cultivates a group of qualified spellcasters, no matter where they go in the future, it will become more convenient. Thinking of this, David suddenly had a strange feeling: If a mage is arranged in some specific places, isn''t this the teleportation point in the game? Because he was in a daze, he couldn''t answer Sophia''s question immediately, and was pushed slightly by the yellow-haired girl: "What are you thinking?" "What did you just ask me?" "I said, is there any interesting world that you can take me to play?" "I''ve been fishing every day recently, but I just can''t think of where to go." He hopes that he can let go of his mind and see if he can have a flash of inspiration, just like thinking of the world of The Matrix, thinking of a world with suitable coordinates and a world that can obtain massive resources . As a result, after much deliberation, I cant think of more similar worlds: either there are no corresponding coordinates; or the situation in the world is not as good as I expected. "Forget it, it''s good to stay in Winter City." Sophia continued to chat with David all over the place, and from time to time praised the Jenny Turtle who could catch something, and made complaints about David who could only pose here. The energy of the young girl was beyond imagination. Sophia chatted with him for as long as David sat here. She didn''t feel tired at all, and even the more she chatted, the more energetic she became. The content of the chat was also varied. David originally wanted to go back to Winter City to read the report or something, but after spending a day with Sophia, he found that there was no need to read all the reports, and he had already heard all of them from Sophia. "It''s easy." In this way, when David was bored, he would go fishing by boat, and the companions were not fixed, sometimes Sophia, sometimes Belfast, sometimes Helen or Gwen. As for the fishing partners, it is even more likely. Except that Jonah no longer goes fishing with David, Clint, Steve, Bruce and even Tony have all been here. However, the latter said that they were here for fishing, and it seemed more like they wanted to find a suitable opportunity to talk to David alone. It was also during this seemingly peaceful time that a group of Cybertronians went to the world of the Matrix under the leadership of Optimus Prime. Speaking of which, when Murphys, Trinity and the others discovered that there were actually a group of ''robots'' in Winter City, they were almost scared to death. Even if Eva explained that these are Cybertronians, silicon-based intelligent life forms that look like robots, these people couldn''t immediately let go of their guard. It wasn''t until I lived in Winter City for a week and saw more and more people and ''machines'' peacefully coexisting, that I accepted it a little bit. At the same time, Murphys also understood why David looked down on the machine empire. Its not just Winter City itself that has a strong military forceMurphys and others have visited the Winter Barracks, seen the power of the Blizzard Power Armor, and seen the extraordinary combat power of the Holy Knights of the Winter Knights. Also because of the existence of the Cybertronians, Winter City is a real dimensionality reduction blow to the Machine Empire! The Cybertronians have defeated the Machine Empire! David did not hide his follow-up plan: he planned to let the little brain take over as the mastermind of the machine empire, and be responsible for daily supervision and maintenance of the operation of the matrix world. At the same time, after the Cybertronians led by Optimus Prime went to the world of the Matrix, the first thing to do was to establish a camp. In addition to resting and stationing the Cybertronians, there was also a medical and recovery area for humans. Cooperating with the living quarters of the above human beings, this will be the place where the liberated matrix humans first lived. Wait until the body is almost recovered, this group of people will be sent to Cold Winter City, and then the next group will be liberated. After the camp has a certain scale, Optimus Prime and the others have a more important task: to restore the earth''s environment! The earth in the world of The Matrix was blocked from sunlight by thick clouds made by humans. The original intention was to target machines. Of course, the result was useless, but it directly destroyed most of the earth''s ecological environment. So, if you want to restore the environment of that world, you must first get rid of those thick clouds. This kind of thing is very difficult for the earthlings in that world, including the machine empire. But for civilizations with interstellar colonization, it is really not difficult. The Kryptonians have the technology to change the planetary environment. These technologies have become the technology of Winter City as General Zod and Clark joined Winter City. After obtaining these technologies, the Cybertron Technology Center digested and absorbed them and stored them. When these technologies are needed, they can give detailed plans and manufacture the required equipment in a very short period of time. When all the plans are finalized, Murphys and others only lived in Winter City for half a month. These times are enough for him to see the future of mankind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 474： group outing Chapter 474 Group outing The battle of Winter City attacking the machine empire is very boring. In the words of Iron Skin, it is all the way BIUBIUBIU~. When there are no more BIUs, the battle is over. The squid of the machine empire couldn''t break through the energy shield of the Cybertronians, but they were so fragile that they couldn''t even take a single shot. Under the leadership of Super Optimus Prime, the Cybertron warriors went all the way to the core area of ??the machine empire in less than a day. Next, the little brain will take over the work of the main brain, which is a little troublesome. Its not that the system is so difficult to crack, the real trouble lies in the safe handover of the entire matrix world and the countless humans imprisoned in the nutrition cabin without affecting the normal operation of the matrix world. After finishing these things, Murphys'' team also received a task: explain the situation in Winter City to the humans in Zion. "What should I say? Persuade them to move to Winter City?" "No, you don''t need to do any persuasion, just tell them that there is Winter City, and that Winter City welcomes anyone to come and settle." David''s words would echo in Murphy''s ears from time to time. From the king''s words, Murphys could know that David didn''t care about the humans in Zion, and even looked down on them a bit. Morpheus, who has already learned about the entire plan of the Machine Empire, understands why. The human beings in Zion, except for some ''survivors'' born directly in the real world, the rest are all unstable elements. If you are restless in the virtual world, you cannot be considered an honest person in the real world. To put it nicely, it means not being afraid of power and daring to resist. To put it bluntly, it is called the head iron and the bar essence. It is justified and unreasonable anyway. There is no unity within Zion, and Murphys knows all kinds of conflicts and struggles. If all the people in Zion are pulled to Winter City, these people may not necessarily cause anything. But David did not completely block the hope of the Zion people in pursuing a better life, so David asked him to relay that Winter City welcomes people to join instead of directly inviting people. The two are completely different situations. After completing the work of subpoenaing, Murphys'' team can choose to set up the Liberator camp with Optimus Prime; come to Winter City to arrange and receive people from the Matrix world, or stay in Zion, Cut off contact with Winter City. Freedom to come and go, the right to choose is in their own hands. When Murphys heard these options, he hardly hesitated, and immediately decided to join the liberator camp and work hard to save all mankind. This is what David hopes most. In addition to being responsible for entertaining the newly liberated humans, Murphys can also maintain a passable relationship with Zion. Although David is not afraid of those humans in Zion, it is best not to have conflicts. After all, this time David is wearing the design of the savior, and the person in charge of the liberator camp is Optimus Prime. "After you return to Zion and complete the interrogation work, don''t stay directly at the Liberator camp, but go back to Winter City." "oh?" "The interfaces on you and your companions need to be upgraded." Morpheus and the others stayed in Winter City, the Cybertron Technology Research Center and the Winter Alchemy Workshop analyzed these technologies in detail, and quickly came up with a new connection system. There is no need to insert the plug into the human body, and they can freely enter and exit the matrix world by lying directly or wearing specific equipment. "I see." Murphys set off with his men, and David took a large group of people aboard a large yacht and sailed towards the upper reaches of the Winter River. This time, we will not stop after driving for a while, but sail all the way north until we can no longer move forward. We will stop and camp for a few days before returning by boat. A simple camping activity, but there are many people who want to participate. Not only Elsa and Anna came, Kara was also dragged by Laura, Steve brought Carter, Clint brought his wife and children, Natasha also called her "family" However, Mark realized the seriousness of the problem after he boarded the ship and officially set off. "Can I go back first?" "how?" "I always feel that I am a bit out of place." Mark wondered how successful he was in inviting Storm to be his female companion: "You should say hello in advance." "Thinking too much, not all couples here." "I know, after all you and a bunch! Clint and Natasha brought their respective families! Steve and Peggy!" Finally pointing to himself: "Me!" "If you think so, you also have a companion." David pointed to the Squirrel who was lying on a chair not far away to bask in the sun: "Where you are basking in the sun!" "..." made a few jokes, and Mark said a few business things by the way. During this period of time, he took a rough tour of the northern plains, and he has already delineated which places are best not to destroy the plants. As long as these plains and forests are listed as protected areas and not developed, the natural environment of the northern plains can reach a relatively high level. state of balance. Even if many high-rise buildings are built in the future, you will not only see stretches of modern buildings from the sky, but not much greenery. Various buildings and green plants complement each other, and Winter City will become a very beautiful and huge city group. "Have the specific plans and drawings been handed over to Wetherby?" "It has already been handed over to him, and Edwin will also leave a copy. In addition, Eva has a backup, and I have a backup in my hand." "Well, that''s all right." Immediately, David and Mark talked about the situation in the Matrix world. As a well-known science fiction series, David doesnt need to give Mark Cop the world view of The Matrix, he knows exactly whats going on there. The earth is covered by thick clouds all year round, and the natural environment has collapsed. Even if the clouds are eliminated, if some mysterious power is not used, I don''t know how long it will take to restore the natural environment of that world. "Are you going to let me pass?" "I hope you can send a student or something, but you haven''t taught a single student so far, right?" "Teaching has already begun. The profession of shaman is not only based on talent, but also on personality and other factors. It is difficult to find suitable students." The most important point is that the humans, high elves, dark elves, and Cybertronians in Winter City are not very suitable to become shaman priests. Mark currently only sees some talents in some races such as orcs and tauren. The most embarrassing thing is that because there are very few shamans in Winter City (only Mark and Steve), in the several battles in Winter City, there is no chance for shamans to shine. As a result, most people want to become paladins more. Many tauren and even centaurs who traveled from the south to Winter City want to try to become paladins. In addition, with the rampage of the Tiran Knights in the south, the hunter profession has also become popular. Shaman? What''s that? "Forget it, I''ll go and have a look in person at that time!" Mark just finished speaking, and saw my Steve not far away and Peggy Carter: "Or let Steve go, he is also a shaman !" "Steve is helping me build the Resurrection Stele." "..." "When he finishes his work here, I will ask him to replace you." "It should be arranged like this!" David didn''t have a whim, but Optimus Prime and Steve, two charismatic people, went there to sit in town, which made him feel more at ease. After chatting for a while, Mark was going to chat with other people. When he came out to play this time, David called a lot of people, many of whom had just joined Winter City not long ago, and Mark didn''t even recognize them all. As soon as he walked away, David saw a few ''newcomers''. "This is Alexei Shostakov, Melina Vossykov, Yelena Belova, they are all my family." These people belong to Natasha Black Widow'' "Father", "mother" and "sister", although they are all pretending to be temporary identities, but because of special circumstances, they have cultivated a real family relationship. After David provided Natasha with information about the Red House, the family reunited again. After several persuasions by Natasha, these people also moved to Winter City not long ago, and the family was truly reunited in another world. Although it sounds weird to describe, it is the truth. When these people came over, David received a report and did not meet these people in personthere are more and more connected worlds, and more and more people will come to Winter City. It is impossible for David to meet everyone. See. So, this is the first time a few people have met. Aleksey, code-named Red Guard, is now an overly plump rough guy. Even the super soldier serum can''t stop him from gaining weight. Maozi''s diet is really terrible. In comparison, Melina, code-named Iron Lady, is much better maintained. Also, Yelena, who looks a bit naive, is an elite spy who should inherit the title of Black Widow. Now she can''t inherit the title of her sister, so let''s think of a new title! Several people greeted and thanked David one after another, and then left. Obviously, they came here specifically to say hello to the master, David. David estimated that Clint would come with his wife and children after a while. He wasn''t going to hide from anyone, nor was he going to stay somewhere and wait for everyone to come and say hello one by one. He came out to play, so naturally he can do whatever he wants. The boat is so big, and everyone will gather together at the latest dinner, so you can definitely see it. Walking towards the bow of the boat for a while, I saw Elsa alone by the side of the boat, staring at the sparkling water in a daze. "not comfortable?" David''s sudden appearance startled Elsa who was in a daze, and she relaxed after seeing it was David: "It''s just that I''m not used to being with a group of people." The habit of many years is not so easy to change. Elsa is used to being alone, and she is not very adaptable to the lively environment. Moreover, after seeing this huge and sturdy yacht, she thought of her parents who died in a shipwreck. "If only they were on such a strong ship." "Speaking of this matter..." David had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and thought of a way: "It''s not impossible to change." (end of this chapter) Chapter 475： fake for real Chapter 475 Exchange fake for real Elsa was born in the Kingdom of Arendelle on the continent of Yaneira, and strictly speaking, she was not that ''Elsa'', so David didn''t know if his idea would succeed. If it works, the fake becomes real? Elsa didn''t know what was going on in David''s head, but she was surprised when she heard David said that there was a way. When she was about to ask, she found that the other party was staring at her without blinking. "..." It was the first time that a young man was staring at him at such a close distance, which made Elsa feel very embarrassed, her heart became particularly strong and her beating speed was also accelerating. A gust of hot air rushed straight to the top of the head, and I felt that my cheeks were already burning. Where did I hear this feeling? Oh yes, Anna always said something similar to weird things, could it be... Thinking of this, Elsa felt very embarrassed, but looking at this handsome face in front of her, thinking that the other party had saved her...what should she do now? Should I close my eyes? While thinking this way, his eyes were already closed. David, who was opposite, saw Elsa''s reaction, and was stunned for half a second before decisively getting together to stamp it. boom! Elsa, who was too nervous, felt the touch from her lips, and the magic power that was well controlled suddenly lost control, and the hand holding the railing burst into a strong cold air, blasting a group of ice flowers. The burst of magical power awakened Elsa, looking at her hand frozen by the ice on the railing, she looked at a loss, if she couldn''t pull her hand back, she might have turned around and ran away. "Don''t be nervous, relax!" David stretched out his hand and released a ball of sacred fire, which slowly melted the ice. After the ice melted, the sacred fire dissipated, and his big hand with residual warmth covered Elsa''s hand. Feeling the warmth from her hands, Elsa''s heart, which had just been frightened by the loss of magic power, calmed down again. She suddenly found that as long as she stayed with David, she didn''t have to worry about the magic power going out of control, and she didn''t have to worry about hurting others. . The only thing that confuses her is that there seem to be too many women around David, which is completely different from the male protagonists in the stories that Anna often talks about! Anna, who was being complained by her sister in her heart, hid in the corner, poked out half of her face to look at her sister who was not far away, and at first thought she would be her brother-in-law, but later found that she was a bit too carefree and seemed not the right person. Now she and her sister King Winter of a secret tryst. "It seems that Elsa still likes David in her heart... What should I do? Should I persuade Elsa to take the initiative? Or get away early?" Knowing her sister''s character, Anna began to hesitate whether to support or oppose it? Considering that Elsa rarely socializes with people, she has few friends, and has not established an intimate relationship with anyone. Except for herself, David and Laura are closer. Among them, David is the only male of appropriate age. At first, Anna supported Elsa and David together, until she came to Winter City and learned about the human relationship beside David. Later, Elsa and Laura would go out on adventures together from time to time. At that time, she still thought that maybe her sister would meet an outstanding man outside. As a result, after going out for a circle, he ran to Winter City when he came back, and now he was bumped into by her again. It''s a real hammer, Elsa likes David, and doesn''t like other people! "Oh Huo~" Looking back in surprise, she found that Laura was looking at Elsa and David just like herself. This is the second time, right? When I peeked at Elsa and David, I was caught by Laura. But aren''t you David''s girlfriend? Why did you look so excited when you saw David dating another girl? I was about to ask, but I saw Laura go out and say hello to David and Elsa. Because of Laura''s actions, Anna thought that she couldn''t hide any longer, and those two had already seen her. In fact, David had already discovered that Anna was hiding from the sidelines. After he was sure that Elsa had a crush on him in his heart, he was not in a hurry to do something immediately. He is not a human kowtowing machine, only those things. As for the previous act of stamping... Elsa closed her eyes and held her head up. If she didn''t do anything, she would be mentally handicapped! Once the seal is stamped, it can be regarded as affirmation of each other''s minds, and then they are not in a hurry, and have decided in their hearts, after returning from this trip, will it be feasible to try that idea? If it succeeds, in addition to making up for some regrets of Elsa and Anna, it will also help the growth of himself and Winter City. However, before it was actually implemented, he was not going to tell Elsa about it, lest her mind be full of it, which would lead to an unsatisfactory trip out this time. Talked about Elsa''s recent experience, and asked her what she usually does in Winter City? David learned about Anna''s daily life and many situations in Winter Academy by the way. Rin Winter Academy, the school he ordered to build, has accumulated students for several school years after several years. Calculating the time, the first batch of graduates is about to leave the campus, and each department of Winter City will welcome a group of new troops. This is a good thing. With the addition of this group of newcomers, all aspects of Winter City will become more vibrantthe young people may not be skilled enough to do things, but they are not lacking in drive, which will indirectly stimulate the current employees This group of officials. In the next few years, Winter Academy will continue to train batch after batch of graduates, and young talents will continue to emerge, which can ensure that there is no need to worry about the lack of officials who can understand the development concept of Winter City in the future. The next step is to look at their individual performance, promote the outstanding ones, and eliminate the ones who were dawdling. Continuously change blood to ensure that the basic functions of each department can be effectively performed, and will not fall into a state of rigidity. Although these ideas are too idealistic, they are definitely better than doing nothing. In the future, there will be new problems, and then find a way to continue to solve them! Ignoring Anna who was peeping secretly, and Laura who appeared later, David and Elsa chatted for a while, until Laura came out and called himself to eat. As the king of Winter City, the owner of this yacht, and the initiator of this trip, he must appear in front of everyone at dinner time. Laura, Gwen and the others dispersed to find David on the boat, just to ensure that David would show up on time. Although you can use the communication device to call people directly, but this time I came out to play, and I am idle when I am idle. I just relax when I look around to find someone. No, Laura had some fun by the way. Watching Elsa and Anna walking forward while talking in a low voice, Laura and David fell behind for a certain distance, and elbowed David. "I knew it." "..." "Hmph, as expected, young girls are more likable." Recalling back then, when I first met David, I was not very old, just graduated from college. A few years passed in a blink of an eye, and she was also an old woman in her thirties. Although there are multiple protections such as golden apples, holy light, and strengthening potions, Laura''s appearance is almost the same as when David first met, and even more beautiful in all aspects after strengthening. But aside from these actual situations, Laura felt that there was nothing wrong with her complaints. "Thinking too much, it has nothing to do with being young or not." David waved his hands, as if you have wronged me: "The main thing is to look at the face and figure." "Ha! Your skin has become much thicker than before." "Humans are always growing, including face." Old couples and old wives, it has become a daily routine to squabble anytime and anywhere. After starting with this, there will be a few serious things mixed in. There is no need to hide the plan with Elsa and Laura. When David said his thoughts, Laura was taken aback for a moment, and complained: "In this case, this little girl will not be able to escape your clutches even more!" "..." Immediately realized what it would mean to Cold Winter City if it succeeded. "There are many replicas on the Yaneira Road?" "yes!" "All become genuine?" "That''s not necessarily true, just get some blood, hair and other samples." "I remember." "Don''t worry, just collect slowly!" If David guessed correctly, the Sakan people should have a large number of samples in their hands. After a brief explanation, David put the matter aside and enjoyed the outing with his recruited partners. I didnt return to Winter City until I played for a few days and had enough fun. Originally thinking about whether to tell Elsa about her thoughts and plans, but not long after Cara left, she ran back and reported a very important message to David. "Information from the outpost?" "Yes." In addition to basking in the sun and staying in Winter City as a part-time city security manager, Karas most important task is to be in charge of the connection between Winter City and the lunar outpost. Its not that the two sides have no way to use the communication facilities, but Kara can fly to the lunar outpost to have a look to make sure that there are no problems with the Sakan people cast by Davids light. After returning from this trip, Kara immediately went to the outpost for inspection. As a result, not long after arriving at the outpost, when they were checking the light casting status of everyone, the outpost suddenly received a message from the Sakan Empire. After reading the content of the message and learning what the message meant from the staff at the outpost, Kara immediately flew back to Winter City and ran to report to David. "The irregular inspection fleet of the Sakan Empire will conduct inspections on the planets under its rule, and require all planets, especially the outposts of combat planets, to be ready for inspection." "Patrol Fleet..." Since it is a fleet, it must not be as simple as three or five staff members. Judging by this posture, it is found that there is a problem, and the problem will be solved immediately on the spot! "When will you arrive in Brennia?" "I don''t know, because I don''t know the specific route of the patrol fleet." (end of this chapter) Chapter 476： suddenly became a star Chapter 476 suddenly became a group of stars According to the information obtained from Karas inquiries, in order to ensure that there will be no problems with the planets they occupy, the Sakhan Empire, in addition to regular inspections, will also temporarily send fleets from time to time to inspect their own territories. The focus is on those living planets that have established outposts and have not yet been completely occupied. would choose this way, ostensibly to avoid the situation on the life planet that is being attacked below, and the people below will not respond properly and have no time to report, warn, ask for help, etc. Neili is to avoid cover-up behavior that there is something wrong but refuses to report it. In the end, the protoss who was born successfully knocked on the door and knew something was wrong. However, it is essentially a measure to prevent the successful birth of the Protoss, so generally speaking, the outpost is still operating stably, and the patrol fleet will come to take a look and go through the motions before heading to the next planet. Even in order to avoid some bad situations, before the inspection fleet departs and is about to arrive at a certain planet, the staff at the outpost will be notified in advance to prepare them for inspection. Basically, as long as the protoss shows no sign of counterattack, even if the patrol fleet sees that the staff at the outpost are doing something badly, they will choose to ignore it. Finding out this kind of **** is meaningless to the patrol fleet, and it will not add any credit to them. Instead, it will bring all kinds of small troublessuch as letting the patrol fleet station on the spot, temporarily replacing the outpost to continue the planet This kind of thing is not a good thing for the members of the patrol fleet. No one wants to stay on such a remote planet for so long. They just want to return to their hometown early to enjoy a comfortable and happy life. In short, the patrol fleet just wants to go around and go home happily. The problem is that the protoss of Brennia has been born, and successfully killed the Sakan people stationed here. Although there are still a few remnants on the Yaneira mainland, they will die in Laura''s hands before long. The Sakan people in the lunar outpost have all been cast by David and become his servants. "What should I do?" Kara looked at David. She rushed over immediately after learning the news, and was also thinking about the solution on the way: "Can the Sakhan people at the outpost fool them?" Judging from the descriptions of the Sakan people, the inspection fleet seems to be easily fooled. Maybe they came to have a look and found that the outpost was operating normally and the artificial protoss project was still in operation. leave. "Try it, but don''t pin your hopes on it." What if there is some way to inspect the fleet and find that all the Sakan people in the outpost have been brainwashed? At that time, the fleet will directly fire at Brennia and burn the glass. Even with the energy shield, it will not be able to withstand the long-term fleet bombardment. After all, the Sakan people are a high-level civilized country that can really kill the protoss. If they realize that Brennia has awakened, David will not be able to guess what weapons they can use. But he can be sure that he can threaten Brennia. Therefore, preparations must be made in advance to deal with possible wars. "Oh, it''s been a few days since I relaxed." He thought that the continent of Brennia was full of rookies, and after the crisis in the continent of Yaneira was removed in advance, he had enough time to develop slowly. Wait until the eastern part of the Brennia continent is unified, then go westward to destroy the Eternal Night Empire, and then slowly absorb the power of the Yaneira continent. During the construction of the interstellar port, the army of Winter City will enter space and prepare for the subsequent interstellar war. How could I have imagined that I was enjoying this relaxed life step by step, and the Sakan Empire suddenly sent some patrol fleet over there. This kind of behavior is the most annoying when playing farming games by yourself! "Oh~" Seeing David sighing, Kara immediately said: "Don''t worry too much, there is still time, there will always be a way." "No! Actually, I''m not too worried." Although the patrol fleet sent by the Sakan Empire caught David by surprise, his originally stable development plan was a little bit chaotic. But not too overwhelming for him. No way, he has too many backhands. In just such a short time, he has come up with several solutions: For example, contact the Sovereigns, get some ultra-long-distance remote control technology, and then create a batch of puppet soldiers and remote-controlled fighters, posing as space pirates to cause some trouble for the patrol fleet. Or, recruit the top combat power in Winter City: the Justice Avengers Alliance, execute beheading tactics, and let the patrol fleet fall into a leaderless state, which can also buy more time. It is not impossible to directly destroy the patrol fleet, but in that case it is easy to attract the main fleet of the Sakan Empire. So the plans that David is currently thinking of are mainly based on interference. I also thought about a plan to completely eliminate it, but it was not easy to implement. Destroy the entire fleet in an instant, without giving the Sakan Empire patrol fleet any time to react, so it will be difficult for the Sakan Empire to determine what happened. If you are lucky, it may take a long time, Sakan Empire The empire did not realize that the patrol fleet was wiped out. "I would recommend the last option, if possible." After a brief chat with Kara, David recruited the most important think tanks in Winter City. Including Tony Stark, Bruce Wayne, Steve Rogers, Floyd and others. There are more people present, basically everyone who is important in Winter City and has no work at hand has arrived, Megatron also attended in the form of a hologram. Knowing the specific situation, and David also expressing his own ideas, Bruce felt that the last plan was the best. The entire fleet suddenly lost contact. It took quite a long time for the Sakan Empire to realize that something was wrong and send people to investigate, and it was difficult to lock the target on Brennia. If you can attack in an area far away from Brennia, the probability of finding Brennia is infinitely close to zero. "Is there a suitable weapon?" "have!" David thought about it, and thought that Winter City lacked similar weapons and equipment, but after thinking about it, he found that although Winter City does not currently have it, it can indeed get similar weapons and equipment or technology. "Dimension Devourer!" There is no need for too much explanation, the name already explains the general principle of this weapon. "It may take some time to completely swallow the entire fleet..." Bruce thought about it carefully, and he needed to determine the size of the patrol fleet sent by the Sakan Empire: "You can set an ambush in advance to cut off the communication. " Whether it is possible to cut off the communication signal of the Sakan Fleet, he does not need to study it himself, and he can know the answer by looking directly at Tony Stark next to him. "It will take some time, but it''s not too difficult." "Where''s the patrol fleet''s sailing route?" Steve looked at the crowd. If he couldn''t get the location of the patrol fleet, it would be difficult to ambush in advance. If the fleet gets too close to Brennia, the probability of being discovered will be corresponding. increase. "Leave this job to the Decepticons!" Megatron took the initiative to take over the investigation work, and he was going to hand over this important task to the Decepticons'' chief staff officer and intelligence officer, Sound Wave. He believed that Sound Wave would be able to figure out the enemy''s location : "However, during this period of time, the Cybertron Technology Research Center needs to provide comprehensive support." "No problem! If necessary, any resources in Winter City can be mobilized to ensure the smooth development of intelligence work." "The Decepticons will never let the leader down!" Megatron issued a military order full of momentum, and patted his chest to promise that he would definitely find out the position and course of the patrol fleet in the shortest possible time. In fact, even Megatron wanted to take over the ambush mission, and he had very good reasons: only the Decepticons in Winter City have relevant experience in this kind of space combat, and the others have never even been to space. A few times, not to mention fighting in space. "I''ll ask Luca later, if LAI has detailed technical information on the Devourer of Dimensions." David tapped the desktop in front of him lightly with his fingers: "If LAI doesn''t have it, then the intelligence department needs to step in." Natasha, who has been silent all this time, nodded. It seemed that she was going to do it herself again, and she was not at ease entrusting such an important task to others. Finally, the family was reunited in Winter City and settled down. She didn''t want to be destroyed by some Sakan people. At this point in the discussion, the issue of the Sakan Empire patrol fleet has come to an end for the time being. After the division of labor is completed, the respective details will be controlled by themselves. For example, after Bruce leaves the conference room, he needs to inject a strengthening agent. He needs to restore his body and brain to its peak, and carefully sort out all combat evolutions and progress to ensure that everything is within controllable range. While researching the signal shielding device of the Sakan people, Tony also needs to upgrade his own equipment, and by the way, think about the next generation of weapons and equipment in Winter City. Zod is looking forward to the arrival of a real war. Regardless of whether a new Kryptonian will be built in the future, he urgently needs to accumulate more meritorious deeds. There is also James Norrington, who has always been silent. He is hesitating whether to speak and give up his position as the commander-in-chief of the Winter Kingdom''s navy? According to David''s previous plan, the space fleet is under his jurisdiction, but he has no experience in space combat. Its fine if he has time to study slowly. Seeing the enemy attacking the door, can he really command space operations? Without trying, he concluded that he would definitely not be able to do the job, at least not now! It''s just that before James Norrington could speak, David reached out and stopped him. "I know what you want to say." David began to think about the method he thought of before, whether he could make some adjustments: "If my idea is successful, it may allow you to ''quickly'' become a qualified space fleet commander." (end of this chapter) Chapter 477： Resurrection Stele Chapter 477 Resurrection Stele David has this confidence, not because he remembers that James Norrington is an excellent space fleet commander in some other parallel universe. But once he is sure that his idea works, then he can delineate a specific target world first, and then find the corresponding coordinate token, and take James Norrington across the past. Whether James Norrington can become an indigenous character in the current world is not the most important thing. The important thing is that after completing the positioning and crossing, as long as David does not open the teleportation channel to Winter City, the two worlds will not be connected, and the time will not be synchronized. That is to say, as long as James Norrington studies hard, he has plenty of time to improve his professional knowledge. The only thing that hurts David is that he has to wait in that world for a long time. Considering this situation, he has to find a world that is interesting enough. Of course, if you are very unlucky and cannot find a suitable world or corresponding coordinate token, then there is still a guaranteed way to send James Norrington to the immigrant convoy to receive the most stringent space warfare command training. In this case, it is hard to say how much time is given to Norrington. How much can be learned depends on Norrington''s talent. At the end of the meeting, when most people left to deal with the tasks they received, David shared his thoughts with James Norrington. James Norrington immediately said: "I am willing to go to the immigration convoy to receive relevant training immediately." According to him, when His Majesty the King is looking for a suitable world, he can receive some training first. In this way, even if David cannot find a suitable world for a while, it will not delay him from receiving instruction. "That''s fine, you go back and make some preparations, and I will notify Luca to arrange related matters for you." In this regard, we can only rely on the relationship between Luca and LAI. As for which world to send to further study... David really feels a bit of a headache. There are many worlds with space war backgrounds, but when it comes to the world of large-scale space fleet wars, he really can''t think of a suitable target in a short time. What I thought of and lack of positioning... well? David rubbed his chin, remembering that Edkin was the captain of a spaceship in another world, and had received very comprehensive training. "Very good, if it doesn''t work, there''s a bottom line." With confidence, the patrol fleet of the Sakan Empire basically doesn''t have to worry too much. While everyone is making various preparations, David will also try out his previous ideas to see if it works? Walking out of the conference room of the Cold Winter Hotel, David found out where Elsa was through Eva, so he went there in person and told his thoughts to the sisters Elsa and Anna. "What you said is true?" After listening to David''s description, the two sisters were all stunned. They suspected that David was joking? Although he knew for a long time that David was not an ordinary person, he possessed a very powerful power, and he was like a **** in Winter City. But it is unbelievable to let the two sisters go back to their childhood and make up for the regrets of the past. "To be precise, it is to send you to another world that is the same as Arendelle, so that you can reunite with your parents. You can try to change some things, such as not letting your parents go to sea on that ship?" After a careful explanation, the sisters finally understood the situation. After realizing that it was Arendelle from another world, the sisters were not as surprised and joyful as they were just now. Instead, they fell into entanglement, not knowing whether to go or not. In the end, Elsa was the first to make the decision. There are too many things she wants to change, because she didnt know how to control the magic power in her body when she was a child, she had almost no childhood, and she spent very little time with her parents and Anna. She very much hoped to live a completely different life. "I''m going!" Seeing that her sister wanted to go, Anna also chose to follow. The two sisters went back to their childhood together. They will reunite with their parents again, and they must change the fact that their parents were shipwrecked. "Is there anything I need to do to prepare?" Both the sisters have the storage tool in Winter City. After hearing Davids description, they know that after going to another world to restart their lives, they will get this tool back at a certain time. Although David couldn''t join the sisters at the first time, as long as they are well prepared, they can do a lot of things. Not to mention, Elsa has now learned how to properly control her power. This alone can have a huge impact. Three days later, Elsa and Anna, who were fully prepared, came in front of David. The sisters had a generous expression, and Sofia next to them smiled, and found it very interesting. Gwen, Helen, and Laura all came to watch. If there is no accident, Elsa should be the new younger sister, especially after David helped Elsa ''recover'' her parents, gave her a completely different happy childhood, and made up for her regrets, it is even more impossible for this little sister to escape Devil''s claws. The only thing I''m not happy about is that this time a few people set off, and it will take another day to see the results. "Just one day! Soon!" It was indeed very fast. After the girls watched David disappear with Elsa and Anna, they each went to do their own things. By the time they came back to their senses, these people had already returned. Elsa and David became closer visibly to the naked eye. At the same time, Elsa''s parents followed their daughters to visit Winter City. King Aigner admired Cold Winter City very much, but his face was always not very good when facing David. Obviously, even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, King Aigner saw through David''s small particle characteristics at a glance, and was very upset that his little cabbage fell in love with such a guy. David didn''t care about this at all. Put yourself in the situation, if you have a precious daughter and have worked so hard to raise them, but you fall in love with a granule, he will definitely be more excited than King Aigner and Gwen''s father, Director Stacey. So he doesn''t expect to establish a perfect husband-in-law relationship, it is enough for everyone to maintain the superficial politeness. This trip, the most important thing is to verify that David''s idea is feasible. "Next, collect useful coordinate tokens as much as possible." There are more data samples at the outpost, and these materials have been brought back to Winter City by Kara. If necessary, Winter City can also establish a genetic laboratory, and then use technical means to ''create'' a race like the Sakan people . However, with the completion of various preparations in the Matrix world, Winter City will welcome a massive population. He does not need to use this method to forcibly increase population resources, but it can be used as a means of war when necessary. Although David has always emphasized that Winter City does not distinguish between races, everyone is a citizen of Winter City. But deep in his heart, he still has some tendencies: he prefers that the main race in Winter City is human beings. Just when the first batch of liberated humans from the Matrix world came to Winter City, the new Winter Castle finally completed the basic decoration worksome rooms have been decorated, and David can live in it. You can also work in Winterhold. In addition to this, one more important facility was finally completed. David stood in front of a huge stone tablet, looking at the dense spells, runes, and circles on it, carefully observing every detail in front of him. After he had read every detail, he turned to look at Steve next to him: "Have you tested it?" "Tested." Steve didn''t say too much, because the scene of testing the resurrection stone was so weird that he felt speechless every time he thought about it. Fortunately, David did not continue to ask, Steve took advantage of the opportunity to introduce to David how to use this resurrection stone: It''s not difficult, as long as you reach out and touch the stone tablet, let the stone tablet leave a mark in your body, then you will have the ability to resurrect after death. "Although the stele has been built at present, if you want to really make it exert its maximum effect, you still need to infuse it with a large enough holy light." Although Steve''s holy light is strong enough, it can only guarantee the normal activation and operation of the resurrection stone tablet. He wants to leave a mark on a large number of people and ensure that so many people can be resurrected by the stone tablet in any place. Energy is not what he can supply. Only David is capable of living the whole of Brennia, so after the resurrection stele is completed, David needs to "consecrate" it himself. "That''s right." David was about to make a move when he thought of a question: "If I die in another world, can I be resurrected?" "It can also be resurrected." The special circumstances of Winter City made the effective range of the Resurrection Stone Monument surprisingly large, ignoring the space. "Then dead body and equipment?" "The corpse looks like it has turned into light spots and drifted away, but it was actually summoned back; as for the equipment..." Steve really didn''t think about this question: "Is this important?" In his opinion, the greatest value of the resurrection stone tablet is to make the soldiers of Winter City fearless and fearless, so that they can explode more terrifying fighting power on the battlefield. After death, soldiers will return to the barracks under the resurrection stone to be reborn. It doesnt matter if the equipment is lost on the battlefieldthe war is won, and the comrades will clean up the battlefield and get their equipment back. If you lose, you will just lose a set of mass-produced equipment. In fact, David would ask this question, not thinking of ordinary soldiers at all, but people like Steve, Bruce, Aidan, Fording, and Laura. "But it''s not a problem. If you don''t want your good things to be taken away by others, you should work hard to become stronger, so as not to be killed by others." By the way, add some marks and signals to various equipment, and it will be easier to find the other party when taking revenge . Thinking of this, he didn''t care about such a "flaw" anymore. He strode to the bottom of the huge resurrection stele, raised his hand and released an extremely powerful holy light, and the dazzling beam of light directly enveloped the entire stele. (end of this chapter) Chapter 478： starship captain Chapter 478 Starship Captain The light was bright but not dazzling. People around stood there looking up and watching the huge golden beam of light slowly dissipate. After the holy light disappeared, there was a lot of golden light on the originally ordinary stone tablet. Those are the runes and magic circles engraved on the stone tablet. After David poured a large amount of holy light into it, the magic effect on the resurrected stone tablet was activated to the maximum, so this phenomenon occurred. "This holy light is stronger than I expected." As Steve who built the Resurrection Stele single-handedly, no one knows the status of the stele better than him. The current situation does not only mean that the resurrection stone tablet can issue resurrection marks indefinitely, ensuring that those who have been marked can be resurrected wherever they die in battle. At the same time, it also means that the holy light in the resurrection stone will hardly be exhausted, because the holy light is so huge that it will have a certain self-recovery ability-it can be understood that the surrounding energy will be attracted and transformed by the huge holy light in it . That is to say, David only needs to infuse so much holy light at once, and he doesn''t need to charge the resurrection stone in the future. In addition, such a huge holy light and resurrection spell also made the resurrection stone itself an extremely powerful enchantment item. No, such a powerful resurrection item is not an exaggeration to call it a divine weapon. This artifact can be directly operated when necessary, releasing a resurrection spell that covers the entire Winter City. The effect is equivalent to the resurrection spell that David released in King Tilan''s capital. In a sense, as long as the Resurrection Stele stands here, even if someone sneaks into Winter City when David is not at home, it will not cause irreparable losses. As for destroying the resurrection stone tablet? Don''t be ridiculous, after such a terrifying holy light was poured into it, the Resurrection Stele has fundamentally changed. In addition, the Holy Light itself has an extremely powerful defense, and it is more difficult to destroy the Resurrection Stone than to directly raze the entire Winter City to the ground. "how do you feel?" After the holy light subsided completely, Steve walked to David''s side. He had released so much holy light just now. I don''t know how David is now? "It''s okay, I can hold on." David felt that Shengguang did consume a lot, but he didn''t really squeeze out all the strength in his body, and even had a lot of spare energy, so naturally he didn''t feel any discomfort. "It''s scary!" "Thank you for the compliment." David calmly accepted Steve''s praise, but at this moment, there were still countless people standing around him looking at him with shock, longing, and admiration. Like Liadrin, the Archbishop of the Holy Light, she was the most mediocre of all the people present. In the eyes of this archbishop, it is not surprising that the great David Glamorgan has done amazing things in the Holy Light. In her eyes, David is a veritable Lord of the Holy Light (the description of the incarnation of the Holy Light is no longer mentioned), if David himself strongly opposed it, the Holy Light Cathedral in Winter City would have erected a David''s statue. Others such as Elsa, Cara, Clarice, Arcee, and Wanda all used eyes full of various emotions to look at the majesty not far away. Even Laura, Gwen and others who are closest to David can''t help but sigh at this time: This guy is getting more and more outrageous! I dont know what will happen in a few years? Put water in any place, and there will grow a miraculous fruit tree that can bloom sacred flowers and bear sacred fruits. Smell it, you will be energetic, and eating it will prolong your life? Or even more outrageous, eat one to increase your life for thousands of years? Laura even wondered if it was because of David that her Holy Light had been strengthening even though she hadn''t practiced it very seriously. Maybe ask Gwen? Or ask Sophia, has she learned the Holy Light unintentionally? Looked up to find Sophia, and found that Sophia had already run to David, and under the guidance of David and Steve, reached out and touched the resurrection stone for a while... All the onlookers on the scene basically had the opportunity to touch the resurrection stone tablet at close range. Their bodies were marked, and the resurrection stone tablet also ''recorded'' these people. In the future, if these people die in an accident, they will all be resurrected next to the resurrection stone. Although they will not bring back all their equipment when they are resurrected, Steve has considered the impact. , there will be basic clothing and trousers covering the body. After the people who came to the scene to witness the completion of the Resurrection Stone completed the ''registration'', the next step is all the members of the Winter Knights staying in the Winter City. Then there are ordinary soldiers of the Winter Legion. The recruits currently do not have this treatment. Only after completing all training and officially becoming a soldier of Winter City can they enjoy the resurrection benefits of the resurrection stone. There are also many high-level officials in Winter City who will also take time to register at the Resurrection Stone Monument. Basically, after these people complete the registration, there are only a few troops left to fight outside. Ordinary people in Winter City, unless they are particularly important, or people who have made outstanding contributions to Winter City, will not enjoy this benefit. There are also Cybertronians, their situation is quite special. In fact, after Optimus Prime, Ambulance, and Megatron have mastered the Holy Light one after another, the Cybertronians no longer have to worry about the problem of deaththey have solved the problem of stable The problem of energy acquisition, and the particularity of the Holy Light and the core fire of the Cybertronians, so that they don''t have to worry about being killed on the battlefield. The corpse is pulled back, the fire is rekindled, and there is no need to wait eighteen years, and there will be another Cybertron hero on the spot! Thinking that all his soldiers can be resurrected, they are fearless existences that are not afraid of death at all, David can''t think of anything that the Sakan people can win. "The advantage is mine!" David, whose self-confidence exploded, stood on one of the higher open-air balconies of the newly completed Cold Winter Castle, looked at the thriving Winter City, and began to look forward to the Sakan Empire in the Winter Kingdom... No, it was already at that time. The Winter Empire is gone, and under the indiscriminate bombardment of the endless fleet of the Winter Empire, it has turned into dust of history. But before that, he had to solve the problem of the fleet commander first. At this time, Elias, the etiquette officer, walked to the open-air balcony. In this balcony, which was arranged like a small garden, there was a long table with various drinks and fruits on it, obviously for the coming people. of. "Mr. Edkin Darvis has arrived." "Um." David turned around and looked at Edkin again. Since the last time I recruited this bard, the two haven''t met. But David has been paying attention to the situation of Edkin and his team. Basically, Edkin will return to Winter City every once in a while, and spend a few days with his daughter while resting, and then start the next adventure. He doesnt bring back valuable items every time, and he and his teammates dont always get the part they need from the mission rewards. Instead, some things that cannot be relieved of a large number of crimes in the official city of Winter City are sold to the people in exchange for some basic living supplies. In general, Edkin''s adventure team is on the right track. Although it will take quite a while, these people seem to be relatively satisfied with the current situation. Rinwinter City did not squeeze or exploit them. There are too many magical and useful things in Rinwinter City, which are very attractive to them. According to the information collected by the intelligence agency, Edkin and his partners expressed directly or implicitly during the break that they would like to continue living in Winter City even if the guilt was cleared. If possible, it is also a good choice to settle here, anyway, it does not prevent them from going back to Faerun Continent for adventure. And just talking about the comfort of life, Winter City is much better here. Edkin has never expressed his thoughts in this regard on any occasion, but he has seen his daughter getting used to life in Winter City more and more, he can''t ignore his daughter''s thoughts and leave firmlyeven if he doesn''t Treating Winter City as the only home is also an important stronghold that cannot be abandoned. "It seems that you have gradually adapted to the pace of life in Winter City. I am very happy to see this." After greeting Edkin, David signaled him to be casual and poured himself a glass of whiskey. With David''s current physical fitness, ordinary wine won''t affect him at all, it''s just tasteful water. He would pour himself a glass of whiskey, simply because he thought it was more appropriate to hold a glass of whiskey than a glass of juice when talking about things. "Winter City is a very beautiful city. Living here is very comfortable, and no one will find it difficult to adapt." Edkin was not polite, and he poured himself a glass of whiskey and took a sip: "This wine is really good. good." After a simple greeting, it''s time to get down to business. David briefly talked about the affairs of the Sakan Empire, and Edkin immediately understood that His Majesty the King had a task to entrust to himself. "What would you like me to do?" Edkin often takes adventures in Faerun Continent. Although he returns to Winter City to rest from time to time, he doesn''t understand many things. So David roughly described the fact that he could use someone as the coordinates to locate and travel to other worlds. As a team leader and think tank, Edkin''s IQ and reaction are much higher than ordinary people, and he immediately understood what David meant. "Are you going to let me go to other universes? What is the use of this to resist the invasion of Winter City?" "I need to train several excellent space battleship commanders, and the world I chose can train such commanders." Edkin understood: I have a parallel universe identity, and I am the commander of a space battleship, so David found himself. I understand, but after understanding the specific situation, he raised a question that is easily overlooked: "If... I mean, if, after I replace another me, I don''t have that talent in command, so I can''t How to become the commander of the battleship you need?" "So, you and I are not the only ones going to go this time." (end of this chapter) Chapter 479： for my daughters freedom Chapter 479 For the freedom of the daughter In addition to Edkin, there is James Norrington. The original plan was like this, but when he was ready to go, David found that Tony Stark, Bruce Wayne, Sheldon Cooper, Howard Wolowitz, Leonard Hofstadter, Rajesh Kusapari is all here. "..." David looked at the expectant faces of this group of people, and reconfirmed their thoughts: "You all want to go to Starfleet Academy?" "Exactly!" Because of going to the world of Star Trek, David, Edkin, and James deliberately re-watched the film before departure. It was this revisiting looking for details that David found a situation on the timeline that he could exploit. The plot at the beginning of the film is the content of George Kirk, the father of the protagonist James Kirk, who was just born at this time. That is to say, if you are lucky, David can even land directly at the moment when Edkin is reincarnated as a human being. Even if he was unlucky, he landed at the "official start" stage of the plot. At this time, James Kirk not only did not enter Starfleet, but he did not even enter the Fleet Academy. In other words, as long as nothing happens, David and the others can land in that world before Edkin enters the Fleet Academy to study starship command, join the Fleet Academy with Edkin as the protagonist, and learn all kinds of knowledge about starship command . After realizing this, the number of people who wanted to go together suddenly increased. Especially Leonard and Sheldon, they were very excited when they had the real opportunity to study at the Fleet Academy. However, considering that these people either have personality problems or lack sufficient means of self-protection, David still persuaded them. The reason is easy to find: After David and Edkin come back, Winter City has established a stable connection with that world. If they are really interested, they can go back at that time. At that time, they could return to Cold Winter City at any time without worrying about being in danger. A few people thought about it, David and the others went there, and the time on the two sides was not synchronized. Even if David stayed there for a few years, only one day passed here in Winter City. It''s only one day, of course they can afford to wait. Four people announced their withdrawal and waited until the next time. The rest of Tony and Bruce will not give up so easily. What is even more strange to David is what are these two people going to do? "You two, shouldn''t you be that interested in starship command?" "Not really, I''m interested in various space technologies in that world, and Bruce''s goal is more direct: red matter." Tony briefly explained his goal: "Actually, I''m also quite curious about that thing." Red matter is a very special substance, only a small drop is needed to create a black hole that engulfs the entire planet. "If the red matter can be obtained, then even if it is impossible to obtain the technical data of the Dimension Devourer from LAI, or in a short time... Sorry, I suddenly realized that it is really an emergency, and it only takes a day The Dimension Devourer can be created." Bruce suddenly realized that time is no longer a problem for Winter City. David can take Tony or himself to other worlds to make this big killer, and come back after it is finished. The whole process only takes one day for Cold Winter City. Even if David is willing, he can build dozens of Dimension Devourers in one go. Even the main fleet of the Sakan Empire can hardly really threaten Winter City. However, the Devourer of Dimensions is a little troublesome to use. Compared with red matter, it is more convenient. It can allow David or Clarice to open a portal at the center of the enemy fleet, throw the red matter over and close the door, and then Smile and watch as the enemy fleet is swallowed by the black hole from a safe distance. "In this case, you two are not going to join the Fleet Academy?" "No, I still want to join." Bruce said that not only would he join the Fleet Academy, but he would even try to board the Enterprise, so that he could find Nino and take the red matter from him. After all, the universe is too big, if you don''t follow the plot, it is difficult to find a specific target. "If that''s the case, I''m afraid the way you two look is not very suitable." Although Tony has eaten golden apples and used strengthening potions, his appearance has always maintained the image of a middle-aged man. One is to avoid special attention in the Marvel universe, and the other is that he is used to this mature look. Bruce looks even older, with white temples and vicissitudes on his face. He is afraid that others will not know that he is an old bat. He has not changed back to a young man in his twenties, which is directly related to his personal mentality and ideas. Originally, this was not a problem, and everyone was used to the way they are now. But if you want to go to the world of Star Trek, joining the Fleet Academy is not suitable, they don''t accept such old students! "This kind of trivial matter, I have thought of it a long time ago." Tony took a bottle of potion and took it out. After drinking it, he could adjust his appearance at will, making himself look like he was in his twenties. "I also prepared a bottle for James, you need to be younger too?" "..." James Norrington wanted to express that he was not old at all, but considering going back to school, it seemed better to be younger, and finally blurted out: "Thank you." "You''re welcome." He drank the potion with his head raised, and it started to take effect immediately after swallowing it. Tony changed from a middle-aged man back to a young man in his twenties, and even the iconic beard on his face disappeared. Then James and Bruce also drank the potion one after another. Edkin was very envious of this scene. But he doesn''t need to use this potion at all. After arriving in another universe, he will be reborn, but he will grow up again from childhood. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that this job is very troublesome: "It would be great if I could speed up time, or let my consciousness fall asleep until the beginning of the plot." "In that case, wouldn''t it be your soul taking another person''s body?" David looked at Edkin, he didn''t think it was a good idea, what if he got schizophrenic? "That''s better as it is now." Edkin thought that this was indeed the case, so he stopped thinking about ''sleeping'' and the like. "lets go!" After the appearance of several people returned to their youthful state, Bruce and Tony checked whether their equipment was there, and David asked Tony, Bruce, and James to put their hands on him. He stretched out his hand and pressed Edkin''s shoulder, and then activated the time-traveling ability. Positioning device: Edkin Darvis. Target: Star Trek! When I close and open my eyes, I came to another world. David looked at the people around him, Tony Stark, Bruce Wayne, and James Norrington were all beside him. Edkin is not there. If there is no accident, he has become James Kirk. Raised his hand to activate the communication device of the multi-tool, and soon got in touch with Edkin. "You are finally here!" The holographic image of the younger Edkin appeared in the eyes of several people, saying hello while complaining about how painful this long period of growth and waiting was. David didn''t speak, and listened quietly to Edkin''s complaints. He felt that it was almost time before he spoke: "I let you experience another kind of childhood, you should thank me." "It wasn''t such a happy childhood." My father died honorably at the same time as I was born. My childhood life was not very happy, but there were no dangers or crises in life. Generally speaking, it was okay. "You haven''t joined the Fleet Academy yet, have you?" "No, but soon." As Edkin narrated, David found that because James Kirk was reincarnated by Edkin, his thinking was much more mature than that of a pure kid, so he had attracted the attention of Captain Christopher Pike early on. The captain is very optimistic about Kirk''s talent, and has always wanted to arrange for him to go to the Fleet Academy. It''s just that Edkin found various reasons to prevaricate: the reason is naturally to wait for David and the others to arrive. If David doesn''t come again, Edkin will have no good reason to use. Fortunately, David and the others finally arrived after the long-awaited, and Edkin heaved a sigh of relief. "How did you join the Fleet Academy?" "I''ve already taken care of this little thing." After Tony came to this world, he immediately took out a lot of tools and kept busy. Edkin complained to David that he had successfully invaded the situation during the briefing. Through various databases in this world, he created a legal identity for himself and others. Similarly, he also created admissions to the Fleet Academy for himself and others. "See you at the academy!" Hearing that Tony had settled their identities and admissions matters, Edkin was not going to waste any more time. Although there is no pressure to live in this world, you can do whatever you want, and when you become a member of Starfleet, or even become a starship captain, you can be regarded as outstanding. But he didn''t forget his ''true identity'', and he didn''t forget that as long as this mission is successful, David will be exonerated from all his personal responsibilitiesalthough he won''t be able to absolve his partners from their culpability, but it will save a lot of money in one fell swoop. With the amount repaid, partners can also ''recover freedom'' faster. More importantly, after she is exonerated, her daughter Kira will also be truly free, and will no longer be subject to various monitoring by Winter City. Although her daughter lives freely in Winter City, Kira cannot leave Winter City at will because of her own reasons: For example, if Kira wants to return to Faerun, the official side of Winter City will not agree. So for the true freedom of my daughter, I must complete this task. (end of this chapter) Chapter 480： Fleet Academy Chapter 480 Fleet Academy The life of the college is peaceful and fulfilling, and three years have passed unknowingly. In three years, Edkin''s reincarnated James Kirk has become one of the best students in the Fleet Academy. With his performance, he has almost secured the position of a captain. The only suspense is how long it will take to become the captain, not whether you can. Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne are also famous figures in the Fleet Academy, and both of them have shown amazing talents. Besides that, the former is a well-known party freak, troublemaker, and poisonous tongue in the academy, which makes him both popular and annoying in the academy. The academy has a headache for this guy. Fire directly? He is also reluctant to give up such a genius, and at the same time, how to arrange this post in the future has not been discussed until now. Compared to him, Bruce is much more low-key, and at most he gets the evaluation of a playboy. Under the cover of these influential figures, James Norrington and David are much more low-key. But this is what they think. James Norrington was able to become a commodore of the Royal Navy at a young age. There is no doubt about his own talent. After studying all kinds of "common sense" in Winter City, he also previewed a lot of knowledge in advance. After he came to the Fleet Academy, he I didn''t feel any discomfort and quickly entered the state. Compared to James Kirk, he often has a big brain and comes up with all kinds of strange tactics and methods of operation. James Norrington is more like an ''orthodox'' commander. In addition to textbook-like command operations, there is no lack of flexibility. Therefore, James Norrington''s evaluation among instructors is even higher than that of Kirk. . As for David...he performed well in most subjects, and the reason why he became famous is much simpler than the others: because of his appearance, David won the title of the first school grassroots in the history of the Fleet Academy. He didn''t need to study hard or show any talent at all to become a well-known existence in the academy. There are too many male and female students who want to encounter, encounter, and encounter with him every day. It is a pity that everyone feels that David has always been "clean and self-conscious", and no one has ever heard of a little **** who has really succeeded. Even if some information is spread occasionally, it will soon be proved to be just bragging! Gail, who really has a better relationship with David, has not developed into a relationship with David, and seems to be just a simple friend. The bored students even started to bet on who would be the first to win the first school grass in the history of the Fleet Academy! It is said that the number of bettors is very high, and even some instructors have joined the game, and the accumulated amount has reached an astonishing number... "You are here to learn things, not to make money." David looked at Tony in front of him, and was very speechless to this guy. Others dont know, but David cant know that Tony Stark made the bet? "I''m here for everyone to have a better life in the academy." Tony took a sip of beer and distributed some of the pot to Bruce next to him: "And Bruce also participated." "..." Bruce was quite speechless, although when he used to appear as a **** and a prodigal, he behaved similarly to Tony. But that was to hide the identity of Batman, a disguise he deliberately created. And Tony Stark is not pretending, his character is just so unreliable. "Gail, if you succeed in capturing David one day, please let me know in advance so that I can make some arrangements." Gail has emerald green skin like watermelon skin and curly red hair. At first glance, he seems to be of the same family as Shrek or Gamora. Tony didn''t expect that David would be interested in this. But after careful observation, he found that Gail''s facial features are not bad, and his figure is top-notch. Although the skin color is a bit different from that of people on Earth, it''s not a big problem. Maybe David just wants to eat watermelon? As time passed, Tony found that it was not what he thought. David and this alien girl named Gail were really just friends. After asking in private, he understood why David and Gail became friends. "I just collected some hair samples by the way!" "Sample?" Tony was stunned for two seconds, and then realized: "So it is like this." But if you know the truth, you know the truth. No one can stop him from making fun of David with Gail. Anyway, Gail doesnt mind. Maybe this green girl also wants to be the first person in Fleet Academy. On the contrary, Gail''s roommate and best friend, the earthling version of Gamora, really has no interest in David. Her boyfriend is Spock, the instructor of the academy. Although he was sitting at the same table with everyone at this time, he never saw David once. What she cares about is the next ''distribution''. According to the normal situation, after studying the courses in the Fleet Academy and completing various assessments, the students will have the opportunity to board the starship. However, which starship to board depends on how the instructors assign them. "Do you have a starship you want to go to?" "Of course." Everyone responded positively to the new topic raised by Niota Uhura, the Earthling version of Gamora, and Tony Stark directly expressed his desire to board the Enterprise. "Same." "Ditto." Except for Gail, who said that it doesn''t matter which starship they go to, the rest of the people want to go to the Enterprise. Uhura felt a headache after hearing this. She didn''t expect that all these students wanted to go to the Enterprise. In this case, the competition she had to face was too fierce. She suspected that it would be difficult for her to get the position she wanted. Especially David, this guy''s talent in language seems to be on the hook. There is almost no language he can''t learn. I originally thought that my talent in language was extremely powerful, and being the communications officer on the Enterprise was not enough Difficult. Now, she can''t be sure of that either. Even if David is excluded, he will face fierce competition from Bruce Wayne. Although this guy is not as outrageous as David, he is also a language genius, and his performance in other subjects is even better than David. In such a comparison, only the language-excellent self can be set off to be extremely mediocre. "It would be interesting if everyone could board the Enterprise." Gail didn''t know that Uhura was having a headache right now, but seriously considered if everyone could get their wish, should he also find a way to get on the Enterprise? "It''s not that simple, there will be conflicts in the job." "Won''t." David directly denied Uhura''s judgment. In fact, he, Tony, and Bruce had already discussed in secret. At that time, he would use means to arrange everyone on the Enterprise. The purpose of course was to get the big villain Nino. the red substance in it. Get together so they can adjust their action plans anytime, anywhere. "Your goal is to become the Communications Officer of the Enterprise?" "Yes." "I''m not interested in that position." David pointed to Tony smoothly: "His goal is the science officer, and Bruce''s goal is the navigator or weapons officer." "Then which position do you want?" "Me?" David spread his hands: "It''s enough to be able to board the starship. It doesn''t matter which position you are in. In fact, I can do it." His purpose is involved in the plot, and he doesn''t care about other things. After all, he is not going to stay in this world any longer, let alone be a starship captain here. Including Edkin who is currently incarnated as Kirk. Although he majored in captain command, he has no obsession with becoming a starship captain. But he also knew in his heart that after learning starship command, he would most likely become the captain of the Winter Kingdom''s space fleet after returning to Winter City. Looked at David, and when Uhura and Gail walked away, they deliberately dismissed the friend they met when they entered the academy, Leonard McCoy, nicknamed Old Bones. "I calculated the time, and the time to rescue Vulcan is not far away." David nodded. He had been counting the time and knew that the plot was about to begin. At the same time, he also knew that what Edkin really wanted to talk about was not this matter, so he waited quietly for the next chapter. "During that operation, several starships were ambushed and destroyed, and countless people died, including friends and classmates we had been with for three years..." Edkin looked at a few people: "Don''t we just watch them To die?" In this rescue operation, except for the Enterprise, all the other starships were destroyed, which also means that the group of students who followed the fleet to rescue was almost wiped out. Edkin was originally a righteous person, otherwise he would not have become a harpist back then. Although some accidents happened later, he really couldn''t let him watch so many familiar people die. According to his understanding of the people in front of him, neither Tony nor Bruce is a cold-blooded person, nor can they watch thousands of innocent lives disappear in front of them. "Don''t worry, with David here, even if you really die, you can come back to life." Tony didn''t worry too much about this problem. Even if those classmates were really killed by Nino, after everyone''s goals were completed, David would take one of them. Great Resurrection, all come back to lifethe only question is, can the Enterprise hold that many people? As for the consequences of such an astonishing event, he has no control over it. Anyway, after getting the things, they will leave this world. "..." Edkin looked at David. He knew that David was very powerful, and he had heard many related rumors, but he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, so he didn''t think about it. "Is this what you planned?" "No." David waved his hand: "Actually, I''m considering adding a layer of Holy Shield to each starship when the fleet departs." In this way, even if these starships plunge into the ambush circle, they can still withstand the attack from the opposite side. As long as these starships are not instantly killed, they will no longer be threatenedDavid and the others will completely eliminate Nino and his men. (end of this chapter) Chapter 481： Lets turn into fireworks in the sky Chapter 481 Turn into fireworks in the sky Everything was well prepared, and after the plot officially started, everything went very smoothly. Without any disturbance, everyone boarded the Enterprise. Before departure, David added a layer of Holy Shield to all the starships going to Vulcan for rescue operations. Starfleet thus avoided a tragic sacrifice, and the Enterprise was the last starship to reach its destination because of the order of departure. So when the Enterprise was out of warp speed, everyone on board saw a huge, weird spaceship, bombarding several starships that had arrived before! But it is useless. "How is this going?" At this time, the captain of the Enterprise was Christopher Pike. That is, the one who is particularly optimistic about James Kirk and has been persuading Kirk to enter the Fleet Academy. The first mate is Spock, the Vulcan-Earth hybrid, looking at the picture in front of him in astonishment: Several Starfleet starships glowed with golden light, and then stood still under the indiscriminate bombardment. Not to mention being damaged, the strange golden energy layer didn''t even show any fluctuations, as if those attacks bombarded on it were all just hallucinations and illusions. "Is this a new type of protective shield?" Captain Pikes face is full of question marks. If Starfleet uses some new shield technology, why doesnt the captain know about it? Just when he felt strange, the spaceship that was bombarding indiscriminately but failed to get half of the kills, had noticed the last arrived Enterprise, and turned its guns, focusing its firepower on the Enterprise. The most ferocious fire output. "Turn on the shield..." At the same time as the order was issued, the Enterprise had been hit by ferocious firepower, and then Captain Pike and First Officer Spike were surprised to find that their own Enterprise also had a layer of golden yellow energy shield on it. Unmoved under the cover. "..." How is this going? The crew of the entire bridge were caught in question marks. Fortunately, they were not too entangled in this problem. No matter where this golden shield came from, the question before them was how to destroy the opposite battleship? "How are we going to do it?" When Captain Pike commanded the Enterprise and launched a counterattack with other starships, David and his small group also quietly got together. Because Tony Stark moved a little bit, none of David and the others held important positions on the Enterprise, not even the deputy, and Tony Stark, who had the most important position, was only a scientific officer on the Enterprise. One of the officers. The seats are at the back, and you usually have to stay in your own work area, and you don''t need to go to the bridge. Among this group of people, the only one who will be taken to the bridge is Edkin''s reincarnated James Kirk, but he doesn''t have any fixed position on the bridge. Find a reason to sneak out. Several people got together and decided what to do next: "Tony and Bruce went to that Romulan mining ship to **** the red matter." The opposite ship ambushed the Starfleet, destroyed several starships, killed thousands of starship crews, and destroyed Vulcan. It was actually just a mining ship. The other party is so powerful because it is an advanced spaceship from more than 120 years later. This is also the reason for Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne to go there together, otherwise just grab a red substance, and either of the two can handle it alone. Two people go together to facilitate the division of labor: while seizing the red matter, take advantage of the opportunity to get all the technologies on that ship. "No problem." Bruce nodded, and he was also changing equipment during the conversationit was still very suitable for his personal characteristics, and the black and black looked like a big human bat. Tony put on his new steel armor. The two representative local tyrants looked at David together and asked casually, "What about you?" "I''m going to save Vulcan." Saving one is saving, and saving two is also saving! There are billions of people on Vulcan. David and others cannot bear to see thousands of Starfleet members killed. Of course, it is impossible to watch Vulcan be destroyed and billions of people die tragically. Anyway, for David, saving Vulcan is just a matter of convenience, not troublesome at all. "What about after the matter is over? Where do we meet?" Will there be any accidents during the course of action? Few people have considered this kind of thing. Any surprises? Tony and Bruce are fully capable of killing everyone on the opposite Romulan mining ship. The only thing to be careful is not to let the red matter explode. "Just meet up on Vulcan!" Then return to Winter City from Vulcan. "Is there a problem?" David looked at Edkin. The relationship between other people and this world is not close. There is nothing to discuss when they just leave, but Edkin has established a complete interpersonal relationship. David is not sure whether he will come back often Looking for ideas? "No problem." Edkin hesitated for two seconds, and quickly strengthened his belief: "Even if I disappear suddenly, it won''t affect my coming back later." At worst, a mysterious alien ran to the Enterprise and took him away! In a way, what he said was not a lie. "That''s it, let''s go!" While speaking, not only Tony and Bruce had already changed their equipment, Edkin and James, who had been silent all this time, also put on Blizzard power armor. David also put on the blizzard power armor, but it was an improved version specially made by Tony when he traveled in space in the Marvel universe. One white, two black, and three blizzard power armors, it looks like a standard small boss configuration with two miscellaneous soldiers. But Tony just complained a few words, David has already opened the portal to the Romulan mining ship, waved his hand lightly, and "throwed" Tony into the portal, blocking all the words he hadn''t had time to say went back. "Hey~" The voice of protest crossed the portal to the ears, but no one paid attention. Bruce and David nodded and jumped into the portal lightly, and then the golden portal closed, completely cutting off all kinds of ''greetings'' from Tony. "Let''s go too!" Open a portal again, this time the target is Vulcan. In order to destroy Star Vulcan, the Romulans put a large earth-drilling machine on the planet. This is to put the red matter into the center of the planet Vulcan to ensure that the red matter can exert its maximum effect and completely swallow the entire planet. Not a scum left. Davids portal happens to be on the platform of this drilling machine. Bang bang bang! Boom! Cleanly and neatly eliminated the guards and destroyed the ground drilling machine, the three of them jumped off the high-altitude ground drilling machine, decelerated with the propellers of the power armor, and landed firmly on the ground of Vulcan. The knights of the Winter Knights can be airborne from the orbit, and when they are very close to the ground, they can start the propeller to slow down. James and Edkin didn''t have this ability. They turned on the thrusters from the moment they jumped off the platform. The landing speed was naturally very slow, but the victory was safeas long as they didn''t play any tricks, with the power of the blizzard power armor, They don''t have to worry about what happens to them. fell to the ground, the three of you looked at me and I looked at you, and found that there was nothing to do. James and Edkin slung their piccolo assault rifles over their shoulders and looked skyward. There, the Romulan mining ship was still engaged in a very fierce air battle with the Starfleet, and because of the strange shield of the Starfleet, the Romulan spaceship could only be beaten unilaterally. "By the way, if things go on like this, what if the Romulans'' spaceship is blown up by the starship before Bruce and Tony have grabbed the red matter?" "..." Hearing Edkin''s words, David found that this situation was likely to come true. Even if it is not blown up, as long as the spaceship is severely damaged, who knows what that Nino will do? Going crazy and directly detonating all the red matter, and dying with everyone is not a surprise. Isn''t this the villain''s favorite trick? "In that case, let them stop for a while!" With a wave of his hand, David applied a layer of Holy Shield to the Romulan spaceship. In this way, all the spaceships in the air were covered with an unbreakable golden turtle shell, and despite the various weapons on both sides hitting the sky, there was no damage. After ten minutes of confrontation, both sides seemed to realize that it was futile to continue firing, and stopped firing one after another. David, Edkin, and James stood on Vulcan, unable to see the expressions of the Starfleet captains, nor the state of those on the Romulan spaceship. The scene must be very exciting! "It''s a pity that I can''t see the excitement up close..." While sighing, a blue-purple arcane light suddenly appeared around him. With a burst of magic and space fluctuations, Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne appeared next to several people. "Get it?" "Of course!" Tony opened the helmet, revealing that proud face: "I joined forces with Bruce, how could it fail?" Bruce didn''t look proud, but said that David''s act of adding shields to the Romulan spacecraft was very timely. If Starfleet was allowed to continue bombing indiscriminately, the Romulans would jump over the wall and explode themselves. "Since they like turning into fireworks so much, I''ll help them out!" David raised his hand, pointed his palm at the Romulan spaceship in the sky, and lightly clenched his fist. In space, the holy shield that was supposed to protect them suddenly turned into a dying **** of death. The huge and powerful holy light quickly shrank, squeezing the Romulan spaceship inside until it exploded. As the holy light dissipated, the Romulan spaceship turned into a huge , Dazzling but not beautiful fireworks. "These fireworks are really ugly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 482： perfect camouflage Chapter 482 Perfect Disguise After studying starship command for three years, I managed to get a big weapon like red matter. Although it took me a long time to go to Star Trek, I was rewarded and the time was not wasted. After returning to Cold Winter City, Tony and Bruce immediately used the potion prepared in advance to restore their previous appearance. James didn''t drink the potion again. He wasn''t very old in the first place. After three years in Starfleet Academy, his appearance was only slightly younger than before drinking the potion. It doesn''t look much different, so it won''t be unrecognizable. Tony is different from Bruce. Everyone is used to the way they were before, even themselves. Edkin returned to his original "state" when he returned to Winter City. James Kirk was only a part of his life, and he would not completely become a Another person. He is still Edkin, but he has just experienced a rather strange adventure. "So you don''t have to worry, Kira has become your own daughter who has no blood relationship with you." "..." Edkin was speechless, he hadn''t worried about this at all. However, after successfully returning to Cold Winter City, it means that his mission has been successfully completed, his sins are all paid off, and his daughter will no longer be subject to any restrictions and gain real freedom. Although the crimes of my partners have to be repaid slowly, but if Edkin''s share is removed, the time for others to serve their sentences will be reduced a lot. "Next, there should be nothing for me, right?" "No, I still have some things to talk to you alone." David stopped Edkin, who was about to leave, and asked him to wait for a while, and explain some things to Tony, Bruce, James and others. After Tony and Bruce regained their appearance, they were ready to leave. Tony is going to study the red substance. In addition to wanting to copy this substance, he must also carefully consider how to use this dangerous thing in order to maximize its function. "Such a dangerous thing, you''d better not study it in Winter City." "Don''t worry, I will study this thing in a small plane specially opened up." "When did you create a small plane?" David knew that many mages knew how to open up a separate small plane, which was closely connected with the present world, but did not belong to the same world. Such a small world will have various characteristics according to the needs of mages, such as different time flow rates, more abundant arcane energy, and so on. The mage conducts research in it, which can effectively avoid accidentsrun away directly in an emergency, and cut off the connection between the small world and the real world, even if it blows up, it will not hurt itself. However, it seems that Tony has not been learning magic knowledge for a long time, so he can do it to this extent? Seems to have seen through David''s doubts, and Tony didn''t have the idea of ??pretending to be a boss, so he simply explained: "Jianna and Steve helped me get it." "oh!" David understood when he said this, and he could even guess how Tony mobilized those two people to help: You dont want me to accidentally blow up Winter City when I was doing research, right? After confirming that there would be no accidents, David let Tony toss around. As for what kind of space battleship in Winter City should be created? Or who will make it, just leave this matter to the Cybertron Technology Research Center. Have previous experience in helping Megatron to manufacture space carriers, plus there is no lack of technical information on space battleships in Cybertron technology; David also obtained the information on the battleships of Macross from LAI. Coupled with the information collected from the Marvel universe, the Kryptonian spacecraft and the technical knowledge stored inside, and the technical information of the Star Trek world, Winter City has already accumulated quite a lot of technology. What they have to do is to effectively Use these technologies to design a space battleship that is in line with the status quo of Winter City and is powerful enough. Although the new space battleship has not even prepared the paper for the blueprint and created a new folder, David has already begun to think about what the new spaceship should be called? Civilization level? The Brennia? Cybertron? Globe? Group stars? Gemini? Sirius? Andromeda? Multiverse level? Azeroth? Marvel? Tomb Raider? Through a few thoughts in my mind, watching Tony, Bruce, and James leave one after another, David decided to deal with Edkin''s affairs first. "The task is successfully completed, and your sentence is also over." David notified Eva by the way, and asked her to handle all the relevant procedures: "What are your plans next?" Edkin was not surprised that David stopped himself and asked these words. I have learned interstellar command, and I happen to be the most lacking starship captain in Winter City. As a king, David is impossible to watch him leave. "To be honest, because this mission is too sudden, although I have been there for many years, I have never seriously thought about what to do next?" Edkin lied, in fact, he thought about this problem more than once. As a result, he found that his future is not entirely up to him, but more depends on what David Glamorgan, the King of Winter City, thinks? He thought about returning to Faerun Continent and living the original free life. Although she is a little poor, she has no constraints. After leaving the harp player, the only responsibility she has to shoulder is to take good care of her daughter. However, I had a good time in Winter City, and I have learned a lot of knowledge at Winter Academy. Kira, who has adapted to the comfortable life here, should not want to return to Faerun Continent, right? In addition, his partner has not yet regained his freedom, so he has to help his partner solve his problems before deciding whether to return to Faerun Continent. "It is not difficult for your companions to regain their freedom as soon as possible." There are many good things in Faerun Continent, but it doesn''t mean that David has to collect all those things in his hands, and it doesn''t matter if he can''t get them. These partners of Edkin can use other methods to "redeem". For example, go to the continent of Yaneira to help Laura, or like Edkin, go to other worlds to complete the tasks assigned by David. There is also a more direct plan. Working in the city of Winter is considered to be serving a sentence in the city. "In this case, I will thank His Majesty the King on their behalf." Obviously, this is the preferential treatment and benefits he got because of his performance this time. Edkin doesn''t think it''s a bad thing that the benefits go to his partners when he is on a mission. From a certain point of view, these partners are going to serve their sentences in Winter City, and from a certain point of view, they are also self-inflicted. "As for you...Although I very much hope that you can become the captain of the Winter Kingdom, I don''t insist on it. You can do other things if you want." "I will seriously consider it." David nodded, indicating that his invitation is long-term, and Edkin can consider it slowly. Anyway, it takes time for Winter City to build a space battleship, and it takes more time to build a fleet. Even if Edkin is willing to be the captain, there is no spaceship for him to command in a short time. After watching Edkin leave, David walked to the window and looked out through the glass. The new Fortress of Winter is the first height in Winter City. David''s office and bedroom are also on the higher floors, where he can see farther. Compared to standing a little higher than before, you can see the edge of Winter City. Now even if you stay in the high-rise of Winter Castle, it is difficult to see the edge of the city clearly. More and more people came to settle in Winter City, and more and more houses were built. Without building too many apartment-style high-rises, the actual control area of ??Winter City has been extending to the outside. This is actually a very headache for government officials. The area to manage is constantly increasing, which means their workload is always increasing. Especially after the rescued humans from the Matrix world came to Cold Winter City, their requirements were much more than those of the people who migrated from Brennia. After guaranteeing the basic necessities of life, these people can always come up with some new tricks, which makes the officials of Winter City stunned. Some of the requests that officials seemed to be quite ''strange'' were directly reported to David. For this situation, David is not going to personally participate, but asks his officials to find a way by themselves. As there are more and more people like this, and the lives of the residents of Winter City are getting better and better, there will be more and more similar situations in the future. Government officials must learn how to deal with various problems as soon as possible, otherwise they will die. Those who are unqualified will become the first batch of employees to be eliminated. From its birth to the present, the number of officials in Winter City has been increasing, and it has been in a state of insufficient supply for a long time. Becoming an official of Winter City is equivalent to getting an iron rice bowl, and some officials have become slack because of this. "In addition to college graduates, can newcomers be recruited from the private sector?" Rin Winter City has always recruited officials from the private sector, but at the beginning it was to fill the gap in employment. This time, David hopes to recruit a group of new people to replace those officials who are not up to standard or who are outright bad. Newly recruited people may not be more capable than old employees, but firing a group of poor performers can play a stimulating role. I did it when I thought of it, and was about to tell Wetherby about it when the door of the office opened suddenly, and then a little golden head poked in. "It''s being funny again." Seeing Sophia''s weird face, David beckoned her to come in directly, but it seemed that Sophia seemed to be different. Just as she was about to think carefully, Sophia closed the office door casually, rushed to her in a few steps, threw herself into her arms, and flicked her lips with her tongue. So enthusiastic? Could it be that you want to go to which world to play? Give yourself a taste of the sweetness before asking? There is no need for this at all, right? As long as Sophia asked, David would not refuse at all. Just two seconds later, David suddenly realized something was wrong: the thing in his arms is not Sophia! (end of this chapter) Chapter 483： Start the fast-growing entertainment industry Chapter 483 begins the fast-growing entertainment industry The hermit warrior Arcie rushed up, she was not fighting alone! The spiritual framework obtained from the Macross world, coupled with Cybertron''s own technology, gave Arcee the ability to link spiritually. Its just that her spiritual link is not the same as that of Professor X, because the prototype of Arcees spiritual link is a spiritual frame that facilitates the transformation of people to fly VF-27 fighters. In layman''s terms, if Arcee has a spiritual connection with people, it is similar to finding a driver for herself, so she will not have a spiritual connection with people unless the relationship is particularly good. At this time, it was Sophia who was manipulating Arcee''s body. This is why David found out that something was wrong, but he didn''t immediately realize that the Sophia in front of him was not the real Sophia. However, this method can only hide from David for a while, and David soon discovered his true identity, but Arcee didn''t seem to give up, and instead became more active. "Sophia?" "not me." "Understood!" Since it was Arcie''s own idea, there was no need for David to be polite. Seeing that Arcie returned to a ''familiar'' appearance, David no longer pretended to be a gentleman, and appreciated how Arcie was from the first perspective. Riding a rocking horse in high spirits. As for David''s feelings? Furnace, pump, vise! Ordinary people can''t stand it at all, especially Arcee can also carry out spiritual links with David and share perception... Fortunately, David is not an ordinary person. Even if he turns into Zhao Zilong every day, he is still alive and well without any discomfort. If another ordinary human met Arcee, it would be time for Winter Kingdom to consider who would inherit the throne. However, since Arcee took over the main firepower, Eva said that she is now much more relaxed every day, and from time to time she is sore and unable to get out of bed, which delays work. Helen, Sophia, and Laura all agreed. Several women have different personalities and hobbies, but everyone can always reach a consensus on the matter of David being a livestock. "..." Ignoring the complaints of several people, David returned to the office to continue working. After having an intimate relationship, Arcie''s job was transferred from the Cybertron Legion to one of the personal assistants of His Majesty the King of Winter Kingdom, and Eva Help David handle various affairs together. The stalls in Winter City are getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more things. Eva is too busy by herself. She needs someone to share her pressure, not just in life. Sophia''s mischievous work is all about the decision made by several people. And after Arcee and Eva helped David deal with things together, and David started to let Wetherby Swan eliminate and rectify the officials of Winter City, the things that required him to make decisions in person became more and more serious. few. David only needs to sit in Winter Castle and watch the rapid development of Winter City. Time goes by so day by day. Human beings from the Matrix world came to Winter City one after another. After knowing that the world they live in is actually virtual, most people want to leave the virtual world and go to the real world. Some of them had the idea of ??returning to the virtual world after seeing the cruelty of the real world. Winter City did not refuse this, and directly put these people into the new type of nutrition cabin, allowing them to return to the virtual world. Live the rest of your life in the world. This group of people are mainly those who have a better family background in the virtual world and have lived well since childhood. But in general, there are still more people who awaken and return to the real world. This group includes all aspects of society and all walks of life. Among them are big capitalists and politicians who have also achieved great success in the virtual world. These people are very confident in their own abilities and think that they can still achieve success in another environment. After coming to Cold Winter City, these people were also the most active group, and they didn''t do anything like David had worried about before. These people quickly adapted to the laws and environment of Cold Winter City, and the new batch of grassroots officials recruited , mostly from this group. Of course, when the group gets bigger, they are not all excellent talents. There is no shortage of people who like to make things happen, and then they personally experienced the national conditions of Winter City-no nonsense at all, just arrest them directly, and use force immediately if they dare to resist Repression. Elizabeth Swan and her staff kindly taught these newcomers what is a feudal dynasty and what is an autocratic monarchy. The huge gap in force ensures that these people will not be able to make too much waves. The most important point is that people are profit-seeking! After realizing that there is no real profit to be made in such a thing, no normal person will make this mistake again. So, after experiencing several small waves before and after, the interior of Cold Winter City regained its calm, and the continuous influx of such a large number of people made the development of Cold Winter City embark on the fast lane again. Also due to the influx of a large number of people, the demand for various items has skyrocketed. More and more factories in the Winter City Industrial Zone have been opened, and jobs have also begun to increase. There are also new industries that pop up from time to time and attract many people to join them: such as the increasingly rich entertainment industry. Shirley Noam, the former Galaxy singer who came to Winter City for medical treatment, also made her official debut in Winter City. Starting from singing in coffee shops and small bars, it gradually stepped onto a larger stagethe newly built large theater was originally used to perform various repertoires arranged by bards, but the first performance was Shirley. Lou''s solo concert. It can only be said that things in the world are often unexpected. Shirley Lou''s re-emergence is not in David''s plan at all, and no one even gives any help. Shirleylu was completely bored after her health recovered, looking for opportunities to sing everywhere, and then relying on her own strength, she walked back to this position step by step. Although "mere" Winter City cannot be compared with the entire galaxy, as long as she can sing to her heart''s content and someone is willing to listen to her singing, she will be very happy. Even physical discomfort can be ignored: it doesnt matter what Vajura bacterial infection is! Big deal die on stage! "Amazing!" Originally brought Shirley Lou to Cold Winter City to study the Vajura bacteria in her body. Unexpectedly, no results have been achieved in this regard, but it has driven the entertainment industry of Winter City first: At present, there are film and television companies registered in Winter City, and nobles are investing in movie theaters and TV factories. The city will form a complete film and television industry. David looked around, and the newly built theater was full of seats, and the former Tilan nobles in Winter City came to join in the fun, and there were also many people who came from the world of Macross. "It would be great if more people from that world could be attracted to move to Winter City." "Winter City is not short of people now, right?" Laura did not venture to the Yaneira Continent today, and chose to watch the first concert held in Winter City with David. Actually Sophia also came, but she was sitting with her parents; Helen was with her siblings. Eva said that she had seen Shirley Lou''s concert, so she didn''t come. "That''s right..." David rubbed his head. He has been suffering from population headaches for so many years. He has forgotten that there are hundreds of millions of people waiting to be relocated slowly. He no longer has to worry about population resources: "It didn''t change all of a sudden." Headache People have had headaches for several years, and suddenly they are not lacking in themselves but are not used to it. What to do next? It seems that there is nothing to do. Keep increasing the population, improving the infrastructure, expanding the actual area of ??Winter City, and gradually turning it into the super-large city you want. His goal is being achieved step by step, he just needs to wait quietly. Except for the threat of the Sakan Empire, there is nothing that deserves David''s special attention. Sodulunma Empire? New Allan Federation? Orcs? Eternal Night Empire? It''s also just a matter of time. Then what? Going to the sea of ??stars, the Winter Empire has officially entered the age of stars, and all my goals seem to have been achieved. "What''s wrong?" David suddenly became silent, which made Laura a little uneasy, why did she suddenly wilt? Won''t be sucked dry by Arcee? I hope not, I haven''t used enough yet! "Suddenly there is no direction to go, and I am a little bit confused." "Why do you care about these things? Do whatever you want...well, as long as you don''t do something horribly evil." Laura pointed to herself: "Just like me, if you want to explore, go out and explore; if you want to stay at home, stay at home If you want to go back to being a strong woman in the business world, go and see the company." In Laura''s view, David can also live like himself, and he even has more choices. "The Sakan people have a special teleportation technology that allows people to randomly go to a certain world? When you really don''t know what to do, you can use that technology to randomly go to a certain world for a while." "Well, that''s a good idea." Laura was talking about the traversal technology that helped the Sakan people to turn themselves into masters. I had seen this kind of equipment that was deleted on the Devil Islands before, and it could launch demons into a certain world. However, David is not going to use this method to pass the time now, at least until the Fleet of Winter City is officially formed, and he, His Majesty the King, has really become a decoration and a spiritual symbol. After a concert, David and Laura walked around the street for a while, watching the various changes in Winter City, while recalling the village with only a few cabins. "If you didn''t choose to declare to the Kingdom of Tilan, but developed quietly in this desolate area, what would it be like now?" "In that case, maybe this is still a small village, but every villager is from another world." "In that case, you may have to look forward to the arrival of newcomers every now and then." "yes!" Unlike now, he didn''t care much about whether a newcomer appeared, but as soon as he walked back to the main entrance of Cold Winter Castle, he saw a newcomer. (end of this chapter) Chapter 484： two old women Chapter 484 Two Old Women "Who is this person?" Laura looked at the small man who gradually became clear in front of her in surprise. At first, she thought it was a child, but when the phantom gradually solidified, Laura saw the other person''s appearance clearly. Only to find out that it was a very small old lady. Although this old man has an old face, he has a very special pink hair. I don''t know if it is natural or dyed? Laura looked around for a while, and after confirming that she didn''t recognize him, she turned her head and asked David beside her. She believes that David knows all the visitors from other worlds who can come to Winter City! Laura''s judgment was not wrong. David did know the newcomer in front of him. This person''s appearance is very recognizable: he is small, probably not even 1.5 meters tall, with pink curly hair and a face that you owe me a lot of money... This is Yusuke Urameshi''s master, Yu Yu Hakusho World One of the strongest human martial artists, Huan Hai. "Her name is Huanhai, and she is a martial artist." "Martial artist?" The conversation between the two people is not loud, and there is a certain distance from the magic sea opposite, so it seems that they will not be heard by the other party. But after Huanhai looked at the surrounding situation in place, he walked straight towards the two of them. Obviously, after a simple observation, she immediately figured out who was the person who could consult the situation: this should be an insider when dealing with the young men and women who are pointing at her not far away. "Hello." Japanese? Laura knows many languages, and Japanese is one of them. With the image of Huan Hai, she already has some guesses in her mind. David also understands Japanese, which he learned from the world of Macrossthe language used by the 25th immigrant convoy is very complicated, including English, Japanese, Chinese, and Jeterati, and Shirley Lou also used it in the original plot French. Facing the phantom sea, neither David nor Laura had communication problems. "Hello, welcome to Winter City." "This is called Cold Winter City!" Huanhai nodded, his judgment was correct, the couple in front of him were indeed insiders, and they should be able to answer his doubts: "How did I get here?" She remembered very clearly, she was walking in the mountains, why did she come to this place inexplicably? She didn''t feel anything during the whole process. When she realized something was wrong, she was already standing here. What kind of power could actually send herself here without a sound? I thought it was a conspiracy trap, but after listening to the introduction of the young man named David, she realized that there was no conspiracy, and she seemed to be the lucky one to be selected. "Lucky one?" Huanhai is not a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl who doesn''t believe everything the other party says, she looks at the young man opposite seriously, and is surprised to find that she can''t see through the reality of this person. I want to ''see'' more clearly with my spiritual power, but I feel like looking directly at the sun. "..." Immediately realized that the young man on the opposite side was not as harmless as it appeared on the surface, coupled with the detailed introduction of the other party, Huan Hai curiously asked the other party''s identity. "I am the king of Winter Kingdom." "..." David then invited Huanhai to sit in Winter Castle to better understand the situation in Winter City, and used Laura around him as an example to show that this person also came from another world, but now most of the time he will Stay in Winterfell. "oh?" Hearing that there are many visitors from other worlds like her in Winter City, and even many of them have already settled in Winter City, Huanhai felt that he could inquire in detail. If it''s really good, wouldn''t I have an extra good place to retire? Well, worth some serious consideration. Even if there is still some suspicion in my heart, if I want to find out the truth of the matter, I need to continue to investigate deeply. No matter what, I need to continue to contact the other party. As for what the other party said ''this is not the earth'', Huan Hai believed it right away. As a psyker, she can clearly feel that this world is very rich in aura, and it is completely different from the earth she lives on. This is definitely not the earth. Just as he was about to walk into the huge Cold Winter Castle, a phantom suddenly appeared beside him. The sudden vision made Huanhai very vigilant: What kind of monster is this? As a result, David reminded her not to be nervous, this is what it looks like when a visitor from another world appears. "..." Huanhai let go of his fists, and looked curiously at the phantom not far away: "It was the same when I appeared just now?" "Yes." However, unlike when the illusion sea appeared, the phantom was getting smaller and gradually solidified. The phantom in front of it quickly showed something extraordinary, which made Laura sigh at the exaggerated size. Soon, a woman with long light yellow hair, a purple diamond pattern on her forehead, wearing a green coat and black capri pants appeared in front of several people. "Um?" The woman who sensed the drastic change in the surrounding situation immediately put on a posture, watching David and the others standing in front of her vigilantly. "Who are you guys?" "Hello, I''m David, welcome to Winter City..." David spread his hands to indicate that he didn''t have any malice, and briefly described the situation in concise and fast language. Although the woman on the opposite side was still frowning, she no longer assumed a posture of preparing to fight with someone, but kept looking around and the few people in front of her with curious eyes. "This is Huanhai, who arrived about ten minutes earlier than you." David is already very skilled in this situation, and the routine of "adding partners to the opponent" can better reduce the opponent''s vigilance. Sure enough, the woman on the opposite side became more relaxed when she heard that the very short old man in front of her was also a person who came here suddenly like herself. "Hello, my name is Tsunade." After hearing that this is another world, Tsunade said his name happily, and got some information from the reactions of several people on the opposite side: This young man named David knew Himself; the young woman and the old man had not heard their own names. David knows that neither Huankai nor Tsunade has completely let go of their guard at this time, but it doesn''t matter. Everyone is similar when they first came to Cold Winter City. It will be fine after you gradually understand the situation. He raised his hand to invite the two of them to enter Cold Winter Castle, and came to a reception roomthe newly built Cold Winter Castle has many rooms that can be used to entertain guests, with various layouts and layouts, large, medium and small. However, most of them are still being renovated, and David took the two of them to a relatively small room. Fruits, desserts, drinks, and holographic images that can be used to introduce the general situation, David quickly introduced the situation clearly. Including how to freely travel between your own world and Winter City, and register in Winter City. "Register personal information?" "Yes, for ease of management." David said that only some basic information needs to be recorded, and personal privacy will not be involved. After that, the two women who are not young are no longer struggling. However, neither of them accepted the learning equipment that can directly instill knowledge of Brennian. They just expressed their desire to visit the city in person before deciding whether to learn Brennian. It sounds normal. After all, neither of them has decided whether to stay here for a long time, and whether it is necessary to learn Brennian is an uncertain thing. Actually, David knew that as a top martial artist who had seen many plots and calculations, and a top ninja in the ninja world, they would not let anyone use any "suspicious equipment" on them easily. What is going on, they have to use their own eyes to see. David stood in front of the window, watching the two young women walk out of the gate of Winter Fortress, and immediately parted ways. After walking in different directions, he stopped paying attention. "What are the identities of these two people?" After holding back until now, Laura asked about the identities of the two newcomers. She can go back to her own world directly and use the Internet to search for the information of the two of them, but it is too troublesome, so it will be easier to ask David directly. "A powerful ninja who comes from a world full of ninjas, good at melee combat and medical ninjutsu; and a top human martial artist who comes from a world full of youkai and knows how to use spiritual power to fight." One is from the anime Naruto, and the other is from the anime Yuyu Hakusho. David told Laura the general information of the two people and the name of the work. "That Tsunade is already in his fifties?" Laura didn''t care about the identities of the two of them. What she cared about was Tsunade in his fifties, who actually looked like he was in his twenties: "How did she Did it?" "The effect of some kind of ninjutsu... In other words, is it necessary to be so surprised? Even if you are five hundred years old now, you will not look old." Strengthening potions, golden apples and holy light, Laura is no longer ordinary Human beings, David is not sure how long her lifespan is, but it will definitely not be less than Turalyon. It''s not just Laura, these ''high-rises'' in Winter City count as one, and they all have a long lifespan. Decades are no longer a long time for them. Maybe hundreds of years will be in the blink of an eye in the future. passed. "I haven''t actually seen it before!" "Thor, the **** of thunder, is more than fifteen hundred years old." "..." Laura was speechless, she was always confused by Thor''s various behaviors, and forgot the fact that this guy''s age was so amazing. Sensing that the topic was off track, Laura turned back to the two newcomers. "Is the world of these two newcomers helpful to Winter City?" "The world that Huanhai lives in is an ordinary earth on the surface. Powerful monsters live in the demon world, and weak monsters also try to live in a low-key manner, so as not to attract the attention of the spirit world." That is to say, the world of Huanhai is nothing special on the surface. "As for the world where Tsunade lives, it is a very characteristic and not very peaceful world." Several big ninja villages plus some small ninja villages, countless ninjas accompanied the Otsutsuki family to perform the classic eight oclock family dog-blood drama, and all the big countries and ninja villages became a foil and a laughing stock. "It''s really boring, but I can go over there to have fun." (end of this chapter) Chapter 485： Everybodys just a young man Chapter 485 Everyone is just a young man I don''t know what''s going on in Naruto World. According to past experience, Tsunade should not succeed the Fifth Hokage, and there should be a long time before the plot officially begins. After answering a series of questions raised by Laura, Laura also had a general understanding of the world of Naruto and Yuyu Hakusho. "It doesn''t sound like a world full of ninjas is very interesting." A group of ninjas are constantly fighting and killing. This is not Laura''s favorite world. Don''t look at Laura destroying the Brotherhood of the Sun, Himiko and her storm guards in her own world first, and then destroying the Holy Trinity Organization, but in fact Laura doesn''t like the days of fighting and killing. What she pursues has always been It''s all about exploration and archaeology, looking for civilizations hidden by history. After getting to know David, I gained some new focus: learning, understanding, and exploring those strange civilizations. So, a place like Naruto World, where wars and fights are everywhere, is not very attractive to her. She is particularly interested in worlds like Azeroth that have several civilizations, some of which have been silent and disappeared in the years of history. "correct." "What?" "The Draenei should be coming to Azeroth soon, right?" David heard the words and tapped his palm hard: "Yes, if you don''t say it, I will forget about it." During this period of time, David focused on fragmented things, unlike before when he only stared at a few fixed worlds and completely forgot about the Draenei who he had been thinking about for a long time. However, even if he forgot, Tirion Fordring would not ignore it. He didn''t send someone to notify him. Either the Draenei hadn''t come yet, or he hadn''t established contact with the Draenei. "Let me ask Jaina to help me check the situation!" Jaina has been serving as a diplomat, and she has to go back to the world of Azeroth from time to time. David asked her to ask her about the situation of the Draenei, which is just a matter of incident for this archmage. After knowing her own situation in the original history, Jaina is full of affection for Winter City, which indirectly changed her destiny, which is why Jaina often helps David without expecting anything in return. In the end, I asked Jaina to inquire about the situation of the Draenei when she returned to Azeroth, and handed it over to Helen. Because they discussed the matter of the battleship together, the relationship between the two is pretty good now, and Jaina has also become one of Helen''s few friends in Winter City. Compared to Gwen, Helen''s life has always revolved around David, and she herself is not the kind of character who likes to socialize everywhere, so she doesn''t have many friends except for these people in Cold Winter Castle. Occasionally go out to go back to Sparta, or to meet my brothers and sisters. Even if I became friends with Jaina, the original reason was for my hometown Sparta. "Are you coming back for dinner tonight?" "Probably not, just take a bite outside." After Helen greeted David and Laura, she left Winter Castle to find Jaina. When she walked out of the gate, she happened to see a pink-haired grandmother walking towards Winter Castle. He nodded in greeting, and the old man also nodded in response. This scene was also seen by Laura, who turned her head to remind David: "The old lady named Huanhai is back." "So fast?" David was a little surprised. He thought that Genkai and Tsunade would spend at least a few days in the city to find out everything before coming to him again. As a result, Huanhai came back so soon? Directly asked the servant to bring Huanhai to his current office, and David quietly waited for the arrival of this powerful human martial artist. Laura didn''t stay here anymore, she might as well do her own thing: "You don''t need to bring my share for dinner, I''ll go find Alice and the others." Alice and Catherine have become regular members of Laura''s team. The three of them will regularly form a team to take risks in the Yaneira continent. When they are tired, they will return to Winter City to rest and replace a few temporary teammates: Elsa, Kara, etc. People are temporary members, and they will go on adventures with Laura in their spare time. Not long after Laura left, Huanhai walked into David''s office led by a servant. Looking at David sitting behind the huge desk, Huanhai still doesnt feel like meeting His Majesty the King: it may be because Davids figure is relatively normal, and the environment of the desk doesnt match the status of the king. Bar? If David is sitting on a high throne in a spacious hall, then he will have the feeling of meeting His Majesty the King. "In such a short time, you haven''t seen much, have you?" "The main reason is that I don''t understand the language here, and I don''t speak Brennian, so I can only take a rough look." Huanhai only took a general look at the situation in Winter City, and didn''t even look at it too carefully. He walked along the main road, took a look at the conditions of the residents along the way, and then came back. After walking quite a distance and confirming that this place is really a huge city, she no longer has much doubt in her heart. She didn''t think anyone would engage in such a big battle just to deceive herself, and she didn''t believe that the strong who ruled such a big city would deliberately deceive herself. To put it bluntly, Huanhai has a clear understanding of his own value. She does have some strength and wealth (the land of a few mountains), but at most she can attract some ''ordinary people'', and the real strong don''t look at what she has. "This is the learning device for the common language of Brennia." David put the sunglasses-type learning device prepared earlier on the table: "I suggest you use it here directly, or find time to go to the Cathedral of Holy Light to use it." When using new learning equipment, it needs to be looked after by a priest. After talking about this matter briefly, Huanhai showed a strong interest in the so-called holy light and priests. By the way, I introduced to Huanhai what is holy light, and what is the difference between holy light priests and paladins? After learning about this, Huanhai put on his sunglasses and finished learning Brennian at a very fast speed in front of David. As one of the most outstanding people in the world, and a martial artist who is good at using spiritual power, Huanhai has high physical fitness, spirit and IQ, so he can learn new knowledge faster than ordinary people. It took much less time than ordinary people, Huanhai completed the study of Brennian. Next, she only needs to spend some time to communicate with local people in Brennian, and digest this knowledge as soon as possible, so that she can truly master the language. Huanhai took off his sunglasses, sat in a chair and was silent for a while, silently thinking about the knowledge he had just imparted. She found that the knowledge is very clear, but it is not so smooth to apply it in practice. This feeling is like recalling some kind of knowledge that is not commonly used, and it takes some time to think about it every time it is used. This is not a problem. Use this knowledge more, and the jerky feeling will gradually disappear. Looked down at the sunglasses: "It''s really a magical prop. Apart from language, this prop should be able to instill other knowledge, right?" "In theory, yes, but each person''s situation is different, and the degree of acceptance of knowledge is also different. Sometimes it is not just instilling knowledge into the brain, so that this person can learn new things." David took the sunglasses back into his hands. It''s not that no one in Winter City has mentioned ideas like the Magic Sea, and they have also conducted special tests. The fact is that it is impossible to train a new scientist after instilling advanced academic knowledge into the brain of an ordinary person. The ordinary person who has been indoctrinated with knowledge, like many ordinary people who read various academic soft articles every day, can occasionally think of certain theories, but what do these theories mean? In other words, it is impossible to carry out practical applications, or even come up with new theories. If it is knowledge about combat, it also involves body and muscle memory. So, it is one thing to know, another thing to understand, and another thing to be able to apply what you have learned! After explaining these situations one by one, Huanhai nodded to show that he understood. This thing is indeed very convenient, but it is not as powerful as he thought. No wonder Cold Winter City only uses this thing to ''teach'' newcomers the local language. "it''s a pity." "how?" "I thought I could pass on my knowledge in this way." Huanhai felt that he was not young anymore, in his seventies. For human beings, he had reached the age where he would die at any time. I have practiced and accumulated knowledge and experience for so many years, but no one has passed it on. As a martial artist, I feel somewhat regretful. Originally thought that Winter City had such a powerful learning device that she could store her martial arts knowledge, theories, and even years of accumulated experience in this device. Based on the situation in Winter City, sooner or later he will be able to find an excellent and qualified heir to inherit everything about him. Now it seems that things are not as simple as I just thought. "You mean this..." Huanhai has not yet confiscated the disciples, which is also in line with the practice that when these people came to Winter City, the plot had not yet started. "Actually, there are many ways to increase lifespan here in Winter City. Seventy years old here can only be regarded as the beginning of one''s own life." Although David himself is only in his twenties, there are quite a few older people. For example, Bruce is already in his fifties. After strengthening, he turned back to a ''young man'' again. After all, compared with the life span of thousands of years, a few decades is really just a baby! "..." Huanhai was a little surprised. Although she saw many special races in Winter City, in general, there are more human beings here, and they seem to be no different from themselves. So she never thought about that. David mentioned that she only knew that the strong men in Winter City have a long lifespan. Moreover, according to His Majesty the King in front of her, as long as she wants, she can also get these ''benefits''. "So, what am I going to pay for this?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 486： know too much Chapter 486 Knows too much Huanhai believes that if you want to get something, you have to give something. Since there are so many good things here in Winter City, there is no reason to give them out for free for everyone to enjoy. It is a normal operation to exchange for some things you use. Huanhai never imagined that what he needs to give is not something important to human beings such as ''life'', ''soul'', ''conscience''. You only need to do some very simple things to get generous rewards from Winter City. "Work? Instructor?" Huanhai suspected that he had heard it wrong. After confirming it again and again, he realized that he had not heard or understood it wrong. It was indeed such a simple matter. "You said you were a martial artist, right?" During the previous conversation, Huanhai introduced her identity. She was quite proud of her achievements, and she didn''t hide her strong self-confidence. In addition, she thinks that her true strength should not be hidden from His Majesty the King of Winter City in front of her. She can be sure that this handsome young man is a very powerful existencealthough it looks like a person on the surface, Huanhai also couldn''t understand what the other party was, but this guy was definitely not human! "Many people in Winter City need to learn fighting skills, especially the army in Winter City." Huanhai is not the kind of martial artist who can only perform, her name is earned by fighting, so Huanhai has rich experience in fighting and fighting, including life and death battles. David didn''t care whether Huanhai passed the Emmanuel Wave Fist to someone in Winter City, nor did he want to create an additional career system for spiritual power and fighters in Winter City, he only hoped that Huanhai could accumulate all his life The fighting experience that came down was taught to the soldiers of Winter City. Of course, if anyone in the city is interested in hand-to-hand combat, David will not stop them from asking Huanhai for advice. If it is really possible to add a new job as a martial artist who uses spiritual power in Winter City, that would be considered a windfall. "If you feel uncomfortable teaching students in the military camp, you can also choose a place you like in Winter City, and then Winter City will help you build a dojo or martial arts hall." David gave quite generous conditions, including the materials for building the house, and all expenses will be borne by Winter City, and Huanhai only needs to be responsible for teaching. And David allowed Huanhai to recruit ordinary students and collect tuition fees, but the soldiers sent by Winter City to study need to enjoy free teaching-in the future, Winter City can pay subsidies according to the situation. "Such a good condition, I think it would be stupid not to agree." Huanhai couldn''t think of any reason to refuse after much deliberation, so he simply agreed. Anyway, I have nothing to do in the mountains. If I come here to teach students, maybe I can find a satisfactory successor? Winter City is so magical, it stands to reason that there will be more young people with outstanding talents here than on my side! Just as he was thinking, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open, and a tall woman walked inthis one looked very fit for boxing. The woman held a golden apple in her hand and placed it in front of her. "This is?" "Golden apple, it''s a meeting gift." David got up and walked out from behind the desk, came to Huanhai and shook hands with the other party: "It''s also a celebration of our cooperation." "Then I won''t be polite." Huanhai reached out to pick up the golden apple after shaking hands with David, and looked at it curiously: "What''s the use of this?" "Improve physical fitness, beautify the skin." "..." "Don''t worry about it, it means literally." "I know, but I can''t use this thing?" Huanhai felt that he was an old lady in her seventies, so was there any need for beauty treatment? "After eating, as long as you want, you can return to your youthful appearance in a day." After eating so many golden apples, David already has a good understanding of this thing. The optimization of the golden apple to the body is not fixed and will be subject to the subjective influence of the eater. For example, if you think shaving is troublesome and you dont like to grow a beard, then the golden apple will optimize it for you. Similarly, Tony Stark thinks he is so handsome and masculine with a beard, so after he eats the golden apple, the beard will not disappear, and it will even become more beautiful and reduce the difficulty of trimming. So all the important people in Winter City have eaten golden apples, but everyone has not become ''the same look''. So, what if David thinks its good to be without a beard now, but wants to grow a beard later? Simple, just eat one more. After introducing the functions, Huanhai looked at the golden apple in front of him, and suddenly suspected that he had not arrived at another planet, or the country of aliens. Instead, he came to the place where the gods lived. How could this thing be possessed by humans? No matter how it sounds, it is a treasure owned by the gods in fairy tales. "Let me ask again, if I want to build the dojo deep in the forest away from the town, is there no problem?" "no problem." David reassures Huanhai that even if you want to build the dojo further north at the World Pillar, David has no objection. Anyway, he can fly and teleport, no matter where he is built, it will not affect him. The real unlucky ones are the students and soldiers. All kinds of things have been discussed, Huanhai said that in the next few days, he will go home first, and after making arrangements at home, he will come to Winter City and choose a suitable location. As for the more follow-up matters, we will talk about it later. Watching Huanhai leave, David suddenly knocked on the desk surface lightly, and the strange fluctuations released directly knocked down a small white thing. "Is this... a slug?" Seeing David knocking something down, Eva turned her head to look at it, and immediately took half a step back with disgust on her face. Seeing the blue stripes on the white slug, David confirmed his judgment even more. He squatted down and said to this inconspicuous little thing: "After hearing so much, Tsunade should be relieved. !Ask her if she wants to talk to me in person?" The white slug held its head up, looking like "I don''t know what you''re talking about", and then realized its own reaction in the next second, confirming the other party''s judgment. So he nodded obediently, and then slowly squirmed towards the window. "..." David looked at the slug''s terrible moving speed speechlessly. He remembered that the slug crawled very fast? If he climbs up to Tsunade at this speed, who knows how long it will take him to wait for him. Close your eyes and sense it, and quickly find Tsunade''s locationas expected of a ninja, it turned out to be hidden in Winterhold. After determining the location, David opened a small portal in front of the slug, allowing it to return directly to Tsunade. "..." Eva watched David stand up again after finishing all this, and then asked what that slug was? "Tsunade''s summoned beast slug, very powerful creature." "Can it be used to eavesdrop?" "Slugs can do many things, and eavesdropping is just one of the inconspicuous things." David introduced the abilities of slugs to Eva by the way, the most powerful of which is the ability to heal. Eva heard that the body of the slug is very huge and can split into countless small slugs. When she climbed onto the injured person to heal her, she was shocked all over. "I don''t want a slug to heal my wounds." "As a priest of Holy Light, there is no need for others to heal you, right?" After Eva awakened to the Holy Light, she mainly learned the skills of priests. After so long, she has mastered almost all the skills that priests should learn, and her Holy Light energy has become more and more profound as she gets along with David. Theoretically speaking, Eva can completely add a shield to herself when she encounters troubles like David did at the beginning, and then...you can watch the fun from the sidelines. "I''ve been trying something new lately." "What?" "free sparring!" Eva put on a posture, and she really looked like that. Moreover, she had broad shoulders and long legs, and she was a good candidate for an excellent fighter in terms of figure. "When the Dojo of Huanhai is built, I am also going to study." David is curious, why is Eva suddenly interested in these things? In the past, she was more obsessed with paperwork? As a result, Eva hesitated and refused to speak, and David took a moment to understand: Arcee''s joining indirectly stimulated Eva, and she was worried that her physical fitness and David would become bigger and bigger, and she might be caught forget. Obviously he has a good body, how can his combat power be so weak? So Eva started working hard to make herself stronger! David isn''t prepared to comment on Eva''s new hobby. It''s a good thing to be willing to exercise. Anyway, there are various means here, and David doesn''t have to worry about Eva training herself into a female warrior like King Kong Barbie. The two chatted for a while, Tsunade also listened to the slug''s report, and made a decision to talk face-to-face with David. After pouring hot tea for the two of them, Eva left the office. "Do you want to learn Brennian first?" David looked at Tsunade and handed over the sunglasses directly. Tsunade already knew that this thing was indeed just a language learning device, so he took it over without any resistance, and learned Brennian in a shorter time than Genkai. Immediately after finishing the study, he was able to have a conversation in Brennian. Although he had a bit of an accent and was not very fluent, Tsunade''s Brennian began to speak more and more after a brief exchange. alright. "As expected of Tsunade." As the top doctor in the ninja world, Tsunade has a high IQ and a strong learning ability. It is not surprising that he can master a new language so quickly. But Tsunade is not here to show her learning ability, she cares about another thing: through the slug, Tsunade found that David knows a lot about himself and his world, and even said a lot of things that even Tsunade didnt know matter. She wanted to know, how much did David know? (end of this chapter) Chapter 487： Winter Citys first space battleship Chapter 487 Winter City''s first space battleship That day, since Tsunade asked David how much he knew about the ninja world, she had lived in Winter City. During the period, I went back to the ninja world, sent back the slugs that I specially summoned earlier, and at the same time brought back my disciple Jing Yin who had been with me all these years. Then, Tsunade began to catch up on the complete works of Naruto in Winter City. I read all the comics, animations, and theatrical versions more than once, and even read the analysis articles written by many fans, and repeated various verifications. She did not regard herself as an outsider. After confirming the relationship between Winter City and visitors from other worlds, Tsunade happily took out the knowledge and experience she had accumulated over the years, including not only ninjas and knowledge about the Chakra system , including the medical knowledge she has accumulated over the years. In exchange for various resources of Winter City, it is also his own board and lodging expenses. He is really a crisp and decisive person. "yes." Gwen and Sophia were amazed by Tsunade''s style, and felt that such a Tsunade was cool, and they also hoped to become such a woman. "Work hard, as long as you think, you can become someone cooler than Tsunade." David flipped through the report in front of him, chatted with Sophia and Gwen, and was thinking about what to do next. The Kingdom of Holy Gaunt is over. But the residents and land of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom are still there. The lords of this country are all fanatical believers, and no one surrendered at all, so they were all wiped out by the Tilan Knights and the Winter Army. The Winter Kingdom is looking for trouble. So, what about the common people? The army cannot decide these things, it must be decided by King David. According to David''s original idea, it was to move all the population to the northern plains, but this kind of thinking is too taken for granted. Let''s not talk about whether these people are willing to leave their homeland where they have lived for so many generations. Just resettling so many people , is not a simple matter. In addition, the new residences that are constantly being built in Winter City are prepared for the ever-increasing number of people in the Matrix world. Another group of people will break the current stability of Winter City. The key is that these people are different from those in the Matrix world. Those who live in the modern society of The Matrix, as long as they provide housing and a well-paid job, they can meet the basic needs of everyone. The majority of the people on the Brennia continent are different. A large part of the reason why these people are unwilling to leave their hometowns is because they are unwilling to give up their own fields! "At present, it is still necessary to send officials to be responsible for the management of various regions." "Send governors to various places?" Sophia knew that David wanted to abolish the enfeoffment system, so it was impossible for him to appoint new lords and award these places. Considering that those areas are too far away from Winter City, the local officials must have a certain degree of autonomy. After much deliberation, it seems that the governor has become the most suitable choice. David didnt actually think about it. With the technology currently mastered by Winter City, its only on one planet, and it wont happen that its too far away to ask His Majesty the King for instructions. Whether it is flight or teleportation, traffic problems can be solved. In addition, the latest communication satellite manufactured by Winter Alchemy Workshop will be launched soon. At that time, the communication of Cold Winter City could not only easily cover the entire planet, but even ensure the smooth communication of the surrounding star field. There is also a newly built multi-universe signal transmission device inside Winter City, which can already ensure that Winter City can communicate with several worlds that have established stable connections in real time. "Establish several provinces and arrange the governor to be in charge of government affairs... The general direction should be like this." David doesnt need to consider the specific details, and conveys his order to Wetherby Swan. Wetherby, the minister of state affairs of the Winter Kingdom, will perfect Davids order before promulgating it. However, in order to ensure the safety and stability of the various provinces, the Winter Army has to expand again. This is an inevitable thing. As the territory becomes larger and more areas are controlled, the number of soldiers in the army must continue to increase. Otherwise, even the most basic local defense and stability maintenance will not be possible, let alone long-term stability. Fortunately, the treatment of the Winter Army is well-known, and the benefits are very attractive, especially the various magical powers, which make many people who wake up from the virtual world very greedy. At present, ordinary people in Winter City want to get in touch with the mysterious power of Winter City, mainly through several channels: Become an official of Winter City, and Winter City will give various benefits, including relatively free learning of various mysterious powers. Join the Winter Army, even if you only join the Winter Army to become an ordinary soldier, there are special instructors who will instruct the soldiers to practice some kind of mysterious power. If you show talent in this area, you may even join the most powerful Winter Knights and Tilan Knights in Winter City. Even if the talent is not enough to join the two ace knights, it is also a good choice to join the Spartan heavy infantry - at least the weapons and equipment and benefits of the Spartan heavy infantry are on par with the two ace knights. The third is to join the Holy Light Cathedral and become a priest apprentice. The last one is similar to the third one. Join the Winter Alchemy Workshop and become an alchemy apprentice. For many ordinary people, becoming an official of Winter City is very difficult. Whether it is an apprentice of the Holy Light priest or an apprentice of alchemy, there are quite high requirements for qualifications and talents. In comparison, joining the Winter Army is the easiest way. Even if you can''t learn holy light and arcane arts, as long as you can become an official soldier, you can still get the opportunity to use strengthening potions. After one shot of medicine, the body will be strong, healthy and live a long life. This is what many people dream of! So, people from the Matrix world came to Cold Winter City, and after figuring out some of the internal conditions of Cold Winter City, the people who signed up to join the army have never been cut off. This is still only a part of the people are liberated each time. If all those people are released in one go, the gate of the Winter City barracks may be smashed by these guys. So David doesn''t need to worry about the source of troops at all. Except for the previous period, the Cold Winter Barracks is always the busiest place in the Winter City. Continue to the next report. David was surprised to find that this report was actually sent by Tony Stark, and then he noticed that the application report was jointly submitted by Tony and the Cybertron Research Center, and he immediately understood: there is a high probability that it is Cybertron When the scientific research center submitted the report, Tony also signed his name by the way. Otherwise, with Tony Stark''s character, he wouldn''t write any reports at all, and if he had something to do, he would come directly to David himself. Even so, it is not easy to get Tony to sign. It must be a very important research project, so he would be willing to put his name on it. Opening it, David suddenly understood: It turned out to be the design plan for the first space battleship in Winter City, and King David needed to finalize it himself. After reading the report carefully, David found that it not only introduced various plans, but also detailed data. David can read these data on his desk and watch holographic images to learn about these space battleships. Make your final decision. David directly released the holographic images of several warships, and sat on a chair to carefully compare these warships. The data is meaningless, because these warships have been modified by the engineers of Winter City, and many technologies unique to Winter City have been added to them. It can be said that although the original design drawings of these warships come from different sources, they have all become the characteristic warships of Winter City after modification. It''s just that the appearance has not been greatly modified, and it still maintains the ''original taste. '' For example, this disc-shaped main body is designed with a cylindrical auxiliary ship connected to two cylindrical engine compartments at the rear. In addition to being larger than the original Enterprise, with stronger shields and structures, and more powerful firepower, this is the Starship Enterprise in terms of appearance. If you choose this plan, it is very suitable for Edkin to direct, and maybe some strange halo BUFF will be triggered? In addition to the starship designs from the Star Trek universe, there are also battleship designs from Macross. To David''s surprise, there are quite a lot of choices, including various types of frigates, cruisers, and even the most important design of MACROSSBATTLE. "Lai helped get it? Or Natasha and the others?" No matter how you get it, this kind of multi-purpose space battleship that can transform, integrates the functions of an aircraft carrier and a battleship, seems to be the most suitable for the needs of Winter City. In particular, it can be transformed, which is very suitable for the needs of Cybertronians. In David''s view, the body of Megatron''s space carrier can be upgraded again in the future. At that time, the new body will be this level of Makuros. At that time, Megatron can exert more powerful combat power . At that time, Megatron is bigger than Big Mac. After all, the largest version of Big Mac Ford is only a few hundred meters, while MACROSSBATTLE is at least 1,600 meters. Pulled back the thoughts of running away again, and now I still have to decide, which shape should I choose for the first battleship in Winter City? "Choose Makuros!" The large disc shape of the Enterprise is quite beautiful, but it feels lack of deterrence. In the future, one can be built and used as a spaceship for exploration, diplomacy and other purposes. Of course, the firepower of the Winter City version of the Enterprise must be stronger than the original version. For diplomacy, of course you have to bring your fists. When necessary, show your fists, so that the other party can negotiate with you more calmly. "That''s it, let''s build a Macuros first." The 1,600-meter-long class can still be built on the planet, and the anti-gravity engine can ensure the smooth launch of the warship. If it is a larger warship, even if it has anti-gravity engine technology, it must first build a space port before it can be built. (end of this chapter) Chapter 488： still want to dance Chapter 488 Do you still want to dance? After sending the decision to the Cybertron Technology Research Center, David just had to wait quietly. With the work efficiency of the Cybertronians, it won''t be long before the first space battleship in Winter City can be built. However, there seems to be no suitable site in Winter City to build such a large warship? So before actually starting work, you need to find a large enough open space? The hilly area north of the industrial area seems like a good choice? Because of the terrain, it is not suitable for the development of agriculture and the construction of residential areas, but it can be handed over to the Cybertronians. After finishing his business, David went directly to see Tsunade. "Still struggling with what to do?" Tsunade looked sad, and unconsciously bit her fingernails. She didn''t know how to answer David''s question, so she just sighed: "It''s too difficult!" Ever since she knew the plot and all the secrets in the ninja world, she knew she was in trouble. I want to pretend that I dont know anything, after all, Im no longer a ninja, and its none of my business if the ninja world is destroyed. But this kind of words can also deceive outsiders, not people who are familiar with themselves, let alone themselves. Various crises will occur in the ninja world in the future, and Konoha Village, where the protagonist lives, is the first to bear the brunt. As the granddaughter of the first Hokage who established Konoha Village, can she really watch the various dangers that Konoha Village encounters without doing anything? Obviously not! Tsunade checked all related works over and over again, for fear of missing any details, isn''t it just to change everything? As a result, the more I watched, the more headache and irritable I became. As many fans have complained about, outsiders can''t intervene in this mess caused by the Otsutsuki family. Its not that honest officials cant intervene in housework, but that this family, even if its just a reincarnation, is amazingly strong. Let alone meddling, ordinary ninjas dont even have a chance to stand in front of this family. As Konoha Sannin, Tsunade thought that even if he was not as powerful as the first and second generations, he was still at the top of the ninja world. But compared with this family, she doesn''t seem to be any different from the children from the ninja school. What should I do? The easiest way is to follow the plot. Anyway, Naruto Uzumaki will take care of everything. Tsunade just needs to provide Naruto Uzumaki with a better growth environment, and then things will naturally be resolved. But is this the best way to respond? "Isn''t it?" "..." Tsunade still didn''t know how to answer David''s rhetorical question. Judging from the results, Naruto did a good job. At least the entire ninja world suffered very little loss. It can be regarded as a perfect solution to various crises. Not many famous people in the ninja world died at all, which can definitely be called a happy ending. But Tsunade is not reconciled. "Are you kidding me? I''ve already become Hokage, and that''s the end?" Angrily throwing down the manga in his hand, Tsunade was quite dissatisfied with his ''original'' self. Payne invaded Konoha Village and blew up most of the whole village, but he couldn''t stop him. If Naruto hadn''t said that Payne was crazy and resurrected those Konoha people killed by him, this battle Konoha Village has been destroyed. And that Danzo, he is simply the most **** guy in the world, he can be involved in all kinds of shit, such a guy should have died a long time ago. Considering that she might go back to be Hokage, she began to seriously think about how to clean up this guy and his forces first? In addition, in the later Ninja World Wars, I teamed up with a few shadows, and it was only a soy sauce. I was not killed on the spot. It was thanks to myself that I was a medical ninja and had a few means to save my life. From this, it can be seen that her current strength is not enough. No matter what she wants to do, it is necessary to improve her strength. What made him even more upset was the disciple he had accepted, what new Sannin? It''s just making up the numbers! Although she also understands that both of them are reincarnations, one is better than the other, and even the Sage of the Six Paths will come forward in person to give these two things a job. Haruno Sakura, who was born as a commoner and has no blood, is all on her own It''s not bad for a little girl like me to have that kind of achievement. But she''s just upset! Isnt it just cheating? Who doesn''t? The old lady is now in Winter City, isn''t this also dead? Tsunade wasnt just reading comics to make up the plot during this time. She rested in her spare time and Jing Yin often went outside to help her inquire about Winter City and David. The results were quite gratifying, or David didnt hide his situation at all, and he could get a lot of information by just asking around in Winter City. Even if Tsunade thinks that the news about ordinary people is inaccurate, he can directly ask Eva, Helen, Gwen, Sophia, and Arcee, the people closest to David. Thinking of this, Tsunade glanced at David with scumbag eyes, and directly sent Shizune away, telling her to find a place to stay and don''t stick around here. After dismissing Shiute, Tsunade asked David seriously, what methods are there in Winter City to make people stronger? Or more precisely, what abilities can Tsunade learn? Like Huankai, Tsunade is not a little girl who doesn''t understand the world. From the very beginning, she showed the knowledge she has mastered, and it can be seen that she is very clear about the rules of the world. "Golden apples, strengthening potions, holy light, elements, arcane..." David first took out a golden apple and a tube of potion, and then spread out his palms. Holy light, elements, and arcane energy flickered in his palms one after another. "Even shadow, fel, death..." The painting style changed, the purple-black shadow energy, the green fel flames, and the pale mist that symbolized death made Tsunade in front of him couldn''t help but dodge backwards. She didn''t know what these forces meant, but the intuition she had cultivated over the years allowed her to realize how dangerous these forces were. Didn''t it mean that His Majesty the King of Winter City is the Lord of the Holy Light? Isn''t holy light a kind of bright and warm power? What is this shadow, fel energy and death? What Tsunade feels from these energies is chaos and destruction, which is not justice enough, more like the power used by the evil villain. In fact, ever since David figured out his true situation, he realized that his power was not limited to the Holy Light. Later, he also specialized in arcane knowledge, although at the beginning it was all about convenient tricks. Immediately, he found that he was learning fast. The real reason was not only that his level of strength was high enough, it was relatively easy to learn these little tricks. Slowly he discovered that he could easily communicate with the several basic elements that make up the world of Azeroth, but he didn''t really store them in his body due to the nature of the power of shadow, evil energy, and death as a common choice. That is to say, David can pretend to be a warlock when necessary! It''s just not necessary. In addition to the power of the Azeroth world, in theory, David can also use the power possessed by other worlds that have established a stable connection with Brennia. It is like the cosmic energy of the Marvel Universe, because David has absorbed the power of Tiamut, he can also use it. However, compared to the Holy Light, which he has been in contact with for the earliest and longest time, he is a little less familiar with these powers, and it is not as easy to use as the Holy Light, so he still uses the Holy Light on weekdays. "Winter City has a relatively complete power system. What kind of power do you want to learn?" "I think the holy light is good." As a medical ninja, Tsunade has a natural affection for the holy light that can heal injuries and even resurrect the dead. Before she really started learning, she seriously thought about what changes the Holy Light could bring to herself, and how to integrate it into her combat system? Thinking about it, Tsunade thinks that the problem is not big, the only thing that is uncertain is, if he leaves Winter City and returns to his own world, will the Holy Light be subject to any restrictions? "You can rest assured that you will not be subject to any restrictions." Not to mention the connection between Tsunade''s world and Winter City, even if there is no connection at all, the Holy Light will not be suppressed by it. So Tsunade officially took office as a medical affairs consultant in Winter City. She wants to help Winter City establish a medical system based on medical skills, medicine and other knowledge. Although there is the Holy Light Cathedral and the Holy Light Priest, David has never given up on establishing a medical system, but there was a serious lack of talents in this area before. Nowadays, with the influx of human beings in the Matrix, many of them have medical backgrounds, the emergence of Tsunade can be used as the glue between extraordinary power and the scientific medical system. If all goes well, the first hospital in Winter City will be officially opened in a short time. Considering the existence of the Holy Light, the medical institutions in Winter City may not be as busy as the real hospitals, so it is enough to build one first. In the future, it will be decided according to the situation whether to continue to increase the number of hospitals, or to allow hospitals to transform appropriately. After discussing the method and content of the cooperation, David directly handed the golden apple and the strengthening potion to Tsunade, and introduced the method of use to her by the way. Tsunade possesses chakra, which can provide the energy that needs to be consumed when strengthening potions. Considering that Chakra is a fusion of the body and the mind, David does not know whether this power can make the strengthening potion perfectly strengthen the body. Should be able to, right? After all, it is also energy. Anyway, let Tsunade use it first, and if it doesn''t work, let her use the enhanced chamber. After using the strengthening potion, Tsunade''s physical fitness will be greatly increased, which also means that her Chakra amount will be greatly increased, and her strength will naturally increase by a large amount. "When you learn the holy light, you shouldn''t be so soy sauce in the ninja world war, right?" What''s more, after Tsunade has gained a firm foothold in Winter City, he will also get a limited nirvana in Winter City: calling friends! Maybe I can go to that world and see for myself if Madara Uchiha is still in the mood to dance? (end of this chapter) Chapter 489： Discover the patrol fleet of the Sakan Empire Chapter 489 discovers the patrol fleet of the Sakan Empire The construction of the hospital and the magic sea dojo officially started soon. After all, in addition to Digger, there are craftsmen from Azeroth in Winter City. These craftsmen are no longer the original poor class. They came to Cold Winter City to settle early, or they became owners of shops, or they became landlords with farmland in their hands. They dont even need to visit the fields and shops in person. There are many people in Winter City queuing up to work for them. Although some craftsmen gave up their original craftsmanship and lived a comfortable life. But there are also many craftsmen who hope to pass on their craftsmanship, and will take on odd jobs from time to time to ensure that their skills will not regress. For example, the interior decoration work of Cold Winter Castle is basically contracted by this group of people. While enjoying themselves, they can also teach their disciples, so that their disciples have some practical work experience, and they will not be ashamed of themselves when they go out to pick up jobs by themselves in the future. . While the interior of Winter Castle was still being renovated, these people took over new tasks from David by the way: building the first hospital in Winter City, and building a dojo for the imaginary sea. The hospital is located on the southeast side of Cold Winter Castle, not too far from the Cathedral of the Holy Light. There used to be some shops here, but they were all moved out after negotiation. The project is relatively large, and David is not in a hurry, just cover it slowly! It is much more convenient to build Huanhai''s dojo, because Huanhai likes to be clean, so she chose to build the dojo in the winter forest in the north, which is the northernmost place in the whole winter city. Although the road needs to be repaired for an additional section to the north, this kind of work is very simple for Digger, and it will not even delay the manufacture of the first space battleship. The construction of the dojo was even simpler. After the diggers cleared out an open space, the work of building houses was handed over to the human craftsmen. The final plan was a huge courtyard, with the vestibule at the front, the vestibule for entertaining guests. Hall, inside is the atrium and the playground, with warehouses and indoor dojos on both sides. Students eat, practice, and study here, and there is another courtyard next to it as a dormitory for students, which is convenient for students to live here when they practice for a long time. The innermost part is Huanhai''s residence and back garden. The layout of the back garden was completely built according to Huanhai''s requirements to ensure that it meets her preferences. Looking at the enthusiastic workers working hard, Huanhai''s eyes kept sweeping over these people. "These people are good seedlings." After questioning, I learned that these craftsmen are all from Azeroth, and the human beings in that world are considered descendants of the Titans, so it is normal for them to have extraordinary physical fitness. However, the group of artisans who came to settle in Cold Winter City are all people who want to live a quiet life and don''t like fighting, so they are not interested in learning fighting skills. Those who are interested have already joined the Winter Legion, and they will not wait for the magic sea to pick up the leak. "The population of Winter City will continue to increase, and sooner or later an excellent successor will be found." "I hope so!" Although after eating the golden apple, her physical fitness has returned to its peak state and her lifespan has been extended, she still wants to find a successor. Look slowly here in Winter City, and you can also try to recruit in your own world. "By the way, after you ate the golden apple, did you keep your appearance like this?" Huanhai still looks like a little old lady, not much changed from when he first came here. Could it be that Huanhai has gotten used to the old lady''s appearance? This is completely inconsistent with David''s guess, he thought Huankai would be happy to change back to his youthful appearance? Look at Tsunade, who is twenty years younger than her, she looks like a young man in her twenties all day long, and she always firmly believes that she is not an old lady. After coming to Cold Winter City, her thoughts finally became reality. "No, I did change back to my youthful appearance. The current appearance is a kind of disguise." "is this necessary?" There are more and more long-lived people in Winter City, and even Addis has turned back to the appearance of a middle-aged man; Bruce and Tony maintain their middle-aged appearance to avoid causing trouble in their own world. What about the magic chart? She lives in the mountains far away from the city, and she doesn''t see any outsiders on weekdays. Even people in the circle have only heard of Huanhai''s name, but have never seen her in person. "Indeed it is." Huanhai rubbed his chin, he didn''t see anyone normally, and no one knew him at all, so she wouldn''t have any trouble getting back young at all. Even if you really have to deal with something, just temporarily change your appearance. "However, I''m afraid I can''t calm the students down like this?" Removing the disguise, Huanhai regained his youthful appearance. David was stunned for a moment, looking at the young girl who was less than 1.5 meters tall (some analysts said that Huan Hai''s height was less than 1.3 meters), and was still very pink. As a teacher, she really had no deterrent effect. "It doesn''t matter, just hit harder." David thought for a while, and felt that this problem is not difficult to solve: "Especially students from the army, it doesn''t matter if you kill them." "..." Huanhai has a face of ''Are you serious? , what do you mean it doesnt matter if you are beaten to death? Although I know that the holy light is a magical power that can resurrect the dead, it can''t be used casually, right? As a result, Tsunade who came to see the construction of the dojo next to him explained to this ''old man'': "The soldiers of Winter City, after completing the recruit training and officially becoming Winter Soldiers, will go to the resurrection stone to mark, People who are imprinted by the resurrection stone will be resurrected on the stone even if they die." "Is there such a magical thing?" Huanhai was very surprised, there are more and more things in Winter City beyond her imagination. Actually, when Tsunade first learned about these things, his face was full of disbelief. After walking around the city again and seeing more magical things, he "reluctantly" accepted these facts. "So, don''t show mercy." David is also planning to arrange for several priests to stay here in the dojo. Huanhai should be able to do it freelyas long as Huanhai teaches a few guys hard, the notoriety will spread, and the deterrent will naturally be there. "Sounds very interesting, I want to get a part-time job here." You can flatter people as you like, and get paid, Tsunade feels that he can also be a teacher. Anyway, the hospital wont be finished for a while, and I dont have anything to do recentlythe Ninja World, I just happen to be avoiding debts, so its better not to go back soon. "You make your own decisions about this kind of thing." After the dojo is established, David will not participate in the specific management. How to teach students is also something that Huanhai, the owner of the gymnasium, has to consider. He only cares about the results: the soldiers sent here can learn something from Huanhai. According to David''s idea, future recruits of the Cold Winter Army will receive hand-to-hand combat training here in Huanhai. Ace knights like the Winter Knights and Tiran Knights are not mandatory, but depends on personal opinion. Those who are interested in learning can choose to go through official channels and private registration. The official channel is to apply with the superior, and after getting permission, receive training like other recruits; there is no need to mention the private channel, you can sign up and pay the tuition yourself. David arranged this way mainly because the conditions of the Knights of Winter and the Knights of Tilan are different. Now the members of the two ace knights are all superhumans. The recruits are still "ordinary people", they may not be able to learn holy light or arcane arts, now that there is an additional choice of spiritual power, the probability of becoming an elite in the future will be higher. As for whether people who have mastered holy light and arcane arts can learn spiritual power, David doesn''t know, so let them experiment by themselves, maybe they will come up with some unexpected surprises? Just as David was thinking, the communicator suddenly rang. With a thought, the communication was connected, and David raised his left hand to hold a group of virtual images, on which was Megatron. "The leader." "Find the target?" Megatron took the initiative to find him all to report important matters. This is not a character who likes to chat with the leader for nothing. David recently assigned the Decepticon mission, only one: to find the specific location of the Sakan Empire patrol fleet. "Yes, leader, Sonic One has found the specific location of the Sakan fleet, and roughly determined the specific route of the patrol fleet. Sonic is currently tracking the other party at a safe distance." "Send me the specific data and let the sound wave continue to track." After David gave the order, he praised the Decepticon''s ability by the way: "Good job, Megatron, the second space battleship in Winter City will It will be Cybertron, and it will be your new body." "This is the duty of subordinates." Although Megatron said so, anyone could tell that the leader of the Decepticons was very happy. In addition to proving the ability of the Decepticons in front of David, he also got the reward he wanted most: a stronger body. The space battleship of Winter City has been finalized, and its shape is the same as that of the Macross battleship. It can be transformed into a huge human form, and its power is so powerful that it can be used as the head ship of an ecological ship to drag the ecological ship of the entire immigrant fleet. Interstellar immigration, has a powerful weight sub-cannon as the main gun, and can also carry a large number of VF fighters. is a very powerful multifunctional battleship, and the modified version of the Makuros battleship of the Winter City Devil has more powerful power, defensive shields, hull structure and materials than the original version. If he can make it his new body, then Megatron will become the most powerful Cybertronian warrior. The name Cybertron also made Megatron have a special feeling. He thought that only he was worthy of the battleship with this name. Optimus Prime should just stay on the ground honestly! As for why not the first ship? The first battleship has been confirmed to be named Brennia. In addition to being the first space battleship, it will also be the flagship of the Winter Kingdom''s space fleet. However, neither the Brennia nor the Cybertron should be able to keep up with this battle. (end of this chapter) Chapter 490： Winter City prepares to launch a sneak attack Chapter 490 Winter City Prepares to Launch a Sneak Attack In this battle, the patrol fleet of the Sakan Empire must be completely wiped out, so as to win a longer period of peaceful development for Cold Winter City. David originally wanted to discuss specific matters in the meeting room, but more and more people wanted to attend the meeting, and finally had to go to the main hall of Winter Castle for the meeting. Sitting on the high throne, you can clearly see everyone in the entire hall. Since the size of the Cybertronians was considered in the early stage of construction, the new main hall is tall and wide, and Megatron can freely enter and exit the main hall. At this time, the life-size holographic images of Megatron and Soundwave stood in front of David''s throne, lined up on the left and right like two patron saints. If people who don''t know the situation of Winter City walk in at this time, they will definitely regard these two steel giants as the guardians of His Majesty the King of Winter Kingdom. The actual sound wave is a top intelligence officer and staff officer. This time he proved his ability very well. It took only a short time to find the specific location of the patrol fleet through the information collected on the lunar outpost. During this period, he also found several other outposts of the Sakan Empire, as well as the colonial planets officially occupied by the Sakan Empire. The positions of these planets have been recorded. If the Winter Empire needs to develop into the universe in the future, these planets will Not a bad target. At present, Gareth Stanton has not returned to Winter City. The highest-ranking military officer in the city is Floyd, the deputy head of the Winter Knights, but this battle should have nothing to do with the Winter Knights. So, he just came to watch the excitement. Chief Minister of State Wetherby Swan and Chief of Police Elizabeth Swan are also here. These two are on the scene as observers, to determine whether the kingdom''s combat plan will have an impact on the country? If there is, they will immediately formulate various response plans to ensure domestic stability. Others like Steve Rogers, Tony Stark, Bruce Wayne and others with consultant titles were present. Even Tsunade and Genkai, who had nothing to do with each other but wanted to come to see and see, also came. With the etiquette officers Elias, Helen, Sophia and others standing behind the throne, as well as a group of pilots who were really coming to participate in the combat meeting, many people stood in the hall soon. When people were almost here, David did not sit on the throne, but stood in front of the throne, nodded to the sound wave next to him, indicating that it was time to start. After receiving the order from the leader, Sound Wave began to introduce his findings during this period. No nonsense, just cut to the point. The few people who were called to the meeting for unknown reasons, immediately shut their mouths after hearing the information introduced by Sound Wave, and listened seriously. Genkai and Tsunade didn''t quite understand, but they also quietly stood at the outermost edge to watch the excitement, so as not to affect the business. However, after seeing this scene today, I finally had a clearer impression of David''s identity as king. Compared to the appearance he had seen a few times before, David at this moment really has the aura of a king who dominates the world. Sound Wave''s report is over soon, and now everyone knows what the main topic of this meeting is: how to destroy the Sakan patrol fleet. "Both the Red Matter and the Devourer of Dimensions can do the job." Tony has been researching these two technologies during this period of time. Whether it is the Dimension Devourer or the Red Matter, they can easily devour all the matter in an airspace the size of a planet. According to the fleet size reported by the sound wave, the number of warships in the Sakan Empire patrol fleet is not very large, it only consists of one capital ship and six frigates. In addition, although the capital ship of the inspection fleet is far larger than the Brennia being built in Winter City, it is not so big as a planet, so only a drop of red matter is needed to destroy this ship. Battleship destroyed. "The real trouble is the frigate." According to the report of the sound wave, the six frigates will not guard next to the capital ship, but are distributed in the front, rear, left, right, up, down, and upper directions of the capital ship, keeping a sufficient distance for vigilance. "Although it is still within the swallowing range of the red matter, the red matter creates a black hole and generates suction, and it takes time to swallow the matter. If the Sakan people react in time, they may escape the swallowing range of the red matter." In this regard, Tony''s solution is simple and rude. "So to make sure the enemy doesn''t get away, and doesn''t have time to send any communications, it''s best to fire red matter at all targets at the same time, making sure these ships are destroyed at the same time." Anyway, the red matter they had brought back from the world of Star Trek was quite a big lump. Although one drop was only used to attack a battleship, it seemed too wasteful, but this is not the time to consider the cost performance. In order to gain enough time for development, what are a few drops of red matter? With enough time, Winter City can even produce more red matter. "Six frigates, one capital ship, at least seven fighters are needed." This kind of small and fast assault operation must be completed with a fighter plane. Anyway, the red matter is extremely small, let alone missiles and cannon bullets. As for how to get to the target star field, this matter is actually very simple-not to mention that all the fighters in Winter City are equipped with a single-machine jump function, even if there is no David, they can use the teleportation ability to send everyone to the designated battlefield. "I''ve been in Winter City for so long, and I finally have a real mission." Yong-Dyson, who had been watching the scene without speaking, said that he could just leave this task to himself, and he didn''t even need to send so many people, he could solve it all by himself. Isn''t it just one capital ship and six frigates? With the excellent maneuverability of the Winter City fighter, he can complete the seven kills in the shortest time, and the opponent has absolutely no chance of escaping. Megatron said that it is better to entrust the task to the Decepticons, and the Decepticons can guarantee the perfect completion of the task. In order to ensure that the mission will not go wrong, in addition to using red matter missiles, seven additional mass-produced Decepticons can be sent to carry the Dimension Devourer to carry out suicide attacks, so as to ensure that the Sakan warships will not have the slightest chance of escaping. . "..." Ozma, Saotome Arte, and Mikhail Qiqi looked at Megatron speechlessly. They wanted to make a statement or something, but they have been in Winter City for so long, and they have used strengthening potions and carried out various measures. After this kind of training, I have consciously cultivated a magical skill, and I am just about to show off! But after hearing what Megatron said, they found that they had no way to compare with this group of war lunatics. How about forgetting this time? To Megatron and the Decepticons? Unfortunately, David doesn''t think so, because he wants to go there himself. Seven battleships, I have already booked the battleship opposite in my heart. "The Decepticons are responsible for arranging a space blockade on the periphery to prevent the Sakan people from using space technology to escape or communicate." The task of launching a surprise attack to drop red matter will be completed by David himself and several human pilots led by himself. After all, these ace pilots have been recruited for a while, and they have enjoyed all kinds of benefits, so they should be properly pulled out to do some serious business. "Your Majesty, are you going to go out in person?" "Of course." My Cybertron body that can transform into Durandal should also be pulled out for a walk. If I don''t use it, I don''t know if it will rust: "This battleship of the patrol fleet belongs to me. Choose one of the remaining ones!" "..." Yong-Dyson was very speechless, the remaining six frigates were all the same, there was no difference at all. Since this is the case, there is no need to fight, let others choose first. But looking around, he found that there didn''t seem to be enough pilots present? Ozma, Arte, Mikhail, plus myself, there are four people in total, including His Majesty, there are only five people, and there are still two people left? Before he had time to say that he could be responsible for a few more targets, David handpicked Arcie to join the assault team. "One more." "Let me go!" Bruce, who everyone thought was watching the fun, suddenly stood up: "It''s just a matter of time to test my new equipment through actual combat." "New equipment?" David looked at Bruce curiously. He knew that Batman is also a superhero with super hands-on ability. ? "right!" Bruce admitted very happily, anyway, this thing can''t be kept hidden all the time, it was made for use. With the speed of scientific and technological development in Winter City, maybe it won''t be used this time, and it won''t be used in the futurethere is a high probability that it will be outdated. Because of Bruce''s initiative, Kara on the side shook her hand in displeasure: "Damn it, it''s a step too late." "..." Clarice, who was just watching the fun, looked at Kara speechlessly, and asked in a low voice, "When did you learn to fly a fighter?" "I don''t need to know how to fly a fighter plane, I can fly directly to the side of the battleship and throw the red matter over there." "..." Similarly, the Kryptonian team led by Zod also has this ability, but he stands quietly on the sidelines. When His Majesty the King needs his own strength, he will naturally speak up. He doesn''t have to rush to compete with a few pilots for combat opportunities. Compared to this easy sneak attack, he prefers to accept more difficult storm missions. For example, when attacking the colonial planet of the Sakhan Empire, or even the capital Sakhan, there should be an opportunity for himself and his subordinates to show their value. "That''s the decision, each go back to prepare, set off early tomorrow morning, and strive to return to Winter City before dinner to celebrate the victory!" David, who planted a flag casually, waved his hand to announce the end of the meeting. After those with missions and those without missions left one after another, David sat down on the throne. If all goes well in the raid operation, Winter City will have another period of quiet development. I dont know how long it will last? "It is reasonable to say that if a fleet is missing in space, no clues can be found in ten or eight years, right? It would be better to investigate for a hundred and eighty years, plus all kinds of internal shirk and gossip!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 491： successful attack Chapter 491 Successful sneak attack Sitting in his beloved small plane, David looked around at his teammates who were preparing to take off. Yong-Dyson drove a special machine built for him, which looks the same as the VF-19, but the inside is a magically modified model that is another matter. Arcee transforms into VF-27 Lucifer. The rest of the fighters were flying VF-25-based fighters, and all the fighters present were equipped with external backpacks. "Everyone, have you received the coordinates of the target star field?" David checked the coordinate data sent by the sound waves. According to the intelligence, the patrol fleet of the Sakhans will arrive at the coordinate star field in about six hours. According to the sound wave report, this star field is located quite far away from Brennia, not even in the same galaxy. The inspection fleet of the Sakhans gives priority to inspecting the various planets in the "local galaxy" before going to other galaxies for inspection. Brennia is one of the planets located in the "other galaxies", which is very far away from Sakhan. That is to say, David and his fighters not only need to perform single-plane jumps, but also directly jump from this galaxy to another ultra-long-distance jump. If it hadnt been for the space technology of the Sakan people and the breakthrough in folding crystals, it would have been impossible to do this. On the surface, a sneak attack on the patrol fleet seems to be a very simple matter, but the premise is that Winter City has accumulated enough advanced technology over the past few years, otherwise, even if David and the others are given a chance to sneak attack, they will not be able to do it. Wait for the patrol fleet to arrive at the star field near Brennia before attacking? Doesn''t that mean telling the other party that there is something wrong with Brennia? Launched a sneak attack in another galaxy and wiped out the patrol fleet. The Sakan Empire couldn''t guess that the murderer was an enemy from another galaxy. "Skull No. 1, confirmed." Ozma replied first, his fighter number is still Skull No. 1, Mihail, Luca, and Saotome Arte are Nos. 2 to 4 in turn. However, Luca is driving an electric warfare model, so he will not participate in this surprise attack mission. Yong-Dyson does not have a fixed number, and will form a temporary formation according to operational needs, and give a temporary number. This time he used Julang 3. Wolf No. 1 is of course David Glamorgan, His Majesty the King of Winter City. The family crest of the Glamorgan family is the giant wolf, and everyone agrees that the northern giant wolf is the symbol of Winter City. In addition to Bruce Wayne, who was temporarily given the code name of Bat 1, and driving a special fighter plane with a dark painting that looks like a big bat, the entire assault team is ready. "Set off!" David only needs one thought, the engine of the fighter plane starts, and it takes only a blink of an eye to go from stationary to take-off. Before everyone can realize what is going on, His Majesty the King has already gone to the sky. "..." The fighter planes took off one by one, and several small Cybertron spaceships took off, carrying the equipment responsible for blocking the star field and several Decepticons. The small spaceships used by the Decepticons have relatively low requirements for airtightness and life support systems, and are much simpler to build. If Winter City wants to, a lot can be built in a short time, but it is not necessary. As the fighter planes and small spaceships all took off, the formation adjusted its direction and rushed straight to the sky. All fighter planes and spaceships did not directly break through the atmosphere, but turned on the leap engine at the same time as they lifted off: a pink circular door appeared in front of each spaceship. Rushing into the gate, sailing at high speed in the folding space, the colorful streamers around kept passing by, but couldn''t attract everyone''s attention. People from the Macross have long been bored with the scenery here. The entire immigrant convoy will jump every now and then, with long-distance jumps and short-distance jumps. Either way, the view in this unique space does not change. Although the jumping system of Winter City is more powerful, it only takes a short time to cross the galaxy, but for the experiencer, this space is always the same. David is somewhat curious about this space, but the various data in the folding space have been recorded in detail by Winter City, and he has seen it countless times, and now he is not in the mood to study the uniqueness of this space . In comparison, he is more concerned about the next battle. Not only David focused on the next battle, but also the members of the skeleton team. Especially Saotome Alter, this is a new rookie pilot, Saotome Alter is the first time to fight for Winter City, although he has participated in several actual combats with the immigration flotilla, but this time is a bit different. "Relax, this is no different from the previous battles you participated in, and it will even be easier." In the previous battle, I had to fight Vajura to the death. If I was not careful, I would really die in the battle. At that time, Winter City hadnt built the resurrection stone, so there was no way to fight bravely. "As long as we fight according to the previously formulated plan, the opponent will not even be able to find us." As the captain, Ozma comforted his team members before the battle started. What he said is not a lie. The VF fighter itself has extremely strong anti-detection capabilities. The Winter City version of the VF fighter has enhanced these functions. Coupled with the physical stealth system, it can be achieved in various senses. Complete attack missions without your opponents being able to see them. "Relax, I''m not nervous." Saotome Arte wasn''t nervous, he was just a little excited. It is not the first time he has been on the battlefield, but fighting on behalf of Winter City has a completely different meaning from temporarily teaming up with SMS. The latter is more like sending him to a real and dangerous battlefield for training; The former is the real opportunity to prove your ability. He wants to prove that every grain of rice he ate in Winter City is worth the money; prove that he can become an excellent pilot, and not just a brat who finds a job to stimulate his father just to make trouble with his family. "That''s good, and you won''t have time to stress." With a few words, everyone has arrived at their destination. "So fast!" Mihail couldn''t help sighing with emotion when he saw this: the immigrant convoy has been sailing for many years, and from time to time it will make short-distance and long-distance jumps, and when it is a long-distance jump, the sailing time in the folding space is not short. But even so, it is still spinning in the Milky Way. As a result, after Winter City got their world''s leap technology, it quickly made a major breakthrough. It can easily make cross-galaxy jumps, and "the distance on the way is still very short." If he hadn''t come to Cold Winter City, Mihail would never have imagined that this technology could be so strong. David didn''t know what Mihail was thinking at this time, otherwise he would have told him: The space jumping technology of humans in your world came from Vajura, and Vajura itself is a powerful creature that can easily jump across galaxies. In addition, human jumping technology will also be affected by folding space faults. When encountering faults, they can only fly through this star field through ordinary navigation, and then they can jump again. But in Vajula''s eyes, there is no so-called space fault at all, so it can be seen that the space jumping technology mastered by humans in that world is still far from being mature! Rin Winter City was able to quickly master and surpass humans in the world of Macross, mainly because it had mastered several similar technologies in its hands. Cybertron''s space bridge, Marvel universe''s jump technology and rainbow bridge, and warp speed technology from the Star Trek world. It''s a normal thing to prove each other, learn from each other''s strengths, and there are a lot of cheaters in the city to master higher-level jumping skills. Pink, round space doors with beautiful petal-like interiors opened one after another, and fighter planes flew out of them one after another. After leaving the folding space, several fighter planes stopped immediately, and suspended in the empty space through the attitude adjustment nozzles on the fuselage. The other Cybertronian spaceships left the folding space at the designated location according to the previously formulated plan, and began to set up traps. After the Sakan patrol fleet entered the target area, they immediately blocked the space. The operation went smoothly under the command and arrangement of the sound wave, and the Sakan people also appeared on the scheduled route ''on time''. David sat in the cockpit with his eyes closed, let go of his perception, and determined the exact location of a capital ship and the other six frigates. "Leader, everything is ready to attack at any time." After receiving the notification from the sound wave, David sat in the cockpit and waved his hand lightly, and a large, six small and seven golden portals appeared in front of him. "Attack!" The jet-black Durandal fighter instantly changed from a static state to a full-speed hurricane state, rushing towards the largest portal. The same is true for several other fighters, each of which chose a portal and rushed in. Before entering the portal, all fighters turned on the stealth mode to ensure that they would not be noticed by the enemy before firing. "Everyone has five missiles carrying red matter, so don''t be too stingy when necessary." After giving the last order, telling everyone that ''Winter City is very rich, don''t worry about running out of ammunition'', David has already passed through the portal and came to the side of the patrol fleet capital ship. All the way to get close enough, David launched the missile with red matter. Without any accidents, the missile precisely hit the middle of the Sakan patrol fleet battleship, and then the red matter began to burn and react, and a black hole big enough to swallow planets, and even the erupting supernova gradually formed, and the suction began to change from weak to When it became strong, it began to devour everything around it. After confirming that the red substance started to react, David controlled the fighter plane to keep a distance from it. While cruising at a safe distance, he was also paying attention to the situation of several other people. In general, the sneak attack went very smoothly. Because of their size, the six frigates were swallowed up the instant the black hole was created. Only my side was a little slower and waited a few seconds longer. It was these few seconds that left some Sakhan people with a chance to escape. "This thing... is it Gundam?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 492： Chosen One Chapter 492 Chosen Son A humanoid body with a white and blue color scheme that looks very familiar, with energy wings spread out on the back, flew out of the destroying Sakan warship. Based on David''s relatively meager Gundam knowledge, he made his own judgment: This should be Strike Freedom Gundam! David doesn''t know much about Gundam, and this is one of the few models he can recognize. While watching the excitement, David has adjusted his direction and flew to the path of that Gundam, ready to intercept it. In order to ensure that this guy does not run away, the first hand is full fire. The densely packed missiles were like a goddess scattering flowers, enveloping the Gundam from all directions. The Gundam on the opposite side was advancing at full speed and wanted to escape the engulfing range of the black hole as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, a bunch of missiles suddenly appeared and enveloped itself In the middle. "Hmph, mere missiles..." Boom boom boom boom! A series of explosions directly destroyed the Gundam''s energy armor and shield. Before the Gundam pilot could react to what was going on, the red matter in one of the missiles had already ignited, creating another one on the Gundam body. black hole. "Finished, call it a day!" Although this Gundam is quite handsome, David has no idea of ??capturing the enemy alive. If you are really interested, I will build a few specially after returning to Winter City. The combat mission this time is to completely eliminate the patrol fleet to ensure that no accidents occur, so David didn''t even have the idea of ??fighting or competing with the opponent. By the way, a small device was destroyed with a cannon. The driver''s reaction cannot be said to be unpleasant, and the operation cannot be said to be incorrect. The small device emitted by the explosion fire also has physical stealth and anti-detection devices. If David hadn''t noticed the spatial fluctuations emitted by that device, it would be difficult for him to find this thing. Unfortunately, this small device wanted to start the space jump, and the fluctuation at that moment exposed its existence, and was destroyed by David simply and neatly. Looking at the fragmented device, David did not continue to add red matter. The black hole that swallowed Gundam is expanding, and it will swallow the fragments of this device in a few seconds. He doesn''t need to waste another drop Red matter. Widen the distance again, retreat to a safe area, and wait quietly for the two temporary black holes to disappear. Driving a fighter plane repeatedly searched and reconnaissed in this area for a long time, and prepared to evacuate after confirming that there was nothing missing. "Every machine reports the situation." "Skull No. 1, the mission is completed." "Skeleton 2, the mission is completed." "Skull 4..." Compared to David, there is still a bit of an episode here, and the others are so smooth that they are a bit boring. "Retreat." Several fighters flew away towards the distance, and after leaving the blocked area, they entered the folding space and returned to Winter City. The Decepticons did not leave, and still maintained the blockade of this star field. After receiving the data message from David, Soundwave carefully screened the entire area to ensure that no fish slipped through the net. At this point, even if some escaped, the information they brought back is: a group of strange silicon-based life forms attacked their fleet, and then the Sakan people will go all over the universe to find silicon-based life forms! I just dont know if there is a silicon-based civilization like the Cybertronians in this world? If so, I can only say sorry in advance. After the ''long'' folding space, David and others returned to Winter City smoothly, and everyone landed in the air force base, which is not too big yet. "It''s really an easy task." Saotome Alter came out of the fighter plane, and touched her fighter plane with a look of reluctance: "Such a good fighter plane, but there are not many opportunities to participate in real battles." Ozma didn''t say anything from the sidelines, the young man was still looking forward to fighting, and an old bird like him would no longer look forward to it too much. Because every time you go to battle, it means that you, or your comrades in arms, may not be able to come back. However, after joining Cold Winter City, the situation is different. After all, everyone can be resurrected. "There will be opportunities in the future." Mihail saw it more clearly. After today, the relationship between the Winter Kingdom and the Sakan Empire has become very clear, and there must be only one of the two countries left. The war is inevitable. As a pilot of Winter City, I will definitely be on the front line in the future. That His Majesty the king is also a strengthening potion, and he learns all kinds of mysterious powers casually. So many chips are thrown down, not for them to perform an air show in Winter City. After the life span becomes longer, it is even more impossible to avoid war. So... just wait for that day with peace of mind. Turning her head to look, after circling for a while, Arcee turned into a sports car and stopped beside the majesty. Seeing this, Mikhail wanted to whistle. Although he forcibly held back, he still couldn''t hold back and said to Ozma and Zaotome Arte next to him: "It would be great if our fighter planes could be so convenient." "..." Ozma is not going to comment, it seems that no evaluation is appropriate for this matter. Saotome didn''t know how to evaluate it. He didn''t follow Mikhail''s train of thought at all, and he didn''t understand what was so enviable? Isn''t it just a car? Can Mihail afford a car? At this time, after sitting in Arcee''s car, David received a communication from Sound Wave: several hidden records and communication devices were found, and they have been cleaned up. "Good job, then withdraw to Winter City in batches, Sonic, work harder, and monitor for a while longer." "It is my pleasure, leader." When the communication was hung up, David grinned. This group of Sakan people were much more cunning than expected, and they had a lot of back-up methods. Brennia is on track. The McLaren sports car was about to start when Bruce suddenly stopped in front. Opening the co-pilot''s door and allowing Bruce to sit in, the car started and drove out of the barracks quickly. David looked at Bruce, this guy didn''t just come to sit in the car, did he? "Is there something wrong?" "The mother box has been a bit unusual recently." "Oh? You think it''s..." "I suspect that Steppenwolf has located the earth." "It''s finally coming." The change of the mother box means that the plot of the Justice League is about to begin, and David can make a good judgment about which version of the DC universe he is connected to. Although, no matter which version it is, the follow-up plot has already gone astray, but it does not prevent David from watching the excitement up close. David looked at Bruce next to him, and realized that he came to find him, probably not for such a trivial matter. "Anything else?" "Well, I mainly want to find a few helpers to deal with the Steppenwolves. Besides..." Bruce looked at David seriously: "If possible, I think it''s better for you not to make a move." "..." It turns out that this is the reason why Bruce came to find him. David''s head was full of question marks, and he didn''t understand why he didn''t let him make a move? You are very measured in your actions, right? It will not cause any harm to the earth. "The main reason is that the various sound and light effects when you do it are too dazzling." "Oh, I see." David understands, it is mainly because of Shengguang. As soon as I shot, the sky was covered with golden light, and bird feathers were flying everywhere. If I showed a few more pairs of big wings, the earth would probably be in chaos again. Especially those so-called fanatics, maybe they will do some weird things. It is said that the last time I pretended to be an angel in the DC universe, and let Arcee conduct a global live broadcast, the impact has lasted for quite a long time, and it has not completely dissipated until now. If I do this again, the heat that has finally been lowered will rise again, and then a lot of weird organizations will emerge. "Steve is relatively free recently, you can ask him for help." David thought for a while, and agreed to Bruce''s request: "You can talk to Tony yourself. I''m not sure if he''s interested." The rest like the Winter Soldier, Crossbones, Mimic Master, etc. can be sent to help. If necessary, the Knights of Winter can also lend Bruceno matter which version it is, Steppenwolf will bring a large number of demons to invade the earth. Someone must clean up these miscellaneous soldiers, and the Knights of Winter can also have an additional opportunity to increase actual combat experience. After all, Batman can''t clean up all the miscellaneous soldiers like in the movie (the strongest Batman in film history, he killed all the monsters by himself). "I will bring back the detailed video." "Then it''s settled." The car stopped at the gate of Cold Winter Castle, Bruce got off the car and walked away, and David got off the car and waited for Arcee to transform. A little surprised, Arcee changed her look again. "Is this... cheating on the moon?" David is very curious, how many female stars'' appearance data has Arcee recorded? "I have stored the data of most of the female stars on earth. With my current fire strength, I can easily record multiple templates." "oh?" David''s eyes lit up, and he realized that he still underestimated Arcie''s strength. He didn''t get a big tree, but a forest! Just when David wanted to take a closer look at the various trees in this forest, he found a newcomer at the gate not far away. "Huh? Another newcomer appeared?" Beckoned to Arcie, and the two walked towards the gate together. "Didn''t we just have two newcomers?" "It''s not a strange thing, there have been three people appearing at the same time before." I just don''t know if there is only one new person this time, or two people at a time? Who will it be this time? What kind of world do you come from? Movie? game? cartoon? As David and Arcee approached the door, the answer gradually emerged. The figure became clearly visible. A young man. He has short blond hair, and a separate braid on the right side, wearing a set of black and brown matching clothes, and a short metal rod stuck in his waist. With this suit and this face, David already knew the identity of this person. "Yo, isn''t this Darth Vader?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 493： winter city first dead Chapter 493 The First Dead Man in Winter City Anakin-Skywalker, Darth Vader, Darth Vader, Black Knight, Sir, Chosen One, Akimori Wan... This guy has a lot of names, but the one in front of David is just a Jedi apprentice named Anakin Skywalker. The little braid on his head is the symbol of the Jedi apprentice, and it will be cut off when he leaves the division. "Hello, what is this place?" As soon as he spoke on the opposite side, David found that he had learned a new language. There are multiple languages ??in the world view of Star Wars, among which Oribesh is the official language and text of the Milky Way. Basically, in that world, all intelligent races living in the Milky Way understand this languageeven if they cannot speak it due to some physiological reasons. , can also understand. At this time, Anakin Skywalker is speaking Oribesh, and currently only David in Winter City can understand this language. Once again thanking Laura for the reward that year, David decided to reward Laura tonight, reward code: RushA. "Welcome to Winter City." The skillful greeting and introduction, and a few words, have already made the young Jedi apprentice across from him understand the current situation. Facing such a miraculous situation, Anakin was very calm, or he didn''t believe David''s words at all in his heart. "Is this a joke? Or some kind of test? A test?" Anakin suspected that Obi-Wan secretly arranged a test for himself, perhaps to test his resistance to hypnosis and control? Or the ability to cope with emergencies? However, another world or something, isn''t this setting a bit too exaggerated? As for Brennian, Anakin didn''t take it too seriously. The Milky Way is very large, and there are so many languages ??that it is impossible to sort them out. No one knows how many strange languages ??exist in any corner. "Everything I said is true, including the way to go back and forth, you can try it yourself." "I will." Anakin looked at David in front of him, and decided to try the methods the other party said before drawing conclusions, but he still asked casually: "If it''s all true, can I bring someone here?" "Can." David knew that at this time, Anakin had only one good relationship with Obi-Wan, who was his mentor and also played the role of father and brother. Apart from that, he only had a relationship with Padm Armida. Pull the queen a little closer... I wonder if Anakin saw Amidala again at this time? Is the relationship between the two confirmed? Watching Anakin turn and leave, David was not in a hurry to leave here, but stood at the gate with Arcee, waiting for the next person to appear with full expectation. "Will anyone else come?" "I don''t know, just wait and see!" Although most of the time they appeared in pairs, there were also cases of individual appearances, so David was not disappointed that no newcomers appeared after waiting for a while. "Maybe it appeared before, but we missed it." "It''s not impossible. Even if there are strange people who appear, they will be targeted by the intelligence department soon, and we will know when the time comes." Return to Winterhold to rest. Today, we have successfully dealt with the patrol fleet of the Sakan people, so we can relax for a while. When I was in a good mood, time passed by in a flash, and a few days passed quickly. The Decepticons who were left in that star field to ambush and deal with the aftermath returned to Winter City one after another. With the smooth return of Sound Wave, it was basically confirmed that the threat of the patrol fleet was initially lifted. But Sound Wave left Winter City soon after returning. As the most powerful intelligence officer in Winter City, Sonic believes that the biggest threat to Winter City comes from the Sakan Empire, and the Winter Kingdom does not know much about the situation of the Sakan Empire at present, and can only respond passively in many cases . This is not a good phenomenon. Winter City should take the initiative to obtain more information about the Sakan Empire, and then formulate targeted combat strategies. As an intelligence officer and staff officer, Sonic''s suggestion is very reasonable, and David directly approved this special operation: Sonic will lead a group of Decepticons to the galaxy where Sakan star is located, and carry out more detailed investigations against the Sakan people. Investigate, collect more data to facilitate Winter City to formulate a battle plan against the Sakan. With the launch of the first satellite of Winter City and the lunar outpost already in the sky, everything on the planet Brennia is completely open to Winter City. In addition to the winter intelligence department, after adding a large number of widows, the available manpower has become very abundant, and the intelligence acquisition inside and around the winter kingdom has become easier. In this case, if Sound Wave stays in Winter City, he can only help Megatron. It is better to let him do the work he is good at. "How is the situation over there?" "Everything is going well, even the residents of Zion are starting to join us." David has been keeping an eye on the Matrix world, and Trinity and Murphys will take turns reporting to David from time to time. To be honest, Trinity had strong doubts about her own life when she learned that her fate was just a scene in a drama designed by the Machine Empire. She has an odd feeling that she isn''t even real. For this reason, she had to focus all her attention on work, so that she could live a more real life. At least for now, she is really saving human beings all over the world. But also because of this, she has great resistance to the fact that she will fall in love with the savior, and expressly rejects Constantine''s overtures. "According to the current speed, it may take many years to completely save the human beings in the matrix." This speed will not always be fixed. With the continuous expansion of Winter City and the gradual restoration of the world environment of The Matrix, the number of humans liberated at one time will continue to increase. That is to say, the later the time, the faster the speed of rescue will be. But even so, without more than ten years of continuous efforts, it is still impossible to complete it completely. "It''s only been a dozen years, and it will pass quickly." As for the people who happened to die during this period, I can only say that this is the case, and there is no need to force it. "In addition, Zion has sent a representative and wants to talk to you." "Not seen." Although she had long expected David to answer in this way, Trinity still sighed helplessly when she heard David''s refusal. Rin Winter City has already made clear its attitude: Our conditions have been clearly stated, and it is up to you whether you want to accept it or not. There are only two options: accepting becoming a resident of Winter City and refusing to become a resident of Winter City. There are no other options, and there is no room for negotiation. To put it more bluntly, Zion is not qualified to negotiate with Winter City! Even if Zion just wants a step, David is too lazy to give it. What is your identity? Ask me to pass you the steps, are you worthy? It was just a few words for David, but he didn''t want to open the mouth. Otherwise, is it annoying to make a request today and another request tomorrow? Asked about the situation in the camp. Although there is no engineering and construction expert like Digger among the Autobots, the hands-on ability of the Autobots is also not bad. Under the leadership of Optimus Prime, the Camp of the Liberators has been built into a small town with increasingly perfect facilities. Many humans who have awakened from the virtual world have stayed in that town directly, and feel that it is quite comfortable here. Well, it doesn''t have to be Winterfell. "I didn''t expect the development there to be quite good." David wondered, can a stable channel be established between the two worlds when the space transmission technology in his hand becomes more mature? At that time, the communication between the two cities will also become simpler and more direct, just like Davids Winter City and Arendelle on the continent of Yaneira, the two places have almost become one city. At present, there are many residents from Arendelle in Winter City, and there are also many people from Winter City who used to do business in Arendelle. It is said that the residents of Arendelle have proposed to Elsa, hoping that Arendelle can undergo a "modernization" transformation and become a city as convenient as Winter City. For this reason, Arendelle even sent two groups of people (Arendale from the Anela continent and Arendelle from another world) to Winter City to learn advanced knowledge. home. After chatting with Trinity for a few more words, the report ended. "By the way, you are not in a hurry to go back this time. Why don''t you stay in Winter City for a few days and treat it as a vacation." Premonitioning that the workaholic Trinity would refuse, David added an extra sentence: "Relax properly. , to make you feel truly alive. "Thank you Your Majesty for your concern, I will." Waiting until Trinity left, David thought about what to do next? Before he could come up with a result, he suddenly felt that the resurrection stone in the barracks was activated. "Huh? Someone died?" The Holy Light of the Resurrection Stele is perfused by David. When the Resurrection Stele activates the Holy Light to resurrect, David will feel it. This situation surprised him a bit, wondering who would die suddenly? "Could it be someone who ventured on the continent of Yanera?" Because of Laura''s suggestion, her partners were all registered on the resurrection stone tablet, and these people are also the most dangerous people in theory. After all, the strength of Lauras partners is not strong, and the adventure on the continent of Yaneira... who knows what things will be encountered? After using the teleportation ability to check, I found that the actual result was completely different from what I thought. The one who died was not one of Laura''s partners, but Michael Brown in the world of Macross. "..." Seeing the handsome blond-haired guy in glasses wearing coarse clothes, pants, and cloth shoes standing next to the Resurrection Stone, David greeted the elite sniper with a smile. "Congratulations, you have become the first person to die in Winter City since it was built." It''s not just soldiers. Since the establishment of Winter City, there hasn''t even been a natural death so far. Michael Brown is the veritable first person. (end of this chapter) Chapter 494： Someone wants to give David a princess Chapter 494 Another person wants to give the princess to David "..." Mihail didn''t want the title of No. 1 at all, but unfortunately he already had it, and he couldn''t get rid of this title even if he wanted to. "what happened?" "Oops!" Mihail finally recovered from the state of death, his clever brain resumed functioning, and immediately remembered that his partners and friends were still in great danger. In a few words, he explained to David what was happening in the 25th immigrant convoy. Not only did Mihail want to return to his own world immediately, but he also planned to borrow some weapons and equipment from the Cold Winter Barracks. "Just equipment? Don''t you need extra help?" "May I?" "Of course you can, by the way." Anyway, the Winter Knights are idle, and letting them go out for appropriate activities will help consume the excessive energy of this group of knights. In addition, encountering all kinds of troubles in various worlds allows Winter Knight to accumulate rich combat experience in various environments and various enemies. It is definitely easier to improve actual combat power than squatting in the military camp . If possible, David hopes that the Knights of Winter will go to various worlds more. There is no need to go to the Westeros continent often, and the opportunity is left to ordinary winter soldiers. If it is impossible, sending a small group of Spartan heavy infantry over there can also solve the problems of that world. But Macross World, DC Universe, Marvel Universe and other worlds should do more running. Thinking of this, David began to think seriously about sending people to destroy the Empire of the Rising Sun in Eva''s world. Currently, there is a serious surplus of combat power in Winter City. Even with ordinary soldiers, it is only a matter of time before Winter City unifies Brennia. Ace troops never go to the battlefield, they can only be used as symbolic mascots, which do no good to the troops themselves. Although training alone can maintain the basic combat power, but if you don''t experience real battles, you don''t experience the experience of blood and fire, and you are always almost invigorated. After being sent to Eva''s world, there is no shortage of tough battles. The strength of the Empire of the Rising Sun is still good, and with the resurrection stone, David doesn''t have to worry about the number of his ace troops being too small and difficult to train. He feels distressed even if he dies . Now, death may stimulate this group of people to continue to grow! Watching Mihail go to borrow equipment, David casually sent a message to Floyd, asking him to mobilize two teams of Winter Knights and prepare to follow Mihail to the 25th Immigrant Ship Regiment. Although Mihail did not explain the situation in detail, David has already remembered this part of the plot: Mihail''s death not only means that a large number of Vajuras attacked the immigrant convoy, causing huge damage to the convoy, causing the entire immigrant convoy to The resources became tight, and then they had to launch a strong attack on the planet where Vajura lived. Based on the status of the immigrant fleet at that time, if the planet could not be captured, the entire fleet would not have the strength to continue sailing in the desolate universe. In addition to the foreign enemy Vajura, the chief assistant to the president, Leon Mishima, launched a rebellion within the fleet. "I wonder if Ozma has made arrangements in advance?" Just thinking of Ozma, David saw the captain of the skeleton team appear in the barracks. Ozma was a little surprised, but immediately realized that it was easier, he didn''t have to make a special trip to Winter Castle. "I guess, borrow soldiers?" "Yes." Ozma was still wondering how did David know his purpose? Has anyone been here before and told David about the situation on his side? Because the immigration boat group is in a mess, Ozma has not been in touch with other team members, and is now with his ex-girlfriend Casey Glass. "Give you two squads of Winter Knights..." "Ah this..." "What? Not enough?" "No, there are too many." Ozma thought it would be good to borrow a combat team of five people, but he didn''t expect His Majesty the King to be so generous, and he opened his mouth to get two standard teams (twenty people). Twenty Winter Knights, there is no existence in the immigrant convoy that can compete with them. Even a group of Vajura, when they first meet the Winter Knights, they can''t take advantage of it. The person he borrowed to deal with was not Vajura. Its better to have more than not enough. David sent a message to Floyd and asked him to transfer another twenty Winter Knights to prepare for departure. Hearing that His Majesty the King mobilized forty Winter Knights back and forth, which was close to half of the Winter Knights, Floyd realized that there was a big job. Not only did he recruit forty winter knights in the shortest time, but he also put on the power armor and was ready for battle. Running to borrow people, Mihail, who was wearing a power armor by the way, wondered why the twenty people mentioned earlier turned into forty people. When they came out, they saw Ozma. The two of them looked at each other, and after exchanging their situation with each other, they finally figured out the current situationthe whole fleet was in a mess, fighting everywhere, and Mikhail even Also died in battle. "..." If he hadn''t joined Cold Winter City, he could have been revived with the Resurrection Stone. Ozma had lost this subordinate forever. Now he doesn''t think there are too many forty winter knights. In such a chaotic situation, only strong enough force can guarantee safety. "Go and come back!" Ozma, Mikhail, and David saluted and left, followed by forty winter knights in full armor. David originally wanted to follow along to watch the excitement, but unfortunately, he suddenly received a communication from Tony. "Is there something wrong?" After solving the two subjects of Red Matter and Dimension Devourer, Tony did not tinker with any new projects, but continued to practice arcane and magical knowledge. Technology and magic are studied alternately, and Tony feels that his life is quite fulfilling. From time to time, you can also go to the continent of Westeros to experience the corrupt life of the "traditional nobles". However, because he recognized the Stark family in Westeros as relatives, he caused a little trouble for himself. "Ned asked me to ask you something." "What does he have to ask me?" David is very strange. After Ned Stark was rescued by Winter City, he became the spokesperson of Winter City in Westeros, and has been elected to the position of King of Westeros. Became the king, Ned Stark''s importance to Cold Winter City has naturally increased a lot, and David is also very polite to this bento king. If he has any ideas, he can come and talk to David in person, there is no need to ask Tony to send a message, right? Unless... is something particularly embarrassing? Find an intermediary to make the transition, even if the negotiation collapses, at least both parties will not be unable to get down. "Ned thinks Sansa is quite old." What does "so..." mean? Do you want to make up your own mind and arrange a husband for Sansa? "He thinks his daughter has good looks and body, and is familiar enough with Winter City. Please let me ask if you are interested in his daughter?" "..." David looked at Tony speechlessly. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning was clearly expressed. Tony, on the other hand, had a smirk on his face that he didn''t think it was a big deal, and he spread his hands to express that this matter had nothing to do with him, and he was just spreading the word. "Actually, it''s also understandable. In their thinking, marriage is an important means to ensure the relationship between the two parties. If it weren''t for our intervention, Sansa would have married Joffrey Baratheon." The Baratheon family was the original king of Westeros. In order to maintain the rule of their own family, several major families in Westeros would have married. Therefore, it is not a strange idea for Ned to want to marry his daughter to David, and it is very in line with his current status and status. This idea is not necessarily something he came up with, it may be a suggestion from his subordinates, think tank or even his wife. Because Ned Stark became the king of Westeros, the driving force behind the scenes is Winter City ruled by David, and Winter City, which has countless magical powers, is as high as a **** to the Stark family. exist. This situation is not fundamentally different from the relationship between Sparta and Winter City. After studying the situation in Winter City, David''s personality and preferences, sending his daughter Sansa to David is a good idea no matter how you look at it. The only question is whether David can see Sansa. After careful observation and careful analysis, the Stark family felt that the problem was not a big deal, and David seemed to be fond of women with good health. "After the blond hair control, I have another evaluation of body control?" David was speechless: "Who spread these gossips?" "Actually, I can understand. After all, your current physical fitness is far beyond that of ordinary humans, and you can''t stand it if you are not in good health." Tony rolled his eyes after chanting for a while, and said firmly: "It should have nothing to do with Steve. " "Speaking of which, neither Steve nor you have anything to do recently, why don''t you take charge of a new project together." "..." Tony wanted to emphasize again that this matter really has nothing to do with ''Steve'', but he was full of curiosity about the new project proposed by David, and his words became: "What project?" "Establish a fixed channel or transmission facility, so that the world that has established a stable connection with Winter City can allow people to go back and forth freely." With the continuous upgrading of David''s golden finger, many people can freely travel between Winter City and their own world, but relatively speaking, they are still subject to various restrictions. To be more free, Winter City can be regarded as qualified to go to other worlds at will. "It''s a very interesting project, I''ll do some research first." Tonys first research does not mean that you should do your own research first, but that you need to do some preparatory work for the formal project, including who is needed, or what resources? After the two sentences settled the matter, Tony reminded David one last time: "As for my eldest niece, you''d better give a definite answer as soon as possible, the entire Stark family over there is waiting to confirm Your attitude! It may determine how loyal Westeros is to Winterfell." "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 495： Dedicate the princess to the great god-king Chapter 495 dedicated the princess to the great god-king Meeting! Have a family meeting! After Laura, Helen, Eva, Gwen, Sofia, Elsa, Arcee, and people who had close relationships with David were all present, David directly said what Tony had conveyed. "?" After listening to David''s words, several people all had the same expression: Why are you telling us this? Ask for your opinion. "There''s nothing to hesitate about, right?" Helen looked around, and after seeing that no one objected to her words, she continued: "Sansa is not ugly." "..." David is speechless, isn''t this ugly? That''s weird, aren''t they angry? In fact, these few people are really not angry, and if they are really angry, they will not wait until now. As for Elsa, she is now in a state of confusion. After realizing what is going on, her face is as red as a snake fruit. If someone pours some water on her head at this time, a mushroom-shaped mass will burst out immediately. steam. So Elsa has been sitting there obediently, without saying a word, trying hard to make her sense of existence less. But she couldn''t help but want to hear what everyone was talking about. She was also very curious about how these ''sisters'' viewed her. "From the standpoint of Winter City, you can''t refuse at all, right?" Laura felt that even for the heart of the Anstark family, it was inevitable for Sansa to move into Winter Castle. Sophia also nodded in agreement, as a king is sometimes so involuntary, there is no such thing as a purely personal matter. Not only a king, Sophia is just a princess, and she can''t really decide her own future. It''s just that she was lucky, met David, and bet on the best choice. "That''s not the case, Winter City is still different from ordinary kingdoms." David waved his hand, looking very proud. Cold Winter City has absolute strength, so David does not need to sacrifice his personal life for the development of the kingdom. "Why did you sacrifice a white and strong little girl for nothing?" Laura patted David on the shoulder vigorously: "Don''t take advantage of it and act like a good boy. You called us here just to inform us that Sansa is moving in. is it?" Hearing these words, the rest of the people were stunned: So it is like this! That is to say, how could David refuse such a good thing? In addition, Laura''s words also reminded everyone that such things may become more and more common in the future. After all, David is not just the king of the continent of Brunnia. His influence spreads across many worlds, and the spokespersons chosen by David will definitely do what he likes in order to please this god. Then following the successful precedent, sending a princess to David is undoubtedly the easiest and most effective way. "After all, you are about to become the real Greek god-king." The Kingdom of Sparta has unified the Balkan Peninsula. King Tyndarius is seriously considering whether to change the name of the country? If there are no accidents, the Kingdom of Sparta will be renamed the Kingdom of Greece after a while. David, who is believed by the Kingdom of Greece as the main god, will naturally become a veritable Greek **** king. "It''s a pity that Winter City was not built on a high mountain, so it would be more in line with the human design." "You can build a vacation house on Mount Olympus in my world." Helen''s suggestion received a positive response from everyone, and they found it more interesting. As for Sansa, is there anything worth discussing? At most, remind David to be careful when he strikes, so as not to hurt or scare the child. "..." Watching several people discussing with great interest what kind of holiday house they want to build, David stopped mentioning it. How to reply to Ned - Stark? Just let them do whatever they want. Anyway, Cold Winter Castle is very big, and I don''t mind raising one more person. After casually sending a message to Tony Stark, which was regarded as a reply to the Stark family, David received a message from the black widow Natasha: Anakin who came to Winter City not long ago- Skywalker reappeared, this time with someone else at his side. David opened the message and looked at the image above, and recognized that the other person was Obi-Wan Kenobi. At this time, these two were wandering in the city of Winter, but from these images, it can be seen that they have already noticed that they are being followed and observed. Sent a message to Natasha, telling her not to continue to send people to spy on her, but to invite the two of them to Cold Winter Castle. "receive." After receiving the message, Natasha was going to meet these two in person. Star Wars is a very famous series, and the Marvel universe also has Star Wars series of movies. Although Natasha is not a big fan, she is also interested in famous characters like Obi-Wan and Anakin. "Do you speak Galactic Language?" Just when Natasha was about to get up and set off, her younger sister Yelena lazily reminded Natasha that in the entire Winter City, only His Majesty the King who has turned on the language link can communicate with these two without any obstacles. Using simple gestures to communicate is enough for the other party to understand me. "That scene must be interesting, I''ll go and see it too." Putting down the manga in her hand, Yelena stood up and left the office with Natasha. The office building of the Winter Intelligence Department is located in the northeast area of ??Winter City, very close to the Winter Forest. It is an ordinary-looking office building. Inner includes most of the departments of the Cold Winter intelligence agency, and it is not far from the intelligence personnel training base in the northern forest. In case of emergency, the personnel of the intelligence department can evacuate directly to the Winter Fort, the intelligence personnel training base, and the Winter Barracks. As one of the top executives of the intelligence department, Natasha has her own office with complete supporting facilities, so Yelena, the younger sister who has no job for the time being, likes to spend time in her older sister''s office when she is free. She didn''t do anything serious. She had been watching comics and movies during this time, and tutoring various knowledge about Winter City. It is reckoned that if she is given a few more years, Yelena will be able to become a qualified... nerd. Coming out of the building, the two sisters got into a car. During this period, Natasha withdrew most of the intelligence personnel responsible for tracking, leaving only a few people to confirm the location of the two so that she could find them. However, the two of them seemed to realize something, and they went straight to a coffee shop and stopped, as if waiting for her to come to the door. Natasha looked at the name of the coffee shop, and sighed, it was a coincidence that she saw Clark and Bruce when she arrived. "Hi, Bruce, Clark." "Good afternoon, Natasha." Clark looked at Natasha in surprise. This elite agent didn''t have the habit of coming to drink coffee in broad daylight. The two immediately realized that something was wrong: "Do you need help?" "Should not be used, just to welcome newcomers." Clark nodded knowingly, and turned to glance at the two people sitting at the bar. When the two came in, he noticed it, and when he was thinking about whether to notify David, Natasha appeared. Watching Natasha go straight to the bar, gesture with those two people for a while, and then lead them to leave, Clark knew that he didn''t need his help. "There will be a party at Clint''s house in a few days, so don''t be late." "Don''t worry, I won''t be late." "I''m talking about this one." "I''ll try my best!" Bruce said that he would try to get there as early as possible, and he didn''t ask what party Clint''s house was going to hold. Anakin and Obi-Wan saw the simple chat between the few people. Although the master and apprentice could not understand what they were saying, they could tell from the expressions, demeanor and mood swings of these people that they were some homely words. The environment and atmosphere of this city is very good. Obi-Wan has been to many planets and seen many cities. I dont know how many cities like Winter City that dont seem to have a high level of civilization have seen it, but it can be said that none of them have such a good sanitation environment. The law and order in the city is amazing, and the relationship between people seems to be very good. It looks like this is a great city, he is a little curious now, what kind of person is the ruler of this city? Listening to Anakin, it seems to be a young man? Soon, Obi-Wan came to the largest building in Winter City, Winter Castle. When he saw the ruler of Winter City, or His Majesty the King of Winter Kingdom, he suddenly had a strange feeling: what stood in front of him was not a person, or some humanoid race, but a fiery, A star that shines brightly. "Welcome to Winter City." Familiar language reached his ears, and Obi-Wan asked curiously: "Where is this place in the Milky Way?" "This is not the Milky Way." Obi-Wan thought that Anakin just passed through some kind of special wormhole and came to a relatively remote place. Winter City is still located in the Milky Way, otherwise how can the other party understand the common language of the Milky Way? David briefly explained that he possesses some kind of magical power, which allows him to learn a new language in the shortest time, so that he can communicate and communicate with people from all over the world. "So it is." Afterwards, David put two learning devices in front of Obi-Wan and Anakin, telling them that as long as they use this device, they can also learn Brennian in a very short time. Having been around the city for a while, he already has a good impression of Winter City, and at the same time, Obi-Wan, who is confident enough in his own strength, decided to use this thing first. Two people did not use it together, the necessary vigilance should still be maintained. David could feel the vague fluctuations emanating from Anakin''s body. Although he didn''t touch the hilt of the sword at his waist, as long as he sensed that the situation was a little bit wrong, as long as a thought arose, The lightsaber on his waist would fly precisely into Anakin''s hands, making it easier for the Jedi apprentice to kill. However, he soon ceased to be vigilant, and Obi-Wan learned the new language in the blink of an eye. "This thing is really good." (end of this chapter) Chapter 496： Father-in-law arrives Chapter 496 Father-in-law arrives As a Jedi Master, Obi-Wan''s spiritual power and intelligence are high enough, so he has a strong endurance. Knowledge such as the Common Language of Brennia is not only transmitted quickly, but also unpacked and learned quickly. When Anakin was studying, Obi-Wan could speak to David fluently in the local language after trying several simple pronunciations. "awesome." From this point, we can also see how ''strength'' this person is. After all, there are not many people in Winter City who can complete the transmission quickly and master it quickly. Even Kryptonians with super brains, only the best few can master a new language so quickly. After Obi-Wan, Anakin also showed his talent. He also learned the common language of Brennia in a short time, and then began to use this newly learned language to talk to everyone. There is no language barrier, and the master and apprentice want to go out for a walk again, so as to understand Winter City more intuitively. But before leaving, the two had a good chat with David for a while, and had a more detailed understanding of Winter City. Anakin just listened to David''s introduction at the beginning, knowing that Winter City is very magical, and it seems that many people like him from various worlds will suddenly appear. But at that time, he thought it was a test or some kind of test, and he didn''t take these things too seriously in his heart. At this point, after realizing that all of this is true, I realized how amazing this is. At the same time, he finally knew that Winter City is not as backward as it seems on the surface. Winter City has very advanced technology and can easily perform ultra-long-distance space jumps. How far is this ultra-long distance? Can travel across galaxies! "..." Obi-Wan and Anakin looked at each other. They had great doubts about what David said. How advanced is Winter City? Not like it! But the other party doesn''t seem to need to brag! Maybe go and see for yourself? According to David''s description, there should be something you want to see at the Winter Barracks: there is an area specially open to people to visit on the Barracks, like the space fighters used by Winter City, anyone in Winter City can be seen. "If it''s really that powerful, maybe I''ll come and buy a small spaceship." "If you really want a spaceship, Winter City can provide customized services." As for what Obi-Wan buys with? This is too simple. There are a lot of technologies in the Star Wars world. Dont think that these Jedi knights dont understand high technology. The lightsabers they use are pure technological creations that gather a lot of black technologies. If you want to become a Jedi Knight, the most important subject when you graduate is to make your own lightsaber. So as long as Obi-Wan and Anakin want, he can exchange technology for money and items in Winter City. However, the master and apprentice have no idea about this so far. After communicating with David, the two left together to visit various corners of Winter City. After being able to communicate in Brunnian, the two people can visit more places, and at the same time, the speed of visiting has also slowed down. Because they can no longer walk around and just look around like before, now they can communicate with the locals and understand the culture, living customs, technological level and mysterious power here in Winter City. The first destination of the two of them after leaving Cold Winter Castle was the Cathedral of the Holy Light diagonally opposite the gate of Cold Winter Castle. Both of them felt the sacred aura emanating from this place before, but they didn''t go in because they couldn''t speak the language. Now I dont have this trouble, so I can learn more about the local religious beliefs. "I''m afraid these two people are not so easy to deal with!" Natasha didn''t leave directly when David was chatting with the master and apprentice, but stayed to watch the excitement. Unlike most of the newcomers who came to Winter City from other worlds, Anakin and Obi-Wan seemed particularly ''independent''. Neither of them seemed prepared to establish a close personal relationship with David, but only regarded Winter City as a One of many planets in the Milky Way. For these Jedi, no matter how miraculous this place is, it is just a passer-by in their lives, and they have never thought of other possibilities. "Normal, the Jedi dedicated his whole life to the Jedi Temple. Before Secret Order No. 66, the Jedi Knights were basically like this." Anakin is considered the most special of the Jedi Knights, because he still cares about his mother, and there are still worldly desires in his heart. Because of this, Anakin has not been recognized by the Jedi Council for a long time. No matter how powerful he is, he has never considered making him a Jedi Master, and he has never considered letting him join the Jedi Council. parliament. Similarly, it was also because of the various operations of the Jedi that gave Palpatine so many opportunities, and finally won the Chosen Son under his command, creating the Megatron Multiverse who has been ranked the most popular all year round. The black knight Darth Vader at the top of the villain list. "So, you plan to wait for the No. 66 secret order before recruiting that Jedi master?" "In the current situation, I don''t know whether Secret Order No. 66 can be implemented smoothly." David has great confidence in Winter City. Even if he doesn''t take the initiative to spoil it, but with the intelligence of Obi-Wan and Anakin, he will soon find out what the biggest opportunity for Winter City is. At that time, it was not entirely impossible for the two of them to have the advantage of knowing the plot, and to twist the entire plot in another direction. "What if Palpatine finds that the situation is out of control and directly lifts the table?" "Then train with Palpatine and the Galactic Empire''s fleet first." Winter City just lacks space combat experience, and the easiest and rude way to increase experience quickly is to conduct a lot of actual combat. Anyway, the soldiers of Winter City are not afraid of death. It is not a big deal if they can''t beat the Galactic Empire for a while. After all, across the planes, only David''s side can fight the Galactic Empire, and the Galactic Empire can''t threaten Winter City. It is not uncommon for the Galactic Empire, which has been beaten unilaterally and cannot regain the initiative in the war, to be grinded to death by Winter City. By that time, how can I cultivate an experienced space fleet. "If it goes well, Anakin can be recruited, and His Majesty can replace him and become the Emperor of the Galactic Empire." Natasha followed David''s words and found that the script seemed unfair! But I thought that David had the opportunity to become the king of Sparta and Westeros, but he didn''t really rule those two places. He just supported the two agents Tyndarius and Ned Stark. , maybe David is not interested in the position of Emperor of the Empire? Maybe choose to support Anakin-Skywalker as the Emperor of the Empire? Unexpectedly, after listening to what Natasha said, David suddenly felt that becoming the emperor of the Galactic Empire would be pretty good. He despises Westeros and Sparta. Essentially, those two places are not big enough. Compared with the Milky Way, the Milky Way is large enough to arouse David''s interest. "Sounds good, do you have a detailed plan?" "..." Natasha was speechless, she had a detailed plan for fart, she just said a few words casually, but she didn''t expect David to take it seriously. what to do? Do you want to discuss it with others? Everyone worked together to formulate a plan to successfully enthroned His Majesty the King as Emperor of the Galactic Empire? She doesn''t think there is anything wrong with David being the emperor of the Galactic Empire, he must be better than Palpatine''s Sith! It is definitely better than the group of waste politicians in the old republic and the new republic. "After I discuss with Steve, Tony, and Bruce, I will draw up a rough plan?" "Just kidding, don''t bother." David looked at Gwen who opened the door and poked his head in. He knew that Gwen had something to ask him, so he stopped joking with Natasha. If he is really interested in the position of the emperor of the Galactic Empire, he will go and get it himself, and there is no need to make any special plans at all. "Let''s see what Anakin and Obi-Wan will do first." Natasha turned her head to look at Gwen, knowing that it was time to go, she resolutely resigned and left Winterhold. Yelena, who was watching the show all the time, looked at her sister, and said casually: "The famous black widow is not as charming as the legend! This king seems to have no interest in you at all, should you consider abdicating the throne and letting the virtuous gone?" "..." Natasha rolled her eyes, she knew what this sister was thinking: "Let''s just use your White Widow code name!" The two sisters left in a row, while David and Gwen chatted about more terrible things. "Are you going to explain the situation to your father?" "Yes." Gwen and David have been together for several years. She feels that she doesnt need to keep hiding some things from her father. Letting him know the actual situation can also make him feel more at ease, so that he wont be thinking about finding out David, a liar, all day long. "Actually, you could have told him a long time ago." David understood why Gwen wanted to talk to himself about this matter. In order to convince her father, George Stacey, that the outrageous words were true, he must bring him to Rin A trip to Winterfell. At that time, David will definitely come out to entertain, it is impossible to hide and not meet. "I wanted to tell him the truth a long time ago, but I don''t know what to say about some things." "What''s up?" "Laura, Eva, Helen..." Gwen glanced at David, watching David''s face change a little bit: "Now it seems that it''s better to explain it earlier, if it takes another two years, I''m afraid it will be even more inconvenient . The matter of Sansa reminded Gwen that if he waited any longer, the list would become longer and longer, and his father might not be able to bear this kind of stimulation. At that time, it will be a lot of fun to perform an American Iaido live and want to open David''s mind. Gwen doesnt mind watching fun, but she doesnt want to be a fun herself. In order to avoid the worst situation, its better to let her father know the truth earlier. (end of this chapter) Chapter 497： Let father-in-law open his eyes Chapter 497 Let the father-in-law open his eyes "Gwen, no matter how bizarre things you tell me, I won''t be surprised, after all, I''ve seen too many strange things in this city... What men and women in tight clothes swinging around like spiders , Crazy man in strange armor on a flying skateboard throwing bombs everywhere." after an hour. "I have never seen this situation before." George Stacey stood on the streets of Winter City, looked at the people wearing ''strange'' costumes around him, walking through the ''antique'' city, and seriously doubted whether he was dreaming? How could he be in another place in the blink of an eye? This is the place called Winter City? In comparison, when the daughter said that she was the woman in the black tights who liked to swing around the city like a spider, it was not a big deal. For Director George Stacey, what concerned him most was that this city was actually the place where David ruled. At first, he thought that that dead liar named David had given his precious daughter some strange ecstasy potion, and he actually said that he was a king, which was outrageous! He is already going to find this guy and give him a hard lesson. As a result, I personally came to Cold Winter City and saw what the city David ruled looked likethat guy, is he really a king? Not a liar? Just as he was thinking about David, that face that made people look more and more angry appeared in front of him. "Hello, Mr. Stacy, welcome to Winter City." "..." Seeing that the other party is a noble king, he is so polite to him, and because he is still in the other party''s territory, he will not draw his gun for now. Stretched out his hand and shook David twice, George Stacey turned his head and glanced at the extremely conspicuous huge building next to him. He guessed in his heart, this should be the municipal building? The Capitol or something? The next second, I was slapped by my precious daughter. "This is Cold Winter Castle, David''s residence. Because it has just been built, there are still many rooms that have not been renovated." "..." Such a large building, you told me it was the residence of this bastard? Although he is a king, is it too outrageous? Speaking of which, how much area does this king rule? Is it just this city? George Stacey, with a stinky face, walked into this huge white building accompanied by her daughter and led by David himself. Walking into the brand-new Winter Castle, although there are still many rooms that have not been renovated, the ''public area'' has been completely repaired, especially the very tall and wide first floor. In order to ensure that the Cybertronians can move here, the whole Floor has amazing space. Walking in here, you will suspect that you have not entered the room at all, or entered some kind of huge venue. George Stacey has this kind of doubt. He can''t figure out what is the point of building such a huge house inside? Is it simply to show your status? Just thinking about it, the baby girl Gwen has already seen through his thoughts, and explained to him in a low voice why the first floor of Winter Castle is so tall and empty: Winter City is inhabited by a race called Cybertronians. The height and size are relatively large. In order to facilitate them to come to Winter Castle to meet David, the first floor of Winter Castle was specially built like this. On both sides of the first floor of Cold Winter Castle are the main hall and a large meeting room. "..." George Stacey, who secretly felt that the little padded jacket had leaked, reluctantly accepted this statement. Follow David all the way to the reception room. Visiting Cold Winter Castle and so on can be watched slowly by Gwen later. At this time, David must first do his best as a landlord and entertain this father-in-law who came here specially. The best tea in Winter City, all kinds of snacks and fruits, this is to prove that Winter City is rich in products, and Gwen will not have any discomfort in life here. By the way, I would like to introduce the current situation of the Winter Kingdom to Mr. George Stacy: the Winter Kingdom has completely inherited the territory of the former Tilan Kingdom. Of course, this can be ignored. Also just wiped out the Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, which has a huge hatred, so this should be mentioned in one stroke. The area currently ruled by the Winter Kingdom includes the entire northern region and the central and western regions of the eastern region of the Brunnia continent. It is the most powerful human kingdom on the Brunnia continent. In addition, the Winter Kingdom has a port city, Arendelle, on the continent of Yaneira. Although Arendelle has not been merged into the territory of the Winter Kingdom in name, it is actually under the governance of the Winter Kingdom. Elsa, who was originally supposed to be the Queen of Arendelle, is now in Winter City for a long time, and the daily management of Arendelle has given a lot of guidance and advice from Winter City. Even the citizens of Arendelle know that they are now accepting the rule of His Majesty David Glamorgan, King of Winter Kingdom. In this regard, the mood of the people of Arendelle is quite stable. They feel that David, who has rescued Elsa and indirectly saved Arendelle, is a good king. Well, these minor issues can be ignored. In short, the area ruled by the Winter Kingdom is not small. According to the current situation, it will take a few years to completely unify the Brennia continent. It''s a pity that these words can''t be said in too much detail. If you say too much, George Stacey will seriously worry about the safety of his daughter. Because it sounds like Winter Kingdom is constantly at war with people. A country in constant war doesn''t sound like a good place. Anyway, casually introduce the territory of the Winter Kingdom, the population and diversity of races, field yields, and various crops; the surrounding countries, and the unique customs on the continent of Brunnia. Especially the technological level of Winter City, this should be highlighted. "You mean, Winter City''s power supply is nuclear power?" "Yes." "..." When he first came here, George Stacy felt that this Winter City was more like a city or country that was roughly in the middle ages to the renaissance period. Anyway, it has nothing to do with the word industry. As a result, after entering Cold Winter Castle, I found that there are many modern facilities in Cold Winter Castle. Electric lights, modern bathrooms, and the occasional car made him realize that Winter City might not be that backward. Now David told him that Winter City uses safe and pollution-free nuclear power generation technology? "Nuclear power generation, is it risky?" "You are talking about nuclear fission technology, and Winter City uses nuclear fusion technology." The Winter City power plant uses the Ark reactor provided by Tony Stark. The Ark reactor is a cold nuclear fusion technology, a proper black technology. George Stacey is not a husband, he knows very well how big the difference is between the two. Never would have expected that something that I hadnt even studied in my own world would be seen in this place. Next, all kinds of content that sounded particularly nonsense came out of David''s mouth non-stop: space fighters, space jump technology, new space battleships... What''s this? Bragging rights? Just when George Stacey began to doubt again, David began to arrange for him to visit various places in Winter City. There are a lot of powerful equipment in the Cold Winter Barracks, but they are suspected of showing off their muscles, so they can''t go. So the most suitable place to visit is the battleship construction factory. After the hard work of the diggers, a large enough space has been cleared in the hilly area to the northwest of Winter City, that is, to the north of the Industrial Zone of Winter City, and various supporting facilities have been built. Winter City''s first space battleship, the Brennia, has already started construction. Although construction has just started, the construction site is full of black technology, which is very suitable as a place to visit. Called a Kun-style fighter and flew directly from Cold Winter Castle, which is convenient and fast. This fighter plane alone is enough to amaze Mr. George Staceythe Quin-type fighter plane in Winter City has been upgraded again. The latest Kun-style fighter currently used in Winter City, although its appearance is the same as the previous generation, but with new materials and new engines, the Kun-type fighter has the ability to freely enter and exit the atmosphere, space navigation and space transition. In the future, when the Winter Knights fight, they can still choose to take Quin-type fighters; when large warships are inconvenient to enter the planet''s atmosphere, they can also use Quin-type fighters to land. After seriously looking at this sci-fi-looking and even more sci-fi-sounding aircraft, George Stacey became much calmer after seeing the construction site of a large space battleship with his own eyes. Even when he saw the legendary Cybertronians, he was very calm. I saw too many outrageous things at once, which increased a bit of resistance. However, he still asked David curiously: "How big is this battleship?" "The length is about 1,600 meters." "How did such a huge thing fly out of the planet?" "The battleship is equipped with an anti-gravity engine, which can easily get rid of the gravity of the planet.", Not only is it easy to break away from the gravity of the planet, there will not even be obvious bumps, and it will be very smooth when taking off. Taking off to space on the Brennia battleship is even more comfortable than taking a VF or Quinjet fighter out of the atmosphere. Hearing this, George Stacey looked at the young man next to him who still couldn''t fall in love. At this time, he had to admit that his precious daughter''s eyesight was quite reliable. This young man whom he once regarded as a liar was indeed an outstanding man. No wonder he was able to captivate his daughter. At this point, he had nothing to object to, and he looked at David with a little more approval. Gwen, who has been by the side for a long time and has not spoken for a long time, has already seen through the tricks David is playing: Having said so much, he only shows how successful his "career" is, and he didn''t reveal anything about his private life! Mr. George Stacey was also confused by David''s series of operations. He completely forgot to ask about David''s personal situation, and even forgot to ask about the most important family members. (end of this chapter) Chapter 498： hooves Chapter 498 Little Hooves George Stacey looked at the construction site for a while. Apart from the space battleship that couldn''t even be seen in its prototype, he also carefully looked at the busy workers around. He found that although these workers could also speak Brennian, which he did not understand, many of them also spoke English. This phenomenon made him feel very strange, so he asked his daughter, why so many people in Winter City speak English? If he heard correctly, he also heard French and Spanish? Gwen had no choice but to explain to his father that in addition to the people of this world, the residents of Cold Winter City also have many people from other worlds, including many from the earth. For example, in an end-time occupied by machines, all human beings there are enslaved by machines in a virtual world. After Winter City rescued the human beings in that world, these people also moved to Winter City to live. "Why did you come to Winter City? Are they unwilling to continue living in their own world?" "After the world went through a world war, the environment was greatly damaged, and it would take a long time to restore it to a state that was originally suitable for human survival." In that case, a small number of human beings can still live. Once the number exceeds a certain level, it is impossible to support so many people with the state of the earth. Come to Cold Winter City to survive, stay there can only wait for death. After George Stacey learned about the situation, he became somewhat fond of David. He likes young people with a sense of justice. In addition to the doomsday world where the world environment is destroyed like the Matrix world, the residents of Winter City also have high elves from Quel''Thalas. Although the number is not particularly large, their status in Cold Winter City is particularly important. Most of the priests in the Holy Light Cathedral are high elves. Not to mention the Tiran Knights, one of the two ace knights in Winter City, was also trained by the high elf Sylvanas-Windrunner. In addition, the Cybertronians who lost their homes and came to live in Winter City; the Kryptonians who lost their homes and came to live in Winter City; the mutants who lost their homes and came to live in Winter City... "..." George Stacey understands that the rapid development of Winter City depends on absorbing refugees from various worlds who have lost their homes. But it was a good deed anyway, so he stopped complaining. Just when David was about to continue to take George Stacy to visit other places, he suddenly received a communication from Jaina. This is very strange, this person really comes to the door for everything, she must have a serious business to find herself. "If you have something to do, go and do it! I will accompany my father around." "David, go get busy! Anyway, I''m just looking around, and I don''t need to be accompanied." Because of the changed perception, George Stacey''s tone and expression softened when he spoke to David. a lot. He thought in his heart that it would be enough to have Gwen accompany him to visit around. David, a majestic King, must have a lot of things to deal with. It is already very face-saving to take such a long time to greet him. "In this case, I will take my leave first." David and Gwen asked some more things, such as don''t forget to bring some golden apples to her father, and take them back to the family. Opened the portal and left directly, leaving the Quinjet fighter to the father and daughter. "..." George Stacey blinked, looked at the closed golden light door in front of him, and asked his daughter curiously: "Is this space technology?" "No, this is the teleportation ability, should it be considered a super power?" David''s teleportation ability was obtained from Clarice, and it should indeed be classified as a superpower. It''s just that David usually shows himself as a holy light spellcaster. When he uses similar methods, everyone will always habitually treat them as teleportation spells. George Stacey suddenly realized that he still didn''t know much about Winter City, but before asking about these things, he should have a good talk with his daughter about other things. "How does David usually treat you?" "Huh? Very good!" Gwen thinks that David is very good in everything, but sometimes he is too enthusiastic to bear it, and he has to feel pain and happiness from time to time. "That''s good." George Stacey looked at his daughter. He thought that a young man with David''s status would definitely have a lot of women who wanted to get along with him. His daughter''s love life might be full of thorns. But he didn''t plan to talk too much, it''s better for her mother to talk about this kind of topic. Now, as long as Gwen is happy, it is enough. George Stacy followed Gwen to continue to visit Winter City. This time he was curious about the mysterious power of Winter City, so after leaving the battleship construction site, he flew back to Winter Castle, and then went to the Cathedral of the Holy Light... At this time, David met Jaina in Winter Castle. "When I returned to Azeroth, I asked the Lord Regent. At that time, he said that he had found traces of the Draenei and was making simple contact with them." "oh!" It turned out that there was news about the Draenei, no wonder Jaina would look for her. As for why there was news of the Draenei, Fording didn''t come to inform himself? The main reason is that Fording, who is the regent, is too busy. Although Calia-Menethil became the queen, the burden of governing the Kingdom of Lordaeron is all on Fording and others, because Calia doesn''t know how to govern the country, and she hasn''t really learned about it Knowledge. It is definitely too late to learn now, which is why Fording will become the regent, not just because Fording turned the tide and kept the Kingdom of Lordaeron. So the work of finding and confirming whether the draenei have arrived in Azeroth is handed over to the trusted subordinates, and it will take time to contact them after getting the news. Fording originally wanted to introduce the Draenei to David in Winter City after establishing a basic relationship with the Draenei, so that the two sides can directly start discussing the possibility of the Draenei moving into Winter City. As a result, the efficiency of the subordinates was really worrying. In fact, the key factor was that the subordinates could not make decisions on the spot and could only ask back and forth for instructions. In addition, the place where the draenei landed is too far away, not near the Eastern Kingdom at all. At this time, they are on Azuremyst Isle not far from the home of the night elves, which is located on the northwest side of the Kalimdor continent. That is to catch up with Jaina to ask about the situation, and help a little by the way, which speeds up the communication process between the two parties, otherwise I dont know how much time it will take. At that time, the draenei who had completely stabilized on Azuremyst Isle might not be happy to move to Winter City. After all, in the eyes of these draenei, Azeroth is a good new home. Although it still faces the threat of dark forces, it has found many trustworthy allies. Because of David''s intervention, things have changed. The current leader of the Draenei, Prophet Velen, has already received an invitation from Winter City. He is curious about this David who is in another world but knows his own family, and agrees to visit Winter City in person. "So, Velen is coming to Winterfell?" "Yes." Of course, it wasn''t David who agreed, and Jaina immediately returned to Azeroth to bring Velen over. As the leader of the draenei, Velen had to make various arrangements before leaving his people, such as what should the draenei do when he left and never came back. "When will that prophet come?" "If it''s the fastest, it''ll be a week later. If it''s slow, I can''t tell." Prophet Velen''s status among the draenei is too special. With his status, he can''t go wherever he wants, and there are too many things involved. , It must take a lot of time for various preparations. "Oh, then don''t worry." Anyway, he didn''t come over right away, and David didn''t plan to arrange any special meeting ceremony for Velen. Draenei are welcome in Winterfell, but not required. David wants the Draenei, but if Velen doesn''t want the Draenei to ''join'' Winter City, but wants to draw a separate site in the Winter Kingdom as the new home of the Draenei, David can''t Agreed - it''s not that the draenei have never done similar things, the group of people who occupy the magpie''s nest are very familiar with it. The Draenei he wants are the Draenei who are members of Winter City, not the "Draenei" who are simply in Winter City. If Velen cant accept it, he wont force it. Lets just make friends and get acquainted. Winter City still welcomes the draenei to come and rush through the door. Anyway, running around, there will always be a few draenei staying in Winter City. At that time, there will still be draenei in Winter City. It is nothing more than a slower population growth rate, and there may be A lot of mixed blood? In addition, there are some groups among the Draenei that are excluded by themselves: the group called the Broken. These people were corroded by the power of demons, resulting in deformed bodies, sagging skin, shrinking body shape, and sarcomas growing on their bodies, and they were also abandoned by the Holy Light. If Nobundo hadn''t found the power of the shaman and kept some of the Broken minded, this group of unlucky guys would have been completely wiped out by the Draenei. Even so, the Broken were excluded and hostile in the Draenei group, and the Broken, who relied on the power of the shaman to keep their minds clear, very much hoped to find a way to recover. David hasn''t seen the Broken yet, but he can try to help these corrupted Draenei recover, and then he may be able to harvest a large number of Draenei shamans, and the two problems of shamans and Draenei Solved at the same time. There are many plans, no matter which plan is used, the Draenei are destined to join Winter City! However, it is not without hidden dangers. Draenei and blood elves... huh? David finally realized what he had overlooked during this period of time: the plot of the world of Azeroth was mixed up by himself, and Quel''Thalas stood intact in the Eastern Kingdom. Naturally, Kael''thas didn''t bring a group of high elves, who claimed to be blood elves, and then went to Outland to kill, and became enemies with Draenei. Then the question is, who brought the draenei in Outland to Azeroth this time? (end of this chapter) Chapter 499： Minor changes in the development model Chapter 499 Minor changes in the development model David thought about it, and felt that the murderer was most likely the Burning Legion. According to the time, it is almost time for the Burning Crusade plot, the Dark Portal opens again, and the warriors of Azeroth set off to Outland. It''s just an attack on the outer domain this time, what kind of situation will it be? Will the new orc tribe led by Thrall cooperate with the Alliance? In addition, because I have influenced too many things, is Illidan still locked up? Without Illidan and Kael''thas, the situation in Outland should be completely different from what I know. "Oops, there is no prophetic advantage." It''s not just the situation in Outland, the Alliance army just wiped out Northrend not long ago, which means that the plots of The Burning Crusade and Wrath of the Lich King are all gone. Azeroth in this world line will go in a completely unknown direction. I remembered that when Fording introduced himself to Varian, he also buckled the hat of a prophet. As a result, I didnt make good use of my identity as a prophet, so I was suddenly laid off. "It seems that it is not useless, you can predict the catastrophe in advance..." David immediately thought that Fording also knew the plot, so it was impossible for him not to be on guard against the black dragon in advance. After Bao Buqi solved the problem in Outland, he turned around and recruited a group of heroes to slay the dragon. "You can consider asking Fording for dragon blood, dragon scales, dragon skin, dragon whips and the like." Just do it when you think of it, make a list directly, record what you want, and then give it to Jaina, and trouble her to bring it to Fording next time she returns to Azeroth. "..." Jianna took the things that David handed over calmly. Although she worked part-time as a delivery girl, it was just a small favor, and she didn''t care about anything with David. Anyway, I had a good time in Winter City. Since the **** of magic was killed, the shackles attached to the magical power of the world of Brennia have been completely lifted. Now she can cast spells as she likes in Azeroth, and even Brennia''s spell casting environment is better than Azeroth, because there is a higher concentration and easier mobilization of arcane energy here. After talking with Jaina about the draenei, Jaina left. She recently teamed up with Tony Stark and Steve to tackle the problem of stabilizing the teleportation facilities that can go back and forth between worlds. This project has actually been researched since the first day she came to Winter City. Although it has not been successful after such a long time, but Also accumulated a lot of experience. With the accumulation of various technologies in Winter City and the space technology of the Sakan people, it seems to be very close to success. At this time, there are guys like Tony who cheat, and Steve, who is especially good at defense, With the help of the former supreme mage who broke the space barrier, the results will be produced soon. David is looking forward to the early arrival of that day, but the problem he has to deal with right now is still Gwen''s father, Mr. George Stacy. After strolling around Cold Winter City, Mr. George Stacey, who has lamented the magic of Winter City countless times, left after having a meal in Cold Winter Castle. Looking at the exquisite food on the huge dining table and the busy servants around, Mr. George Stacey experienced the feeling when David was eating at his home. Food can''t make him feel comfortable, and the surrounding atmosphere makes him feel uncomfortable all over. At this time, he finally had the feeling of facing His Majesty the King. Even if this man is very young and is his daughter''s boyfriend, he can''t suppress the other party in terms of momentum. In this case, George Stacey didn''t ask too many questions, just chatted with David for a while, barely finished the meal, and then left. No matter what, he has already confirmed that his daughter''s boyfriend is not a liar. Although his identity is a bit outrageous, it is not unacceptable. And the other party showed quite excellent abilities, proving that he is fully capable of providing a good enough living environment for his daughter. Plus that his daughter really likes each other, so he has nothing to worry about. Bringing a few golden apples, a native product of Winter City, George Stacey went home under the leadership of Gwen. David guessed that after returning to his home court, George would definitely ask more questions after returning to his senses, but those were the questions Gwen had to face. As long as you don''t confront yourself face-to-face, everyone won''t be completely torn apart, and things won''t be too bad. "I hope Gwen can handle it." Randomly made two gestures and prayed for Gwen, hoping that she could get through the ''difficulty'' smoothly. I dont know if it was Davids prayer that helped. Gwen didnt show any embarrassment when she came back from dinner. She seemed to have relaxed a lot. It seemed that the conversation with her father went smoothly, and it resolved the pressure she had been having all along. mind problem. This made David very curious: "Didn''t you tell your father what happened in Winter Castle?" Gwen shook his head: "I think he has seen it." Her father is an experienced old policeman, and many things can be guessed at a glance. "Then he didn''t tell you to leave me as soon as possible?" "He just said that no matter what decision I make, he will support me." David stretched out his hand to embrace Gwen, and gently stroked her back with his palm: "Me too." "Um!" The two embraced each other and fell asleep, enjoying this peaceful and comfortable time. The next day, the sun rose as usual, and the people of Winter City still got up according to their usual habits and started a new day of busy life. Cities are building and expanding, and the northern plains are full of busy scenes. Rinwinter City, Snowfield Fort, and Port Tiran, the three areas are developing at the same time. According to this rhythm, within a few years, the entire northern plain will be fully developed. However, the northern plains will not become a complete city, and will still retain considerable natural scenery. Some of the reserved green areas will be planted with trees, and several additional forests will be built. Part of the residential area will be integrated with these small forests, and it will look like living in the forest. At present, in the southwest of Winter City, that is, on the land on the west bank of the Iron Water River, a residential area like this is planned to be built. It is a single-family house with a long distance between them. It is surrounded by lush trees, and the natural features are relatively intact. It can also make life more comfortable. And also to try to attract elves to settle there. "Many nobles in the city are very interested in this plan." David listened to the words of Sutton Stewart who ran back to Winter City not long ago, wondering when this guy changed his job as a real estate developer? Do you want to start thinking about setting up property taxes? "I just want to remind you that since the nobles have this idea, you might as well ask them to hire someone to form a team to be responsible for the construction and development." "You mean, throw out these infrastructure work and let them spontaneously contribute to the strength of Winter City?" It''s not that David didn''t think about this method, but it was just that Winter City was not big at that time, and he hoped to develop The situation is in your own hands. If he throws away these jobs early, he worries that Winter City will soon become like the capital of King Tilan: the inner city area is beautiful, but it is surrounded by all kinds of ugly and simple dilapidated houses, forming a slum-like area. outer city. "Wetherby can set up a department to be responsible for the review. From design to construction to delivery, it must meet the requirements of Winter City." David didn''t speak. There is nothing wrong with Earl Sutton-Stewart''s suggestion. Even if there is a problem, it is a human problem. Under normal circumstances, David would directly adopt it. He believed that those nobles would not dare to do anything for the time being right under his nose. If something really happens, you have to go to a farther place: the probability of the northern plains is not high, at least you have to go to Iron Tree Fort, or even a place further south of Iron Tree Fort. With the continuous expansion of the Winter Kingdom, those cities will undergo various reconstructions. This kind of real estate business will definitely be the most delicious cake in the Winter Kingdom in the future. From this point of view, handing over these affairs will indeed help the rapid construction of the entire Winter Kingdom, allowing other regions to quickly catch up with Winter City. In order to prevent Winter City and remote cities from being in different eras in the future. It can also bring in more employed people, such as those craftsmen who still insist on doing construction work, they can all pull up a team to take on this kind of work. Even if everyone only recruits a few more apprentices and small workers, how many jobs will be created? Considering that people will continue to enter Winter City in the future, David must consider the work of these people: even if these people are not willing to do these laborious tasks, these teams also need to manage money, negotiate, and find civilian jobs for engineering projects. "Just do it!" A new proposal was finalized casually. Next, Wetherby and his subordinates need to work together to improve this plan, striving to maximize the beneficial parts of it and suppress the bad ones. It will be years before we know the final outcome. David knows that any decision is accompanied by risks, and he should not resist just because he sees the disadvantages. In that case, nothing can be done. The official implementation of this proposal also means that the development model of Winter City has loosened a small hole, and it is no longer purely implemented according to the plan. More people will participate in the development of the game of Winter City, but unlike pure ''free development'', David, as a dictatorial king, still holds the final decision. Therefore, as long as David pays close attention to his kingdom, the development of the whole kingdom cannot deviate from the established general direction. Not only because the Winter Kingdom is a dictatorial imperial country, but also because David is the one with the biggest fist in the whole kingdom. That''s the point! It is also the reason why David is willing to open a gap appropriately to allow more people to participate. So he doesn''t worry about someone messing around, if he wants to die, he can try it! David just used it to show off how sharp Winterfell''s guillotine is! (end of this chapter) Chapter 500： its all up to daddy Chapter 500 It''s all up to dad New proposal and new atmosphere, the nobles showed amazing enthusiasm after discovering that His Majesty the King was willing to let them eat meat. In just three days, several engineering teams were pulled up, basically led by artisans from Azeroth, plus apprentices trained in the past few years, and temporary recruited workers. Subsequently, various design drafts for the new residential area fell on the government department in charge of Wetherby like snowflakes. At this time, Wetherby is still discussing various details of the new proposal with his subordinates. Not to mention the establishment of a new review department, there is not even a draft. Thus, all these design drawings were suppressed. The nobles expressed their dissatisfaction indirectly through various channels, and Wetherby responded with a smile: "I know you are in a hurry, but don''t worry!" Winter City just decided to select officials not long ago. The current officials are not enough. It is not an easy task to form a new department. It will be a month or two. So, it is better to take advantage of this time to make a few more designs, and there may be some advantages when it comes to review. There are several drafts, and there will always be one that can pass the test, so there is no need to repeatedly revise and review. The nobles felt that it made sense, so they stopped urging them in a hurry, and just waited for the review department to start working, and immediately drowned them with several plans! "The action of the nobles is amazing." "Normal, those with poor mobility have long been eliminated." On this continent, the knowledge, knowledge, and wealth of the nobles far exceed that of ordinary people. They can judge the development trend of Winter City early, and their rich family background and various personal connections can ensure their smooth entry at the first time. Even if the heirs of the family are relatively poor in knowledge and ability, the nobles with rich family backgrounds can still absorb those outstanding talents, but those from ordinary or even poor family backgrounds to assist them. Winter City has been continuously replenishing its population during this period. These people from the Matrix world come from all walks of life in various industries, and there are many elites among them, as well as elites in real estate-related industries. After these people came to Cold Winter City and adapted for a period of time, they were either actively or passively absorbed into the family by the nobles, and they made suggestions for the nobles, and they found their own way out. The nobles once again used their own advantages. "correct." David glanced at Sutton Stewart. As the deputy head of the Tiran Knights, the real commander, he suddenly ran back to Winter City, which made David quite speechless. But Sutton doesn''t care about this at all, he just wants to resign! After finishing the battle of the Temple, he felt that his mission had been completed, and there was no point in continuing to stay in the Tiran Knights. Currently, Sylvanas is completely in charge of the Knights of Tiran. She has become the de facto head of the Knights of Tiran. After returning to Winter City, she will receive the award and official promotion. David, who knew that what he said was useless, did not continue to dwell on Sutton''s guilt of "running away". This person may wish to pursue it by himself, so that he can take advantage of the trend to remove all positions. As for titles? Relying on the previous achievements and the status of Sophia''s uncle, David will not lose his title no matter what. In other words, even if he was deprived of his earl position, he didn''t care, as long as it didn''t prevent him from continuing to live a good life. "What''s the situation in the south? Did the New Alan Federation and the Sodulunma Empire respond to the destruction of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom and the Temple?" Gareth Stanton, who is in the south, will often report the situation, but it is better to ask people who have returned from the battlefield in person, so that they can better understand the details of all aspects. "The new Allan Federation is still the same. No matter what happens, they will be in chaos for a while. Anyway, when I came back, those guys hadn''t responded yet." In Earl Sutton-Stewart''s view, if David wanted to, he could order the Winter Legion and the Knights of Tilan to take advantage of the trend to attack the territory of the New Alan Federation. With the terrifying fighting power of the Tiran Knights, it only takes one or two battles for the so-called New Alan Federation to collapse and split into a large number of small countries again. At that time, the Winter Kingdom could use various methods such as persuasion, alienation, and division to completely destroy this force. However, the problem facing the Winter Kingdom is very straightforward: the land of the Holy Gunter Kingdom needs time to digest, and there is no spare power to continue to occupy more places in a short time. Even if the new Allan Federation is defeated, it will be difficult for the Winter Kingdom to directly occupy that area. Instead, why waste ammo and energy? It''s better to withdraw the army and take a good rest for a period of time. After digesting the land of the Holy Gaunt Kingdom and cleaning up the remnants of the above forces, so that the people there can really return to their hearts, they can attack the New Alan Federation. Although this would miss the best opportunity to attack, the huge gap in strength between the Winter Kingdom and the New Alan Federation made it unnecessary for Winter City to care about this advantage. Anyway, whenever you play? how to spell? The ending is already doomed: the New Allan Federation is completely wiped out! "As for the Sodulunma Empire, according to the results of the investigation, they don''t have the energy to pay attention to us." The interior of the Soduruma Empire is already in chaos. Orcs are rampaging in the southeast of this old empire. At the same time, the long coastline has become the biggest headache for this empire. "How long do you think they''ll last?" "I have no idea." Sutton said that he is not very familiar with the military strength of the Sodulunma Empire over the years. This old empire has always been a target that various forces dare not easily provoke because of its vast territory and strong military strength (paper data). Even during the most reckless period of the Tilan Kingdom, they tried their best to avoid conflicts with the Sodulunma Empire, so the two countries have hardly ever fought against each other. "However, considering the technology mastered by the group of orcs and the strength of the evil energy..." Speaking of this, Sutton suddenly remembered that David seemed to have taken over those guys who were hiding behind the scenes. The orcs have lost their biggest hole card. "It''s no wonder that the Soduruma Empire was just a bit chaotic, and it wasn''t directly wiped out by the orcs." According to Winter City''s understanding of the orcs, once the orcs encounter unsatisfactory situations, they can miraculously improve their technological level and master more powerful evil energy. Such an open play, under normal circumstances, the Soduruma Empire would definitely not be able to resist. But if the strength of the orcs stays at the level seen in Port Tiran and does not improve again, it is not impossible for the Soduruma Empire to fight against them. In addition to the destruction of the temple and the fall of the God of Magic, the use of magic is no longer restricted, and the mages of the Soduruma Empire can exert stronger combat power. In this case, the orcs may not be sure to win. "interesting." David began to seriously consider, launching several high-altitude detection devices to stay in the sky above the Soduruma Empire, and recorded the battle between this old empire and the orcs. That scene must be much more exciting than many war movies. Chatted with Sutton for a while. The earl said that he just wanted to enjoy life and didn''t want to hold any position. David followed his wishes and let him go. "Who else do you want to see next?" "Ed Stark is waiting for you in the reception room." Eva winked at David. The king of Westeros was obviously talking about Sansa with David. Tony Stark conveyed the information for both sides very well. According to the information obtained from the previous communication, Ed Stark believes that David does not reject his daughter Sansa, and there is a further possibility. So, this time he came to Cold Winter Castle in person. Walked into the reception room, and after greeting Ed Stark who had become the king, that is, Ned, the two parties sat down one after another. Although everyone is a king on the surface, Ed Stark will not treat David as an ordinary king. Ruling a group of backward and ignorant ordinary people is completely incomparable with ruling a country like Winter City. In the eyes of Ed Stark, David is not much different from the true godthe more you know about David''s experience, the more obvious this feeling is, especially when you know that David can easily bring the dead back to life. So, Ed Stark''s tone and words are quite respectful. Those who know him know that he is a king, but those who don''t know him think he is an ordinary knight under David. Even the most important topic: to give her daughter to David, is to let Sansa stay in Winter Castle to serve David. What to marry? What wife? That''s not even a word! Laura, Helen, Eva, Gwen, Sophia, so many people have not got the title, why can my daughter get it first? In terms of background, these few are no worse than Sansa, and their contributions to Winter City far exceed, so the most correct choice is not to worry about those unrealistic things. As long as Sansa can stay in Winter Castle and become the link between Winter City and Westeros, it will be of great benefit to the Stark family. For the specific situation, directly refer to the Kingdom of Sparta! Ready-made examples are there, easy to see. "What was Sansa thinking?" "Sansa admires you, Your Majesty." Although it was for the family, or even for the whole of Westeros, Ed Stark still asked his daughter for her opinion. In general, Sansa has no objection to this matter, because in her eyes, David is a young, handsome and very powerful hero. Since learning about the situation in Cold Winter City, she has been full of admiration for David, but she never thought that one day, she would have the opportunity to live in Cold Winter Castle. When the opportunity presented itself, Sansa blushed and said, "It''s all up to Dad!" Although these are not Sansa''s original words, they translate into Brennian to mean this! (end of this chapter) Chapter 501： Deliver and Find Chapter 501 Delivering to and looking for After a simple exchange, Ed Stark knew what he should do: send Sansa to Winter Castle in a while, and then let the two young people cultivate their relationship. How to cultivate, he will not participate, Sansa knows what to do. "..." David looked at Eddard Stark with a relaxed smile on his face, and swallowed everything he wanted to say. say what? Tell him that even if he doesn''t send his daughter, David will continue to support the Stark family to rule Westeros? Not only because Ed Stark and Tony are unrelated blood brothers, the key reason is that Ed Stark''s character is guaranteed. Such a person rarely plays small tricks behind his back. Even if his staff and family members around him give him similar suggestions, he will refuse to adopt them because of his high moral standards. It can be said that Ed Stark is the most suitable choice for Winter City. In comparison, little devils, Littlefinger, and Dragon Mama are not suitable to be the spokespersons of Winter City. Its not that these people are not smart enough, but that their vision and knowledge limit their abilities. They cant see more benefits and risks in Westeros, but can only see the benefits that are in front of them. At that time, when the time comes, the subordinates will make a move, and as soon as I grit my teeth, there is a high probability that I will do something that annoys David. In comparison, Ed Stark is better. As long as David doesn''t cheat on him, the patriarch of the Stark family will not cause trouble. Now that Sansa has been sent to Winter City, the two sides have established a closer relationship. The probability of the Stark family''s troubles has been reduced to the lowest. Westeros will become another stable kingdom after the Spartan Kingdom. resource world. Soon, Sansa came to Cold Winter Castle. The accompanying people only sent her to Eva, and then said goodbye and left. Here, Sansa will start a new life without her own family to take care of her, but she did not show panic. Because Sansa often comes to Winter City, she is very familiar with Winter City, and she is also a little older than when she went to Kings Landing in the original plot. Plus she is full of longing for Cold Winter Castle. Now she is full of expectations for the future, and of course she will not feel panic and fear. As for David''s private life? This is no secret in Winter City. There are many people discussing it among ordinary people, and it has been a hot topic among the residents of Winter City for a long time. Some girls are also discussing these things in private. Since His Majesty the King is young, handsome and capable, of course he will be favored by women! Many people have expressed their affection for His Majesty the King privately or even publicly. As long as David nods, these people are willing to go to Winter Castle to report immediately. It can be said that if David is willing, all the rooms in the newly built Winter Castle can be filled in one day. Sansa also talked about this when chatting with Shirley, but she didn''t expect that she would really have the opportunity to live in Winter Castle. "Maybe Shirley will be angry?" Shirley was one of the girls who didn''t want to live in Winter Castle, but she didn''t expect her good friend to move in now. Sansa met Eva, and under Eva''s guidance, she chose a bedroom. Next, Helen will take Sansa to visit the entire Cold Winter Castle to help her get acquainted with the environment as soon as possible. By the way, take her to know everyone in Cold Winter Castle. "You should know everyone who lives in Winterhold." Among them, Helen, Eva, Sophia, and Arcee live in Winter Castle, and Miss Hood also lives in Winter Castle, but she often goes to the Navy. Belfast is currently the chief steward in Winterhold, responsible for managing all the servants. If you need anything, you can go directly to Belfast, and she will help you solve most of the problems. Laura and Gwen will often go out, and Elsa will often come to ''guest''. "Elsa''s room has been reserved in Cold Winter Castle, and she may move in at any time." Basically, these are the people you need to get acquainted with. As for who else will live in in the future? Helen didn''t know the answer to this question, but there was a list circulating among the few of them, and occasionally they bet on who would live in first. Including Sylvanas, Liadrin, Kara, Clarice and other names are on the list. From time to time, some new names will appear on the list, such as Jill, Gretel, Natasha, etc., but no one expected that Sansa Stark would live in after Arcee. Helen felt very sorry about this. She bet heavily on Kara, but David and Kara actually maintained a very stable friendship. While Sansa visited Cold Winter Castle to get acquainted with her future new home, another person was also visiting Cold Winter City. Since Anakin discovered Cold Winter City, he often comes here for a walk. He doesn''t have many friends in the Jedi Temple, except for Obi-Wan, only Speaker Palpatine will talk to him from time to time. So, after discovering Cold Winter City, when he was depressed and bored, he would choose to hang out here. Because in this place, no one knows who he is, let alone exclude him specifically. The residents of Winterfell are friendly and happy to chat with him. At the same time, the priests of the Holy Light Cathedral were also very happy to share with him various experiences, which made Anakin very curious about the magical power of the Holy Light. However, Anakin did not go to the Cathedral of the Holy Light today to discuss the Holy Light with the priests in the church, but walked along the road to the north of Winter City. He has been here several times, and he already knows that the main avenue of Winter City will extend all the way to the Winter Forest in the north. The most important military camp in Winter City is in the Winter Forest. In addition, there are power plants, water plants and other facilities. Today he mainly wants to visit the military camp. In addition, it was also because of the advertisement he saw in Winter City: a new martial arts gym was built in the Winter Forest. If anyone is interested in martial arts, they can go to sign up. Anakin was somewhat interested in this martial arts gym, because according to the introduction in the advertisement, this martial arts gym does not teach purely fighting skills. There is also a magical power called spiritual power. "There are so many tricks in Winter City." All the way to the north, Anakin first went to the barracks and visited the training of the Winter Knights. Anakin felt a headache for these knights who wore heavy power armor and were good at using holy light to fight. He suspected that when the Jedi knights encountered the heavily armed winter knights, they would only be slaughtered. If Winter City is really in the Milky Way, then when King David wants to unify the Milky Way, when the Jedi Temple faces such a powerful Winter Army, what will it use to ''maintain the peace of the Milky Way? ''. After visiting the Winter Knights, the image of the invincible Jedi Knight in Anakin''s heart was greatly impacted. After learning about the development and evolution history of Winter City, he had a feeling for the Jedi Temple that always followed the old rules. raised more doubts: Can such a Jedi Temple really solve all the problems in the galaxy? After all, who can be sure that there is no force similar to Winter City in the vast galaxy? Coming out of the barracks, Anakin walked towards the Martial Arts Hall. He didn''t take any means of transportation, but when there was no one around, he could run to make his way. Jedi Knights have superhuman strength, and they can move no slower than vehicles when necessary. As a genius Jedi, even if Anakin has not yet formally entered the army, his strength is strong enough. For ordinary people, the distance is a bit far, and he only needs one sprint to reach it. Looking at the huge courtyard in front of him, Anakin stood at the door curiously and looked at it for a long time, but he didn''t see a single figure after looking for a long time. This made him wonder if he was in the wrong place? "What''s your business?" Just when Anakin was hesitating whether to go in and take a look, a blond woman with an exaggerated figure and a purple mark on her forehead came out. She was a little surprised when she saw Anakin, and then sized her up curiously . "I saw an advertisement saying that there is a martial arts gym here, but I seem to have found the wrong place." "There is no mistake, this is here." Tsunade nodded. It turned out that she was looking for it specially. It seemed that there was a lot of excitement, so she gave up her plan to go out for a drink, and she was going to watch the excitement before she said: "Come in, I will take you Go see the curator of this martial arts school." "Thank you." Anakin nodded his thanks, and at the same time knew that the woman in front of him was not the owner of the martial arts gym: "My name is Anakin-Skywalker, you can call me Anakin or Annie." "My name is Tsunade." Tsunade looked at Anakin again, and she could see that this young man was very powerful, definitely not an ordinary young man. I dont know if he came to kick the pavilion? Tsunade was thinking this, while Anakin looked around and asked, "Why didn''t I see anyone?" He originally thought that there should be many talents here in the martial arts school, right? Even if there are no students at the beginning of the opening, how many teachers will there be! The Tsunade in front of him, shouldnt he be a teacher who teaches fighting? "The martial arts hall has just been built, and the advertisement has just been sent out. You are the first person to come to the door." Tsunade looked at Anakin: "But you don''t seem to be here to learn from the teacher." "I''m curious about the spiritual power mentioned in the advertisement, so come and have a look." "So this is ah!" Tsunade looked at Anakin again, and came to a conclusion based on his own observation: This person should also come from another world, and he also possesses some kind of power, so he is curious about other powers. Just like myself, he is also full of curiosity about the holy light and arcane art in Cold Winter City, and he will also ask Huan Hai what spiritual power is. When I lived here for a while, I often exchanged ideas with Huanhai. I really didn''t expect that the little old lady had such amazing strength. I just dont know what kind of power this Anakin is using? Compared with Huanhai, who is stronger and who is weaker? "Do you want to call some people over? By the way, open a handicap to make a fortune?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 502： Finalize two tourist resorts Chapter 502 finalizes two tourist resorts Tsunade wanted to earn some pocket money, she thought so, and she did the same. Directly used the communication equipment to call the people he knew in Winter City. When David came to Huanhai, a newly built martial arts gym that didn''t even have a name, he saw several acquaintances. "Are you here?" After Tsunade glanced at David, he focused all his attention on the note in his hand, on which were written the betting objects and amounts of several people. As long as it goes well, whether Huanhai wins or the young man named Anakin wins, she can make a fortune today, and she will not be short of money for drinks in the next period of time. "Do you want to place a bet?" "..." David shook his head speechlessly. He was not interested in betting. He even felt that Tsunade was going to be unlucky because he didn''t think Anakin and Genkai could fight. Even if it is a competition, the possibility is very low. Sure enough, Anakin came to understand what spiritual power is, mainly to discuss with Huanhai, and there is no need to do it at all. This left Tsunade who had been waiting for a long time to "fight" very speechless. The betting note in his hand is getting hotter and hotter. Thinking about it carefully, what should we do in this situation? Is it a banker kill? Or general compensation? It''s really hateful, you Anakin, a young man, how come you look like an old man? Just sit and chatter! At your age, you should directly challenge Huanhai! Where is your blood? What about your aggressiveness? Unfortunately, after Anakin asked clearly what spiritual power is, he left and left without any intention of challenging the fantasy sea. It feels more like an academic exchange. The few people who were called by Tsunade didn''t take it seriously when they saw the excitement, and strongly demanded that Tsunade compensate them for their "spiritual loss". Everyone went to drink together tonight, and Tsunade would pay for the drink. "..." As for the money they bet? Of course they want to go back. David took a look, there were Black Widow Natasha, Crossbones Rumlow, Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes, and the pilot Yong, Edkin also came to join in the fun. After a rough scan, David understood: they are all drinking buddies! At the same time, these few people have one thing in common. They are basically people who are resident or even settled in Winter City. Tsunade will be familiar with them, probably to understand the situation in Winter City faster. Everyone also greeted David, the ruler of Winter City, and extended an invitation to David by the way. "Do you want to go to the bar together at night?" Edkin said that it was a newly opened bar. Although David is the king of Winter City, he probably hasn''t been there: "It''s a very good place. will sing there." "You also work part-time in that bar?" Edkin is a bard, and bards also make money by performing on weekdays. However, after Edkin changed his career to become a thief, he should not have eaten with this craft for a long time. "I can''t do it. If I go on stage, I will be blown off the stage in less than half a minute." "Can you continue to be a bard like this? Isn''t your lute all rusty?" "In that case, it will be more powerful when used to hit people." Edkin''s lute is an enchanted piece of equipment, which is very effective in hitting people, and he himself likes to do it. After a brief chat, everyone dispersed one after another. Although they extended an invitation to David to go to the new bar for drinks at night, no one thought that His Majesty the King would accept the invitation. After everyone left, David looked at Tsunade who was looking depressed, and Genkai who was full of pity. "how?" "That young man has a very good understanding, but unfortunately he is already someone else''s disciple." After communicating with Anakin, Huanhai admired this young man very much. If he is willing to stay in the martial arts gym and learn her Lingguang Wave Fist, then he will definitely become the perfect successor. Unfortunately, Anakin has his own path to go, and it is impossible to suddenly give up everything he has now and follow the magic sea to practice the Lingguang Wave Fist. The point is that through simple communication, Huanhai affirmed the other party''s path of cultivation, which is far more ambitious than her current martial arts, which made her unable to speak at all. How to say? Give up your great way of balancing the force of the universe, and learn to fight with me! Anyone in their right mind knows how to choose. "I suddenly discovered that finding a suitable successor in Cold Winter City is not an easy task." Huanhai realizes that things like spiritual power and martial arts don''t seem to have any obvious advantages in Winter City! In the future, even if there are outstanding talents who have not yet started to practice, their first choice will not be to become the successor of Lingguang Wave Boxing. "It seems that I still have to pin my hopes on my own world." Speaking of this topic, David realized that it would be interesting to watch Yusuke Urahan become a disciple of Genkai step by step, grow stronger under the guidance of Genkai, and finally win the Dark Martial Arts Tournament. "If you want to recruit disciples in your own world, remember to let me know?" "how?" "I''ll go over to see the excitement." "..." Huanhai glanced at David standing beside him. Could it be that His Majesty the King is idle? Don''t you need to deal with national affairs? Actually, there are really no major things to deal with recently. Davids previously ordered official selection and elimination system, as well as the liberalization of real estate development and the establishment of a review department, etc., will require the government affairs department of Winter City to be busy for a while. In terms of military affairs, the war with the Holy Gunter Kingdom has come to an end, and it is not convenient to continue sending troops in a short time. The soldiers of the army are away for a long time, which is easy to cause psychological and spiritual problems. Now that the war is almost over, it is time to transfer the soldiers back. As for the garrison work in those newly occupied areas, the soldiers who have not been dispatched in Winter City before can be sent to replace the current garrison soldiers. None of these things required David to bother, so he really had nothing to do. Play with Laura and Gwen, Helen and Eva all day long, and help Sophia think about where to go for vacation? Looking at it now, Huanhai is pretty good, you can watch the excitement for a while, and if your hands are itchy, you can go off in person. He remembered that when Urahan Yusuke was going to participate in the Dark Martial Arts Conference, he lacked a suitable teammate. At that time, Huanhai masked himself to participate, so why not go by himself now? Moreover, the opponents to be faced in that game were all monsters, most of whom were malicious to humans. David didn''t need to think about keeping his hand when facing such opponents. As for David''s strength, facing a group of middle and low-level monsters, is he suspected of bullying monsters? He loves this tune! After talking with Genkai, David asked about Tsunade''s situation. Tsunade already knows the plot and knows what will happen in the future. This period of time is not just drinking, gambling, and dawdling. She has been learning about Cold Winter City, so that she can make a clear and feasible strengthening plan for herself. At the same time, she is also paying attention to the situation in her own world, figuring out which stage of the plot she is currently in. According to her investigation, there is still quite a while before the plot starts, and she has plenty of time to improve her strength. "Do you want me to notify you when the plot starts? So that you can go to Muye Village to watch the fun?" "almost." With two potential travel destinations in mind, David is ready to head back. He just raised his hand and before he could use the teleportation ability, he was stopped by Tsunade: "I want to ask for safety reasons." "What?" "When necessary, can I ask you to instill some holy light in me?" "Are you worried that you won''t be able to learn Holy Light or something else? So decide a way out in advance?" "Yes." "No problem." David thought for a while, this is just a matter of little effort for himself, as for the return: "I can even lend you some people to help you dominate the ninja world." "..." Tsunade didn''t answer the topic, she knew that David was serious, and that Winter City had this strength. If it was Tsunade in the past, he would rather not have this power than let David start a war in the ninja world. But Tsunade, who already knew the plot and the strength of Winter City, didn''t know how to choose. From a certain point of view, it may be a good thing for that world to let Winter City take action to dominate the ninja world. Ninjas, ninjutsu, chakra, etc. did not bring any good things to that world, but only created wars and crises time after time. She even thought in her heart: Maybe it would be a better ending to completely wipe out the so-called ninjas. What if she wasn''t a ninja herself? What if her clan wasn''t ninja? If Konoha Village was not founded by her grandfather, Tsunade would definitely choose to do so. Now, she is still struggling... When Tsunade was struggling, David received a message from Freud: The matter with the immigration convoy was basically resolved, and he and forty Winter Knights had returned to Winter City. Ozma and Mihail need to stay there for a while to deal with finishing matters, and will personally report the whole process to David later. "The battles that the Winter Knights participated in have been recorded, and the relevant records have been sent to Cold Winter Castle. Your Majesty can check them at any time." "I see." David praised casually and then hung up the communication. It wasn''t that he didn''t pay attention to the battle that took place in the immigration convoy, but that another communication request came in. "Dr. Rebecca Chambers, what a surprise." In my impression, this is the first time I have sent a newsletter to myself. What happened? Could it be a virus leak? Is it possible that Winter City is going to have a biochemical crisis? "Your Majesty, Shirley Lu''s Vajura bacterial infection has suddenly worsened. I am afraid that you will need to treat her personally." "Location." "Winter City Virus Laboratory." After hanging up the communication, David felt a little, and opened a portal. Rebecca was in front of him after stepping through it, and Shirley was lying on the detection platform in front of him, already in a coma. (end of this chapter) Chapter 503： reborn pink hair Chapter 503 Reborn pink hair Shirleylu''s complexion was ugly, and in her extremely weak state, it seemed that even her hair color had changed: Shirleylu''s hair was usually golden pink, but now it looked very dull, as if it had turned gray-white. David finds it amazing. I wonder if it has something to do with Shirley Lou''s bloodline? Watching Shirley thinking wildly, Rebecca next to her thought that David was checking Shirley''s situation, and crackled a lot of data, so that His Majesty the King could understand Shirley''s current state more intuitively. As a result, after talking for a long time, David didn''t respond at all. Rebecca thought that what she said was too professional, so she summed it up in easy-to-understand sentences: "If Winter City didn''t have the magical power of Holy Light, Snow Lilu''s Vajura bacterial infection is almost impossible to cure." Almost, because in the original plot, Lanhua-Li can communicate with Vajura bacteria to transfer them from the brain to the intestines, making Shirley Lu into the same beneficial symbiotic state as her. Not only is his life no longer in danger, but he also gained the ability to communicate with Vajura, and he was able to carry out long-distance cross-space communication through resonance with the folded crystal. "Your Majesty?" Rebecca felt that she had finished introducing the situation, so His Majesty the King should take action, right? Why are you still standing by and not taking any action? After a loud reminder, I finally got a reply. "I was thinking about something." In addition to looking at Shirleylu''s hair just now, David also thought about how far Shirleylou should be treated? To a certain extent, Shirley, who can perfectly symbiose with Vajura bacteria, is a terrifying existence that can be called the "Queen of Zerg". As long as Lanhua understands her situation, she can perfectly direct the Vajura bacteria in Shirley Lu''s body to leave the brain and parasite in the intestines. In that way, Xue Lilu can also communicate with Vajura. When Winter City raises a group of Vajura, it is equivalent to having a group of extremely powerful super creatures that can fight in space and in the atmosphere. weapon. If he wants to do this, David can''t completely cure Shirley and remove all the Vajra bacteria in her body, but focus on control to ensure that Shirley can live until the orchid awakens to achieve her goal up. However, David felt that this approach was too utilitarian. No matter how many benefits there were, he still resisted in his heart. So after hesitating for a few seconds, he made a decision: Shirley Lou is just a girl who wants to sing and hasn''t even reached the age of eighteen. Doesn''t Winter City have better weapons for combat? Have to count on a little girl? Raising her hand to release the holy light, the powerful holy light thoroughly ''cleaned'' Shirley Lu''s body, and the Vajura bacteria in her body were cleaned up, leaving nothing behind, and the powerful holy light also Her weak body was healed in an instant. From the perspective of Rebecca, Tsunade and Genkai who followed the trend, the golden light in front of them was fleeting, and then the girl who was lying on the detection platform, how weak the naked eye could see, opened her eyes and sat down. stand up. Looking at her complexion and spirit, she is very healthy! "..." Although I knew that Winter City has the magical power of Holy Light, and I have seen Holy Light Priests and Winter Knights use Holy Light, but Tsunade and Huanhai, the two newcomers to Winter City, are still the first Once saw David using the holy light. "It''s simply terrifyingly strong." Now, these two finally have a sufficient intuitive understanding of the Lord of Light that people in the city of Winter call. At this time, the Lord of Holy Light was asking Shirley Nome in front of him: "How do you feel?" "It''s never been so good!" Shirley Lu has been taking drugs for these years, relying on drugs to suppress the influence of Vajura bacteria in the body on the body. Over the past few years, the suppression effect of the drugs has become worse and worse, and her body has some minor problems from time to time. In her opinion, if Mihail hadn''t brought her to Cold Winter City and treated her with the magical power of Cold Winter City, she should have died. Even so, she didn''t feel that she could really heal, she just wanted to do everything she wanted to do in the last period of time as much as possible. When she fell down today, she still felt a little pity: Although she has worked very hard, she still has a lot of regrets in her heart. If only I could have a little more time! Just when she was drowsy and thought that everything would come to an end, a warm feeling enveloped her whole body, and then all the discomforts in her body disappeared. For a moment, she thought she was completely relieved, but when she opened her eyes, she saw several people in front of her looking at her. Of course she knows Rebecca. She has been helping her with examination and treatment during this time. She looks young, but she is a very powerful doctor. The other two women don''t know each other, and they don''t know who they are. As for that man, she has met several times and knows that he is the ruler of Winter City and the king of Winter Kingdom. I am currently living in the other party''s territory, but she has never had contact with the other party. It is the first time that she has had a face-to-face close conversation like today. "The Vajura bacteria in your body have been completely cleaned up, so you don''t have to worry about your body going wrong again...provided you don''t contract other diseases." Xue Lilu was a little surprised. She had received several holy light treatments, thinking that the magical holy light could only make her body better, and there was still nothing to do with the Vajra bacteria in her body. As these germs gradually entered the brain, she would eventually die. Didnt expect that there would be a day of complete cure? "real?" "real." I wanted to ask something more, but I was afraid that my behavior would be dissatisfied with the other party because of my lack of manners. Fortunately, Rebecca appeared in time and pushed Shirley back onto the testing platform: "Lie down, I''m going to conduct a Careful inspection." David watched Rebecca point various instruments at Shirley Lu, greeted the former STARS medical soldier, and prepared to leave. "You guys go ahead! I''m leaving." "knew." Rebecca, who was fully engaged in her work, didn''t care about the king or not. She didn''t even raise her head, and waved her hands twice in response, which was regarded as saying goodbye to His Majesty the King. David didn''t care, and turned around to leave the laboratoryRebecca had gone to Winter City to build a medical laboratory in order to solve the biochemical virus. Although the laboratory has been established and some results have been produced, new virus variants are constantly appearing in the world of Resident Evil, and various forces are constantly making troubles in secret, which makes her angry and helpless. But she was angry, and Rebecca was still working hard. Even if she couldnt produce a drug to immunize against virus infection, as long as she could produce serum and vaccines that slow down the rate of virus erosion, it would be of great help to BSAA and other institutions. So far, a lot of results have been achieved, but the source of raw materials for this type of potion is more troublesome: the shelter dungeon, the world of Azeroth, and the continent of Faerun. Besides, the most effective method used in Winter City to deal with biochemical viruses is still the magical power of Holy Light. Rebecca sometimes thinks, why not let Winter City rule her own world! At least it can completely wipe out the biochemical virus... David didn''t know that Rebecca was struggling with whether to become a leading party. If he knew, he would probably start planning to support Chris or Leon to become that world ruler. Coming out of the medical laboratory, Tsunade did not leave with him, but stayed behind, wanting to see what novel knowledge and technologies were in this medical laboratory. Huanhai did not stay, she is now more interested in the holy light used by David. "Sheng Guangjia Fighting, did you mess up?" "Of course, I''ve done this before." Huanhai heard David''s words, and immediately proposed to have a brief exchange with David. He didn''t want to win or lose, but just wanted to see how David used the holy light to fight. But after a few strokes she called it quits. What a rascal! Put a layer of holy light shield on yourself, completely ignore any tricks from the opponent, and choose to attack hard, taking the opportunity to attack. It looks like a lose-lose style of play, but because of Shengguang''s powerful defense, it has become the most effective means of fighting. Even if the opponent breaks the protection of the holy light, the holy light still has a powerful healing ability. Such an opponent is simply impossible to fight! When David left, Huanhai was still thinking about whether martial arts would have a future in Winter City. He wondered what conclusion this martial arts master would reach in the end? It would be a good thing if one could comprehend something and make great progress in one''s skills. Back to Cold Winter Castle, David asked Eva: "How is Sansa?" "I followed Helen for a day, and visited all the places I frequented in Cold Winter Castle." Cold Winter Castle is very huge. If you walk slowly, you cant finish it in a day, so you need to know a few places first, and get familiar with the rest of the places later. "Is she still following Helen to familiarize herself with the environment?" "No, I was dragged by Sofia to play video games." "..." When Elsa and David confirmed their relationship, Sophia was very enthusiastic when she found out that she was finally not a little sister, which made Elsa a little overwhelmed. I dont know if its okay to change to Sansa this time? Follow Eva to the game room. There are various game consoles, computers, and even several simulation cabins. Whether it is a variable fighter or something else, you can experience it perfectly at home. Sophia and Sansa were in the simulation cabin at this time, and they drove the modified version of Ingram No. 1 and No. 2 respectively to maintain law and order on the streets of Winter City. Tanners. At this moment, Sophia''s voice sounded from the simulation cabin: "Sansa, you are very talented, next time I will take you to drive the real Ingram." David was full of question marks when he heard it: Is there such a thing in Winter City? I do not know how? (end of this chapter) Chapter 504： Shaman Supplemental Program Chapter 504 Shaman supplementary plan Winter City really has such a thing, but its just the same appearance, and the inside is the human form structure of the transformed fighter plane and chariot. When the Winter Alchemy Workshop helped the Tilan Knights research equipment, they got a lot of them. The driving robot can pretend to be a mobile police by adding a shell. The Ingram made by the Winter Alchemy Workshop is many times stronger than the original version, and the outer shell is not the polymer material of the original version, but the latest alloy of Winter City. In addition to using a lot of Cybertronian technology, this Ingram can really fight against Cybertronians. "We can consider getting a few more, and then use them for the police in Winter City." The Cybertronians are now managed as military personnel, and so far there have been no disturbances. But after a long time, no one can guarantee what will happen. It is better to make some preparations earlier - after all, the security work in the city is currently under the responsibility of the police. Want to mobilize the Winter Knights to help? Even if Roadblock is currently working in the police station, but he is the only one, there will always be times when he will be too busy. Thinking of roadblocks, David felt that this kind of police robot can also choose a deformable design, and the police car and robot form are very suitable. No matter what, on the first day Sansa came to Cold Winter Castle, she didn''t feel any discomfort. With the care of Helen and Eva, and Sophia''s warm welcome, she had a hunch that she should have a good life in the following days. It was how to get closer to David, which gave her a little headache. She has little experience in this area! The only way I can think of is to try to appear beside David. So in the next period of time, Sansa often followed David, no matter what David did. Just like now, after a period of preparations, the leader of the Draenei, Prophet Velen, finally came to Cold Winter City. When David met the prophet, Sansa was by his side, and at the same time looked at this mysterious race with curious eyes. Velen noticed Sansa''s gaze. After seeing that it was a little girl with curiosity and no other malice in her eyes, this devout believer of the Holy Light smiled and nodded at Sansa. Afterwards, Velen turned his gaze back to David. Just like Sansa looked at Velen, the leader of the Draenei was also full of curiosity about David. He had heard the name of David in Azeroth, who was called the incarnation of the Holy Light by the believers of the Holy Light in Azeroth, so Velen initially thought that this was a devout and firm follower of the Holy Light just like himself. believers in light. But after coming to Cold Winter City, he heard another saying: the Lord of the Holy Light. It puzzled him a bit, until now. In Velen''s eyes, David in front of him was not human at all, but the Holy Light. He has never seen such a pure and powerful holy light, even Naru is not as powerful and pure as the holy light in David''s body in front of him. This situation shocked Velen immensely. He couldn''t imagine what kind of existence could actually grasp such a powerful holy light. "Is it really as described by some people here? David Glamorgan is the Lord of the Light?" Vellen couldn''t believe that David was really the Lord of the Holy Light. He only thought that David had gone farther than himself on the path of the Holy Light, and that''s why he had such a powerful Holy Light. Because David looks like a human being on the surface, judging from the information he has inquired, he is not born with such a powerful holy light. If David is really the Lord of the Holy Light, he should be a creature of the Holy Light like Naaru. He kept thinking about various issues in his heart, so as not to delay the communication between Velen and David. After a few simple conversations, Velen also understood why David wanted to see him: the king of Winter City wanted the Draenei to become his people. This really surprised Velen. When he learned that David wanted to see him, he thought about several possibilities, but he never thought that the other party would actually want his kingdom to absorb the draenei. Since he left Argus and fled everywhere, it was the first time Velen saw a force willing to accept the Draenei. "Your Majesty is not worried about the Burning Legion?" "do not worry." The Draenei left Argus because of the Burning Legion. At present, the two commanders of the Burning Legion, Kil''jaeden and Archimonde, are both eredar on Argus. In fact, the Draenei are the Eredars, and the Eredars who left Argus called themselves Draenei, meaning exiles. Because of various involvements and personal grievances, Kil''jaeden and Archimonde''s pursuit of the Draenei has never stopped, so no matter where the Draenei go, there is a high probability of attracting the Burning Legion . Draenor has also become a broken Outland because of this, and it has become a battlefield where many forces compete to fight. The Draenei also began to go into exile again, eventually falling to Azeroth. Judging from this resume, a normal leader would let the draenei go as far as possible. Velen also knew how unpopular the draenei''s ability to attract the Burning Legion was. Why is Winter City not afraid? Because King David Glamorgan has absolute confidence in his own strength? He thought he could stand against Sargeras? Velen wondered if this was David''s real idea? If so, should he praise the other party''s self-confidence? Or complain about the other party''s arrogance? Having never really seen David''s strength, Velen couldn''t make a judgment, so he could only return an embarrassed smile in the end. David saw that Velen didn''t speak, and knew that the prophet didn''t fully believe in him. This is normal, and he didn''t have anything to prove his idea immediately. He continued to chat casually with Velen, and arranged for a plane to take Velen to visit Winter City. The first place to visit is still the construction site of the Brennia. "This is" "The Battleship Brennia." "quite splendid." Just from the construction site of this battleship, Velen can know that the technological level of Winter City is far ahead of Azeroth. Even at the peak of Argus, he dare not say that it is better than Winter City. After Velen went to the living area of ??Cybertron and the Winter Barracks again, and saw the weapons and equipment used by the Cybertronians and the Paladins of Winter City, he understood a little why David was so confident. But he still believed that it was impossible to beat Sargeras with these powers alone. It wasn''t until Velen learned from David that the universe where Winter City and Azeroth resided were not the same universe at all, and then he understood why David didn''t take Sargeras and the Burning Legion seriously. After learning this important information, Velen began to seriously consider the feasibility of moving the draenei to Winter City. Although they landed in Azeroth and established a temporary home, they don''t necessarily have to live in Azeroth forever. In the eyes of Velen and many draenei, Azeroth is also not safe enough. The existence of the Dark Portal makes Azeroth and Outland look like a pair of neighbors. The Burning Legion is in Outland at this time. This also means that the Burning Legion may enter Azeroth at any time. If the Draenei cannot build new spaceships at that time, the end of the complete genocide seems to be in sight. If you move to Winterfell... Velen knew that things would definitely not be that simple. David, as the king of Winter City, why did he welcome a strange group of people into his territory? After careful questioning, Velen finally understood: David did not provide a piece of land for the Draenei to settle here, and the Draenei lived in the city as a vassal of the city. It is a thorough integration into the Winter Kingdom. This kind of thing... can you agree? The Draenei are very proud. You can see this by looking at their attitude towards the Broken Ones who have been corrupted by demonic power and become ugly in appearance. Even though they were chased and killed by the Burning Legion all over the universe, like bereaved dogs without a place to shelter from the wind and rain, the draenei still did not let go of the arrogance in their hearts. So when faced with this invitation from David, even the most enlightened and wise Velen was caught in a tangle, not knowing whether he should agree or not. "I need to go back and discuss with my compatriots before I can give you an answer." David nodded. He knew from the bottom of his heart that the plan to let all the draenei join Winter City seemed unlikely to succeed. Already in such a state of desperation, Velen didn''t even agree, so when he goes back to discuss with his compatriots, there is a high probability that he will still refuse. After all, although living on Azeroth faces various difficulties and potential threats, the Draenei are still Draenei, not ruled by humans or other races, and do not even have their own country Poor race. Maybe knowing that continuing this topic would not benefit both sides, Velen directly changed the topic to other aspects. For example, what is the difference between the Holy Light belief in Winter City and the Draenei''s Holy Light belief? Speaking of this, David mentioned the Broken group in Draenei. Since we can''t wipe out all the draenei, we should recruit as many people as possible! David said that he could try to heal the broken ones and restore their bodies corrupted and affected by demon power. He wasn''t worried that Velen would hide his kindness from telling the Broken about the help from Winterfell. This prophet is still very upright. When most draenei resisted and rejected the Broken Ones, Velen was one of the few draenei who sympathized with and supported the Broken Ones, and still regarded him as a compatriot. So when he heard that David was willing to help the Broken Ones with their treatment, he would definitely pass on the news. Of course, Velen can definitely guess that if these broken people really healed their bodies in Winter City, then some of them would definitely be willing to stay. Rin Winter City is destined to become the new home of some Draenei. He was just curious, why did David have to recruit the Draenei? "There are too few shaman priests in Winter City." "..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 505： The addition of an elite shaman Chapter 505 The joining of an elite shaman If David said that there are too few paladins or priests in Winter City, Velen can understand. What the **** is there are too few shamans? As the Broken proved the value of shaman beliefs, more and more healthy Draenei chose to become shaman priests, but the shaman priests did not exist in the Draenei for a long time after all, and the number of them was not very large . The vast majority of Draenei still believe in the Holy Light. Now, someone invites the draenei in order to recruit more shamans. What kind of operation is this? "I seem to have seen an orc in Winter City?" In the cognition of the Draenei, shaman was originally the belief of orcs. Don''t the orcs here in Winter City have shaman priests? David had no choice but to explain: the orcs in Winter City and the orcs encountered by the Draenei are not the same thing, and there is no shaman belief and inheritance in their group. Velen suddenly realized that this was the case. As for why Winter City wants to recruit shaman priests, he will not ask in detail. Prepare to convey the goodwill of David, the King of Winter City, to those fellow Broken Ones after returning home, and then let things develop on their own. Veren felt that it was not a bad thing for the draenei that some draenei settled in Winter City. If something goes wrong in Azeroth, at least the Draenei still have a way out. So he lived in Winter City for a few days, and after getting a good understanding of this country, Velen said goodbye and left. According to what he said, if all goes well, within half a month, the first batch of Broken Ones will leave Azuremyst Isle and come to Cold Winter City. In order to facilitate the round trip, David prepared a pass for Velen. In this way, the Draenei don''t need to go across the ocean to Lordaeron first, and then Fording arranges people to bring them to Winter City; instead, they come directly from Azuremyst Isle. The efficiency will be much faster, which is also a symbol of the formal relationship between Winter City and the Draenei. At the same time, Draenei will definitely send an additional diplomat stationed in Winter City. I wonder who it will be? To be precise, David didn''t know who it would be. His knowledge of the Draenei group was limited to a few people. Prophet Velen, as the leader of the Draenei, he must not be permanently stationed in Winter City. Famous Yrel the Hoof, but in this timeline she should have died out. There is also Nobundo who became the Broken One, found the shamanism, and spread the shamanism among the Draenei. Apart from this, he couldn''t think of any other famous draenei. So, when the Draenei Mahor came to Winter City as a diplomat, David thought for a while, but he didn''t remember what this person was doing. It was Nobundo''s arrival that made David even happier. "Welcome to Winter City." After welcoming this group of draenei, Mahor and several draenei will go to the accommodation that has been arranged for them, which will be the draenei diplomatic embassy in Winter City, Not far from Jaina''s residence. The ten Broken Ones led by Nobundo will have other arrangements. David didn''t rush to treat these broken people, and Nobundo didn''t rush to ask how Winter City planned to treat them. After the two parties met, they agreed tacitly and did not rush to discuss the matter, as if Nobundo and his group of Broken Ones were simply visiting Winter City. Learn the common language of Brennia, visit around the city of Winter, and Nobundo will even go to forests, farmland, riversides and other places to have a dialogue with the spirits of the elements, so as to understand this city and even this city more comprehensively. world. Through the direct conversation with the elemental spirit, Nobundo learned something remarkable. The information that even the Prophet Velen did not know was known to him: David, the leader of Winter City, is actually the planet Brennia. After learning of this, Nobundo became a little more confident that he and others would be cured and return to their original appearance. At the same time, he was even less eager to have a conversation with the titan. He guessed that David hadn''t discussed this issue with them until now, so there must be a deep meaning... "You hoped to attract a large number of shamans before, but now that the Draenei have arrived, why don''t you seem in a hurry?" Due to the unique appearance of the Draenei, everyone knows that a group of new races has arrived in Winter City . These tall, strange races with blue and purple skin, anti-joints and hooves have become a hot topic in Winter City during this time. Fortunately, there are more and more races in Winter City. Even though many people are ordinary humans from the world of The Matrix, they get used to this strange world after seeing more, so everyone is discussing normally, and there is not much difference. Good wordsor, rather, the few bad onesremained private and never circulated. But also because the Draenei are currently a hot topic, even Helen, who usually doesn''t care much about other things, has paid attention. "I''m still trying to figure out how to talk to the Broken." Did you say it directly? I will heal your body, and then you group of former broken people who have returned to normal, how many years will you stay in Winter City to work? Or is it just a matter of giving favors without talking about returns, and it all depends on the other party''s self-consciousness? David thinks that with the moral standard of the Draenei, even if he doesn''t say anything, they should know how to reciprocate appropriately, right? But what if you just leave some promises and run back one by one? Speaking out her thoughts, Helen understood why David hadn''t started treating the Broken. Regarding this point, Helen felt that it was best to say it clearly. The price is clearly marked, whether it can be accepted depends entirely on how the other party chooses. "You''re right, it''s better to say it directly." If it is all based on the other party''s self-consciousness, and you are not satisfied with the return given by the other party, you will still have pimples in your heart, which is not a good thing. The price is directly marked, just like Edkin and his partners, the conditions are here, and there should be no complaints or dissatisfaction after choosing to accept. Even in this way, there is a certain possibility that the Draenei will not be able to truly return to their hearts, and they may all leave when the agreed number of years is reached, but at least it has won enough development time for Winter City to fill the gap during this period . Not to mention decades, as long as these Draenei shamans stay in Winter City for a few years or more than ten years, how can Winter City cultivate a large number of shaman priests. At that time, all the draenei will be gone, and Winter City has already got what it wants, so it won''t be a pity. After making a decision, David stopped wasting time and called Nobundo directly, and had a simple conversation with this shaman priest who had a high reputation among the Broken. As for David''s proposal: the Broken One cured by Winter City must live and serve in Winter City for at least ten years, Nobundo said that it is not unacceptable. However, he also made a suggestion: Not all draenei want to leave their tribe, and the main reason why some broken people want to recover their bodies is to return to their loved ones. Regarding this situation, I hope David can understand and let them go. The number of years these people need to serve can be done by others. "If Your Majesty does not dislike it, I am willing to stay in Winter City forever and serve His Majesty." Many people may not understand the meaning of this sentence. The Draenei have the longest lifespan among all races in Azeroth (not counting the eternal life status obtained by the night elves because of the Well of Eternity), with a maximum lifespan of more than 20,000 Five thousand years old. Including the background board and all the draenei in the setting, there is no example of natural death, basically all died in battle. Nobundo''s words are equivalent to taking all the price that his compatriots need to pay on himself, so that the fellow Broken Ones who have been treated can freely choose to stay or leave. David looked at Nobundo in front of him, nodded and agreed to the other party''s request. David admires such a hero who is willing to sacrifice himself and help others. Even if the rest of the draenei had to leave Winter City, and only Nobundo stayed, David didn''t feel at a loss. "That''s it." "So, since when?" "Now." The place where David met Nobundo was the main hall of Wintercastle. After David got up from the throne, he continued to stand on the steps and looked at Nobundo at the bottom of the steps. Everyone is shrouded in it. The Broken One became thin (compared to normal Draenei) and ugly because of the corruption of demon power. In addition to removing the demon power that has penetrated deep into the soul, he also Their bodies return to their original state of health. To achieve these two conditions at the same time, a very powerful holy light is needed. Especially the demonic power that goes deep into the soul, if it cannot be completely eliminated, then even if its body is restored to health, it will still change back to its current state under the continuous corruption of the demonic power. If you want to use the Holy Light to clear away the demon power that penetrates into your soul, even Velen can''t do it. But this is not difficult for David at all. His power of holy light has already reached another level. After getting more and more understanding, even the power of demons has been dabbled a little, and naturally the broken ones can be cured easily. So after just a few seconds of the holy light, Nobundo the Broken no longer existed, and standing in front of David was Nobundo who had recovered as a draenei. The restored tall body tore apart the clothes on his body. He had missed this powerful body for an unknown amount of time, but this day finally came. Even the Holy Light, which could not be sensed at the beginning, can be sensed again. It seems that with just one thought, he can become a believer of the Holy Light again. However, Nobundo quickly recovered his calm. Instead of returning to the embrace of the Holy Light, he continued to stick to the way of shaman. And at the first time, he knelt down on one knee and swore allegiance to David. (end of this chapter) Chapter 506： shopping, shopping, shopping, shopping Chapter 506 Shopping, Shopping, Shopping, Shopping, Shopping Nobundo''s allegiance is a good start, not the end. After the Broken Ones recovered their bodies, although they did not immediately swear allegiance like Nobundo, they also remained grateful to Winter City and David. After learning of Nobundo''s contribution, some Broken Ones also expressed their willingness to stay. Instead of sharing the number of years for Nobundo, he stayed to help Nobundo. No matter what it is for, since Winter City needs a large number of shaman priests, there is a chance for them to contribute, so that the work will not be all on Nobundo alone. There are quite a few people who hope to return to their loved ones, and not all the Broken are shamans, so the number of shamans in Winter City did not suddenly increase to an exaggerated level. It can only be said that now there are finally enough shaman mentors to officially list this profession as one of the extraordinary professions in Winter City. In addition, among the Broken Ones who have recovered their bodies, there are also many paladins and acolytes who have recovered the power of the Holy Light. These people also choose to stay. They basically go to the Cathedral of the Holy Light and the Winter Barracks. Needless to say, those who went to the Holy Light Cathedral, the paladins who chose the Winter Barracks mainly serve as paladin instructors to help the city of winter train more paladins. Before that, these Draenei paladins need to receive military training in Winter City to figure out how to use the weapons and equipment in Winter City (you need to create a batch of power armor that can be used by Draenei). Sometimes they can also be sent to the frontline battlefield. Nobundo became the leader of the Draenei in Winter City, directly responsible to David. As for Mahor, the diplomat representing Draenei, he is relatively low-key in the city. He usually wanders around, and then discusses the teachings of the Holy Light with the priests of the Holy Light in Winter City, and occasionally visits the Winter Army. training. Just as the Draenei were gradually adapting to Winter City, the Brennia also completed the construction of the overall frame. At this time, the first space battleship in Winter City has already taken shape, and it looks more shocking than the previous visit. Although they have seen many magical things in Winter City, it is the first time for Sophia, Elsa, Sansa and others to see such a shocking steel creation. , was shocked all over his face. Actually, people like Gwen, Helen and others also saw such a shocking technological creation for the first time. Laura and Eva have seen each other in the Marvel Universe and the Macross world respectively, not to mention that Eva''s world itself has many outrageous black technology weapons. "Can this kind of thing really fly into the sky?" After getting along for a while, Sansa has become familiar with these people, and she is not as silent as she was at the beginning. "Soon you will be able to watch her take to the sky with your own eyes." David looked at the shocked expressions of several people, and then looked at other people not far away. The most excited person present was not the few people beside him, but James Norrington who was standing not far away, because this ship would be the warship he was in charge of commanding. Although nominally this warship is the flagship of the Winter Kingdom, the commander is David Glamorgan, His Majesty the King. But in fact, the captain and commander are James Norrington. Based on the construction speed of Winter City, the warship will be completed by next summer at the slowest, and if it is soon, all construction work will be completed this winter. At that time, I will be in charge of the actual testing of this warship, and I am very excited just thinking about it. "Don''t be too happy, you don''t have enough qualified crew members yet!" "..." Space battleship commanders have cultivated a few by hanging, but the crew is not so easy to train. James Norrington put in a lot of effort to train a group of surface ship crews. Just when he thought things were finally on the right track, His Majesty the King directly came up with a big move: one step to the sky! The surface fleet can no longer meet the needs of His Majesty the King. Just launch a space battleship, starting with a large battleship with a length of 1,600 meters. "I have been using simulators to train them during this time, and they should be able to barely launch the battleship into space by then." James Norrington can only hope that the people under him will be more competitive, and don''t lose face when the time comes. Edkin patted James on the shoulder and gave him a look of''I support you mentally''. Anyway, it will be James who will lose face at that time, so just watch the fun by yourself. Although Edkin has lived as Kirk for more than 20 years, he has also received a complete starship command course, and he can be regarded as an alternate captain. But he has already inquired that after the completion of the Brennia, the second space battleship in Winter City has been determined to be the Cybertron, and that battleship will become the new body of Megatron. The Helicarrier, perhaps fused into the new body? Even if David lets himself be the captain of the third warship, it will be the next year or even later at the earliest. At that time, Winter City should have trained a group of crew members, and the situation they had to face was much better than James. After watching the battleship, everyone dispersed. David looked at the girls around him, and asked again: "One last question, who else wants to go together?" "We won''t go, you two have fun." Although Sophia had an expression of "I really want to go", she still waved her hand firmly, saying that she would go to another world with David next time to play. Give this opportunity to Elsa! After all, she is my sister! My elder sister has to let my younger sister. "Won''t Sansa come with you?" "No, Shirley is on vacation recently, and I have an appointment with her." Sansa already knew what was going on, and she wasn''t going to force her to be annoying. Everyone is creating opportunities for David and Elsa to be alone so that they can make progress, and of course she is following everyone. When I thought that everyone would create opportunities for her together in the future, my heart beat a lot faster. Shy, excited and full of anticipation. I don''t know what will happen? Are you traveling to another world? I don''t know what kind of world it will be? Sansa is looking forward to what kind of world she will go to. Elsa asked directly. "The world of Huanhai looks similar to an ordinary modern city on the surface." Living in Winterhold for so long, Elsa, who has studied a lot of knowledge, knows that the so-called modern city probably refers to the period from the end of the 20th century to the beginning of the 21st century on Earth. Take Elsa to go there together. In addition to watching the excitement up close, Elsa can also experience what modern urban life is like. Although the infrastructure of Winter City is very advanced, the living environment is still very different. Take Elsa to experience it, and watch Urahan Yusuke fight monsters by the way, or David fight monsters himself. As for why they didnt choose a more advanced immigrant convoy that looks similar to a modern city on the surface? Because after successive wars and civil strife over there, the current situation is not good, and the entire fleet is in a special period. And the final decisive battle is not far away. At this time, the past is not a good choice: Elsa doesn''t want to fly a plane to the battlefield in person, so she ruled out this option. After separating from the girls, David found Huanhai in the gym. She had nothing to clean up. After seeing David coming, she greeted Tsunade, who was eating and living here, and asked her to take care of this place, and then brought David and Elsa to her own world. Huanhai lives in a very remote area, which can be called the wild countryside, deep mountains and old forests. In this kind of place, let alone a modern city, you can''t even see a village. "It will be lively in two days." Huanhai has already sent out the news that she wants to recruit disciples. She is confident that she is well-known in the martial arts world, and there should be many people coming to learn from her. At that time, a large group of people will run over, and David can watch the excitement to his heart''s content. As a well-known figure in the martial arts world, Huanhai knows that most of the young people in the circle are pissed. It is not easy to make these people obedient. "If you have anything you want to buy, or want to go shopping, you can take advantage of these few days to go first, and come back on the day of the formal assessment." "Then let''s do this!" David felt that it was meaningless to stay in the deep mountains and old forests, so he might as well go out with Elsa first. Just as he was about to leave, he remembered that he didn''t have any money here, so he turned around and asked Huanhai for it. "..." Huanhai looked at David speechlessly, never expecting that the majestic ruler of a country would ask himself for money. Although she also knew that it was impossible for David to have the currency of this world, it still felt a little strange. "See you in a few days." David didn''t have any special feelings. He knew that Huanhai was not short of money, so he didn''t need to be polite. After bringing enough cash, he and Elsa first left the deep mountains and old forests and went straight to Tokyo. During this period, Tokyo was regarded as one of the most advanced metropolises in the world, and all kinds of advanced and fashionable things could be bought. David took Elsa to go shopping, buy, buy, eat and drink. , Spending money is like running water. However, the places where the two spend the most money are accommodation, food and drink, and the shopping is mainly for all kinds of novelty souvenirs. Both of them look down on expensive fashion clothes and advanced electronic equipment. After all, in their eyes, these things are too backward. After buying a few sets of clothes that are easy to change, the two of them started to focus on having fun. Especially the amusement park, which is simply Elsa''s favorite. She went to it for several days, and did not prepare to leave until the time was almost up. "It doesn''t matter. After returning to Winter City, I will build a bigger and more beautiful amusement park." Elsa was so moved when she heard such words, and then she was so moved by the rod. (end of this chapter) Chapter 507： Disciple selection meeting Chapter 507 Disciple selection meeting Although she heard a lot from Laura, Eva, Helen, and Sophia, after experiencing it herself, Elsa finally understood many things. Is this kind of thing so tiring? No wonder everyone looks like they can''t wait to join sooner. Elsa, who is sore and weak every day, doubts whether she can survive this period of time. Fortunately, David will stop in a timely manner, and while Elsa is moved again, he also deeply feels that his physical fitness is really bad, and he has to find a way to become stronger. However, even if you want to do something, you have to wait until you return to Winter City to implement it. After playing in Tokyo for a few days, the two of them met at about the same time, and returned to Huanhai''s home again. Because they had a clear destination, the two of them didn''t have to travel across mountains and rivers. They only needed David to open the portal, and the two of them easily returned to the home of the fantasy sea in the deep mountains and old forests. Different from the last time I came out, there is a signboard at the gate of Huanhais house today: Huanhai Disciple Selection Conference. "..." Recruiting a disciple and holding a selection meeting is really weird. Elsa and David glanced at each other, knowing that there must be a lot of fun to watch next. Walking in, a large number of people with different looks and clothes have gathered in the courtyard. David and Elsa walked forward while looking around. David quickly found Yusuke Urahan, the protagonist of this world, in the crowd. At the same time, I also saw the important supporting role Kuwahara Kazuma. They all have distinctive looks and are easy to find. David didn''t go up to talk to the two, but took Elsa''s hand all the way forward, walked to the corridor outside the house, and sat down directly on it. The slightly familiar behavior of the two attracted some people''s attention, but they looked away when they saw the two young men with ''thin'' statures. Compared with some of them who were outrageously tall, Dai Wei''s figure is really too ordinary, not to mention the slender Elsa. At this moment, Huanhai opened the door and walked out of the room, standing on the corridor facing the crowd in the courtyard. She noticed David and Elsa sitting beside her, and ignored them. Anyway, these two people are here to watch the fun, so they can do whatever they want. David noticed that Huanhai didn''t put on any disguise, and faced everyone with a young attitude. It seems that she is not going to continue to pretend. Anyway, she doesn''t get in touch with too many people. Even if people who really know her are surprised, they explain casually that they ate some special treasure, and it''s okay. They won''t go into it. There are people who don''t know, who cares what they think? With the appearance of Huanhai, everyone in the courtyard kept talking. Some discussed Huankai''s appearance, some discussed Huankai''s age, and some suspected that this was not Huankai, but just a disciple of Huankai. There is everything to say, and the excitement is even higher than the original plot. There are many voices of doubt, especially after Huanhai made it clear that he is Huanhai himself, not a disciple or a junior, someone immediately wants to rush up and teach ''this nonsense girl film''. One look! There is no need to drink and release spiritual waves to send people flying like in the original plot. Huanhai, who had recovered her peak state, just stared, and sent two strong men who were several times her size into the air. A big man drew a beautiful arc in the air, and landed precisely outside the courtyard wall. Huanhai didn''t play hard, and the two thick-skinned and thick-skinned people wouldn''t be hurt if they fell, but they would definitely not be allowed to continue participating in the selection meeting. "No one doubts my identity anymore?" The magic sea that perfectly displayed its strength shocked the audience, the effect is very good, the next selection test should go smoothly. David also understood why Huanhai chose to use this appearance to appear at this time. She just wanted to lure some chickens out and kill them for everyone to see. In the original plot, those two idiots waited until the end of the first round of testing to express their dissatisfaction, because they felt that the first round of testing was actually a lottery, which was too outrageous. Thinking that he was being tricked, he wanted to do something to Huanhai. Now, when they see the young Huankai, they feel that they have been tricked, and the time to do it is earlier. Of course, the result makes no difference. "Now for the first round of testing, draw lots!" Huanhai looked at the crowd and said something that shocked everyone. "Draw lots?" "Are you kidding?" "What kind of test is this?" "..." Huanhai ignored the voices of the crowd, and took out an urn from the room and placed it beside him: "Everyone draws a lottery from the urn, and those who draw the red paper will pass, and the white paper will be eliminated." Hearing such an outrageous test, everyone''s discussion became louder, but no one expressed dissatisfaction. Huan Hai has already proved his strength just now, he stared at two strong men with just one look, coupled with the prestige accumulated over the years, even the youthful appearance in front of him was conceived by everyone as a good practitioner and a great achievement , Rejuvenated. Such a master accepts disciples, let alone draw lots, just do what is required, and its over. If you are lucky enough to join the Huanhai sect, maybe you can become a world-renowned master of a generation, and you will live forever and stay young forever! Thinking about it, I am a little excited! A group of people lined up to draw lots, and the scene was quite spectacular. At this time, someone noticed that the two young men, David and Elsa, had no intention of getting up and queuing at all, and just sat there to watch the fun. Some people wonder, do they want to smoke last? Aren''t you worried that the red lottery will be drawn out? Some people reacted faster and realized that these two may not have come to apprentice. Elsa and David didn''t pay attention to these sights. She was discussing with David in a low voice. Is the lottery test a bit outrageous? "The paper inside is specially made, and those who meet the qualifications will get red paper." "So it is." Only then did Elsa realize that the so-called lottery was not a gamble on luck, but a test of the qualifications of these people. Those who dont have enough qualifications will get blank papers, and naturally they are not qualified to learn Lingguang Wave Boxing. If the qualification meets the standard, the paper in the ticket will automatically turn red, and you can participate in the next test. While the two of them were chatting, everyone had already drawn lots. Many people got the red paper, and such important characters as Yusuke Urameshi and Kazuma Kuwahara naturally passed the test smoothly. Other people who failed to draw the red paper, although depressed and depressed, no one expressed dissatisfaction with Huanhai, and left here obediently. Huanhai stood there and looked at the rest of the people, indicating that those who drew the red paper could participate in the second round of tests. After speaking, he led everyone to the next room. David saw this and took Elsa to follow. When he passed by the urn full of lottery papers, he took two paper lots: "Do you want to test your spiritual aptitude?" "Also." Elsa took one and opened it to find a piece of red paper inside. David also opened the one in his hand, and it was also red without any suspense. What exactly is spiritual power is not clearly explained in the original book. David speculates that it is related to the body and soul, and it is a kind of power that comes from itself. It is similar to the ''Qi'' that often appears in anime and games, but it is slightly different. It is also based on the human body itself, so individuals with strong physical fitness and soul will definitely not have weak spiritual power fluctuations. Elsa is born with powerful magic power. Although her physical fitness is not particularly strong, her soul power must be amazing. In this simple test, it will definitely be judged as qualified; the more targeted test starting from the second level may not necessarily pass. David is different. He is strong in all aspects and has no shortcomings. Follow the crowd all the way into a huge room filled with various game consoles. Huanhai is introducing the three most important game machines: the boxing machine for testing inspiration; the boxing machine for testing the strength of spiritual power attacks; and the singing machine for testing the strength of your own spiritual power. Of these three tests, two must exceed the passing score to be considered a pass. This is the second test. "What about the other game consoles?" "Those are not machines for testing spiritual power, they are purely my personal preference." Huanhai ignored the speechless expressions of everyone, and said something even more speechless: "Every time you use a machine for testing, remember to vote 100 dollar coins." N. After explaining the situation, Huanhai strolled over to David, ready to stand beside David and Elsa to watch the fun. At this time, everyone also understood that these two people really knew Huanhai. "Is it Huanhai''s disciple?" "Isn''t that our senior brother and senior sister?" "You said it as if you would definitely pass all the tests." "Maybe it''s the uncle?" "Not impossible." Since Huanhai can maintain youthfulness through practice, it is normal for Huanhai''s brothers, sisters and sisters to do it too. Only Urahan Yusuke was confused, he didn''t hear from Mudan that Huankai already had a disciple? If there are disciples, do you still have to worry about the Lingguang Wave Fist being learned by Luan Tong? Or, those two are actually someone else? For example, Huanhai heard that there were monsters who were going to harm her, so he specially called for a helper? "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have come!" For middle school student Yusuke Urahan, playing as he pleases during the holidays is much more interesting than being a spirit world investigator conducting sneak investigations. It''s a pity that I fell for Peony''s way and gave up the holiday for the tickets of the fighting competition. At this time, while looking at the test results of everyone, Huanhai asked the two people next to him: "Aren''t you going to play?" As soon as he finished asking, a pair of white and slender hands stretched out in front of him. Huanhai looked at Elsa who was looking at her with big eyes, deeply impressed by David''s deception, so he took some coins and handed them to Elsa. Looked strangely at David who didn''t reach out, but heard a rhetorical question: "You don''t want these game consoles anymore?" Huanhai suddenly realized: "Pretend I didn''t ask." (end of this chapter) Chapter 508： two disciples Chapter 508 Two Disciples Elsa held her breath, and then punched out with all her strength. 10 points! "..." The people around were full of expectations, seeing this score, they didn''t know how to evaluate it. Those who previously speculated that Elsa was Senior Sister Huanhai, or a disciple were all silent. This is even lower than the previous guy who didn''t know the essentials and only relied on brute force. Does this mean he doesn''t understand spiritual power at all? Why would an ordinary girl appear here? "Could it be a relative of Huanhai?" Uramei Yusuke and Kuwahara Kazuma guessed Elsa''s identity in a low voice. In fact, everyone is in a similar state, but they know each other less, so they can only guess in their hearts, and cannot communicate with the people around them. Elsa left the crowd blushing, maybe because she felt a little ashamed, so after only playing once, she didn''t continue to try the other two machines, and returned the remaining coins to Huanhai. Well, it seems that this little girl has not been led badly. Huanhai, who put away the coin, looked at it and confirmed that all the people present had completed the test, and there were more than 20 people who passed the test. "There are still many excellent seedlings!" Huanhai didn''t expect that so many people could pass two tests in a row, and the next one is even more worth looking forward to. The third test is to pass through the magical forest within two hours and reach the tall tree that can be seen from the edge of the forest. David and Elsa looked at Huanhai and finished explaining the rules, then rushed into the forest with a ''swish'' and disappeared. The rest of the people also entered the forest one after another. Some people felt the danger of the magical forest and gave up in advance. up. Whether they gave up leaving or continued to challenge, they all looked at David and Elsa before leaving. In this case, will this couple continue to watch the show? Shouldnt be able to continue watching, right? Because this forest is really dangerous. Thinking about this, Urahan Yusuke glanced back, just in time to see the man slightly raised his hand, and then a golden circle appeared next to his hand, and the two of them walked into the circle and disappeared. "..." What it is? Yusuke Urahan, who stopped, looked at the empty place, with question marks in his head. But he can be sure of one thing, although the blond girl is an ordinary person, but the man is not ordinary, maybe it is the helper called by Huanhai. David took Elsa and directly used the teleportation ability to reach the destination. When the magic sea appeared, he was stunned for two seconds when he saw David, and then remembered that David had the teleportation ability. "Should come with you." Standing under the tree, Elsa was suddenly interested in Huanhai''s Lingguang Wave Fist, and asked carefully how Huanhai usually practiced it? Huanhai thought that Elsa was just curious for a while, and she had no intention of hiding it when facing David and Elsa from Winter City. Directly talked about his usual practice method. Actually, Elsa found that practicing Lingguang Wave Fist seemed to help her strengthen her body, so she became interested. After all, my physical fitness is not strong enough. Even if I can improve my physical fitness by using strengthening potions after returning home, according to the information Elsa heard from other people, the gap with David is still huge. In addition, David is still getting stronger, maybe he and others also need to work hard to avoid being pulled too far. The Emmanuel Wave Fist seems to be good? After listening for a while, David guessed what Elsa was thinking. He didn''t make a lonely speech, mocking Elsa for thinking too much. After all, in a way, Elsa''s physical fitness has improved, and he can be happier. "If you want to learn Lingguang wave boxing, you must first be prepared to endure hardships." "I am not afraid of suffering." When the two of them said this, Huanhai realized that Elsa asked herself so much, so she wanted to learn Lingguang Wave Boxing? this Its no wonder that Huanhai didnt think about it. Knowing that there are all kinds of magical powers in Winter City, she no longer thinks that people in Winter City will have much interest in Lingguang Wave Fist. And if she remembers correctly, Elsa seems to be a mage? "Do you really want to learn?" Seriously asked Elsa, and after getting an affirmative answer, Genkai nodded to show that he understood. Elsa is willing to learn, of course she is willing to teach. From a certain point of view, any teacher likes an excellent seed like Elsa, and Huanhai is also very curious. After learning Elsa''s Lingguang Wave Fist, to what extent will Elsa develop the Lingguang Wave Fist? With a few words, it was decided that Elsa would follow Huanhai to learn Lingguang Wave Boxing. Considering that there are still many people who are working hard to be able to worship under the Huankai sect, it can be seen how unreasonable the related households are. When Kazuma Kuwahara, who was the first to pass through the forest of magic nature, appeared in front of them, this young man with super inspiration didn''t know that not long ago, the people in front of him had just negotiated a behind-the-scenes deal. Still surprised that David and Elsa are actually here, standing with Huanhai. Then he was surprised that he was the first to arrive, because he kept detours along the way, and he would choose to detour when he felt that the road ahead was not good. He thought that he would not be able to reach the destination quickly with this way of walking. In the end, apart from the unidentified man and woman, it turned out that he was the fastest? Huanhai didnt explain anything to Kuwabara because his perception is strong enough to avoid all trouble areas reasonably, so he arrived so quickly. Others more or less met the monster in the forest and fought. In just such a short time, several people have already been defeated by monsters and eliminated. When Yusuke Urameshi, who arrived at the last minute, arrived, there were only eight people left on the field. "A little more than I expected." Huanhai didn''t expect that there were so many excellent seedlings, and she didn''t think about more test items. At this time, she could only choose the simplest and rude way: a single elimination match until the last one left. Four people were eliminated in the battle in the small black room. The last four people came to fight in the wild, including Kuwahara, Urahan, and the Yokai Rando who was said to want to steal the Lingguang Wave Fist and gather a hundred masters. And during the battle in the small black room, when Yusuke Urahan, the ferryman in the underworld who was in charge of Yusuke Urahan''s connection with the spirit world, died for the first time, it was Peony who was responsible for guiding Yusuke Urahane''s soul to the spirit world. , At this time, the girl with the ponytail also came here. While listening to Urahan Yusuke''s complaint: "Has Genkai received the news, did she call that man to help?" "that person?" Peony didn''t pay much attention to the other people present, but after hearing Urahan Yusuke''s complaints, she realized that not all of them were here to apprentice, and there was a couple of young men and women who didn''t know their origins. Looking over curiously, he happened to meet the man''s eyes, and the man smiled at him. Peony didn''t look handsome or gentle, but instead felt like she was being watched by something very scary, and the hairs all over her body stood on end. This feeling is like King Yama, who is in a rage, is staring at him, but that person obviously only glanced at him from a distance, and he actually gave himself such a huge sense of oppression. "Who the **** is this person?" While Peony was scared to death, she kept thinking about the identity of this person in her heart, but she couldn''t find anyone who could match her. It seems that he is very familiar with Huanhai? Mudan also wondered if Huanhai had heard the wind, so he called his friends here? In addition to David''s identity, Peony was also surprised by Huanhai''s appearance. He is obviously an old man, how did he become so young? Does the Lingguang Wave Fist still have such a magical ability? Just when she was struggling, Urahan Yusuke eliminated his opponent with luck to advance to the final battle. Shaolin, who was facing Kazuma Kuwahara, also took off his disguise at this time: No more pretending, I''m showing off, I''m just a monster who wants to learn the secrets of Huanhai and is going to kill him. David watched this scene from the side, feeling extremely speechless. Where did this rebellious boy get his confidence? Could it be that Huan Hai is on the same level as those martial artists he killed earlier? Do you know the gold content of the world''s top psykers? Huan Hai probably didn''t need a second punch to kill this guy. Turning her head to look at Huanhai, she remembered that in the original plot, this one said that if Luan Tong wins, she will also accept him as a disciple for teaching. Now that I think about it, that might not be a good thing for Luantong. Huanhai has ten thousand ways to round up and flatten this mentally handicapped monster, regretting his reckless and stupid behavior of sending him to the door. Because of this situation, David did not take action to eliminate the chaotic children. From a certain point of view, he, who came to watch the excitement, didn''t want Urahan Yusuke to win by virtue of the protagonist''s halo. If Luan Tong wins, the next fun seems to be even greater. It''s a pity, Urahan Yusuke is the protagonist of this world after all, he seems to be favored by the whole world, the luck in the last two matches is simply unreasonable. First, he accidentally fell into the swamp, causing Kazemaru to hit himself with an explosion-seeking shuriken, and was eliminated miserably. Then, because of falling into the water, water plants were stuffed in his ears, causing the spell cast by Luan Tong to be rebounded, making himself smaller by the spell, completely ruining the good situation. Urahan Yusuke defeated all the competitors in such a muddle-headed manner and became the final winner. "He''s lucky." Elsa, who watched the whole process, lamented Urahan Yusuke''s luck. What? strength? Sorry, Urahan Yusuke does have strength, but not much. In fact, Urahan Yusuke began to improve rapidly after receiving systematic teaching from his master Genkai. "Next, you will receive my training together." Genkai looked at Urahan Yusuke and Elsa, and a lot of outrageous training plans popped up in his mind. She wasn''t worried about what would go wrong with her practice. Anyway, with David here, there were not many such opportunities. Taking advantage of David''s power for nothing, it should be possible to cultivate an excellent successor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 509： Large interplanetary teleportation device Chapter 509 Large-scale cross-plane transmission equipment Urahan Yusuke originally thought that his mission was successfully completed. Although it took some time, there is still a period of time for the holiday, so it will not delay him going back to play. As a result, I heard the bad news in the next second: because he successfully defeated all the competitors, Urahan Yusuke officially became a disciple of Huankai. For the next period of time, he will stay here to receive the teachings of Huankai and learn Lingguang Wave Boxing . "..." Even if Yusuke Urameshi said that he was only here to catch monsters, it was useless, he had to stay obediently. At this point, Yusuke Urahan knew that the blond girl next to her was called Elsa, and she was going to be trained with him. "Since there is already a disciple, why do you want me to stay as a disciple?" "She can''t be regarded as my disciple, she just came to learn." "..." Urahan Yusuke couldn''t hear the difference, he only knew that his vacation was gone. In the following period of time, Elsa and Urahan Yusuke received Genkai''s teachings on Lingguang Wave Fist together, and started to learn from the most basic aspects. This is not to take care of Elsa, but Yusuke Urameshi himself has no knowledge in this area. During this period of time, all he has used to deal with monsters is his accumulated fighting experience, a flash of inspiration, and the aura of the protagonist who is against the sky. The spirit world appointed Yusuke Urahan to be a detective, but he didn''t give him much teaching in combat. Only Xiaoyan taught Urahan Yusuke a skill called Lingwan, which has since become his representative skill. Here at Huankai, he finally accepted the teaching systematically, and Huankai was not in a hurry to teach Urahan Yusuke any tricks, but let him learn how to use his spiritual power correctly. All kinds of practice are carried out around this point. Elsa also received the same guidance, and she also learned to use spiritual power: this kind of power that comes from herself. Moreover, when Elsa uses spiritual power, she will mix her own huge magic power. In a way, her spiritual power is surprisingly high, and it has a freezing effect. When he was practicing, Yusuke Urahan did not expect that Elsa, who looked like an ordinary girl, would be so terrifying. When Elsa''s "spiritual power" was released, Urahan Yusuke had a terrible feeling that even his own soul was frozen. Because there was such a terrible reference beside him, Yusuke Urameshi didn''t complain even half a word during the training. Maybe its because its too embarrassing to keep complaining about hard work next to girls? So no matter how hard the training was, he gritted his teeth and persevered, which made Huanhai''s preparations in advance useless: there was no need for David to help with the treatment. Half a month later. Urahan Yusuke finished the basic part of training, and also learned some new tricks, such as aura shotgun. In addition to going back to school, Yusuke Urameshi bid farewell and left. David thought about it carefully. In the next period of time, Xiaoyan Wang issued tasks to Urahan Yusuke one after another, making the spirit detective busy. But there are not many interesting things, and there is no need for me to chase after a middle school student. As for Elsa''s practice? Her learning speed is much faster than Urahan Yusuke, but she learns various boxing techniques and postures purely for the purpose of exercising her body, and she is not going to fight with others. You can continue to practice these things when you return to Winter City. Huanhai also has a dojo in Winter City, and I will go to visit it from time to timewhen the time is right in the future, I will also take Pu Fan to Winter City to open my eyes and gain insights. "Oh, that''s right." Huankai recalled the plot that he had finished tutoring during this period, and knew what would happen next: "When Yusuke is going to participate in the Dark Martial Arts Association, do you want to notify you?" "Before then, you can take him to Winter City for special training." Genkai nodded to show that he understood. When she brought Urahan Yusuke there, David would naturally know where the plot was going. As for whether to come over to watch the fun, it depends on David''s thoughts at the time: Is it particularly boring? Nothing business to attend to. However, David believes that the probability of encountering serious business is not much. After returning to Cold Winter City, I asked Eva about the situation during this time. Everything is fine in Winter City, and not much has changed since David left. It''s just that the Brennia is a little closer to completion, the population is a little more, and there are dozens more houses. There are more factories and more products in Winter City. TV is the most sought-after commodity right now. Winter City doesnt even have a TV station now, but TV has become the most sought-after commodity, which surprised David a bit. After careful inquiry, I found out that the TV in Winter City is not the kind that receives live signals, and is closer to Internet TV. After turning on the TV, it can be connected to the program library, and users can choose and play programs in the database according to their own preferences. "Currently there are three TV factories in Winter City, and they all have their own program libraries. In addition, there are several newly opened entertainment companies that produce various programs and sell them to these three TV factories." In addition to producing TVs, several TV factories also rented servers to store programs with Winter Alchemy Workshop, and purchased services such as wireless networks. With the establishment of various factories, there are more and more technologies that can be used to make money in the alchemy workshop. Now the alchemists in the alchemy workshop are all happy from ear to ear. This year, each of them Either receive a large dividend, or receive a large bonus (most apprentices and newly promoted alchemists do not receive dividends). "..." David scratched his cheeks, and didn''t know what this development model would look like in the future, but he didn''t need to intervene in such daily and entertainment matters to let it develop according to the model he knew. Let them toss first, David wants to see what will happen? VIP? P in VIP? Advance on demand? Free package? I don''t know if these things will be brought out. "Currently, Shirley Lou is the most popular and busiest star in Winter City. In addition to more and more newly opened stores asking her to sing live, several TV manufacturers are also constantly asking her to shoot MVs, and then put them on In our own program library, so as to attract more people to buy our own products. David didn''t even expect that, within less than a month of going out to play, the entertainment industry in Winter City jumped and rushed forward. It can only be said that the residents of Winter City''s desire for entertainment exceeded his expectations. This situation is not caused by the influx of a large number of humans from the Matrix, because Winter City really has spare money in hand, and the earliest residents in Winter City are more willing to spend. "Speaking of Shirley Lou, what''s the situation with the immigrant convoy?" "Ozma has sent a detailed report." David directly activated the holographic screen on his desk and found the report stored in it. After opening it, he had a detailed understanding of the current situation of the 25th immigrant convoy. Currently, the 25th immigrant convoy is in a state of resource control, and the entire convoy is heading towards the home planet of Vajura. After this jump, the 25th immigrant convoy will try to occupy that habitable planet as much as possible. Although there was the intervention of Winter City, the conspiracy of that guy in Mishima was exposed. But the fact that the immigrant convoy was hit hard by Vajura has not changed. Even if the president is not dead, he can''t think of other ways to solve the crisis. Based on the current state of the convoy, even if it asks the unified government for help, it will not last until the day when the rescue arrives. Therefore, there is only one path before the 25th immigrant convoy: defeat the conspiracy of the GALAXY convoy, defeat Vajura, and occupy that livable planet. "Unfortunately, if the Brennia can be completed, we can still join in the fun." After much deliberation, the only thing worth remembering from David is Brera Stan, the modified human pilot. There is no need to tell Ozma and others about this. With the shrewdness of Ozma and Mikhail, after they know about Brera''s situation, they will definitely fool him to Winter City. "Yong, Ozma, Mihail, Alter, Brera, the number of top pilots is not small." With the arrival of humans in the Matrix world, there are many people who are engaged in flying work in the "virtual world". After these people come to Winter City, they can still do what they do best. They can set up the framework of the Winter City Air Force very well, as well as several other military branches. In such a blink of an eye, winter came again. The construction of the Brennia has entered the final stage, and it is expected to be completely completed within two months. Various tests will then be carried out, and it has initially achieved combat effectiveness. The Naval Academy under the charge of Ms. Hood is currently absorbing a large number of talented students. According to this trend, there is no need to worry about having no crew available when the No. 3 ship is built. navy. David thinks there is no problem, the sea of ??stars is also the sea! The Knights of Tiran and the Winter Legion that had previously marched south had withdrawn from Winter City. After receiving the award, Sylvanas officially took over the position of head of the Knights of Tiran. Under the leadership of the new head, the Tiran Knights will take a period of rest, followed by further intensive training, and... army expansion! Not only the Knights of Tiran, but all the troops in Winter City will expand their army. In the next stage, David will not only target these countries on the Brennia continent, but will also launch an attack on the Empire of the Rising Sun in Eva''s hometown. The key reason why he made this decision was that Tony, Steve, Jaina, and Medivh, who had finally come back from a stroll, made a breakthrough in the interplanetary teleportation device they jointly worked out. According to the conclusions after the current test, Winter City already has the ability to project a large number of troops across planes. In the future, not only the war against the Empire of the Rising Sun, but also against the Burning Legion, Winter City can also participate. "It''s a pity that the battle against Steppenwolf and the GALAXY fleet did not catch up." But counting the time, if Darkseid invades the earth in the future, Winter City will be able to fight it with all its strengthhe has already confirmed that he connected It is the cut version of DCEU, Darkseid will inevitably invade the earth, because the anti-life equation is on the earth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 510： The most familiar stranger Chapter 510 The most familiar stranger Although it is confirmed that Darkseid will definitely come, David does not know when he will come. After all, it is a universe that died young, and he only has a few fragments of knowledge about the future of that world: Superman Clark was controlled and blackened by the Anti-Life Equation, and became Darkseid''s running dog; the superheroes and villains suffered heavy casualties, and the few remaining people huddled together for warmth, and the whole world was barren. The only thing that is certain now is that with the support of Winter City, that world will not go to that future. And Eva''s World. Because the affairs of Winter City are getting on the right track one after another, Eva is getting more and more leisurely, so she decides to lead the army back to her own world and wipe out the Empire of the Rising Sun. David learned from Laura that Eva made this decision because of some stimulation. The establishment of Winter City was thanks to Laura''s all-round support. In the early days, the food and supplies of Winter City (village) were all purchased by Laura. Behind Helen is the Kingdom of Sparta. At present, the Kingdom of Sparta has officially changed its name to the Kingdom of Greece, and it is wantonly expanding its territory in the north of the Mediterranean Sea. Sophia directly sent the entire Kingdom of Tiran to David as a dowry. Next came Elsa and Sansa again, with either Arendelle or Westeros behind her. It seemed that Eva could only act cute and do some chores beside David. As a former Allied liaison officer and the Chief of Internal Affairs of Winter City for a long time, Eva actually has a bit of arrogance in her heart. Isnt it just a world? Who doesn''t seem to! The old lady will call back now. "..." David knew that this was the reason why Eva wanted to personally lead troops to the Empire of the Rising Sun, so he felt a little dumbfounded. Did she forget that there is Gwen in Winterhold? Gwen didn''t let Winter City have a country or even a continent as a dependent country, and she didn''t see her entangled in these things. But David did not dissuade Eva, and being idle is idle, and it is a good thing for Eva to have something she can work hard for for a long time. But I didn''t expect that Eva''s actions stimulated everyone''s competitive spirit. Helen felt that her father''s advance speed was too slow, and planned to take action herself, leading the army of Winter City to quickly occupy the whole of Europe. Elsa didn''t rush back to Arendelle, saying that she wanted to unify the Yaneira continent. She insisted on practicing every day, hoping to improve her physical fitness quickly. Maybe it was fun to watch Elsa practice, so Anna also joined in. Compared with Elsa, Anna seems to have inexhaustible energy, and she also knows some boxing and sword skills, and is more interested in Lingguang Wave Boxing than Elsa. The main reason is that one can master spiritual power by practicing Lingguang Wave Fist, which can be regarded as a special power. Anna felt that it was a good choice to cultivate the same power as her sister: in the past, only her sister had magic power, but she didn''t. Now my sister has spiritual power, and she also has spiritual power, so they are called real sisters! In this case, all the women got busy. Laura came back and stayed for a few days. After taking a few liters of holy light from David, she took her little friends to the Yaneira Continent again. The Umbrella Mage Society has been wiped out by her, but she wants to see what other wonderful things there are on this continent. With the addition of Arcee who went to the west of the mainland to inspect the Eternal Night Empire, David''s side was suddenly empty, leaving only Sophia. "How about I take you to a certain world for a while?" "To what world?" "Random?" "Can it still be like this?" Sophia thought that David''s ability can only connect to the new world through new visitors from other worlds or positioning props, but he can also perform random teleportation? "It was not possible before, but the Stargate (the abbreviation of the large interplanetary transmission device made in Winter City) made by Tony and Medivh has similar functions." This huge teleportation device was made into the shape of a triumphal arch by Tony''s evil taste. It is currently standing in the barracks of Winter City, not far from the Resurrection Stone. It is regarded as two landmark buildings in the barracks. According to Tony''s idea, a slightly smaller star gate will be built in Cold Winter Castle in the future, so that people around David can go wherever they want. As Winter City continues to grow, several more stargates can be built in the city, and even a super-large stargate can be built outside the orbit of the planet, which is convenient for the space fleet to transmit across planes. Of course, these are still in the plan. At present, there is only one star gate with the same appearance as the Arc de Triomphe, standing in the barracks. Take Sophia to the star gate, Tony is still busy around the star gate. Although the star gate has been built, these people, including Tony, have been testing, collecting various data information, and improving it. According to them, Stargate can currently stably connect to worlds including Azeroth, Marvel Universe, and DC Universe that have been stably connected to Winter City. Because these worlds have been stably connected with Winter City, there is no problem with the time flow. But if you want to go to other worlds, there are some dangers. "For example, the landing location and time deviate greatly from the planned target." It is not the right time to open up a new world through the star gate. The stability of traversing is far inferior to David''s teleportation using people or object positioning. For example, if David wants to go to the world of special forces, he can travel to the world of special forces stably by using the token he got from the world of Star Trek. The time of landing must be shortly before the start of the plot. But if you want to travel through the star gate and want to go to that world, lets not talk about whether you can be sent to that world accurately. The time of landing may be accurate, maybe a few hundred years earlier, maybe a few hundred years later. "What about purely random teleportation?" "Oh, there is no problem with this, because no one knows where you will be sent..." If it is someone else, Tony may warn the other party that this kind of random time travel may throw you into a particularly ''distant'' world, The kind that never comes back. But David, no problem with that. David has his own positioning ability, no matter what world he goes to, he can return to Winter City accurately. In some ways, he''s the perfect guy to test the Stargate. It''s a pity that this is the biggest BOSS in Winter City, and even Tony can''t use David like he used Steve. But if David himself took the initiative to deliver it to the door, Tony would certainly not miss this opportunity. "If two people teleport together, there will be no accidents, right?" "I can guarantee this, absolutely not." Stargates were made for group teleportation from the very beginning. Once a channel is established, it will only send people to that place, no matter if it is one person or ten thousand people. Watching Tony pat his chest to reassure, David looked at Sophia next to him: "How is it? Are you going?" "Won''t you delay the business?" "This time we went to a place that has no connection with Cold Winter City. Even if we stayed for a long time, when we came back, it was only a day." One-way ticket, just send it back. There is no need for a stargate to forcibly connect the two worlds, which means that only when David uses the teleportation ability to open the return portal, the two worlds will establish a connection and synchronize the time flow. This is not Stargate''s ability, but David''s own ability. He has enough confidence in his golden finger. "Alright, let''s do this!" David nodded and asked Tony to prepare for the random transmission first. He and Sophia did some preparatory work first. Considering that you don''t know what world you will go to, it is not impossible to throw it into a desolate world where there is no one, or even a world that is not suitable for life, so everything that should be prepared must be prepared first to avoid any accidents. When the two of them got ready and came back with a bunch of things, it was already three hours later. Tony didn''t know where to go, and it was Steve Rogers waiting for the two of them. "Where''s Tony?" "I went with Pepper." "What a nice man." Steve nodded, didn''t say anything, just checked the time. "What? You have a date too?" "Well, make an appointment to have dinner with Peggy." "What are you going to do if the time is up and I haven''t come yet?" "I have already notified Wanda, if I hadn''t told her to cancel, she would take over from me and stay here in an hour later." While chatting, Steve has activated the star gate. The interior of the huge star gate is filled with energy. Standing in front of the gate, you can no longer directly see the opposite side as before. The entire gate is filled with mysterious blue-purple energy. Standing on the spot and looking at it for a while, David couldn''t understand anything, but he just vaguely felt that the energies exuding space fluctuations were violent, as if they could tear everything apart. "Are you sure this thing is safe enough?" "Yes, absolutely safe." David didn''t ask any more questions. Steve''s words were more reliable. David took Sophia''s hand and gave them both a layer of Holy Shield. However, when the two of them passed through the star gate and returned to the ''real world'' through an extremely short transmission channel, David found that the surrounding environment was normal, exactly like the modern Earth. "Where is this place?" "I don''t know either." David looked around and found that besides English, the surrounding signs and signs were traditional Chinese characters. Looking around again, David soon saw a familiar figure not far away. This face...is obviously Zhou Xingxing''s classmate! Myself and Sophia were randomly sent to Xiangjiang by Stargate? David was shocked. He didn''t expect that the star gate could break through the blockade and send him here. Which world is it? There are too many worlds in which Zhou Xingxing haunts. Judging from the appearance and clothing of the other party, it should not be the one that catches ghosts. In addition to the surrounding modern urban environment, it will not be those few ancient costume backgrounds. "No matter which one, follow him, and you will know the answer soon." As a result, he didn''t follow two steps, and saw Zhou Xingxing go straight into the police station. "Is he really Zhou Xingxing?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 511： Tianxiahui Chapter 511 Tianxiahui David didn''t stay outside the police station for too long, but took Sophia to find a hotel to stay in first. Before the two came here, they made various preparations, including various documents that were indistinguishable from the real ones. After the residence was completed, David went out at night and made a complete entry record. The personal history is almost wiped out. By the way, I also got an account for the two of them to make sure that they don''t have to run out of money to spend in the future. Now unless someone takes the two people''s information to check paper documents for comparison, his current identity is true. "British?" "Well, it''s more convenient to be a British citizen in this place at this time." David looked at Sophia: "You can speak British English, right?" "Yes." Sophia learned a lot of languages ??in Cold Winter Castle, including English, Chinese, Japanese, etc., which is convenient for her to play games and watch various film and television works: "Laura said that my accent is very authentic." "Then there is no problem." David thought for a while, and there should be nothing to forget, but when he turned his head, he found that Sophia had brought back a pile of newspapers from nowhere, spread a pile of newspapers on the bed, and was reading with gusto. "What are you doing?" "Looking for a place to live." "ah?" Sophia crossed her legs, and seriously searched for the content she wanted in the newspaper: "Didn''t you say that you will stay here for a long time? Do you want to stay in the hotel all the time?" There is nothing wrong with staying in a hotel. David is now used to being served by others. Living in a hotel, someone cleans up the house and cooks everything he wants, which is very convenient. If you find a place to live by yourself, you have to do your own work. Considering that Sophia is a little princess who has never even seen what a kitchen looks like, my task may not be easy. Going to sit next to Sophia, Sophia fell into David''s arms naturally, continued to hold the newspaper in her hand, and pointed it out to David: "There are many apartments for rent. How big is our rented room?" "Do you want to rent an apartment?" "Yes, the neighborhood is so lively." Sophia said that she had never experienced such a life, and it should be very interesting. "Okay, I will listen to you." Anyway, this is a world without danger, so you can do whatever you want! The two of them read the newspapers for a long time, and decided to go to the apartment building that was delineated by the two at dawn tomorrow. If it was suitable, they would sign the lease on the same day, and then go to buy furniture or something. Thinking of this, David seems to understand what Sophia is thinking: Is this to build a love nest with David? Early the next morning, the energetic two went out early. According to the several places recorded last night, I went around one by one. As a result, Sophia was not very satisfied with the first few places. Some buildings are old and the environment of the corridors is not very good. Although Sophia wanted to experience the ''life of ordinary people'', she was not prepared to experience it so thoroughly. She wanted to find an apartment with a better environment. "I hope the environment here will be better in the future." Actually, as long as you ask a local person, such as a taxi driver, you can eliminate most of the choices that are not suitable for the environment. But neither of them wanted to do this. Running around looking for a house is also an interesting thing. Why play the cut version? When they came to the new building, David and Sophia got out of the car and saw the brand new building in front of them. "It looks good here." After comparing the address, it is indeed this building. David looked around. This building is facing the street, but it is not a main avenue. It is very lively during the day, but there should not be too many cars going back and forth at night. There are small supermarkets, tea restaurants, and teahouses around. When I arrived by car just now, I remembered to walk a little way forward. There are several restaurants and restaurants around the corner. The location is quite good. "What''s the name of this building?" "Tianxiahui." "..." "What''s wrong?" I always feel that a strong old man who can make waves with his bare hands will come out of it in the next second. Stepping into the building, David found that there was a security room and a dedicated front desk on the first floor of the building. Several elevators corresponded to different units. The layout looks less like an apartment building and more like an office building. As soon as the two came in, a security guard immediately came up to say hello: "What''s the matter with you two?" "I saw an advertisement for houses for rent here, so I came here to take a look." The security guard was suddenly stunned when he heard the words, and greeted David with a smile: "He is here to see the house! Let me tell you, our building is definitely the top in Hong Kong. If you can''t even see the houses here If you dont, you wont find a better apartment in Xiangjiang. Balabala, jiriguala... The security guard kept talking, and went back to the front desk to pick up the phone, greeted a lady named Wang, and informed her that someone came to see the house. "Okay, okay." The security guard nodded in response, hung up the phone, and then came back to say hello to David: "The owner of the building is not here, and he will be back in a while. Ms. Wang asked me to show you the house first." "Then I will trouble you." ???? "You are welcome." The security guard looked at David, then at Sophia, who looked like a standard foreign girl next to him, and seemed to want to ask something, but finally held back the words: "There are many vacant houses in the building, what kind of room do you want to rent?" ? "For two people to live, the space should be spacious enough." "Are there any taboos on the floor?" While asking, he led the two into the elevator, and David noticed that there were no numbers 4, 13, and 14 on the buttons of the elevator. This is obviously a 20-story building, but the elevator button is marked to the 23rd floor. "There is no taboo." Then he turned to Sophia and asked, "Which floor do you like to live in?" "It should be between the 7th and 15th floors!" If it is too low or too high, you will feel uncomfortable. It is better to choose a place that is not too high or too low. "Let''s start looking at the 7th floor." David nodded and agreed to the security guard''s suggestion. At the same time, he was a little curious. Since this building called Tianxiahui is very good, why are there so many empty houses? The security guard told him that the building was only handed over some time ago, and after the interior decoration was sorted out, it only started to recruit tenants last month, so there are still many vacant houses. "Don''t look at it until you start recruiting tenants. If the two of you come two months later, there may not be any vacant rooms." "So it is." While chatting and looking at the house, Sophia finally fell in love with a room on the 11th floor. According to the introduction of the security guard surnamed Zhang, this is the largest apartment in the building. It is 1,500 square feet and has been simply renovated. As long as you buy some furniture and appliances, you can move in immediately. Of course, if you are not satisfied with the current decoration, you can find someone to redecorate by yourself, but in that case, you must discuss the decoration plan with the owner and sign a separate decoration agreement. "I''m not going to find someone to redecorate." David took a look and was very satisfied overall. Just when David wanted to ask the landlord when he could come back, a message came from the security intercom, asking which floor he was on? "I''m on the 11th floor with two guests, the biggest one." Immediately told David: "My boss, Ms. Wang, is back, and then you can talk to Ms. Wang." "Thanks a lot." David shook hands with Mr. Security to say goodbye, and passed a few pieces of paper by the way. The security guard surnamed Zhang didn''t expect to have unexpected gains. He smiled and waited until the landlord, Ms. Wang, said hello and left. Until then, David didn''t meet the landlord of this building, and immediately realized that things might not be simple. "Hello, I''m Wang Zhenzhen, the landlord of Tianxiahui." "Hello, I''m David and this is Sophia." Wang Zhenzhen looked at the two people in front of her with a smile. The man was young and handsome, and the woman was young and beautiful, but it was obvious that these two were not locals. I wonder what they came to Xiangjiang for? Repressing the question to her stomach, Wang Zhenzhen smiled and introduced the situation of the house to the two. After all, she is the landlord, and the security guard can only bring David to see, without introducing all the details. At this time, David has a clearer understanding of this house: the rent of this house is really expensive! Fortunately, he is not short of money. He has a lot of gold, silver and jewelry in his storage space. Even if the money is not enough, he is still an alchemist. He can change gold at any time, and he can do it easily. Money matters. It doesnt matter even if the shady income is lower than the market price. After all, to David, it is really a stone, which can be picked up anytime and anywhere. After signing the lease happily and having the priority to renew the lease, David happily paid all the rent for one year. It was the first time that Wang Zhenzhen saw such happy tenants, and she welcomed the two new tenants with a smile. "By the way, I also live on the 11th floor, in the middle unit." There are three units in this building, but they are not completely independent, you can pass through the stairwell. "If you need anything, you can find me at 211A." Davids room is 111A, there are two rooms on each floor in the same unit, and 111B next to it is now vacant. According to Wang Zhenzhen, there are currently only three households living on the 11th floor. Except for David and Wang Zhenzhen herself, Wang Zhenzhen''s neighbor, that is, 211B, is her friend. "She is at school now, and I will introduce you to her later." "School?" "She''s a teacher." "oh!" David thought it was the exorcist who wore miniskirts even in heavy snow! After chatting for a few words, Wang Zhenzhen gave David another business card, and introduced that he was selling furniture. David could buy most of the furniture he wanted from this person, and said that she could also charge eight fold. Wang Zhenzhen left after finishing these tasks. David and Sophia stayed in the room for a while, studying how to arrange the house and what things to buy. Just then, Wang Zhenzhen came back with a woman. "This is David and that is Sophia. They just signed the lease today." Then he pointed to the short-haired woman beside him and introduced them: "This is Miss Hu, who is also here to see the house. Maybe you can become neighbors." (end of this chapter) Chapter 512： an integrated world Chapter 512 A Comprehensive World "Hello, I''m Hu Huishan." "Hello, Miss Hu." David looked at the short-haired woman with a domineering temperament in front of him, and realized that he came to this time is not a simple world. Actually, he was aware of this from the moment he saw Wang Zhenzhen, and the appearance of Hu Huishan further confirmed this point. After a brief greeting, Wang Zhenzhen took Hu Huishan to visit the empty rooms, while David continued to discuss with Sophia which furniture to buy. During the period, Sophia asked David in a low voice: "Have you taken a fancy to that Miss Hu?" "What?" David waved his hand: "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s just a little accident." "Surprised by what?" "This world may be much larger and more complicated than I thought before." Sophia didn''t understand much. The main content of her tutoring is English movies and various games. To be more precise, they are commercial movies produced by Hollywood. Considering that the people who appear in his own territory are mainly concentrated in this area, David did not make any comments, so Hong Kong movies have always been ignored. As a result, it happened suddenly, and David didn''t know how to describe the current situation. However, he is full of interest in this world now, who else will he meet? How big is this world? After confirming the furniture they wanted to buy with Sofia, the two went back to the hotel to rest for the night. The next day, they contacted the furniture seller according to the business card Wang Zhenzhen gave them. As Wang Zhenzhen said, all the furniture David needs can be bought from this person, which really gave them a discount. After spending half a day buying all the furniture and daily necessities, David and Sophia spent a little more time placing these things in the designated positions, and then cleaned the ''new home'' together. For a moment, David really had the feeling of building a love nest with his wife hand in hand. With his physical strength, of course he wouldn''t feel tired after such a little work, and Sophia was much ''stronger'' than she looked. The two of them were laughing and joking while cleaning up the room. Wang Zhenzhen happened to come over when she finished her work. "Already packed?" She seemed very surprised. After learning that David had ordered furniture and delivered all of it today, she deliberately rushed over in time, thinking that she could recommend a housekeeping company to David! What a pity, it seems that this business card cannot be delivered. However, the diligence of David and Sophia also made Wang Zhenzhen feel a little fond of them. After all, as a landlord, I definitely don''t like the kind of dirty and sloppy residents who don''t like to clean up. Now it seems that she doesn''t have to worry about spending money to hire someone to clean up and redecorate when the two of them stop renting. "By the way, this is my friend He Min, who teaches at Edinburgh Middle School." Wang Zhenzhen came here this time, in addition to wanting to give David a business card of a housekeeping cleaning company, but also to introduce her neighbors: "This is the one who just moved. Come here David and Sophia." "Hi, Miss He, I''m David Glamorgan, just call me David." Looking at Mr. He in front of him, David realized that in this ''big'' world, many interpersonal relationships and settings may be different from what he originally thought. For example, he could never have imagined that Mr. He in Weilong, who played hooky, was actually a colleague of Zhenzhen Wang in Zombie. In addition to being the landlord of Tianxiahui, Wang Zhenzhen is also a teacher. "To express welcome, let me treat you to dinner!" When Wang Zhenzhen handed over the business card of housekeeping, she glanced at the business card bag. When David took the business card and put it away, he caught a glimpse of Wang Zhenzhen''s small movements and noticed that she was flipping through the business cards of the manager and owner of the hotel or restaurant. "..." This Wang Zhenzhen is so weird! But someone invites you to dinner, or two beauties, he seems to have no reason to refuse? Called Sophia, and the two followed Wang Zhenzhen and He Min to a restaurant not far from Tianxiahui Building. Before entering the door, David looked at the name of the restaurant: Man Han Lou. It can be seen that Wang Zhenzhen is very familiar with the people here. When she saw Wang Zhenzhen bringing two strangers in, she immediately arranged a cubicle for her. "The food in this restaurant is delicious, and you can come here often in the future." Wang Zhenzhen looked at David and Sophia as if she suddenly thought of something at this time: "I forgot to ask if you are eating well?" What a taboo." "I don''t have any taboos, and neither does Sophia." "That''s good." At this moment, the owner of the restaurant came in, greeted Wang Zhenzhen, and solemnly introduced himself to David and Sophia: "This is the owner here, my name is Ou Zhaofeng." While talking, he handed David a business card. Another small card was harvested, and David was a little dumbfounded about this situation. Fortunately, Boss Ou was not possessed by Tang Seng, so he left after saying hello, leaving only a few new neighbors behind. As for why the landlord specially invited David, the new tenant, to dinner, I can only say that the face can be eaten! David felt that if he had traveled to this world alone, Wang Zhenzhen would have already considered taking care of him. That is to say, there is Sophia by her side now, and Wang Zhenzhen is quite reserved. But through eating, David learned some amazing things. This world is currently 1990, and last year was also 1990, and next year will be 1990. But neither Wang Zhenzhen nor He Min felt that there was any problem.????In addition, this is not a time loop. Things will still move forward and people will grow up normally, but the year seems to be locked. On the table, these two people also lamented the great changes now, with many high-tech products emerging one after another! "..." For example, Wang Zhenzhens father, since he got a mobile phone, has no way to pretend to disappear and cant be found. No matter where he goes, he can always reach someone after a few phone calls. During the period, Wang Zhenzhen and He Min were also inquiring about the situation of David and Sophia, where did they come from? Where are you going? Are you coming to Xiangjiang for work or school? After all, both of them look very young. After learning that the two came from the UK, I also sighed that the Chinese level of the two is really good. When various dishes were served, Wang Zhenzhen wanted to ask the two of them if they had the habit of eating, but after seeing Sophia''s performance, she stopped asking. Sophia''s dining movements are very elegant and not in a mess, but everyone can see that she is very happy to eat and has been eating non-stop. It is obvious that these dishes are very much in line with her preferences. "Why do similar dishes taste different from those I have eaten before?" "Because you used to eat the modified version." The conversation between the two did not deliberately avoid people. Wang Zhenzhen and He Min thought that they were talking about modified Chinese food in Europe and the United States, so they did not have any doubts. At most, I was a little surprised by Sophia''s amazing appetite. Eating so much, how do you keep in good shape? Wang Zhenzhen was going to ask Sophia for advice, and even He Min had a similar idea. The guests and the host had a good meal. After the meal, the four of them strolled around, and Wang Zhenzhen pointed David in the direction of the vegetable market by the way. "By the way, the basement floor of the building is being renovated, and a bar will open there soon. You will have an extra place to relax at night." In addition, Wang Zhenzhen also reminded David that the room next door to him has been rented out, which is that Miss Hu, and there may be some noise in the next few days because of cleaning up the house. "It doesn''t matter." David doesn''t think it can be too noisy, unless Miss Hu wants to make major changes to the structure of the house, which may be too low. In the end, it turned out that David was wrong. It was quite noisy when Ms. Hu was tidying up the room. It wasn''t that Ms. Hu herself was making noise, or that she invited the construction team to make major changes to the room, but that the people who came to help her clean the house were too noisy. Sophia turned off the TV helplessly. Although she didn''t particularly like the program that was broadcast, she still felt a little uncomfortable when the sound of the TV was covered by the noise while watching TV. "What does that Miss Hu do? Why do you call so many girls to help her clean up the house?" If you want to know anything, you can definitely ask David, even more reliable than asking yourself. Sure enough, David immediately gave a clear answer. "The instructor of Bawanghua." "What is Overlord Flower?" "An armed police force similar to SWAT." Bawanghua was established against the standard Flying Tigers, but said that Sophia of the Flying Tigers has a high probability of not understanding it. When talking about SWAT directly, thanks to the large amount of knowledge she has learned recently, she understands it in seconds. "so smart?" Sophia exclaimed twice and there is no more. There are too many powerful women in Winter City. Compared with Miss Hu next door, she is only average. Just as he was thinking of this, there was a knock on the door of the room. After David opened the door, he found that it was Miss Hu from the next door. "I''m very sorry for disturbing you!" "It doesn''t matter." David looked at the few people who suddenly became quiet and peeked here with half of their heads peeking out: "It''s understandable." "I''ll let them pay attention." Hu Huishan apologized and left. When David closed the door, he heard someone ask, Instructor Hu, your neighbor is such a super handsome guy? Is this why you moved here? and the like. And when Hu Huishan was urged to go out for dinner later, she called David. "He has a girlfriend, a big blonde beauty, and they are already living together, you have no chance!" "Oh~" "What are you afraid of, as long as you swing your **** well, there is no corner you can''t dig!" Standing at the door and listening to the rhetoric of these overlords for a while, David didn''t know what expression to make? "Of course I laughed! Isn''t this a good thing to be happy about?" Sophia also eavesdropped for a while, although she was separated by a wall, she could still hear something. It''s just that this girl seriously lacks the consciousness of being a wall, and she doesn''t have the slightest intention of protecting food. She even asked David with a smile: "There are so many girls, do you like it?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 513： learn to cook Chapter 513 Learning to Cook Leisure time, people will not feel the passage of time. Sophia and David have lived in Tianxiahui Building for three days, and she didn''t realize until today that she has been in this world for almost a week, but she doesn''t seem to have done anything. She will feel the passage of time, or the situation she is facing at this time: staring at the dirty laundry in a daze. David noticed Sophia''s predicament. After watching the excitement for a while, he began to teach Sophia how to use the washing machine. To be honest, David is not familiar with how to use such an old-fashioned washing machine. Fortunately, there is an instruction manual. What Sophia needs to teach is not how to operate the machine, but to remind her to classify clothes, separate white, light colors and dark colors, and then wash them separately. However, during the actual operation, there were still small omissions, which caused the white clothes to be dyed. "..." Sophia was not too depressed, except that she was a little upset at the beginning, and quickly put the matter aside, she just thought these experiences were very interesting, and then she had a very bold idea. She wants to learn how to cook! "Are you kidding me?" "I see that Man Han Lou next door is recruiting people. The food there is delicious. I''m going there to learn how to cook authentic Chinese food." Sophia was full of confidence, patted the headlights to express that she was very smart, and soon Can learn: "When I return to Cold Winter City, I can make it for everyone to eat." "..." David doesnt know how to evaluate it. Can a person who can wash white clothes into purple in a washing machine really be able to cook well? But he can''t object, coming to this world is to do whatever you want, and do whatever you want. Since Sophia has this interest, let''s go! If you feel too tired, boring or something, then give up. It''s not a copy to do the task, the goal must be achieved. Have learned, tried, and experienced, even if the goal has been achieved, the result is not important. "However, I still remind you that learning to cook is very tiring, and handling all kinds of ingredients is not clean." "Hmm..." Sophia was caught in a tangle. After much deliberation, she decided to go to Manhan Tower first, and then decide whether to learn or not. This is a serious little princess. She has never experienced the environment David mentioned, and she doesn''t know if she can accept it. "Let''s go, talk to Boss Ou." "Um!" Putting on a new set of clothes, the well-dressed Sophia happily followed David to go out. Currently, there are not many residents in the building. From time to time, people come to visit. It can be seen that the security guards did not brag at the time. Tianxiahui is indeed a very good building with a high attraction. David will carefully look at these visitors every time, wanting to see if there are any familiar faces. However, he hasn''t seen any acquaintances in the past few days, so far he can still be sure of those few people. After the two greeted the security guard, they walked along the road to Manhanlou. The business of this restaurant was very good every day. But David and Sophia didn''t come to eat today. They greeted the waiter directly and met the restaurant owner Ou Zhaofeng. Boss Ou, who looks like an eminent monk who can make people live forever by eating one bite, is a very powerful chef. The sign of Manhanlou comes from the fact that Ou Zhaofeng is a top chef who knows how to cook a full banquet. From this point of view, if Sophia can really learn something, then he will be really lucky in the futureeven if he can''t learn it, it''s okay to build a good relationship, get a master-student status, and directly fool Boss Ou''s family in the future When he arrived in Winter City, he was still lucky. Thinking of this, David suddenly gained energy and motivation, and felt that Sophia really had a good idea! "Boss Ou!" "Mr. Glamorgan!" "Not so polite." We had passed each others names before, and David assumed the status of an upper-class person in the sovereign country. No matter what he thought in his heart, these people had to be polite to him on the surface. "Just call me David." Drank a few sips of tea with Boss Ou, and chatted about Dashan for a while. During the period, David said that he actually has Chinese blood and is very yearning for oriental culture, etc., which made Ou Zhaofeng smile all over his face. Don''t care about the truth, anyway, the work is done on the surface, and the follow-up matters can be discussed. Maybe it was David''s words that really put Boss Ou in a good mood, and with David''s black hair and black eyes, he didn''t look like a foreigner, and Ou Zhaofeng was indeed more enthusiastic about him afterwards. But even so, when David mentioned that Sophia thought Manhanlou''s food was so delicious and wanted to learn from Boss Ou, the authentic imperial chef still showed obvious embarrassment. "this" Boss Ou looked at David, then at Sophia. If David wants to learn, he can still ''understand'', Sophia...Although this girl eats delicious food, but this is a standard big Yangma image, learning to cook or learning Chinese food? Ou Zhaofeng is relatively traditional and conservative, and his ideas are not so trendy. Although he is stimulated by his daughter with all kinds of trendy tricks every day, and he also behaves like a stranger, but if he really doesn''t take it seriously, he won''t be so angry that he needs to take medicine. "She''s just curious, Boss Ou just watch and teach me." When David was speaking, he vaguely mentioned that Sophia''s identity was unusual. She was the kind who had never experienced hardships since she was a child. The family has a long history and a prominent background. I can''t bear the hardship of learning to cook.????Ou Zhaofeng was stunned after hearing this: "So, I understand what to do." Just entertain a curious guest, dont expect her to help you pass on your skills, as long as you dont make trouble in the back kitchen. "Brother Feng, please trouble me." "Not so polite." The two men laughed, and the matter was settled, and Sophia next to her had already picked up the tea bowl: "Master." "..." Just when Ou Zhaofeng didn''t know how to answer the call, a waiter came in with a business card in his hand: "Brother Feng, there is a pretty boy outside who came to you with Long Kunbao''s business card!" "What? Come to me with Long Kunbao''s business card?" Ou Zhaofeng''s first reaction was that someone was messing around, but the waiter stunned him with the next sentence: "Yes, he said he came to learn from you cooking." "Take Long Kunbao''s business card and come to learn how to cook with me?" Ou Zhaofeng thought for a long time before he could figure out what kind of routine this was, so he decided to meet him in person. David saw that the business was over, and he was not going to disturb Ou Zhaofeng anymore. He agreed that Sophia would come to Manhanlou to study from tomorrow, and then he was going to leave. However, before going out, he still glanced at Ou Zhaofeng, and saw a handsome guy happily talking to Boss Ou! "Who is that person?" "Fun." Sophia understands in seconds, not the protagonist but also an important supporting role. Seeing that person is young and handsome, there is a high probability that he is the "protagonist"! "Then don''t I have some fun to watch next?" "yes!" Zhao Gangsheng was introduced by Ou Zhaofeng''s nemesis Long Kunbao to come to Manhanlou to learn cooking. Next, Ou Zhaofeng will definitely greet him well. Sophia, who also came to learn how to cook, can watch the fun up close. This is much more enjoyable than 3DIMAX, and it is truly immersive. David felt that he could come to Manhan Tower every day for a sit-down, just to drink more tea and eat some snacks, to have fun watching and to eat, what a wonderful day! "It''s still early, isn''t it too boring to go back directly? Why don''t you go around?" "Okay, let''s go to the market to see what dishes are available?" After Sophia expressed the idea of ??learning to cook, she always wanted to show it herself, even if she couldn''t even fry an egg now. In the end, the two of them didn''t buy vegetables, but found a night market and went shopping and eating. When they returned to the apartment, it was already completely dark. Unexpectedly, the two met He Min who had just come back at the gate of the building. When David saw her, he was saying goodbye to her boyfriend who was driving. David glanced at him, and it seemed that he was the boyfriend of the leader of the anti-mafia group. I dont know which part of the plot has developed here? Did Zhou Xingxing enter Edinburgh Secondary School? "Amin, have you gone on a date? Was that your boyfriend just now?" "yes!" Sophia is warm-hearted and beautiful. She is already familiar with He Min and Wang Zhenzhen, but Hu Huishan has rarely seen her since she moved here. She seems to be very busy with work. "Did the two of you go shopping?" "Yes, we found a night market nearby, where there are many snacks." "..." He Min has already been convinced by Sophia. She never thought that such a beautiful girl is actually a super foodie. What is even more annoying is that Sophia is so edible, and her figure is still enviable. Sophia didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her situation at all. After talking about the various snacks she had just tried, she also mentioned that she was going to Manhanlou to learn how to cook. "Are you going to Manhanlou to learn how to cook?" "yes!" He Min was really surprised this time. It seems that this is not something ordinary people can learn, right? She and Ou Zhaofeng thought the same thing. Maybe Sophia was just curious for a while, so she couldn''t refuse directly and simply agreed. After Sophia realized how difficult and tiring it is to be a chef, she would soon give up on her own initiative. However, on the surface, he still expressed his support for Sophia''s choice, and hoped that Sophia would eat the dishes she made in person after she had completed her studies. "It will be available soon." Sophia was very confident. By this time the next day, her confidence had completely disappeared. She was not tired by the complicated physical work. In terms of physical fitness, even the Rafflesia instructor who lives next door is not as good as Sophia. Sophia was stumped by the special ''metaphysical'' ingredients and heat. Words such as a little and proper amount became the words she heard the most and the most difficult to understand. She couldn''t understand how these chefs made accurate judgments? Anyway, Sophia watched the kitchen for a whole day and didn''t learn half of the dishes. She has realized that it is not an easy task to cook delicious Chinese food. "However, I will not give up!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 514： open house Chapter 514 Opening a master house Sophia said that she and cooking are in love, and she must learn Chinese food. David smiled and expressed his anticipation: "Come on, you must do it!" In addition to making fun for himself, David also found unexpected surprises when he came to this world. His power has grown extremely fast in this world, and he even feels that he can completely turn this world into a world under control. It seems that the world itself is not complete enough, and there is no ''master'', so when a special existence like David came in, he was quickly connected to the origin of the world and stamped his own mark on it. "Is this considered to be a sub-base?" He wasn''t sure whether it was because this world was special, or because he had grown to a certain stage and awakened new skills. But for David and the Winter Kingdom, this is not a bad thing. After he has completely become the master of this world, he can completely integrate this world with his own, making this city a part of Winter City. It can also continue to exist as a separate world. How to decide depends on David''s idea. Even if you want to merge the two worlds, it is just a matter of thought. But it will take some time to reach that level. David doesn''t care about spending more time, he doesn''t need to do anything special, he just needs to stay in this world. It''s just that the time to play this time may be longer than Sophia originally thought. Sophia shouldnt mind, its the first time shes out to play with David alone, shes in a state of being curious about everything, and shes working hard to learn how to cook. For Sophia, the biggest test is that she must bear David''s ferocious firepower alone! "I really should call Arcee together." "Speaking of which, I''m going to get a license plate today." No matter what you do, it will be much more convenient to have your own car. David has a Mustang sports car with him, but in order to avoid trouble, he needs a license plate: "What about you? Do you want to buy a car for you?" "It is indeed much more convenient to buy a car." Sofia can drive. Sophia has driven all kinds of cars that David collected in Winter Castle. Her skills are fine, but the problem is that if she wants to drive, David needs to get some more driver''s license information: "What kind of car do you want to buy?" "I don''t know the cars in this world either!" Sophia is familiar with the cars in Winter City, including the vehicles transformed by Cybertronians. Also, she saw it while watching a movie, but she didn''t focus on the car at the time. David asked her what kind of car she wanted to buy, but she couldn''t think of it for a while, and even wanted to buy a heavy motorcycle directly. After all, she was the former leader of the Knights of Tiran, and she was familiar with riding heavy motorcycles. "When you rest, let''s go and help you choose a car." "Then go and pick one that looks good during the break!" Sofia went out happily, while David was seriously thinking about whether he should find something to do? Its different from when he first came here, when he brought Sophia to play. Since we have decided to live for a long time, it is a good choice to find something to pass the time. Like opening a detective agency or something? "Why don''t you open a ghost hunting studio and compete with Ma Xiaoling?" Since there is Wang Zhenzhen in this world, it means that this world is not a pure urban background, there are ghosts, gods and demons, etc. "Or if the business is more extensive, just open a master house and take on any job." He doesn''t want to make money, he just wants to have fun. After much deliberation, I found that this matter is a bit of a mess. When Sophia comes back, I will ask her what she means. By the way, let''s see if I want to rent an office or something? Long is more formal, anyway, its not bad for money! Thinking about it, David is going out for dinner. He will not go to Man Han Lou today, but find a smaller tea restaurant for a change of taste. As a result, as soon as David opened the door, he saw Hu Huishan who also opened the door and came out. "Miss Hu, didn''t you go to work today?" "I''m off today." Hu Huishan greeted David with a smile. After she moved here, she had to go to work at the training base every day, and she got off work very late, so she often rested at the training base. The two haven''t seen each other for a while since the last time they apologized to David because of the rowdy players. She was very happy about the fact that her neighbor was a handsome guy. After all, who doesn''t like to see handsome guys? She didn''t think too much about the relationship between David and Sophia. No matter how handsome David was, she couldn''t really put it into action. People will have too many intersections. "Where''s Sophia?" "She recently learned how to cook in Manhanlou, and she has already gone to work." "Learn to cook?" Sophia is British, right? Looks like he came from a good background, so he went to a restaurant in Xiangjiang to learn how to cook Chinese food? What is this operation? "Yes, after eating Manhanlou''s dishes, she was worried that she would never be able to eat them again when she went back, so she made up her mind to learn how to cook, so she can eat them often in the future." "So it is." Really childish idea, but Hu Huishan didn''t say it.????I still think Sophia is a bit cute in my heart, but that delicate appearance can stand the environment of the kitchen? She guessed that within a few days, Sophia would give up. "David, are you going to Manhan Tower now?" "No, I''m going to look around to see what other restaurants are there, and I want to try it." David and Hu Huishan walked into the elevator together, and sent out an invitation by the way: "Miss Hu hasn''t eaten yet, why don''t you come together?" "Your name is Huishan or Ashan." "Then I''ll call you Ashan!" According to the custom, it seems that the name should be Miss Shan, but David decided to skip this step. The two of them took the elevator to the first floor. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they saw Wang Zhenzhen introducing the environment of Tianxiahui Building to others, and standing opposite her was obviously a family of three: a young couple with a young son. David glanced at it and found that it was a familiar face, so he took a second look. As a result, Wang Zhenzhen happened to see her, and she looked at David and Hu Huishan strangely, wondering why these two got together? Happened to go downstairs together? Greeting the two with a smile, Wang Zhenzhen took advantage of the opportunity to introduce the two to the family of three. "This David is from England, and this Miss Shan is a royal policeman." To Wang Zhenzhen''s surprise, the Mrs. Yu in front of her actually knew Hu Huishan. "I know you, Superintendent Hu of Bawanghua." Mrs. Yu said that she is actually a policeman, but she does clerical work. For Hu Huishan, a strong woman who has reached the superintendent level and has a team of female special police officers, she is very impressed. Admire: "I didn''t expect you to live here!" "I just moved here too." Hu Huishan found out that she was a female colleague, and she was very enthusiastic. After chatting for a while, she knew that the family of three had seen several houses and was most satisfied with this place. The only regret was that the houses here were only for rent and not for sale. Mrs. Yu I would rather buy a house of my own. I wonder if Mrs. Yu will change her mind after seeing Hu Huishan here. After a brief greeting, Mr. Yu''s family of three continued to visit the apartment building, while David and Hu Huishan walked to the street and found a tea restaurant nearby. "Birth record?" David looked around. This block is located diagonally behind the building where they live, surrounded by some old buildings, and various small shops look very lively. I saw several tea restaurants along the way, but David finally chose this one. Hu Huishan didn''t have any comments, but was just curious why David chose this one? The name looks very common! Walked in and looked around, it was indeed a very ordinary tea restaurant, the kind that can be seen everywhere in Xiangjiang. "How did you choose this one?" I want to hang out a little longer, but I feel embarrassed to think that someone is starving. Hu Huishan smiled, unexpectedly, this young man is quite caring. I ordered a plate of rice and milk tea, watched David order a barbecued pork rice, and asked for a poached egg strangely, I dont know where I heard it. "By the way, Sophia is learning how to cook in Manhanlou, what are you going to do?" She has been curious, what exactly are David and Sophia here for? Maybe it''s a professional habit. When encountering something suspicious, I always want to investigate it. If Hu Huishan asked him this question before today, he would only say that he came out to play, to travel around the world, to gain knowledge. Now, he has a new answer. "I want to start a small company similar to a detective agency, Ah Shan, do you think there is something wrong?" "Do you want to be a private eye?" "It''s more like a service company, basically taking over any job." David described his thoughts, and finally said the name that had already been decided: "It''s called Wanshiwu, how about it?" "Sounds very interesting." The kind of studio described by David fits Hu Huishan''s impression of him: a young man with a good family background who comes out to have fun: "However, there is no similar company in Xiangjiang. You want to receive business. If so, Im afraid it will cost a lot of money to advertise. "Well, it''s really troublesome to spread the popularity." David actually thinks that this problem is easy to solve. He spends money on advertising in newspapers and puts up big front-page ads for a period of time. Soon, everyone in Xiangjiang knows about him. this company. His way of solving problems has always been so simple and rude. While chatting and eating the ecstasy meal without onions, Hu Huishan wanted to buy some daily necessities. David said that he was idle and could help carry things. "Just consider it the first commission after the establishment of Wanshiwu." "Does your company even accept this kind of small business?" "That''s why it''s called Wanshiwu!" Carrying a lot of daily necessities back to the apartment building, after getting along for more than half a day, David and Hu Huishan became a lot more familiar, even more familiar than with He Min and Wang Zhenzhen, after all, David and those two have never been alone. . Never even entered the homes of those two. (end of this chapter) Chapter 515： Center of Excellence Chapter 515 Elite Center "Sorry, I haven''t had time to clean up yet." Hu Huishan never thought of inviting anyone as a guest, let alone a man, and she just moved here not long ago, and has been busy with work recently, so many things have not been packed, and even some of the luggage is still packed and left there. But David is holding and carrying all the things she bought, so you can''t stop him from the door, right? So I can only pack things up quickly while feeling embarrassed and sorry. The most important thing is to throw the changed dirty clothes into the washing machine. "I made you laugh." "It''s nothing, after all, you are busy with work." David didn''t notice that Hu Huishan was actually a police superintendent when watching movies. Women police superintendents are rare in this era. It can even be said that a female police officer can reach the level of superintendent, and has basically been promoted to the end. At this time, the entire police force has no female police officer who can be promoted to a higher level. Thinking about it now, this is reasonable. After all, the Bawanghua that Hu Huishan is in charge of is a special police department that competes with the Flying Tigers. The head of such a department must not be low-level. Seeing that Hu Huishan quickly hid some private clothes before coming over to take all the things David was carrying, David probably took a look at the room. Compared to the one I rented, this house is much smaller, probably less than a thousand square feet. But if Hu Huishan lives alone, it is spacious enough. "Thanks to your help today, I bought everything I needed to buy at once." If Hu Huishan went to buy it by herself, she might have to make a few more trips, or have someone deliver it to her door. Now there is David, a free porter, which can be done at one time without additional labor costs. "What would you like to drink? Tea? Coffee? Drink?" "Is there a soda?" "Will Coke work?" "Can." Hu Huishan took out a can of Coke from the refrigerator and handed it to David, while she herself took a bottle of soda water. When Hu Huishan was drinking water and thinking about how to ask David to leave in a reasonable way, David didn''t even finish the Coke, and took the initiative Say goodbye and leave. This situation actually made Hu Huishan a little embarrassed, it seemed that she was thinking too much and being sentimental. David is accompanied by a young and beautiful girl like Sophia, how could he fall in love with an old woman like himself? So what I originally wanted to say turned into a persuasion: "Sit down and rest for a while, anyway, you live next door, so you don''t have to worry about it being too late and inconvenient to take the car." This sentence opened up the topic, and Hu Huishan asked by the way whether it is inconvenient for David to go out now? She can drive David and Sophia if she needs to go far. "Oh, no, my car has already been delivered." "License problem?" "already solved." "That''s good." Hu Huishan thought she could help, but now it seems that David''s status is indeed unusual. It''s not that these things can''t be done without some connections, but it will be very procrastinating. The two chatted about their usual hobbies, and when they learned that David had also learned boxing and fighting, Hu Huishan''s competitive spirit also rose in her heart. "Do you want to practice if you have the opportunity?" "Is there a suitable venue?" "I know there is an elite center nearby that provides venue rental." Speaking of these things, Hu Huishan''s eyes lit up, seeing the meaning, she wished she could take David to practice together now. David originally thought that Hu Huishan would wait a few days if she couldn''t bear it anymore, but she checked the time and found that it was still early, so she said why not go and have a look now? "Also." After a few sips of their drinks, David and Hu Huishan went out again, took the elevator downstairs and went straight to the underground parking lot - Tianxiahui Building has three floors underground, the first floor is commercially leased, a bar is under renovation, the second and third basements The first floor is a parking lot for the tenants of the building. Hu Huishan''s personal car is a Crown, which can be regarded as a bad street car in this city: the red taxis on the street are all Crowns. In addition to taxis, there are also many private buyers of this car, and the local people seem to have a high degree of recognition for this model. David got into the car and watched Hu Huishan skillfully start the car and drive out of the underground parking lot. During the period, he also chatted a few words about the car. Obviously, Hu Huishan''s attitude towards the car is a means of transportation, as long as it can be driven and easy to drive, nothing else matters. On the contrary, she is really interested in fighting and boxing, including karate, judo, taekwondo, aikido, and traditional martial arts. In addition to learning a lot, he also has a wealth of practical experience. When it comes to fighting-related topics, Hu Huishan seems to have endless words, and she has reached her destination before she has finished talking. There are many venues here in a vast area. In addition to offering boxing, karate, judo and other fighting courses, it also provides venues for non-students to use. Only the site fee needs to be paid, and it is billed by the hour. David got out of the car and looked at the park-like elite center, wondering if the elder brother was there at this time? As a result, the big brother didn''t see it, but saw another Bawanghua instead.????"Instructor Hu?" A sweet-looking girl appeared next to the two of them, and greeted them uncertainly: "It''s really Instructor Hu, are you coming to the Elite Center too?" While speaking, he kept looking at David next to him, and his eyes swept over the two of them, as if he was thinking about what was going on? "I brought my friends here to get to know the road." Hu Huishan''s expression was a little embarrassed, and she suddenly realized that it was not a good idea to come to the Elite Center with David, because her own vacation also meant that the group of crazy girls were on vacation, some of them Several like to come to the Elite Center to exercise: "David wants to find a place where he can exercise." "That''s right!" The sweet-looking girl nodded, expressing that I believed the instructor''s nonsense for the time being, and at the same time introduced herself to David: "I am instructor Hu''s student, you can call me Mu En. " "David." After saying hello, Mu En said with an expression of "I want to watch the fun", and said something that made Hu Huishan''s face even worse: "Karen and the others are also here, the instructor and this David, why not come with us!" "..." Hu Huishan really wanted to refuse, but it seemed that there was something shameful, so she had to bite the bullet and call David, and went to find her group of students together (Bawanghua is still in training and has not been formally established). Walking into the huge venue, followed Mu En into a gymnasium covered with tatami mats, David noticed that the girls inside were all acquaintances. "Huh? Moon, you came back so fast?" "Look who I met?" Mu En yelled, attracting everyone''s attention. All the girls noticed Hu Huishan and David who came in together. Seeing the expressions of these people change from surprise to a smirk of "there is a problem~", Hu Huishan had to sullen her face to show the majesty of the instructor, but it is a pity that she met outside on vacation today, and the identity of the instructor cannot be completely suppressed Live with these crazy girls. "Hi, I''m Amy." "Hi, I''m Karen!" "Just call me Amei." "I''m Erin." David looked at the few people around and greeted them with a smile, and answered all kinds of strange questions they raised clearly: "No gi clothes prepared." "Come here with Ah Shan to have a look, maybe we will set up a membership." "Calling Ms. Hu is too natural!" While talking, Hu Huishan had already gone to change into her Taoist uniform, and by the way helped David rent one, and pointed out where to change, saving her from being surrounded by a group of crazy girls. When David took the Taoist uniform to change clothes, he could still hear a questioning voice from behind: "Instructor, you are not honest, you actually secretly eat alone!" "That is, at the beginning, they said they were not familiar with each other, and the age difference was too large, and they ended up dating secretly." "Instructor, how far have you developed?" Although Hu Huishan has repeatedly emphasized that I am not, I am not! But these girls expressed their disbelief one after another, and when David came back after changing his Taoist uniform, they were still besieging their own instructor. After seeing David, he calmed down a little. "David, I''m here to teach you judo." "Oh ~ Judo." "..." Hu Huishan glared at the girls who were making strange noises, and realized that she had said something wrong. But she taught Judo to David because on the road, David said that he was familiar with boxing, kicking and striking skills, but basically had no contact with him and had learned grappling, throwing and other fighting methods. That''s why Hu Huishan said she wanted to teach Judo to David. . As a result, now being coaxed by these crazy girls, things seem to have changed. Fortunately, David acted very "gentlemanly" next. He was really asking for the basic skills of judo, and he didn''t ask for sparring. Basic skills of Judo. Because it was too serious and plain, the few Bawanghua students who originally wanted to watch the excitement began to feel bored. From the very beginning, they watched with enthusiasm, and gradually turned into sitting around and chatting about their own affairs. Those two on the field? Think of it as playing a teaching video! "Mun, didn''t you say you were going home this holiday?" "tomorrow." "I happen to be free, so let me go with you!" "That''s the best, otherwise I''ll be bored to death!" Mu En was very happy when he heard that Karen was willing to go home with him, and crazily complained about his father: "My dad is really too, fortunately I just happened to be on vacation, otherwise I had to ask for leave to go back. Its a different age, and we have to talk about life and Feng Shui, and its said that we even invited a master. "Master?" Amy and Amei who were next to them were chatting about other things. After hearing the conversation next to them, they asked curiously: "Muen, what are you going home for?" "Relocate my grandfather''s grave." Mu En was very helpless, obviously not caring about this kind of thing: "It is said to protect our family''s prosperity for generations." "Well, then the master still wants to invite, I''d rather believe it or not!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 516： The prelude gradually Chapter 516 The prelude to the gradual opening After learning judo for a while, David and Hu Huishan decided to change their clothes. Today''s situation is obviously not suitable for confrontation. In addition, Mu En will go home to run errands tomorrow. After confirming that there is no fun to watch, they are going to disband on the spot. While going from the gymnasium to the parking lot, Mu En saw a grocery store not far away and was about to buy some water. "I''m going to buy some drinks, you wait for me." "I''ll go with you!" Hu Huishan felt that as a superior, she couldnt always grab her students things and planned to pay the bill together with the past. David was curious about who the owner of the grocery store was, so he also followed. Seeing that Instructor Hu and David were following, several other people simply followed. Mun tapped on the window a few times, and soon a man appeared in front of everyone. David glanced, it wasn''t Uncle Da, but he was also a familiar face. "Huh?" The man didn''t take it seriously when he saw that it was some young people, but when Mu En talked to him and wanted to buy a few bottles of soda, he looked at the little girl''s face, and his face immediately showed Surprised: "Beautiful girl, has something happened to your family recently?" "Huh?" Mu En was stunned, completely unaware of what the grocery store owner was talking about: "No!" "Then has any major event happened in your family recently?" "What are you asking this for?" As a police officer, Mu En is still very vigilant, looking at this strange man with suspicious eyes, wondering if this guy is some fugitive? "I see that your seal is black and covered with dark clouds, and there seems to be a few traces of blood in the vagueness. I am afraid that the little girl will encounter some dangers recently." "..." Hearing this, Mu En''s face turned black, but he was angry: "I''m here to buy soda, not for fortune-telling. You''re here for a grocery store, not a fortune-telling stall, right?" "Pin Daoist Zhong Fabai never tells fortunes for others, but just happened to meet him. I can''t bear to see you die unexpectedly in your prime." As soon as these words came out, the few people who had been watching the excitement were also full of dissatisfaction. Why did the owner of the grocery store curse people when he opened and shut his mouth? Hu Huishan directly revealed her police identity and warned the grocery store owner not to talk nonsense. However, Zhong Fabai on the opposite side didn''t care about the identities of these police officers at all, instead he looked at Mu En seriously, and seemed to suddenly come up with a sentence: "Has someone in your family recently moved to the place of burial? " Originally, seeing that the other party was endless, Mu En picked up the banknotes and was ready to leave, but the other party suddenly mentioned the matter of moving the grave, and replied casually: "My grandfather will move the grave tomorrow." "Want to move? Haven''t moved yet?" Zhong Fabai frowned, feeling very strange, suspecting that he might have read something wrong, and was about to say something more, when he turned his head and saw David beside him: "Huh?" Taking a closer look, her complexion changed drastically, and then she quickly took out a few cans of soda and stuffed them into the hands of Hu Huishan in front of her: "I''m an old man, I was wrong, girl, you''re lucky, and you won''t be troubled by any trouble." After speaking, he couldn''t close the window. "Oh, you haven''t charged the money yet!" "These sodas are just for you poor people." "..." Several people looked at each other and murmured ''Weird''. Although they said a lot of weird things that didn''t make sense, they just picked up a few cans of soda for nothing, so they didn''t care too much about these things. David noticed, however, that Zhong Fabai suddenly changed his words after glancing at himself. The Taoist priest obviously noticed something. Did he see through his real body? impossible? Maybe, as always, looking at yourself as if you were looking straight into a light? Does this Taoist think that with himself standing beside him, no matter what troubles Mu En encounters, he will be fine? "interesting." David was still talking about how to encounter more ''drama'', and watch the excitement up close. So when he heard that Mu En''s grandfather was going to relocate the grave and she was going home, he began to think about how to follow along to watch the excitement? After all, this is not a good thing. Under normal circumstances, if the other party does not invite, it seems that I have no reason to follow? But think about it carefully, I am now wearing a British identity? It doesn''t seem like a big deal to do something strange? Mun said that the family invited a master to preside over the relocation of the grave. He expressed his curiosity about what happened to the so-called master, and it was not surprising to follow him to see and see. While drinking a drink and walking towards the parking lot, David said this. Although Mu En felt a little strange, he didn''t take it too seriously. David was interested, so it''s good to go together tomorrow. Hu Huishan looked at David suspiciously, and then at Mu En. This guy must have taken a fancy to Moon, right? Just thinking about this, David suddenly turned his head and asked Hu Huishan: "Ah Shan, do you want to go together? Are you going to rest tomorrow?" "Ah, this..." In a hurry, Hu Huishan suddenly didn''t know how to answer. She just felt that she was too inappropriate, always suspicious of David, and seemed to have ulterior motives.???? "That''s right, do you want to come with Instructor Hu?" "All right!" Mun suddenly realized that this matter was not so boring anymore. With Instructor Hu, Karen, and David accompanying him home, there were so many people that he could always find something to relieve his boredom, and he could also watch fun with Karen. Well, perfect! Leaving the elite center, David didn''t know if Amy and the others would change their minds, and they would go with them tomorrow. At this time, he and Hu Huishan returned to the apartment in a car. Looking at the time, Hu Huishan expressed that she would like to invite David to dinner as a thank you for David''s help today. "Just go to Manhanlou, just in time to pick up Sophia home." "Can." Parked the car in the underground parking lot of the apartment, and the two walked to Manhan Building. Dinner time, the seat was hard to find, but the two of them were lucky. They met Wang Zhenzhen and brought her old classmates to dinner, and just waited for the seat. "Are you..." Wang Zhenzhen was full of question marks. These two people went out together, and now they come to Manhanlou for dinner together? What''s happening here? "David helped me move a lot of things earlier, I invited him to dinner to thank him, and I came to pick up Sophia by the way." "Oh!" Wang Zhenzhen nodded, it''s just a normal neighbor mutual aid! Turn this question over and introduce two friends standing next to them: "These two are my good friends, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi." According to Wang Zhenzhen, her family and Cheng Leers family are family friends, and they have known each other since they were very young. However, Cheng Leer just came back from studying abroad, so they went out for dinner together to celebrate her return from school. "Wouldn''t it be inconvenient to do this? Let''s eat together with your good friends. Let''s wait a little longer." Hu Huishan felt that it would not be appropriate for her to be a tenant when her good friends had dinner together. "It''s okay, let''s just meet new friends!" Cheng Leer''s eyes were big, and she stared at David for a long time, and then she looked at Hu Huishan for the first time: "I''ve been abroad for a long time, and I''ve been here for a long time. I don''t have many familiar friends anymore." "Yes, it is a good thing to know more friends." Cheng Xiaoxi, who introduced herself as Banana, agreed. She witty saw through her friend''s mind and was ready to help. Hu Huishan looked at the opposite girl named Cheng Leer. Although she saw through the other party''s thoughts, she just smiled and started watching a movie. "If you really don''t mind..." David looked around, Hu Huishan looked indifferent, Cheng Leer looked like he was eating people, Wang Zhenzhen looked regretful, and that banana seemed to reveal a trace of pity? Its just that no one thinks theres anything wrong with sharing a table and eating together, even if everyone didnt know each other a minute ago. "Really don''t mind!" Following Wang Zhenzhen''s words, several people sat at the same table. Order and wait for the food to be served! During the period, chatting about everyone''s situation, Wang Zhenzhen naturally needless to say, everyone knows that she is a charter woman, holding a high-end apartment like Tianxiahui, the annual rent alone is a huge sum of money. In addition, she is also a teacher in Edinburgh Secondary School, but this is more like her personal hobby, and she doesn''t want to stay at home all day with nothing to do. Cheng Xiaoxi, or Banana, is a female doctor who works in a hospital. Cheng Leer has just returned from abroad and is currently unemployed. She is not a girl from an ordinary family. As the daughter of the Cheng Group, she doesn''t have to worry about her job at all. It can be said that these girls are not ordinary girls. They have family background, looks, and body. If any one of them says they want to apply for marriage, there will be so many men who come to apply for it that they can trample the Tianxiahui Building down. Originally, Cheng Le''er thought it was safe, even if she didn''t talk about her family background, just relying on her appearance, figure, and people she couldn''t win? Even if the opponent is a superintendent, it is impossible to be my opponent, let alone this age... Hahahaha, I will win! Especially when he heard that David was going to open a small office or company to undertake various commissions, he immediately said that there was a suitable floor for rent in an office building under the name of his group, and the location was excellent and the price was reasonable. If David is interested, I will take him to see it tomorrow. Just when Cheng Leer was proudly declaring her victory again, a golden head and a bright red head poked in successively. "Jiahui, Sophia, come in and sit together!" The red hair is Ou Jiahui, the daughter of Ou Zhaofeng, the owner of Man Han Lou, and the golden hair is naturally Sophia who is currently studying at Man Han Lou. The two of them heard that David was coming for dinner, and they didn''t pay much attention at first, but they couldn''t help being curious when they heard that David''s beauty was amazing, and the table was full of beauties. Recently, they get along every day, and they are still similar in age. Ou Jiahui and Sophia have become friends. Knowing the relationship between David and Sophia, they came here with the idea of ??fighting for their friends. Before opening the door, they heard Cheng Leer''s words. Hehe, where did Xiao Bichi come from? He didn''t hide his sinister intentions at all! Didn''t notice it at all, but Sophia behind her listened, her eyes lit up, and she was as happy as something, feeling that an interesting scene was slowly kicking off. (end of this chapter) Chapter 517： Master Ren Chapter 517 Mr. Ren ?Sophia looked like she was watching the fun, but in Cheng Leer''s eyes, she only thought that this golden retriever was very annoying. She just learned that David and Sophia were a couple, and the two even lived together. No wonder, she had noticed before that Wang Zhenzhen seemed to be interested in David, but did not take any practical action. It turned out that there was a stumbling block! From the actual situation, this golden retriever named Sophia is more threatening than the female superintendent. Young, beautiful, and in good shape, it can be seen from her speech and behavior that she has a good family background. Some small habits made Cheng Leer suspect that Sophia was from a noble family. ??But Cheng Leer is not ready to back down. She believes that under her own conditions, there is no corner that cannot be broken! The main reason is that it is rare to see a high-quality man like David. If you just give up without doing anything, you will definitely regret it in the future. In order to leave no regrets, she is prepared to use her full strength. He once again expressed that he was very interested in the firm David mentioned and wanted to invest in and run it together. He asked David to discuss the specific details in detail tomorrow. I have an appointment with someone to go out tomorrow, lets talk about it when we get back! "Going out? David, are you going somewhere to play tomorrow?" Cheng Leer''s original intention was to find a reason to be with David. Only after spending time together could she have a chance to succeed. It doesnt matter what the specific thing is. If David wants to go out for fun, she can also come with him! Its to go to a friends house to do a little favor. ?David didn''t tell the truth, mainly because his elders were relocating the graves and he went to watch the fun. This kind of thing was really strange to say, so he had to express it in another way. Hearing that David was actually going to a friend''s house or to help out, Cheng Leer knew that he couldn''t go with him, so he had to wait for David to come back and make an appointment to discuss opening a company together. "No problem, Miss Cheng..." Call me Leer. With Leer willing to help, it seems that the company will start smoothly. "that''s for sure." ? No matter what, the first step has been taken successfully. As long as we successfully cooperate and start a company, we will have time to spend time together in the future. What Sophia? What about nobles? Lets see if you can still laugh when the time comes? ?However, what happened to this woman? Why is she looking at herself like this? ? Cheng Leer had a strange feeling, as if she had been seen through. ?This Sophia...doesnt she have any special hobbies? ??The atmosphere became weirder and weirder as the meal progressed, and even Hu Huishan, who was in theater mode, was confused. Sophia, cant you see whats happening now? She shouldn''t be that stupid, right? Why do you look so unconcerned? ?Ou Jiahui, who originally wanted to stand up for her friend, was also confused. After whispering a few words to Sophia in a low voice, she no longer looked aggressive and looked for trouble, and quietly watched the excitement. After finishing the meal, several people left each others contact information. Among them, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi left their mobile phone numbers, and David left his phone number. ? Seeing this situation, Cheng Leer found that she had another direction to work on: "If you want to open a company, David, you need to prepare a mobile phone." I will buy one after the company starts. It was already dark after dinner, and Cheng Leer needed to go home early. The driver had already parked the Rolls-Royce at the entrance of Manhan Building. Looking at Cheng Leer''s attitude, you could tell what her family background was. Cheng Xiaoxi left in Cheng Leer''s car. David, Sophia, Hu Huishan and Wang Zhenzhen said goodbye to Ou Jiahui and prepared to walk back to the apartment building. During this period, Sofia told David that she finally understood how to operate the "appropriate amount". She would learn two more dishes in two days and practice them at home. "..." David was a little skeptical about this, but looking at the situation, he definitely couldn''t escape. He dragged Hu Huishan and Wang Zhenzhen into the water who were sniggering next to him: "It''s not enough to have only one judge. When the time comes, please invite Ah Shan and Zhenzhen, please comment together. Of course. 2. Walking back to his residence while chatting and laughing, David asked Hu Huishan again when he arrived at the door: "What time will we leave tomorrow?" Maybe we should leave early to avoid being stuck in traffic jams during the morning rush hour and delaying time. Hu Huishan said that she had written down Davids phone number and could call him to wake him up tomorrow morning. "I live next door. Just knock on the door when you leave. I can get up." Okay! See you tomorrow morning. ?After opening the door to go home, Sophia waited until David sat on the sofa, then threw herself into David''s arms. ??Anyway, David is very strong and cannot be broken. "are you going?" "I won''t go." Sophia is now concentrating on learning to cook and doesn''t want to pay attention to other things for the time being: "This way you can have a chance." ? ? ? ? If she always stays by David''s side, except for Cheng Le''er, everyone else will probably be with her. David kept his distance and it would be no fun to watch. She also wanted to know who would be the first victim! ??After living in Winterfort for a while, Sophia also started to write small notes. The one currently at the top of the list is Hu Huishan, because it seems that David has a good impression of the female superintendent; The second one is Cheng Leer, who has risen through the ranks all the way. This person is so proactive that David has basically no resistance to women who take the initiative. In addition, this guy has good looks and good figure. With a little effort, he will definitely be able to win David. ?Wang Zhenzhen, who was originally ranked at the top, has been falling all the way. Although the landlady has a good impression of David, she is too reserved. If this continues, she may have little chance. As for the group of female special police officers under Hu Huishan, their names also appeared on Sophia''s list, but there were a few names that she couldn''t match up with, and she needed to continue to observe them to make a more accurate judgment. There are so many beautiful girls with characteristics here! In most worlds, stories and plots will develop around a few specific people, but this seems not to be the case in this world? Sophia had already seen the aura of the protagonist from Zhao Gangsheng, who was doing odd jobs in the Manhan Building, and from David''s words, she found that Hu Huishan, Wang Zhenzhen, and Mu En, whom she couldn''t get along with for the time being, all had the aura of the protagonist. It felt like it was specially made. ??Is this a huge universe like the Marvel Universe? This world is a bit special, it is made up of many worlds put together. Like the Marvel and DC universes? Its a little different, but it can also be understood in this way. By the way, David told Sophia that he could absorb more power in this world and even pack up the entire world, emphasizing that they might have to live in this world for a while longer. So, Im going to open a small company to pass the time. So thats it, I thought you were using the name of starting a company to trick girls into taking the bait! "What are you talking about? Do I still need to use this method?" David compared himself. With this face and figure, even if he just looked at his back, he could attract countless girls. I hope they wont be scared away once they know the true nature of your Cybertronian beasts. "..." David discovered that after getting along with Laura for a long time, Sophia also learned to tell the truth. Considering that he wanted to make a sustainable profit, David decided to let her go. It meant that it would be forgotten for two hours, and then they would be alone together. The days are long! A night of dirty talk. ?David took a brief rest, and after guessing that the time was almost up, he got up and washed up. When he was dressed and ready to go out, it was just getting light outside. ?At this moment, the doorbell rang. Opening the door, Hu Huishan, who had simply dressed up and was dressed very casually, appeared in front of her. Oh? Youre really up. You havent slept all night, right? "How is that possible? I have just finished washing, and you can see that my hair is not even dry yet!" Hu Huishan looked at it and found that David''s hair was indeed still wet: "Don''t you have a hairdryer at home?" She thinks it shouldnt be. Sophia has long hair. How could she not prepare a hairdryer at home? I dont like the feeling of blow drying with a hairdryer. I like to dry it naturally. So thats how it is. ??While chatting, they took the elevator to the garage. Hu Huishan was surprised to find a black sports car parked next to her parking space. If I remember correctly, the parking space next to her was David''s parking space, right? Is this your car? Finally I got all the license plates and sent them over in the middle of the night. ? Hu Huishan took a few more glances. This was an American muscle car, but wasnt David British? Personal preference, why dont you drive out in my car today? "No need, Moon''s family lives in a remote area, and the road conditions are not good, so it is not suitable for driving a sports car." Hu Huishan knew that Moon''s home was in the countryside, and the traffic conditions there were very bad, and American cars consumed too much fuel, so she wanted to take this trip. If you run out of gas halfway, its hard to find a place to refuel. Still driving the Crown, the two of them picked up Moon and Karen first. ??The two young girls looked energetic, even after waking up early in the morning. They chatted non-stop after getting in the car, mainly asking David all kinds of weird questions. ??However, the questions they asked were more measured and they did not make sexual jokes about David and Instructor Hu in person. So there was no embarrassment on the way, and we quickly arrived at our destination: Renjia Village while chatting. The Moon family is considered a prosperous family in the local area. They own fields and several workshops and factories. They are considered to be relatively powerful figures in Renjia Village and the surrounding areas. So Mr. Ren had money to send his daughter to a good school, but he didnt expect that after his daughter finished her studies, she didnt come back to help develop the family business. Instead, she became a policeman. This made Mr. Ren very depressed. But Mr. Ren was quite open-minded. He did not object to his daughter''s choice, nor did he force his daughter to do things he didn''t like. Instead, he supported it. He also did not have the patriarchal mentality of most people in the village. He doted on his daughter extremely, and welcomed the friends and colleagues his daughter brought back with great enthusiasm. ?However, as a father, Mr. Ren secretly asked his daughter: "Tingting, tell me the truth, is that handsome boy your boyfriend?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 518： evil Dead Chapter 518: Corpse Transformation ?? David noticed that when Mr. Ren heard his daughter say that he was just a friend she had just met and that he was Instructor Hus neighbor and not his boyfriend, Mr. Ren felt pity and was relieved at the same time. Then he whispered to his daughter, "It''s okay, this young man is too handsome." Daughter, if you find such a boyfriend, Im afraid you will be very angry in the future. something like that After listening to a few words, David stopped paying attention and looked around curiously. The house and decoration of Ren''s family are very retro, completely different from modern cities. Plus Renjiacun is far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, and it feels like we have arrived in another era. ?However, the village still has some modern infrastructure, ensuring basic water, electricity and telephone communications, so it cannot be said to be truly isolated from the world. After chatting for a while and drinking a few sips of tea, everyone set off to the gravesite of Mr. Rens father. The journey is not close, but none of them are in poor physical condition. Except for David, the three girls are all special police officers. Mr. Rens legs and feet were also very strong. He walked there with a group of young men hired to work, and he was not left behind. Just after leaving the village entrance, David noticed a man with short gray hair and two eyebrows connected together. He was wearing a yellow robe and was waiting here with two young people. Nine uncles. Master Ren. After greeting each other, Mr. Ren introduced his daughter, David and others, and finally solemnly introduced a few people: "Uncle Jiu is the master I invited to preside over the ceremony. Next, we will find a Feng Shui treasure land as a new tomb. , also managed by Uncle Jiu with the help of him." ??Uncle Jiu looked very dignified, but he was very polite when talking to everyone, and greeted Hu Huishan, David and others with a smile. ??Because he showed off his Feng Shui knowledge without even meeting, spoke politely, and did not hand over business cards to solicit business or anything like that, several Bawanghua did not feel disgusted with the Taoist priest nicknamed Uncle Jiu. ??Much better than the Zhong Fabai whom I met yesterday who cursed people with **** disasters whenever they met. ?At this time, Moon... or Ren Tingting also mentioned what happened yesterday, complaining to her father that she encountered a psychopath yesterday, saying that she had suffered a **** disaster or something. Uncle Jiu, who had already introduced his name to everyone, frowned and looked at Ren Tingting when he heard this. ??I didn''t notice it before I didn''t look carefully, but when I looked carefully now, it turned out to be exactly what the weird man said in Ren Tingting''s words, and not only Ren Tingting was like this, but her father, Mr. Ren, had even more black hair on his head. "How is this going?" He had met Mr. Ren a few days ago. Why didn''t he notice Mr. Ren''s condition at that time? ?An ominous premonition arose in my heart, and I felt that today''s work might not be that simple, and something might happen. ?? Walked to his two apprentices, these two unsatisfactory things only looked at Master Ren''s daughter and her daughter''s friends: "My eyes are about to pop out." He scolded a few words in a low voice, asking the two of them to be more alert today and not just look at girls. After giving the instructions, I happened to hear Ren Tingting say the last sentence, "That weirdo said that I might encounter disaster, then turned around and suddenly said that I can turn disaster into good luck. It''s really inexplicable..." Hearing this, Lin Jiu was confused and couldn''t figure out why the colleague suddenly changed his words? Are you a liar who simply deceives people? Are you frightened by the identity of these people as police officers? Don''t want any extra trouble? You must not have seen something strange, right? With all kinds of thoughts running through my head, I quickly reached my destination. ?Seeing the grave of Mrs. Ren, Lin Jiu temporarily put aside all kinds of problems and prepared to get down to business first. At worst, I''ll walk around with Mr. Ren a lot in the next few days. If I encounter any trouble, he will be able to take action in time. Worship, remove tombstones, dig out coffins. After a set of procedures, Lin Jiu has also discovered that something is wrong. After asking Master Ren, I learned that this tomb was taken from a Feng Shui master and was manipulated by that Feng Shui master. Therefore, in the past twenty years, the Ren family''s business has been getting worse and worse. They are buried in a Feng Shui treasure land. Mr. Ren not only failed to bless future generations, but actually harmed them. "Fortunately, that person has some conscience and lets you move your grave in twenty years. It will only harm you for half your life, not your whole life, and it will harm you for one generation, but not for eighteen generations." ?However, when the coffin was dug out and opened for inspection, Lin Jiu discovered something was wrong: the black smoke was lingering and the body was not rotten. It looked like something was wrong, so he suggested that Mr. Ren cremate the old mans body on the spot. Absolutely not, my father was most afraid of fire when he was alive. ?David was watching the fun and wanted to complain when he heard this: Who is not afraid of fire when they are alive? Oh, I''m not afraid! That''s fine. No matter how Lin Jiu tried to persuade him, Mr. Ren refused to agree to cremation. Lin Jiu had no choice but to have the coffin carried to Yizhuang for temporary storage until a suitable grave was found before burying it. ?David watched for a long time. After hearing about Yizhuang, he curiously asked Hu Huishan next to him: "Is there still Yizhuang now?" He didnt pretend not to know what it was, but he was surprised that such a place still existed. Some remote villages still have yizhuang. The main reason is that many villages retain old customs. Whether before burial or moving the grave, a temporary place is needed, so they are still preserved. ?However, with the development of the times, the number of Yi Zhuang has become less and less. The few remaining ones are in a semi-abandoned state and are expected to disappear completely in a few years. I didnt expect that there is another family here, and there are people guarding it. Hu Huishan felt that Uncle Jiu would not be able to see him for a few more years, and he would definitely have to change his job to make a living in a few years. She wondered if it was because Yizhuang had no stable income that he developed a side business: a part-time Taoist priest, Feng Shui master, etc. to earn some extra money. She was not prepared to comment on this situation. If someone believed in these things, then someone would make a living from it. Without the ninth uncle, there would be eighth uncles and seventh aunts. At least Uncle Jiu seems to be honest and good-natured and wont deliberately deceive others. After finishing all these things, Master Ren took his daughter back home and prepared to set up a table of delicious food to entertain everyone. During this period, he and Uncle Jiu had a serious discussion about the new tomb. ?David couldn''t get in the middle of these matters at all. Fortunately, he could chat with Hu Huishan. Karen and Moon, also known as Ren Tingting, were more willing to talk to David. ?The young people were able to chat together, and Uncle Jiu''s two apprentices also wanted to join in. However, after listening for a while, they found that they had no chance to interrupt. These people were talking about things in the city, or about training in the police force. They finally talked about kung fu and fighting. They felt that they finally had a common topic, but before they could speak, the master ordered: "Hurry up. Eat, then go back early to guard Yizhuang." Yes, Master.2. By the time the two disciples left, Lin Jiu and Master Ren had almost finished talking about business matters. At this time, they could take off a few more chopsticks and eat something. It was only at this time that he noticed David opposite. Smiling and nodding, I praised in my heart, "What a handsome young man." Suddenly something didn''t feel right, and the chopsticks in his hands were suspended in the air. Huh? Lin Jiu looked at David carefully and asked curiously: Where does this Mr. David come from? "London, England." Is Mr. David trustworthy? David blinked. He didnt expect Lin Jiu to suddenly ask such a question. He had never encountered this kind of situation before. Thinking about it for a while, he replied with a solution that wouldnt be a big problem: Im not a devout believer. Asking means to believe whatever you want. You can guess what you believe specifically! ?Similar situations are not surprising. They can be seen everywhere in the world. However, Lin Jiu became even more confused after hearing this. She always felt that David''s situation could never be explained casually. Could it be that this young man named David is some great power from the West who descended to earth or was reincarnated? ?However, he could see that several young people did not believe in these things. If he asked such questions himself, he would not get any results. ?At the same time, he suddenly understood why Ren Tingting had previously said that she had met a weirdo and said she would be in **** disaster, but suddenly changed her story and said that she could turn disaster into good luck. Presumably that colleague also saw the situation of this young man. ??With such a young man who is as powerful as the human-sized Sun Zhenhuo by his side, no evil spirits can get close to him, and he will naturally be able to turn danger into good fortune. Just as he was thinking this, the two apprentices who had just been sent back by him suddenly ran back noisily. Master, its not good! "What happened?" Lin Jiu knew that something big must have happened when he looked at the expressions of the two apprentices. I didnt even bother to finish the meal, so I put down my chopsticks and immediately asked for details. When he heard the result, Mr. Rens coffin was blown to pieces and his body disappeared. He immediately felt his scalp numb and knew that something serious was going on this time. When he was lifting the coffin, he was just worried that something might happen. ?There is no need to worry now, something unexpected happened, and it was worse than he expected. Reconnecting to what Ren Tingting said before, I still dont understand whats going on. He should stop being a Taoist priest and change his career as soon as possible! Master Ren, something happened... When Master Ren heard that something happened, he kept paying attention to this area. When he heard that it was related to his father, he immediately became anxious: "Who did it?" "This..." Lin Jiu looked at the young people next to him who were talking about calling the police, and explained bravely: "Maybe it''s Mrs. Ren." "Huh?" Mr. Ren was stunned. What does it have to do with his father? "What do you mean?" Just when Lin Jiu was ready to explain, Mr. Ren, your father had taken the Feng Shui treasure land by force. The Feng Shui master had a grudge and secretly turned your father''s body into a zombie. ??That Feng Shui master has no conscience at all. Not only does he want to harm the Ren family for twenty years, but he also wants to cut off any descendants of the Ren family. Its just that ordinary people most likely dont believe these words. ?At this moment, David, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Mr. Ren''s body has changed, right?" ?Lin Jiu was stunned and looked at David in surprise: "How did Mr. David know?" ?David raised his hand and pointed: "The person who is jumping all the way over there is Old Master Ren, isn''t he?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 519： One shot and your ashes will be blown away Chapter 519: One shot and the ashes will be scattered for you ??A zombie wearing an official uniform of the Qing Dynasty, with an astonishing momentum, went straight up and down, with his arms straight forward and straight, without bending his knees, but with a jumping power far beyond ordinary people, he jumped closer to everyone. ?Such a strange scene, everyone gasped in fright. ?David was different. He took a sip of rice rolls. Hand by the way, look left and right to observe peoples reactions. ??Everyone looked in disbelief. Hu Huishan was the calmest. When she came to her senses, her first reaction was, "Someone is pretending to be a ghost." She immediately wanted to rush forward and knock down the guy who was pretending to be the body of Mr. Ren. Before she could move, Lin Jiu had already rushed over. ?At the same time, he also ordered his apprentice to take Master Ren and Ren Tingting away quickly. This zombie is coming for these two people. ?In addition, let the two idiot apprentices go back and get all their stuff, otherwise they won''t be able to deal with the zombies with their bare hands. In my heart, I complained wildly that the two apprentices were unreliable. They knew that something was wrong and they came to notify me, but they didn''t know to bring their things with them. What''s the use of notifying them? Let him conquer demons with his fists and kicks? His magic power is not that strong. ? Lin Jiu has been walking around the world for so long, and he has not defeated demons and demons for decades. He relies on being careful and well prepared, and he has never fought such an unprepared battle today. But if the apprentice can''t help, the master can''t do anything. In this situation, we can only bite the bullet. ?I hope I can buy some time until Master Ren and Ren Tingting run away, so that today''s disaster can be avoided. ??As long as he survives this scene, he brings all the magic weapons and is fully prepared to conquer the demons, he will not be afraid of the zombies no matter how powerful they are. Leap up and launch a flying kick, hitting Mr. Ren firmly on the chest. But Mr. Ren, who was kicked from the front, did nothing and continued to jump forward resolutely. Lin Jiu, who kicked someone, flew back and hit the dining table directly. After the crashing sound, the place was in a mess. ??The two apprentices were trying to persuade Master Ren to run away quickly, but when they saw their master flying back without holding on to a single move, they hurriedly ran to help the master up. Master, are you okay? "I''m fine." Lin Jiu stood up and glanced at the two idiot apprentices: "Why are you still here? Take Master Ren away quickly!" Master Ren was stunned by the frightened people just now. He didnt even listen to a word of what Uncle Jius two disciples said to him. ?At this time, I finally came back to my senses. I looked at my biological father who was getting closer and closer and had jumped to the door in horror: "Uncle Jiu, what on earth is going on?" That Feng Shui master used the grave to transform the old mans corpse into a zombie. Now this zombie is here to take the lives of you and your daughter! ?Lin Jiu explained the situation clearly in the shortest sentences, making Master Ren realize how critical the situation was and quickly ran away with his daughter. In the end, Master Ren not only did not run away, but chased Lin Jiu and asked, "What should we do? Uncle Jiu, you are a wise man, is there anything you can do?" When Lin Jiu was grabbed by Master Ren, two of his disciples had already rushed to stop the zombies. Otherwise, if they had just been here tugging and fussing, the zombies would have been killed in front of Master Ren. At this time, the policewomen, who had originally suspected that they were faking it, began to realize that something was wrong. ?? Even if someone is really pretending to be a ghost, it is impossible to have such outrageous combat effectiveness. ??After getting rid of Master Ren''s entanglement, Lin Jiu solemnly shouted, "Take your daughter and run!" before rushing forward again. His disciple Qiu Sheng was about to be beaten to death. ??Although the two apprentices were not up to par, couldn''t walk when they saw beautiful girls, and got into trouble every day, it broke his heart as a master, but as a master, he couldn''t watch his apprentice die. He rushed forward again, punching and kicking him, but every blow seemed to hit a steel plate. Without the magic weapon, he couldn''t break the zombie''s defense at all. Go and get the magic weapon quickly. ? ?His literary talent and kungfu are average, but he has many clever ideas. Although he fought with zombies for a long time, he never had a face-to-face encounter with the zombies. He always took advantage of the zombies to chase Qiu Sheng and sneaked attacks from the side. At this time, he did not suffer any injuries, and his legs and feet were flexible and suitable for running back to retrieve things. Just when Wencai was dodging there, trying to find a chance to get around the zombie and run back to Yizhuang, the zombie suddenly turned its head and poked him. Wencai was so frightened that he turned around and ran, heading directly towards the direction where David and the others were standing. Tingting! Mr. Ren was still hesitating at the side, not sure whether he should listen to Uncle Jiu, but when he saw the zombie heading towards his daughter, he immediately became anxious. ?But just as he stretched out his hand to tell his daughter to run away, his eyes suddenly blurred, as if something flew out. What just happened? Master Ren couldnt see clearly, but Lin Jiu could see it clearly. ??He was startled when he saw the zombie heading towards Tingting, and turned around to catch up, but in the next second a large black shadow flew towards him. ??Had he not been able to dodge quickly, he would have been hit by the zombie. After stabilizing his body, he looked around and saw that the young man named David had just withdrawn his fist. ??Ren Tingting, Karen and Hu Huishan all looked at David beside them with wide eyes. Wow! Are you so strong? ??Just now, Lin Jiu, Qiu Sheng, and Wen Cai were fighting against zombies. They all saw it clearly. From the punches and kicks of several people, they knew that this could not be an act. ??The sound of Qiu Sheng and Jiu Shu''s fists and kicks hitting the zombie also proved that these two people were really risking their lives, but hitting the zombie and tickling it couldn''t move the monster at all. As for the fact that they didnt run or go up to help just now, it was mainly because a few people were skeptical at first and wanted to see what was going on. When it became clear that it was not an act, the zombies happened to rush over. The women were already in position and ready to take action. Unexpectedly, they were knocked away by David with one punch. Let laymen watch the fun! ? Lin Jiu, an expert, saw more. There was a fire on the zombie, and under the burning of the flames, the corpse energy on the zombie began to weaken. Is the sun really hot? It seems unlikely. 80% of it is some Western method? No matter what it is, it would be nice to be able to help at this time. ??Leap up to the side of the zombie, and while the corpse energy of the zombie is greatly reduced by the flames, he immediately rushes forward to deal damage. ??This time it was not just fists and kicks. He used hand seals and the chicken blood that Qiu Sheng found. At least he was able to break the zombie''s defense, and the beating made old man Ren scream in agony. ?David watched with great joy. He used to see Uncle Jiu using various props, such as peach wood swords, talismans, demon mirrors and other magic weapons to kill demons. After all, ordinary fists and kicks had no effect on these things. It turns out that Uncle Jiu was not completely incompetent when he was bare-handed. This hand seal was much smoother than Ma Xiaoling''s. ?Standing aside for a few glances, David felt that the excitement was enough, so he shouted to remind Uncle Jiu to get out of the way. ?Although Lin Jiu didn''t know what David was going to do, he just got out of the way at this time. From the punch just now, he could tell that this young man''s origins were probably unusual. Just as he stepped aside, before he had time to turn around and look at the situation, he heard a "bang" sound, and then the zombie transformed by Old Man Ren exploded into fragments on the ground, with golden flames burning on each fragment. In the blink of an eye, In a short time, the entire body was burned to ashes, and not a single bit was left. As for those corpse spirits? It had completely dissipated when it exploded. Turning around, he saw David holding a revolver. He turned the gun twice gracefully and was about to put it back in his arms, but was caught by Hu Huishan. Why do you have a gun? "This is a guy who eats. Of course he has to take it with him." David didn''t struggle hard, otherwise how could Hu Huishan catch him? ?Ren Tingting and Karen didnt wonder why David had a gun in his hand. They just wondered what kind of gun it was. Is it so powerful? ?Lin Jiu came over at some point, stared at it carefully, and quickly came to a professional conclusion: "If I am not mistaken, is this a magic weapon?" This gun is called Holy Light Hunter, and the bullets fired will have holy light attached to them. Holy Light? Oh, that is a positive and warm force that can be used to destroy dark evil creatures and treat injuries and illnesses. This was not only meant for Lin Jiu, but also for Hu Huishan. Hearing that it was a magical weapon, Hu Huishan also let go of her hand. So magical? Lin Jiu was not the only one who felt the magic. Two of his disciples also came up. Wencai, who was supposed to go back to get the magic weapon, saw that the zombies were shot to ashes. Naturally, they would not make another trip and stay. He came down and looked at the pistol curiously. ??If the master hadn''t been by his side, he would have already started. Seeing that the explanation was clear, David stuffed it back into his arms, but the people were very close and could see clearly: the pistol was not inserted into the holster and simply disappeared. ?Lin Jiu guessed that it was a spell similar to Mustard Seed Sumeru, and sighed at how convenient it was. If he had similar means, how could he worry about encountering an unexpected incident like today? ??Ren Tingting and Karen stared wide-eyed, wondering what kind of magic David had done, and hid the gun somewhere else. If it weren''t for the public gaze, these two girls would have taken off David''s clothes. At this time, Mr. Ren also calmed down. There is no longer a threat to his life. What he cares about now is another thing: "Uncle Jiu, look at this... there is not even a bit of my father''s body left. What should I do?" Take some of the old mans relics and build a tomb! ?But there is good news. If we find a normal tomb, without the evil hands of Feng Shui masters, the Ren family''s business should become normal in the future, and future generations will not have to worry about sudden misfortunes. Hearing Lin Jiu''s words, Mr. Ren was very happy. In any case, it was a blessing in disguise for him to be in the Ren family this time. In comparison, what does the fact that his biological father''s body was crushed to ashes count? (End of this chapter) Chapter 520： Negative energy full of darkness Chapter 520 Negative energy full of darkness Master Ren happily called for someone to clean up. Fortunately, although the beating was fierce, the damage to the house was not serious, and only a dining table was smashed. ? ?Change to a new one and prepare a new table of dishes. Mr. Ren would like to thank Uncle Jiu, his master and apprentice, and David for their generous help in helping his Ren family survive such a great disaster. Although everyone has almost eaten, they have just exercised vigorously (actually only Master and Disciple Lin Jiu) and suffered a fright. Now everyone does not want to disperse and rest. They sit together to eat, drink, and chat to waste time. It used to be good too. So, everyone sat back at the newly set table and started eating and drinking again. However, this time David became the focus of the table. Not only did Master Ren ask David with a smile on his face: "Where is this young man from? Are you coming to Xiangjiang for tourism or work? What do you do at home? Who else is there at home?" " Hu Huishan also asked David: "What kind of company do you open? Is it preparing to do this kind of business?" She also asked David whether he brought any other weapons besides guns. ??Ren Tingting and Karen were also asking. In addition to being curious about David''s other weird ''magic weapons'', they were also curious about David''s fighting prowess. ?Judging from the fact that he could knock away the motionless zombie that Uncle Jiu had beaten for a long time with one punch, his fighting ability should be very strong. In this case, David was just letting them go when he was at the Elite Center? No, no, I really dont understand judo. When the women heard this, they all had expressions of "I understand." ?Karen thinks David is not only handsome, but also considerate and knows how to take care of others, which is really good. Its a pity that Instructor Hu got there first! But it seems that I haven''t really succeeded yet. Do you want to grab it? Ren Tingting thought more. She remembered what the weird Taoist priest said yesterday. She understood why she first said that she was going to encounter a disaster, and there would be a **** disaster, and then suddenly changed her story and said that she could turn disaster into good luck. It was obviously changed after meeting David. Mouth! well? If you say that, the grocery store owner is really a capable person. Do you want to go there again sometime? This time, ask that person about marriage! Hu Huishan saw the eyes of the two girls rolling around, as if they were thinking about something bad. She already guessed something in her heart and immediately mentioned a few words about Sophia. Ask David if he is planning to run a new company with Sophia? "Sofia may come to help occasionally? As for whether the new company will only do ghost hunting and other businesses...I didn''t lie to you before, I just wanted to open a master house that can handle all kinds of business." You can accept tasks such as catching ghosts and eliminating monsters; you can also accept tasks such as finding cats and dogs. ?Of course, what specific job do you want to take? It''s all up to David to decide: if he finds it interesting, he''ll accept it; if he finds it boring, he won''t accept it. No matter how high the reward offered by the other party is, it won''t matter. Are you going to start a company? Where are you going to drive? What exactly do you do? "Huh? In this case, if we, Overlord Flower, need anything in the future, can we ask you for help?" ??The two girls chatted non-stop, making this meal extremely lively. ??The other two young men next to them were eating rice with their heads down, but they were not happy at all. Even if the table was full of delicious food and they could eat whatever they wanted, they still felt very depressed. Youre so handsome? Can you be used as food? Wencais muttering was not loud, but Qiu Sheng could still hear it. He stabbed Wen Cai smoothly: "He is so handsome that he can be eaten as a meal. Believe it or not, as long as he opens his mouth, Miss Ren will immediately agree to marry him... At that time, the Ren family''s property was all His property will provide enough food for a lifetime." "What kind of man is he who eats soft food?" Wen Cai grunted and stuffed another piece of plain chicken into his mouth: "If you have the ability to go out and start a career on your own." Didnt you hear? They are about to start a company. Qiu Sheng felt that the gap between the two sides was too great and there was no comparison at all. Not to mention appearance, the other party is already the boss of the company, and he and Wen Cai have to rely on the master to support him. The gap is really big. Its just a company, I can do it too. Wencai stopped mumbling after saying this and continued to eat. He didn''t know that the whispers between himself and Qiu Sheng were clearly heard by David and his master. Lin Jiu hoped that being stimulated by David, his two apprentices would be able to make a little progress. As long as they mastered what he taught to a moderate degree, he could let his two apprentices go out to take on light odd jobs. ??We don''t expect the two of them to solve the problem alone. Feng shui and finding tombs can''t cause any more problems, right? As long as the two apprentices pay a little attention, I can introduce the connections I have made over the years to my apprentices. At that time, if they want to stay in the village, they can stay in the village; if they don''t want to stay in the village, they can follow David''s example and open a "decoration company" in the city. At least they can ensure that they have enough food and clothing for the rest of their lives. After all, Feng Shui masters are very popular in Xiangjiang! As for David, he thinks that after opening his own company, he will be able to work completely on his own? Or recruit a few people and do some odd jobs? Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai are pretty good, and they can also play the role of Jiu Shu. ?But no matter what happens, we have to wait until the company is launched to see what the situation will be. ??If you recruit someone first, but after the company is opened, you can''t even get a job looking for cats, isn''t this person hired in vain? It''s also a joke. He just wants to see the joke, not become the joke himself. After finishing the meal and answering a bunch of questions, although it was already late, David did not stay overnight in Renjiacun and took Hu Huishan''s car back to Tianxiahui Building. ? Ren Tingting and Karen did not come back together. Ren Tingting was kept one extra night by her father. Karen had promised before that she would stay with her good friend. Placing the car in the parking lot, Hu Huishan suddenly felt an unreal feeling. Just a trip to the countryside and my world view was reshaped. It was nothing before. When I returned home and looked at the various vehicles and modern facilities around me downstairs, I suddenly felt a huge sense of unreality.? ? ? ?Had she not been sure that she was extremely awake, she would have doubted whether she was dreaming; or maybe she had been drugged, and all she had seen before were illusions. I didnt expect that when I went to Moons house, I would encounter such a bizarre thing. There are many things in this world that are beyond ordinary peoples imagination, and you will become accustomed to them in the future. Ill ask you for help when the time comes, and the charge wont be too expensive. If Ashan asks me for help, I will definitely give her a big discount. The two got into the elevator chatting and then said goodbye at the door. Sofia looked at David who had just entered the door: "You are back so early?" "Is it very early?" David looked at the time. It was already late. Normally, people would have gone to bed at this time. There were only a few people like Sophia with eyes as wide as bells: "What are you looking at?" ? Midnight show? Does it look good? It doesnt mean anything. David sighed, feeling that the originally pure white flower had completely fallen into the mud. I watched TV with Sophia for a while, and silently studied the strange power I got today: This power feels full of darkness, a bit like shadow energy? ?At first, he didn''t pay much attention to the negative energy, but he discovered some unexpected benefits: it could perfectly cover his own holy light. Its interesting. Close your eyes and continue studying. The next day, Sophia went to Manhanlou to learn cooking as usual, while David began to prepare for opening a company. Just when I was about to call Cheng Leer, the other party called me first. Have morning tea? Yeah, by the way, lets talk about us starting a company together. Alrightwhere can we meet? Just come down, Im downstairs. ?David asked Cheng Leer to wait for a moment, quickly changed his clothes and went downstairs. Sure enough, he saw Cheng Leer waiting for him leaning on the Rolls Royce on the side of the road. Morning, David. Morning, Leer. ?Cheng Leer opposite smiled happily and warmly greeted David to get in the car, preparing to take him to his family''s prestigious restaurant for morning tea. Arent you going to Manhan Tower? The place we went to this time happened to be not far from the office building I mentioned. After breakfast, I went directly to check out the company location. Cheng Leer deliberately chose a separate place to have morning tea, and also specifically chose an office building that was some distance away. ?It would be best to be so busy that David doesnt have time to go home often, that would be perfect! ?Hook David and drove all the way to Lu Yulou. When David saw that it was here, he sighed, "What a coincidence." However, he didn''t see Long Kunbao or other familiar faces. When I visited the office building next, a small accident happened. ? Cheng Leer happily wanted to take David to visit the vacant unit upstairs, but was stopped by the security guard of the office building. Ms. Cheng, its not convenient to visit those floors now. What happened? Ahem, those floors are going to be cleaned. Im afraid we wont be able to visit until the cleaning company is finished. Isnt this a problem? Its just a little messy. I just took my friends to have a look. But the security guard always had a troubled look on his face. Fortunately, management personnel came to the rescue. "Ms. Cheng." A middle-aged man wearing a suit and glasses pulled Cheng Leer aside and explained in a low voice: "Those floors have not been very clean recently." What do you mean? Cheng Leer realized that something seemed wrong. This so-called uncleanness might not be as simple as he thought. "It''s just... not clean." The gentle middle-aged man didn''t know how to explain it, not to mention that the other party didn''t necessarily believe it: "How about, Miss Cheng, bring your friends here tomorrow? The cleaning company said that those floors can be taken care of today. " Cleaning up so fast? Can it be done in one day? Thats not too much, right? When Cheng Leer was about to ask clearly, she noticed a woman wearing a miniskirt with extremely long legs walking into the office building. After saying a few words to the security guard, she walked straight towards her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 521： Ill squirt you to death with a mouthful of water. Chapter 521 Ill spray you to death with a mouthful of water I am Ma Xiaoling from Linglingtang Cleaning Company. The long-legged woman named Ma Xiaoling greeted the manager wearing glasses: Are you Manager Li? We talked on the phone before. "Hello, Miss Ma." Manager Li smiled and said hello to Ma Xiaoling. The person to solve the problem finally came, but he still had to appease the big boss''s daughter: "Please wait a moment, I will explain to this Miss Cheng After the situation is under control, I will take you up." "Okay." Ma Xiaoling looked at Cheng Le''er strangely, and when she saw that she was a young, beautiful and fashionable woman, and there was no dark clouds over her, she withdrew her gaze. I then looked around again, wanting to see the situation of everyone in this office building, which might be helpful for the next work. So she and David quickly looked at each other. ??A very handsome and sunny young man, but to the heirs of the Ma family, these are just clouds. Ma Xiaoling withdrew her gaze and continued to look at the others. She felt some dark aura in some people. She guessed that these people all worked in this building, so they were tainted with some gloomy aura. ?She didnt know that after she turned away her eyes so quickly, it actually made David a little happy. The covering effect of this strange power is really good. It seems that in the eyes of some sensible people, I no longer look like a big ball of light. He knows enough about his situation that when many strong men face him, they feel that he is just a big ball of holy light, which makes him very unhappy. How can you pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger? In my situation, if I were the protagonist of a novel, how much less pretentious would I have to do? How can the author still fill it with water? Unexpectedly, he found a solution in this strange world. This strange energy, which is similar to shadow energy, or closer to a mixture of shadow, evil energy and death, not only conceals his own strength, but after David''s research, There seems to be more to it. Using this energy as the basis, David found that he could absorb more shadow, evil energy and death power. Not only would it not conflict with the holy light and arcane energy in his body, but it would also create a strange symbiosis. state. ?David estimated that if he continues to learn and absorb some of the natural forces that represent life, he will have the six basic elements of the Azeroth world in his body. I dont know what will happen to me at that time? As for where this energy comes from? This is the reward you get when you kill Mr. Ren. If possible, can we accept more ghost-catching and demon-killing commissions in the future? After a while, Cheng Leer finally figured out what the so-called uncleanness of the office building was about. ??The building is actually haunted? ??And he is still a pervert. It is said that several women working in this building have been harassed. Because there were so many victims, people were panicking. As an office building manager, Manager Li specifically contacted a professional cleaning company to deal with the haunting incidents in the office building. ? Cheng Leer initially suspected that Manager Li was talking nonsense to excuse himself, but it didn''t look like this, and he didn''t dare to use such outrageous words to fool himself unless he didn''t want to do it anymore. Because the reason is too outrageous, it appears to be very real. Is it really haunted? "yes!" Manager Li had a bitter look on his face. He didn''t want to encounter this kind of thing, but it had already happened. Fortunately, someone introduced him to professionals, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do - there are many Feng Shui masters and Taoist priests in Xiangjiang, but who knows Which ones are real? Who are the charlatans who have no real ability? Its good to have found someone who is really capable. Even though we lost money, at least we can solve the problem. ???If you hire a liar, the money will be wasted and the building will still be haunted, and the subsequent problems will be enough to make him lose his job. "This..." Cheng Leer looked at Ma Xiaoling next to her, so this person is actually here to exorcise ghosts? So young and still dressed so fashionably, is this a Taoist priest who can exorcise ghosts? It doesnt look like it no matter how you look at it! ?However, this matter has little to do with her. Since the building is haunted and not suitable for visiting, it will be the same if we come back tomorrow. David, why dont we go back first? "Actually, I''m very curious about how Miss Ma exorcises ghosts." David looked at Ma Xiaoling: "I wonder if Miss Ma would mind if we watch from the side?" Mind! Of course Ma Xiaoling minded. She was worried about hurting innocent passers-by, and also worried that these laymen would affect her ghost hunting. But its useless for Ma Xiaoling to mind. After hearing that there was a ghost, Cheng Leer originally didnt want to stay here anymore. She even considered changing to another office building to open her company. Even if it was successfully cleaned up, she did not want to open her company in a building that had been haunted. I always feel that this is very unlucky! ???Anyway, there are several buildings under the name of Cheng Group, all of which are in good locations. I chose this one just because it is the farthest from Tianxiahui Building. Changing to another one would have no effect, it would just be closer to the Tianxiahui Building. But after hearing that David wanted to watch the fun, Cheng Leer also decided to stay. ?She was also a little curious, what did ghosts look like? What does real exorcism look like? ??Its not a bad idea to take this opportunity to gain some experience! ?In other words, she always had a little doubt in her heart. Maybe she could still expose the money-scamming trick of Ma Xiaoling? However, as the elevator ascended and got closer and closer to the legendary haunted floor, Cheng Leer felt increasingly unsure, and her fear of ghosts made her retreat. How about we dont bother Miss Ma. ?David saw that Cheng Leer was a little scared, so he reassured her: "It''s okay, ghosts are actually very fragile, there''s nothing to be afraid of." He did not dare to stare when he saw a ghost, for fear that one look would purify the ghost. ?Ma Xiaoling glanced at David one more time and felt that David was just bragging. ??As a descendant of the Ma family, it doesn''t matter if ghosts are weak. How can you, an ordinary person, have the confidence? ?But judging from the situation between him and Cheng Leer, maybe he doesnt want to appear too cowardly in front of the person he likes, right? I hope he can be so tough soon. Ding~ When the elevator arrived at the floor, Manager Li briefly introduced the general situation to Ma Xiaoling: There were several companies here on the ninth floor, but after strange things started to happen, they were moved out one after another - most of them to other floors. Later, the scope of the haunting became larger and larger, and weird things happened on the upper and lower floors. By this time, the ninth floor was basically empty. The only two remaining companies decided to give their employees a holiday at the suggestion of Manager Li. , wait for the experts invited to solve the problem, and then resume work. So, its on the ninth floor? Has anyone died here before? It is said that a young man who works here suddenly fell ill while working overtime because there were no colleagues around. He was already dead when he was found. "I see." ?Ma Xiaoling guessed that this young man had no partner and was filled with resentment when he died, and eventually became a pervert and stayed in the world. He took out a pair of glasses from the tool bag and put them on, and then took out a short stick. Looking a bit like a swinging stick, David could tell at a glance that this short stick, like her glasses, was a specially made magic weapon. Just when Ma Xiaoling put on the equipment and wanted to find the ghost''s location first, David suddenly coughed twice: "Miss Ma." "Um?" The guy with the squinty face over there, is he the guy you are looking for? ?Looking along David''s finger, he saw a translucent shadow, looking obscenely from a doorway. ??While I was surprised to find the target so quickly, I was also surprised that David could actually see ghosts? ??And he didnt wear special glasses like himself. Is it because you are born with yin and yang eyes? So what he said before was not bragging? ? Wanted to ask clearly, but now was not the right time. Ma Xiaoling raised her magic wand and rushed towards the pervert who liked to harass women in the office building, intending to finish this job first before talking about anything else. ??In the end, this pervert was much more difficult to deal with than she expected. It was not because of his strength, but mainly because he came and went like the wind and was extremely fast. It was difficult for her to hit the opponent with all her methods. ?In the eyes of Cheng Leer and Manager Li, this scene was like Ma Xiaoling holding a stick with her left hand and a stick with her right hand. Occasionally she took out a sprayer and sprayed it randomly in the open space. She muttered something without knowing what nonsense she was talking about. Looking at it, it looks like he just ran out of Qingshan. Is this what is called exorcism and ghost hunting? Are you really not trying to make money? What did David just see? Could it be dazzling? While Ma Xiaoling was fighting the evil ghost, David took out a bottle of water. ??This is the bottled water he put in the storage space, which is one of the standing supplies. Because Cheng Leer and Manager Li were speechless, watching Ma Xiaoling and Master Ma fight the invisible evil ghost, no one noticed David''s movements. ?David would suddenly take out a bottle of water, noticing that the evil spirit was approaching them. To be more precise, he came for Cheng Leer. ??This guy''s resentment is really strong, even ghost exorcists have come to visit him, but his eyes are still only focused on women. David admires him extremely. ?David took a sip of water and held it in his mouth for a few seconds. When the evil ghost dodged Ma Xiaoling''s attack and rushed straight towards Cheng Le''er, he gently held Cheng Le''er behind him with his left hand. Then spray hard. Poof~ ??The pure water infused with holy light was sprinkled all over his head and face. The evil ghost was unprepared and was showered on his head and face. Ah~~ ??The evil ghost who was hit by the clear water let out a shrill scream. The originally normal floor suddenly became much darker, and the surrounding glass windows were also shaken by the weird scream. There were many cracks. ?What frightened Cheng Leer and Manager Li was that a translucent figure suddenly appeared in front of the empty space, covering his face with his hands and screaming miserably. Before the two of them understood what they were shouting, David sprayed another mouthful of water, completely purifying the pervert into a ball of white smoke. (End of this chapter) Chapter 522： Doug Glamorgan Chapter 522 The Evil Outsider Glamorgan ?The white smoke dissipated, the dark atmosphere disappeared, and the sunshine became as bright as before, but Cheng Leer and Manager Li felt cold all over. Manager Li wanted to grab something, but when he looked to the side, he saw that the eldest lady had already gotten into David''s arms. It seemed inappropriate to get in again. Actually, he wanted to get into Master Ma''s arms, but he was afraid of being beaten, so he could only stay here. Fortunately, although he was quite frightened by the scene just now, his legs could still hold up and he could stand here steadily. Cheng Leer couldn''t help it. Her legs were so weak that she shrank into David''s arms. She looked like she was possessed by a koala. No one could pull her out of David''s arms. She is relatively lucky now that she touched up her makeup before leaving Lu Yulou... "This is the one you used..." Ma Xiaoling walked around to make sure that the ghost had been eliminated by David before walking back. Then she stared at the water bottle in David''s hand, suspecting that it contained so-called holy water. Do ordinary people carry a bottle of holy water with them? This guy named David is not here to compete with him for business, right? ?Just like now, I obviously took the job, but in the end, the evil ghost was destroyed by David. How should this matter be calculated? Should the money be given to yourself or to David? The specific calculation has nothing to do with David. Let Ma Xiaoling discuss it slowly with Manager Li! ?David took Cheng Leer down in the elevator and walked out of the office building. Only then did Cheng Leer recover a little, and her weak legs could finally support her to stand and walk normally. Maybe it was because she felt enough warmth in David''s arms, and because David easily killed the evil ghost, she suddenly felt that there was nothing to be afraid of. Just like David said, ghosts are actually very fragile. So, what you actually want to do is to open a ghost hunting and exorcism company? The water you sprayed out just now is holy water, right? ?David smiled and did not explain, nor did he tell Cheng Leer that what she took in her hand and looked at was just ordinary water, and it had to be something she had sucked into her mouth... ?David, who felt something was wrong, put the matter aside and asked Cheng Leer if he wanted to go back and rest. ? Cheng Leer handed the water bottle back to David, saying that she was no longer afraid after leaving the office building and did not need to go back to rest. Its still early, why dont we look at other places? Now she has made the decision to change the building to open a company. No matter what, she was not going to open a company in a haunted place, it was too scary. Thats fine. David looked at the time, and it was just after one oclock in the afternoon. If he went home at this time, he would still have to find other things to kill time. It would be better to confirm the company address early so that he could be busy with other things. ?Especially after killing another evil ghost just now, the strange negative energy in his body has increased. In this way, he can extract more shadow, evil energy and death energy. ? It feels like it wont be long before he can perfectly play the roles of death knight, warlock, necromancer and other professions in addition to his role as Holy Light Priest. ?Although he is not ready to jump from the light order side to the dark chaos side, it is quite interesting to use it to fool and scare people occasionally. After truly mastering the shadow energy, can I enslave demons as pets? Looking in another direction, can these spells be used on evil spirits and zombies? Although he despises these methods, if someone uses similar methods to deal with him, he can retaliate in kind, which will relieve his anger more than destroying the opponent''s puppet with a spit of spit. ??Sit in the car and go around to other office buildings. This time David asked Cheng Leer in advance: "Are there any office buildings closer to Tianxiahui?" ??He is not stupid. He can see what Cheng Leer is planning and is not prepared to follow the opponent''s routine. Anyway, the initiative is in his own hands. At worst, he can just find a separate office. If thats not possible, you can work directly in Tianxiahui. Anyway, its just a place to talk to people. Cheng Leer also thought of this and knew that her plan had failed, but she would not give up the opportunity to partner with David, so she took David to an office building very close to Tianxiahui. ?This place is just three streets away from David''s residence. You can walk to work when you have free time. ?However, Cheng Leer still suggested that David buy a car. The company that accepts various commissions will definitely have to travel everywhere, and it will be more convenient to have a car. If you dont have a car, how about we go look for one tomorrow? "I have a car, it just arrived." David''s answer made Cheng Le''er a little disappointed, but David said in the next second that it would be a good idea to go see the car tomorrow: "Sofia wants to buy a car for transportation. She has a day off tomorrow, so she can go see it. look." Continuing to visit, David quickly selected a place on the 3A floor. It was said that the 3A floor was actually the 4th floor. Even if the name was changed, the rental situation on this floor was still much worse than other floors. The floors are low. After David looked at it, he chose a spot in the corner. ?The space here is large enough. Not only can it be converted into an office, but it can also be divided into areas such as lounges, secretary rooms, and reception rooms, and has a separate bathroom. ?The entire area is next to the windows and has enough lighting. ?David was very satisfied with this location after seeing it, and decided on this place on the spot. Dont look at other floors anymore? Its not necessary, its just fine here. ?Calling the person in charge of the building, Manager Chen, to come and draw up the contract directly. Although the final signing and payment of the bill had not yet been made, and the company to be opened had not even been officially registered. But with Cheng Leer here, the company is actually open for business - Cheng Leer said that she will handle all the miscellaneous procedures, and she can even be responsible for the decoration of the company. David can just come to work directly in a few days. By the way, there are also advertisements. We have put advertisements on the front pages of several major newspapers for a month, which should be able to increase our popularity. ?David found that Cheng Leer had arranged everything, and he really only needed to wait for the official opening day. On the day of the official opening, do you want to arrange for someone to cut the ribbon? I can tell dad and ask him to come. Theres no need for this They walked out of the office building while chatting. I dont know what time it started. Cheng Leer has been holding Davids arm. Now that the two of them are walking on the street, anyone with long eyes will regard them as a couple. ?However, Cheng Leer knows that she has not succeeded yet and needs to continue working hard. We cannot let David go home at this time, otherwise all our efforts will be wasted, and we must work harder. ?Hands crossed his arms tighter and asked David if there was any interesting place nearby. There is a night market nearby There are a lot of snacks there, and Sophia especially likes to eat and stroll around. But before he could say this, he was interrupted by Cheng Leer: "Then let''s go to the night market. I''ve been abroad for a long time, and I almost forgot about my hometown. What does the snack on the side taste like?" ??Turn around and tell the driver to find a place to kill his time! I will call him when I need it. Then he continued to hold David''s arm and walked toward the night market together. ??As a result, I just walked a few steps and unexpectedly bumped into the exorcist Ma Xiaoling I met today. In addition, I also met Wang Zhenzhen. Huh? Is it you? "fun?" ?Ma Xiaoling and Wang Zhenzhen were both surprised, but they were surprised about different things. ?The long-legged Ma family was complaining to his good friend about the bad luck he encountered today - the business he had negotiated was almost snatched away, and he spent a lot of effort to get the reward, but the next second the real owner appeared in front of him; ??Wang Zhenzhen was surprised that Cheng Leer actually launched an offensive. It seemed that her whole body was about to stick to David. ?David doesnt know how to keep his distance from other women. Are you worthy of Sofia? I thought he was a gentle and good man, but he turned out to be a scumbag! The next second, the two friends were all very angry. Although the reasons for their anger were different, they all disliked David. Do you know each other? Cheng Leer didn''t show much pride at this time. She was surprised that the exorcist named Ma Xiaoling actually knew her friend Wang Zhenzhen, and it seemed that they had a good relationship. Although Wang Zhenzhen was dissatisfied, her personality meant that she could not react violently. Apart from her ugly face, she still talked to a few people in a gentle voice, and introduced her good friends to Cheng Leer and David. Ma Xiaoling. Speaking of which, although Cheng Leer and Wang Zhenzhen are family friends, after all, Cheng Leer has not seen each other for many years since she went abroad, so her best friend is actually Ma Xiaoling. Even told Ma Xiaoling that she fell in love with a tenant but that tenant had a girlfriend. Ma Xiaoling also remembered this matter and found an opportunity to quietly ask Wang Zhenzhen: "The tenant you mentioned to me before is not him, right?" ?Wang Zhenzhen blushed and nodded. This expression made Ma Xiaoling frown. Seeing her friends reaction, Ma Xiaoling realized that something was wrong! ?She looked at David again and wondered what was so good about this man. Isn''t it just a bit handsome? The world is so big, and handsome guys are not... well, Ma Xiaoling admitted that it is quite rare to be as handsome as David. But its not like Zhenzhen and the one named Cheng Leer are so confused, right? ??If she remembers correctly, this guy named David has a British girlfriend? In other words, even though he had a girlfriend, he was still hooking up with Zhenzhen and Zhenzhen''s childhood friend Cheng Leer. Scumbag! ??The thing that Ma Xiaoling couldn''t understand the most was that Zhenzhen and Cheng Leer, knowing that he had a girlfriend, still acted like this. Could it be that Ma Xiaoling''s eyes became sharp. She suspected that this man named David Glamorgan had secretly used some evil method to confuse Zhenzhen and Cheng Leer. ?As a descendant of the Ma family, she absolutely cannot sit back and watch something like this happen, not to mention that the person who was murdered was her best friend! Hmph, I want to see what kind of tricks you used? By the way, I have to find an opportunity later to check Zhenzhens body secretly... Well, her residence also needs to be checked! (End of this chapter) ~： Say a few words and let the gentlemen come in and take a look! Say a few words and let the gentlemen come in and take a look! This piece of content has received quite a lot of reaction from people recently, so I took the initiative to talk about it. ??If you have read my last two books, you should know that I am basically not very talkative. I occasionally take a leave of absence to publish a single chapter, and I can only give a testimonial after finishing the book. Even if someone says that I am a studio and an AI, I will not argue - such people obviously have no ability to judge. Can AI and studios write articles like mine, which are all about hammers and hammers? Why is it different this time? Because I am too difficult! Lets start from the time of setting up this book! In fact, at the beginning, Visitors from Another World included Hong Kong drama characters. Zhou Xingxing, Ba Wanghua, and Ma Xiaoling were all prepared to write, and there was even a special plot for the cold-blooded Thirteenth Aunt. Because at the beginning, when I made the setting, it was more like Zhutianliu, where the protagonist wanders around. Later, I changed it to mainly write about the development of other worlds, because I chose a fantasy genre with a western style - I chose this because the competition for recommendation positions is small, and it is so realistic. So these characters were deleted, so they were called devils, bananas, and lack of confidence. ?Hmm, I believe that if I write another book with a Western background, it will become The Walking Half Million. In short, the outline at this time is to welcome visitors from other worlds and develop farming, and in the later stage to expand into all the worldsto put it bluntly, it means focusing on this world in the early stage, and moving to other worlds in the middle and later stages. In fact, the performance of this book is pretty good, similar to that of Ethan, but it has huge ups and downs. This is the first time I have encountered it. It goes up and down like an electrocardiogram. It makes me completely unclear about what content everyone likes to read. While writing, I made various adjustments. I found that people didnt like reading the dungeon, so I deleted it; if they didnt like the main world, I deleted it; I deleted it all, and something happened. Everyone can see that the plot has collapsed. By this time, I had no idea what to write, so I had to dig out other outlines and improvise the plot. Some readers said that it feels like reading another book recently. You are right, this is indeed the content of another outline. ??? I am posting this chapter today just to ask everyone, if you don''t like to read it, I will quickly close this plot and just fill in the gaps and end it. ??If you want to read it, I will write more, gather more words... and then fill in the holes and finish. ?Of course, readers who are ready to give up, thank you for your support during this period, and we will see you again. that is it Finally, no updates on the 4th...because I dont know what to write. Lets take a look at everyones feedback! (End of this chapter) Chapter 523： Attack in parking lot Chapter 523 Attack in the parking lot After visiting the night market and seeing that it was getting late, David sent Cheng Leer to the driver and watched her leave in the car before returning to the apartment building with Wang Zhenzhen. ?Ma Xiaoling didn''t leave. She was looking at David with vigilant eyes and separated David from Wang Zhenzhen. She was in this state all night, and David no longer found it strange. ??Although I dont know what Ma Xiaoling thinks of herself? But its not a good thing to think about ??He didn''t deliberately move closer to make them feel uncomfortable. He didn''t even take the same elevator with the two of them when they went upstairs, and they separated in the lobby. Zhenzhen, good night. "Good night." Wang Zhenzhen had a look of reluctance. She wanted to invite David to her place, drink coffee and chat, but she was embarrassed to be so proactive with her good friends nearby, so it was better to be more reserved. It wasnt until she entered the elevator and no one else was present that Zhenzhen expressed her dissatisfaction slightly: Xiaoling, you dont seem to like David? "He obviously has a girlfriend, and he''s still having an affair with other women, and he''s even your friend." Ma Xiaoling had been holding back for a long time. When Wang Zhenzhen started, she started to complain like crazy: "What do you like about such a scumbag?" Where is he?" ??Wang Zhenzhen shook her head helplessly. She couldn''t explain clearly. This look seemed to confirm Ma Xiaoling''s guess: The man named David must have cast some evil spell! Secretly determined to help his good friend remove the spell, and at the same time expose the evil guy''s conspiracy and let him reveal his true colors! When David returned home, he saw that Sophia was still watching TV. He made sure that she would have a rest tomorrow and decided to buy a car tomorrow. Have you decided what car to buy? Ive decided to buy a motorcycle so that I can travel more conveniently. Sophia had a chat with two new friends, Ou Jiahui and Zhao Gangsheng. There were too many traffic jams in Xiangjiang. If you want to travel more conveniently, its best to ride a motorcycle. They also asked Sofia if she could ride a motorcycle, and Sofia patted her chest and said it was "a no-brainer". In fact, the light armor and heavy motorcycles used by the Tiran Knights are all stored in Sophia''s storage space, and they can be taken out and used as ordinary heavy motorcycles. ?However, Sofia thought it would be more interesting to buy a car from this world and ride it, since they were not short of money anyway. Have you decided what kind of car to buy? Well, I want to buy a road racing car. The next day, David and Sophia went to buy a car. Cheng Leer still appeared at the door of the building on time. This time she also called her good friend Cheng Xiaoxi. ?David was surprised at first, why did Cheng Leer bring his good friend? Soon he understood. ???Banana Cheng Xiaoxi pulled Sophia to the back row when she had nothing to say, so that Cheng Leer could sit in the passenger seat. ??What a painstaking effort! ?At the same time, I felt quite happy and started the car with a smile. Until this moment, Cheng Leer didn''t care about David''s car. She knew that David had his own car, but she didn''t pay too much attention to it. As for cars, she has seen countless luxury cars. ?But she had never seen David''s car before. Even though it looked very special, the various facilities inside the car also had a sense of technology. "what car is this?" Mustang, my car is a specially customized model. "oh!" She had known for a long time that David''s origin was not simple, and she was not surprised to hear that it was a specially customized car. She was more curious about how long David would stay in Xiangjiang. Should be here for quite some time. Cheng Leer smiled and nodded, that''s good. She was most worried that David just came to Xiangjiang for fun, and would leave Xiangjiang and go back to England after a few months. ?Now she not only wants to capture David, but also hopes to keep David here forever, so since she got in the car, she has been talking to David, talking about various topics. When he arrived at the place where the car was sold, Cheng Leer directly took David''s arm and watched with a smile as Sophia selected the car there. For this reason, Cheng Leer didn''t notice that David would look around from time to time. "fun." "What?" As the daughter of the Cheng Group, has your father arranged any bodyguards for you? "My dad wanted to arrange two bodyguards for me, but I refused." Cheng Leer thought that David was curious about the situation at her home, so he answered cheerfully and in detail: "This is Xiangjiang, and Xiangjiang is very safe. You dont need bodyguards or anything, and having a bodyguard attracts attention. Hong Kong was safe around 1990? ?David was too lazy to comment on this matter, and determined that there were no bodyguards following Cheng Leer, only a driver, so the person spying secretly was not the person arranged by Cheng Leer''s father. Does anyone have an idea for Cheng Leer? who is it? ?That Kimmelky? ?Speaking of which, will a guy who looks very similar to Zhou Xing appear and want to deliberately prank himself and make himself ruined or even mentally ill? ?While David was thinking about it, Sophia had already chosen a car: it was indeed a road racing car. Judging from the appearance and color, I felt that Sophia should go to a bridal shop and change into a white wedding dress before riding. Anyway, the car is bought. ?If you dont need money, you can add Cheng Leer for help. You can pick up the car directly. If its inconvenient, you can also deliver it to the designated location. Delivery it! ?David grabbed Sophia and didn''t let her ride back directly. Sofia looked at David, and after a few eye contact, she understood that something was wrong, so she stopped insisting and left the address and delivery fee, asking the car shop to deliver the car to the designated location. What to do next? Go back to the apartment and Ill cook for you! "You cook?" David looked at the excited Sophia: "What dishes have you learned?" Plain-cut chicken, beef cabbage, stir-fried shredded pork, and I also learned how to make soup. Sophia dragged David, her eyes widened, as if David was going to slap him in the face if he didnt agree! Okay, Ill let you do it. The combination of these dishes makes it feel like a special meal. After returning to Tianxiahui, I waited in the garage for a while before the motorcycle shop delivered the motorcycle I just bought. After signing and accepting the goods, Sophia directly dragged Cheng Xiaoxi away and asked her to accompany her to buy groceries. ?For being so "active" in creating opportunities for Cheng Le''er, not to mention Cheng Le''er, even Cheng Xiaoxi suspected that there was some conspiracy? She was dragged away before she could figure out what was going on, leaving only David and Cheng Leer. Go to your house and wait for Sofia and Banana to come back! "Wait a mininute." ?David knew that Sophia dragged Cheng Xiaoxi away not only to create a chance for him and Cheng Leer to be alone, but also to create a perfect stage for David to perform a heroic rescue of the beauty. Its okay that she didnt pay attention before. After getting Davids reminder, Sophia also discovered the group of people peeping secretly and knew that they followed them into the parking lot. At this time, they are hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity. Their target should be Cheng Leer, the daughter of the Cheng family. There are even fewer people now. Except for the target Cheng Leer, there is only a pretty boy who doesn''t look very resistant to being beaten. ??This group of people should take action, right? ?? David was thinking in his heart that he should just draw a gun to scare everyone? Or should I control my strength and show off my fists and kicks? Or maybe just turn it on and use a set of Holy Light spells to crush the entire field? Lets use fists and kicks! ?Just after making the decision, the elevator door opened and Hu Huishan walked out. "What a coincidence, have you just come back?" Hu Huishan glanced at Cheng Leer next to her and was deeply impressed by this young lady: "Sophia..." Sofia went shopping for groceries and said she wanted to show the results of her studies during this period. "Uh...that''s it!" Hu Huishan originally wanted to remind David that it might not be a smart decision to bring Cheng Leer back to the apartment, but she didn''t expect this to be the case. what is this? Are young people today so playful? I am indeed old! Hu Huishan felt that there was a bit of chaos around David, and she wanted to keep a distance, otherwise she didnt know what would happen. ??Stepping out of the elevator and making way for his seat, he was about to say goodbye to David when his eyes suddenly changed. Friendly neighbor Hu Huishan logged off, and Overlord Flower instructor Superintendent Hu logged into his account. David, have you offended anyone? No. David did not enter the elevator, but turned around and blocked Cheng Leer behind him. Maybe its for Miss Cheng. ??This group of people were tall, wearing black clothes and masks, but judging from their facial features, they were foreigners, so Hu Huishans first reaction was that they were coming for David. David said no, and she began to suspect that they were gangsters who wanted to kidnap Cheng Leer. Hand over this woman, otherwise dont blame us for being rude! A masked strong man led by him pointed at Cheng Leer and directly revealed the answer to the mystery. They were indeed coming for Cheng Leer. "I?" Cheng Le''er was confused. He didn''t understand what was worthy of being targeted? ?Although she is the daughter of the Cheng Group, the Cheng Group is not the top group in the entire Xiangjiang. If you want to kidnap someone, there are obviously better options. "That''s right, our leader invited Miss Cheng to be a guest. I hope Miss Cheng won''t make us too embarrassed..." After that, he threatened a few more people: "Miss Cheng doesn''t want these two friends to be hospitalized by you, right? " How arrogant! ??Hu Huishan is the instructor of Bawanghua, and she has reached the level of superintendent through hard work. How can she be so angry at being looked down upon by others? ?Promptly reveal your identity: "Hong Kong Royal Police, everyone will be arrested immediately." Its actually a policeman! The person on the other side was surprised. He didnt expect to meet a policeman, but he looked at his side and saw ten burly men. There were only two women and a pretty boy on the other side. The advantage is mine! Catch them all, dont let any of them escape! ?In order to avoid further trouble, the big man decided to catch everyone at once. Wouldn''t it be just to catch two more people? Just prepare two more sacks, its not a big deal! The important thing is that Cheng Leer must be caught unharmed, which is what the leader specifically ordered. ?In order to fight quickly and avoid causing more trouble, ten strong men pounced on the three of them, and a battle broke out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 524： flying eagle Chapter 524 Flying Eagle Punch casually! boom! Tornado kick! Bang! ?Hang! oops! Heaven and Earth Bahuang Fist! Ah~ ??As the last strong man was knocked away, David retracted his fist, casually dusted off the non-existent dust on his shoulders, and then started blowing each other with Hu Huishan. What a great effort Ashan! Compared with you, David, you are so inferior! Hu Huishan spent a lot of effort to knock down two people, but David had already killed eight people in seconds. Whether it was heavy punches, roundhouse kicks or hand knives, none of these strong men could survive David''s attack and still stand. They all entered a perfect deep sleep state on the spot. It looked like that for a while. Can''t wake up right away. However, the two people knocked down by Hu Huishan were still conscious. David went over and picked up one of them by the collar: "Who are you? Why do you want to arrest Cheng Leer?" Um~um ??Seeing the other person''s story of umming and umming, he pretended to be unconscious and wanted to get through. David glanced at Hu Huishan next to him, but Hu Huishan was very cooperative and said that she would notify the police to clean up the scene and walked away. boom! Punch to the ribs. David''s punch was just right. It would cause severe pain to the opponent without directly killing him, but bone fractures were inevitable. If you dont say anything, I will break your ribs. Once the broken ribs are inserted into your lungs, no one can save you. "I said, we are from the All Things Cult." As soon as he heard that the other party wanted to beat him to death, the strong man immediately confessed that he was not tough enough to disregard life and death. "The Religion of All Things?" It doesn''t sound like a serious religion, but someone who can come and kidnap women is not a good thing! ?David was too lazy to think about the origin of this all-things religion and continued to ask: "Why do you want to arrest Cheng Leer?" In order to threaten the Asian Flying Eagle, let him help us collect the Gods Arms. Asian Flying Eagle? No need to ask, David has already figured it out in his head, it turns out they are these guys! So, there is still Jack, nicknamed the Asian Flying Eagle, in this world. Should he be wandering around Europe now? "But I don''t know any Asian Flying Eagles!" Cheng Leer was so frightened when he saw a group of strong men trying to kidnap her that his face turned pale. However, in the blink of an eye, these strong men were killed by David and Superintendent Hu. He was beaten down. I didnt expect that David, who looks like an ordinary person, could be so powerful. Furthermore, I thought that David could even destroy ghosts. He is really a man full of security. Only a fool like this high-quality stock would let go! Hearing that the other party was arresting her to threaten the Asian flying eagle, Cheng Leer immediately stated that she did not know that eagle, for fear that David would misunderstand. ?David did not continue to ask. Hu Huishan had already returned. He was relieved after seeing that the person was still alive and that there were no injuries such as missing arms or legs. I have called the police and someone will come soon to take these people away. According to the usual practice, David and Cheng Leer, as the parties concerned, also have to go to the police station together. ?Hu Huishan was here and was still involved in the whole matter, so going to the police station was just a matter of going through the process. David and Cheng Leer came back soon. Even when they came back, Sophia and Cheng Xiaoxi had just arrived home and were washing vegetables. Huh? What have you been doing? ??When Cheng Xiaoxi arrived at Sophia and David''s residence, he found that no one was home. He wondered if the two people couldn''t bear it and went directly to a hotel. ??Just when I was about to make some jokes on my good friends, I heard that a group of tough men attacked Cheng Leer and wanted to kidnap her. Cheng Xiaoxi was startled: "How could this happen? Are they trying to extort ransom?" Im not sure, it seems like they want to use me to blackmail some Asian flying eagle. While the two were communicating, Sofia, wearing an apron, asked David how the situation was. Are you so obsessed with Cheng Leer that you want to commit yourself to her tonight? But why did you go to the police station? Sophia thought that David had 10,000 ways to destroy the body and eliminate traces. Is it necessary to call the police and go to the police station? I just happened to meet Ah Shan, thats all! Hu Huishan is a police officer, so its impossible not to call the police. "What about her? Why don''t you call her to have dinner with her?" Im staying at the police station to deal with the follow-up matters. I probably need to check the information on the so-called Asian Flying Eagle. By the way, Ill remind him that hes being targeted by a group of lunatics. "oh!" ?Sofia looked pityful, she originally thought something more interesting would happen! ?But it doesn''t matter, today''s main course is Cheng Le''er, and Cheng Xiaoxi can be used as an sideshow, it''s enough fun. Soon, Sophia, who had been busy for a while, brought out the dishes. ?David looked at the dining table and saw that it was indeed plain chicken, beef cabbage and stir-fried shredded pork, plus a large bowl of lotus date and pork bone soup. ?Three dishes and one soup, the presentation is pretty good. Looks good! Not only David was surprised, but Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi were also shocked. They felt that Sophia was just joking to learn cooking and it was impossible to learn anything so quickly. ?Even today I came with the thought of "bad luck". Looking at the appearance of these dishes, the stomach medicine prepared in advance may not be of use. Drink a bowl of soup first. ?Sophia happily filled a bowl each and then looked at everyone with a smile. David was the first to take a sip. His movements were very calm, and he was not afraid of the unpleasant taste at all. At most, he had a layer of holy light attached to his tongue to protect himself. Let alone a bowl of soup, he dared to drink even evil energy without water. ??The taste of this soup is actually okay. Although it won''t make people want to burst out of their shirts after one bite, and the food itself doesn''t have the special effect of blinding people, it is indeed a very normal lotus date and pork bone soup. "good!" ?Seeing what David said, Cheng Leer also took a sip. As the soup entered his mouth, he breathed a sigh of relief and at the same time, an alarm bell rang in his head. They say that to conquer men, you must first conquer their stomachs. Could it be that Sofia wanted to keep David firmly by her side by virtue of her outstanding cooking skills? She was thinking this in her heart, and Cheng Xiaoxi had already asked: "Sofia is really amazing. She has achieved this level after only a few days of learning. She will become a top chef in no time. Your boyfriend will be very lucky in the future." . Boyfriend? If you want to eat, you can find someone to cook for you. Why should I cook for him? Cheng Xiaoxi looked at Sophia in surprise: "Don''t you learn these just to..." ?Looking at David, are these two people having a conflict? Sofia''s answer made her realize that she had gone astray. I learned to cook, of course, so that I can eat what I want at any time! Sophia did not learn Chinese food because of David. Her biggest motivation for learning to cook was that she wanted to eat. So thats it! Cheng Xiaoxi suddenly met Sophia on the radio. She particularly admired Sophias lifestyle and attitude of living for herself. ?Originally I just came here to help Leer, but unexpectedly I made a good friend. The more they chatted, the happier they became. They even made an appointment to go shopping together. David on the side was chatting casually with Cheng Leer, telling her not to go out alone in the near future. If possible, it is best to listen to her father and take it with her. A few bodyguards. ?David felt that there was nothing strange about his instructions. Why was Cheng Leer blushing and just nodding in agreement, which was a little different from his previous behavior? Are you frightened by what happened today? ?Suddenly I noticed something, stretched out deliberately, and took the opportunity to glance under the table, and saw a not-so-honest foot stumbling and rubbing underneath. ?David wordlessly took back his rice bowl and looked at Sophia, who looked like she was fine, and then at Cheng Leer, who was blushing and peeking at him. This chicken leg tastes very good. ?Sophia suddenly gave Cheng Leer a piece of chicken leg, which startled Cheng Leer. She thought she had been discovered, so she hurriedly stuffed the chicken into her mouth, her expression looking as embarrassed as she spoke. ?Looking at Cheng Leer''s panic, Sophia couldn''t help but feel happy. She finally felt the happiness of Laura, Helen, and Eva - she was the one who was bullied in Winter Castle, and it was finally her turn to bully others. After dinner, Sophia didnt make any more strange suggestions. She understood that haste makes waste, and you cant eat hot tofu in a hurry. Of course, you should take your time with such interesting things! ?After sending Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi away with a smile, she was as happy as a fool. By the way, she was wondering if she could invite Hu Huishan next door to have dinner? What will you cook next time? ?Seeing Sophia so happy, David no longer struggled with her behavior of blaming her, but seriously recalled various information related to the Asian Flying Eagle. ?Thinking about it, it seems that the only things worth caring about are the armor of God and the gold hidden by the Germans. ? None of them are what David needs, but this does not mean that David will directly ignore the so-called All Things Cult and the Asian Flying Eagle. He had always wanted to find opportunities to get involved in various things, so of course he would not let go of the opportunity that came to him. Somewhat surprisingly, before he had figured out how to contact the Asian Flying Eagle, the other party came to him first. Hu Huishan was the middleman, so the meeting place was at the police station. ?David looked at this man. He was not tall, nor could he be said to be very handsome, and his nose was indeed very conspicuous. Once he saw it, he would never forget it. ?The other party was also sizing up David. The first time he saw David, his impression was very bad. The second time he saw him, his mood became even worse. Even the tone of the greeting is not very good. Are you that David? You are the man known as the Asian Flying Eagle. My name is Jack. ?After the two parties briefly got to know each other, Hu Huishan, who was wearing a navy blue police uniform, explained why she called David to the police station to meet: "There is new information about the Wuwu Cult''s attempt to kidnap Miss Cheng." "what''s the situation?" The other party not only attacked Miss Cheng, but also attacked another friend of Jacks, Allen. This Allen is a local star singer, and his kidnapping had a very bad impact. "so" "Is your Wan Shi Wu officially open for business? We want to entrust you to go to Europe to rescue Allen." Since someone is willing to read it, I will continue to write as planned... (End of this chapter) Chapter 525： First order Chapter 525 The first commission Ask me for help? David looked at Hu Huishan in surprise. Why did the police ask him for help? Are you that famous? Hu Huishan explained it, and then David understood what was going on. Allen is very famous in Xiangjiang. His kidnapping is not good news for the police. So far, the news has been suppressed, but it cannot be suppressed for long. If the person cannot be rescued as soon as possible, things will It will become unmanageable. Logically speaking, what the police should do at this time is to organize rescue as soon as possible and rescue the person. But heres the embarrassing thing. The group of people who kidnapped Allen were foreigners from Europe. After successfully catching Allen, they left Xiangjiang directly. ?The person is no longer in Xiangjiang, and the police are beyond their reach. Out of their jurisdiction, no means can be used. As for notifying the UK, could the UK help? Don''t be ridiculous, since the date was determined, the British side has been taking care of Xiangjiang, and even secretly added fuel to the flames, hoping that this place would completely rot. Just look at how arrogant various associations have become in recent years. Please ask the British side for help? That would only spread the news to the whole world earlier, so this method was rejected from the beginning. You cant ask the sovereign country for help, and its useless to ask relatives. After all, that day hasnt really come yet, not to mention that the power there cant reach Europe. Therefore, there is no chance to go through official channels, and the only way is to take private action. So, Ashan, when you hire me, you dont want me to rescue that Allen alone, but you actually want me to provide some connections? ??This is an action that concerns the police''s face. The police cannot completely trust a stranger who has never been in contact with him, not to mention that this stranger is also not a local. ??So the police decided to send elite personnel to Europe in a private capacity to investigate Allen''s specific location and then find a way to rescue him. ??This elite, the police selected Hu Huishan. She has excellent personal abilities, knows special operations, has excellent qualities in all aspects, and has some acquaintances in Europe who can help, so she should be able to complete this task. What to do with your Overlord Flower? Bawanghuas training is on the right track. There are dedicated instructors responsible for each project. It wont have any impact if I leave for a while. You asked the police department to hire me? The boss said that they will give me all their support, and I ask for your help... You can also understand that I want to ask for your help. Hu Huishan smiled: Dont forget to give me a discount. Who pays? Of course its the police. Then Ill give you a 12% discount! David generously gave a big discount: Ill treat you to dinner after the deal is done. The two of them settled the matter with each other''s words. Jack the Eagle next to him was stunned for a moment: "Hey, did you forget that there is another person here?" Oh, this Mr. Asian Flying Eagle. Just call me Jack. Of course we will not forget you about this matter. We very much hope that Mr. Flying Eagle can assist the police and rescue Allen together. ?According to the police''s inference, after the other party successfully captures Allen, he will definitely contact Jack, the Asian Flying Eagle. If he can follow this line to find the hiding place of the other party, things will become simpler. But I have broken off friendship with him, why should I help the police save my enemy? "I think for Mr. Feiying, the key issue is not whether to save an old friend who has broken off the relationship." David interrupted Hu Huishan, so that she could not say what she wanted to persuade. ? And his words really caught Jack''s attention: "So what do you think is the important point for me?" "The point is, if the All Things Cult cannot achieve their goals this time, what means will they use to force you to submit next time." David raised his eyebrows at Jack, and after clarifying the key to the matter, Jack couldn''t laugh anymore: "Their real target is you, not Allen and Le''er." ??The Asian Flying Eagle is the key point. If hostage coercion doesn''t work, they should use other methods. You can only commit a thief in a thousand days, but there is no way to guard against a thief in a thousand days. ??So Jack''s real plan is to rescue Allen, destroy this church of all things, and finally give them an unforgettable lesson so that they don''t dare to make any plans of their own again. ??So Jack must compete with the Cult of All Things. Now it is not the Xiangjiang police asking him to cooperate, but Jack needs to seek help from other people. "Very convincing, but how do I know that working with you can successfully rescue Allen instead of being held back?" Jack looked at David and then at Hu Huishan. ?On the surface, a delicate female police officer looks more like an actress or model than a police officer. Even if she is a police officer, she looks more like a civilian police officer sitting in an office. A pretty boy with a handsome face that makes people envious and jealous, the kind who can cry for a long time after just one punch. ??If the police were willing to send the Flying Tigers, even just a few members, to help, he would have no objection. These two people in front of me... "If it weren''t for Superintendent Hu and I, Le''er would have been kidnapped by the other party. At this time, you should be doing what the kidnappers asked you to do instead of sitting here and picking and choosing." ? Hu Huishan spoke much more politely. She said that in addition to receiving training from the SAS, she is currently training a special armed force equivalent to the Flying Tigers.? ? ? ? If this team was not still in training and had not officially formed an army, this operation could completely be regarded as the first operation of Overlord Flower. Although I cant bring Bawanghua with me, when necessary, I can call some friends to help through my connections. For example, Instructor Luo, who has a good relationship with her. "All right!" ?Jack looked at Hu Huishan in surprise. Unexpectedly, this female police officer was still a ruthless person, so he simply agreed and was willing to cooperate with the Xiangjiang police. Watching Hu Huishan turn around and leave, preparing to report the situation to her superiors, Jack looked at David again. In fact, Jack, who has been acting alone for many years, does not choose to cooperate with these two, and indeed has no partners. At most, he can find help from the count who has cooperated before. After all, he is used to living alone, so if he was asked to find a helper, he really couldn''t find anyone for a while. ?After Jack agreed to cooperate with the police, Hu Huishan said that she was going to the training base to deal with some matters. Jack immediately offered to go with him to visit. ??He was somewhat curious about the Overlord Flower trained by Hu Huishan: Xiangjiang already has a Flying Tigers team, why does it need to train an additional special police team? Simply full after eating? Too much money and nowhere to spend it? There must be something special about it, right? By the way, you can also get to know the strength of this partner to facilitate future cooperation. ?Seeing through Jack''s thoughts, Hu Huishan did not refuse, and then asked David: "What about you, David? Do you want to go back and make some preparations?" No, I also want to visit Bawanghuas training base. Hu Huishan nodded and did not refuse: "Then come with me! The location of the training base is a bit remote, and it will take some time to drive. Did you drive here today?" "have." Then let me take your car! My car has been sent for maintenance. ??Looking at the familiar conversation between David and Hu Huishan, Jack always felt that his presence here was particularly unnecessary. ?Its strange, isnt it said that this young man named David has an unusual relationship with Leer? Because the two were dating, they happened to stop the kidnapping by that group of religion. Why are you so familiar with Superintendent Hu? Sure enough, there is no good thing about a man who is too handsome! ??Jack, who was envious and jealous, couldn''t get in a word. He walked to the parking lot before being asked: "Are you driving?" When I returned to Xiangjiang this time, I only brought a few changes of clothes and nothing else, let alone a car. Just take my car, it will go faster. ?Of course, Jack can only sit in the back seat. Start up the Mustang sports car, and the engine will roar. Although this car does not burn oil, the sound of the engine is still pleasant, and it will definitely **** off several environmentally friendly girls. ?Although I couldnt run due to the traffic conditions at the beginning, I could start running as hard as I could after leaving the city. ??The originally not-so-close journey was reached by David in less than half the time. This was because he had to take care of the two people in the car. Otherwise, David could have gone faster: directly switch to a plane and arrive in one takeoff and landing. "It''s hard to say anything else. Now I feel that with you here, we don''t have to worry about being caught up when we escape." ?Jack feels that his driving skills are very good, but David''s driving skills are obviously better. It will indeed be a lot more convenient to have a top driver. With Hu Huishan leading him, he passed the gate post smoothly. After entering the training base, David and Jack saw many Flying Tigers members in training. Which are the overlord flowers you trained? Thats it. ?Looking in the direction Hu Huishan pointed, Jack saw a group of girls: "That group of girls?" "Yes!" Although the skin of this group of girls is a bit dark due to sunburn and they dont wear makeup, it can be seen that these girls are quite beautiful. When Jack saw this, he couldnt help complaining: "I dont know how strong they are, but they are all pretty good-looking... This is Should you choose a special police officer or a policewoman?" Its called Tyrannosaurus rex because its beautiful, otherwise it would be called Tyrannosaurus rex. Huh? That makes sense! ??David made a few remarks while driving the car. Although Jack agreed, it also annoyed Hu Huishan. After parking the car, he found that the overlord instructor was glaring at him with an unhappy expression. "What''s wrong?" The Overlord flower is not just beautiful to look at. ?The delicate-looking Overlord Flower is truly powerful. Its appearance is highly deceptive, and it can have unexpected effects when performing tasks. In addition, considering that when Bawanghua was formed, it served as bodyguards and receptionists for the wives of important officials or important female personnel, so image is naturally an element that cannot be ignored. Hence, from instructors to students, Bawang Huacais appearance is all online. (End of this chapter) Chapter 526： Could you please do me a little favor, Mr. Count? Chapter 526 Please do me a small favor, Mr. Earl ??Parked the car and walked to the training ground. At this time, the Overlord Flowers were undergoing physical fitness and obstacle training. The appearance of Hu Huishan made the Overlord Flowers, who were relaxed just now, stop smiling. ? Hu Huishan is very dignified among the students. She can still make a few jokes during breaks, but during training she would not even dare to make half a joke. ?After being dealt with by the instructor several times, every time Instructor Hu appeared, the students of Bawanghua would show up with 120% of their energy, not hoping to be praised, but just hoping not to be scolded. ?However, this time there were still a few naughty students who started discussing in a low voice after noticing that David and another strange man were following Instructor Hu. Hey, isnt that the instructors handsome neighbor? He was actually brought to the training base? Most of the Bawanghua students had met David when they were helping Hu Huishan clean up her new home, and the few who hadnt met him also heard about this man from their teammates. ?Later on, after hearing about David from Moon, Ren Tingting, and Karen, Davids name was already well-known among the Overlord Flowers. Of course, most of them didnt believe what Moon said about zombies, and they just thought that Moon and Karen were joking and wanted to prank everyone. Comparatively, they were more curious about how far their instructor and that handsome boy had progressed. Before the discussion came to a conclusion, I met David at the training ground. Is the instructor preparing to announce the good news? Tch, arent you too outrageous? "Otherwise, why would the instructor bring him here specifically to show us? Why don''t you tell everyone that you have captured David, so that some people can stop wishing for it!" Although it sounds very outrageous, it makes some sense. As for the other man, he was collectively ignored by this group of overlords. Jack, who didn''t know that he had been ignored, looked at the Overlord Flowers curiously. He watched the Overlord Flowers skillfully and quickly complete the obstacle course. By the way, he compared the Flying Tigers members at the training ground not far away and had to compare them. Admit that the strength of this group of girls is indeed impressive. Seeing that the special police you trained have this kind of ability, I think this cooperation should go smoothly. "I thought you would have to fight me personally before you would really feel at ease." Hu Huishan was already ready for a fight with Jack. As for David? She saw David take action twice with her own eyes. The first time he punched away a zombie, the power alone was amazing enough; the second time he easily knocked down several strong men. Judging from David''s appearance when he took action, it was obvious that he Not using all his strength. In other words, David''s real strength is very terrifying, and she would only challenge him if she is mentally ill. ? It was recognition of David''s strength that Hu Huishan hired David to help her rescue Allen. It was not just to use David''s "connections" in Europe as David thought. ?After watching the training programs ranging from cross-country obstacle running, to shooting, to rappelling from high-rise buildings to cooperate with attacks, Jack also admitted that this group of pretty girls is indeed a SWAT team comparable to the Flying Tigers. Its a pity that we are in Europe this time. Otherwise, with Overlord Flower as backup, Allen would have been successfully rescued. After the visit, Jack was ready to leave. Next, he had to wait quietly to see if the so-called Church of All Things would contact him. ?Of course, he must also be prepared and contact his acquaintances in Europe to see if he can get some information. "By the way, you should also make some preparations during this period! As soon as there is news, no matter which side it comes from, we will set off immediately." Jack meant that Hu Huishan and David should pack their things and bring their documents to fly to Europe at any time. He just didn''t expect that David would understand his so-called preparation like this. Isnt that a bit exaggerated? Doesnt it count? ?David looked at the special plane chartered by a few of them and didn''t think it was an exaggeration. Isn''t that what Jack meant by preparation? Do you want to get a military transport plane? This is quite difficult. ?Jack feels that he cant keep up with Davids thinking. Is he getting old? ??He thought it was an exaggeration for David to suddenly get a private plane, but the other party thought it was low-key not to get a military transport plane. ?Who is this guy? Military aircraft can also be adjusted on the fly? In fact, David has no way to mobilize military transport planes at will, but it does not prevent him from boasting casually! Forget it, lets talk about our action plan after arriving in Europe! ?Before setting off, Jack received a message from the Cult of All Things. Instead of using communication equipment, the other party slipped a letter directly through the door into the hotel room where Jack was staying. ??Apart from the photos proving that Allen is currently safe and sound, the content of the letter is very simple and direct: If you want your friend to go home safe and sound, give him three pieces of the Arms of God in exchange. The other party wants three weapons of God, and I happen to know where these three weapons of God are. "where?" "These three weapons of God were all bought by an earl." Jack was silent for two seconds: "I have a bit of a relationship with that earl. I wonder if I can lend out the three weapons of **** so that all things can be saved." Let the people who teach come out." Neither David nor Hu Huishan objected, and there seemed to be no problem with Jack''s plan. There is only one question: "Would that count be willing to lend you such a valuable antique to redeem someone else?" Hu Huishan''s question made Jack look embarrassed, but after thinking for a while, he felt that there was still some hope of success: "There are five weapons of God in total, and the people of the All Things Cult only need three. This proves that they have the other two." inside." ?Jack thought about it and felt that if he wanted to persuade the Earl to help, he would be most likely to succeed if he offered this kind of bargaining chip: "At that time, I promise to hand over the entire set of God''s Arms to the Earl, which should be able to exchange for his help." ?In this world, talking only about feelings often hurts feelings, but talking purely about interests can actually achieve a lot of things. This is a good idea, lets do it! It takes more than twelve hours to fly from Xiangjiang to Europe. This long-distance flight is not very comfortable, even if it is a private jet. When we arrived at the place, we went directly to the hotel to rest for a day, and then we went to see the count in high spirits the next day. Jack was not bragging. He had a really good relationship with the Earl. ?However, David felt that it was the Earl''s daughter who really had a close relationship with Jack. "This is Suvia, I met Mr. Count through her." Jack and Suvia looked at each other. They didn''t say anything, but they seemed to have said everything. ?David and Hu Huishan looked at each other and felt that the matter could probably be negotiated today. With such a strong relationship between Jack and the earl''s daughter, what big deal could borrowing a few antiques be? Sure enough, when he heard that Jack wanted to borrow the God''s Arms to save his friends, the Earl simply bargained for a price. After hearing Jack''s promise that he would not only return the three God''s Arms intact, but also give two others as gifts, the Earl immediately He happily agreed. Just when several people were satisfied and wanted to open a bottle of champagne to celebrate in advance, David suddenly said: This trip may involve a fight with a certain religious force, and they have just arrived in Europe from the distant Xiangjiang. , I dont have anyone who can take advantage of me, so I ask Mr. Earl to support me with some weapons and equipment. Is this normal request? Oh, its not a big problem, I can provide some equipment for a few of you. That would be best, here is the list. David took out the list he had prepared in advance and handed it over. This behavior actually stunned everyone else. ??The count took the list in astonishment and didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but when he saw clearly what was written on it, he found that the matter was not as simple as he thought. I can understand pistols, rifles, grenades, explosives and even rocket launchers, Harrier fighter jets and Hind gunships ??Several people who were originally surprised that David suddenly asked for weapons were completely stunned after hearing what the count said. Hu Huishan thought David just wanted some firearms, ammunition, or even more explosives. ?Jack even thought that David just wanted a few pistols and a fast car to facilitate their escape. Neither of them thought that the list David gave was so exaggerated. Lances and rocket launchers are nonsense enough, but there are also fighter jets and armed helicopters? What is David going to do? Fighting? After all, they are a group of fanatical believers who dare to carry out kidnappings across half the world. From a certain perspective, we must be prepared to go to war with each other. Jack still didnt understand: But this is too exaggerated! I dont think its an exaggeration at all. Then you must be out of your mind. No, I am doing this to make complete preparations. Suvia was flirting with Jack. After hearing what her father read out, she curiously approached her father and took a look at the contents on the list. ??As expected, the names of Harrier fighter jets and Hind gunships were written on them. There are also things like the Black Hawk helicopter, but the count didnt say it out loud. Looking at these equipment, she felt it was too exaggerated: Even if I can help you get these equipment, you wont be able to find a trustworthy pilot in a short time, right? All I want is equipment, and I will solve the pilot problem. Holding the list in his hand, the count suddenly felt that this matter was quite interesting. He was a little more curious about the handsome young man in front of him: "Harrier fighters and Black Hawk helicopters are not easy to get, but I just happened to be able to ''borrow'' the Hind. Are you sure you really need it?" Thats great. By the way, be sure to fill up your weapons and ammunition. "I''ll try my best!" The count put the list aside: "Except for the hind, I can provide the rest of the guns and grenades." Meaning, dont worry about harriers and black hawks other than female deer. Okay, barely enough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 527： Teach you how to drive away a female deer in one minute Chapter 527: Teach you how to drive away a female deer in one minute ??The count was very energetic, and the weapons David asked for were quickly delivered. Looking at the long guns, short guns and various tactical grenades in front of them, Hu Huishan and Jack were speechless. Turning his head to look to the side, he saw an even more speechless scene. This is the flight manual. A pilot handed the manual to David''s hand and looked at David with an expression ready to watch a big show. He didn''t think the young man in front of him could really understand the doe next to him, and he didn''t have any idea at all. Conceal your thoughts. "Thanks." David began to flip through the manual after taking it. He thought it would be a Russian manual, but it turned out to be an English manual. This was much more convenient, because the types of languages ??he currently mastered did not include Russian. ?When he got the manual, he even thought about buying a Russian textbook first? Now it seems that he can save this effort. He is not worried that he will remember the wrong content when reading this kind of marked manual. His memory is very strong now. After flipping through it, the entire content of the manual seems to be imprinted in his mind. Same here. "alright." Thats it? The pilot who flew the Hind here looked amused. How could he just flip through it casually? Is this guy kidding? But when David asked for some details, the smile on the driver''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by seriousness and seriousness. ? Just by listening to these questions asked by the other party, you can tell that the other party is an old pilot. It seems that this young man is not joking. He even suspected that this young man had flown this armed helicopter. He had read the flight manual just to recall some details. ??After the two people talked for a while, and after David confirmed that there was no problem, Hu Huishan and Jack also came over. "How is it?" Hu Huishan looked at the armed helicopter in front of her, still feeling that it was too outrageous for things to develop to this situation. ??This is to rescue people, to be precise, to determine the location of the hostages and to investigate the specific situation of the All Things Sect. ?Even if you really want to fly a plane, it won''t be a fully armed military helicopter like this. The current posture looks like starting a war no matter how you look at it. There is no problem anymore. ??After asking some detailed questions, David confirmed that he had ''mastered'' the knowledge of the Hind''s driving. What he lacked now was to actually get started. This is not a problem for him. David, whose physical coordination has been fully developed, can perfectly put his ideas into action, so there will be no situation where his brain understands but his hands and feet cannot keep up. Its a pity that the missiles only have two anti-tank missiles and only twenty rockets. ?At the same time, this Hind is a model without a cannon. In addition to rockets and missiles, there is also a 12.7mm machine gun at the front of the nose. Hu Huishan looked at David, then at the helicopter next to her, and asked again: "Are you really going to drive this thing?" Of course, Mr. Count spent a lot of effort to get the plane here, so it cant be displayed here to look good, right? Although Soviet weapons can basically be obtained if you have money, not just anyone can get such a big thing into their own territory silently. This shows that the earl has a lot of connections and background. hard. No wonder he was the one to contact Fei Ying later to find the gold. Can you really drive? Youll know right away. ?After negotiating with the count about borrowing three weapons of God, Jack wandered around the streets every day and soon got in touch with the people from the Cult of All Things. It was still a unilateral note, but at least it let a few people know the next destination: somewhere in a mountainous area in Eastern Europe. ?The place is relatively remote and there is no way to reach it directly. According to the original plan, we drove there, but now this situation may have to be changed. Take a boat to the Mediterranean and do not need to go shore. The boat is parked in the nearby area. David drove a helicopter to the destination while the night was flying. In this way, you can build up enough strength on the boat before arriving at your destination, and you dont have to worry about being ambushed by the enemy after traveling a long distance to the ground. Although your plan makes sense, Im still worried. Theres nothing to worry about, get ready to go. Im worried about your driving skills. Believe me, my skills are so good that I can even teach you how to take off this helicopter in one minute. ? After taking a boat all the way to the designated sea area, cleaning up all the cover props, and putting all kinds of weapons and supplies on the plane, David sat in the cockpit. ?Looking at this scene, Jack regretted it. He felt that this fact was not very reliable. "Listen up!" David ignored Jack in the cockpit behind and began the instructions for starting the Hind gunship: "First, lift the two circuit breaker handles." Turn on the battery switch, turn on the battery charging and power inverter. Turn on the fuel control switch. ????Turn on the fuel booster pump. "Release the rotor brake...I seem to have forgotten something?" David looked to the side and saw that the cockpit door was not closed: "Oh, remember to close the door first." Hu Huishan tightened her seat belt. She began to hesitate whether to get off the plane now? Or should I write my suicide note before I go to heaven? ?Jack was looking at David''s skillful starting gesture. As soon as he put down his snack, he was frightened by the operation of forgetting to close the door and broke out in a cold sweat. It seemed that it was too late to stop it at this time, so I could only ask Hu Huishan again: "The parachute is there, right?" "Yes." "Don''t think about the parachute. To ensure that I''m not discovered, I''m flying at a low altitude this time. It doesn''t make any difference whether I have a parachute or not." David closed the hatch and threw away the last life-saving straw in Jack''s heart: "Come on, We continue to learn how to jump-start this helicopter. Release the parking brake, start the APU auxiliary power, and turn the sealing valve to pressurize the cockpit. Start the left engine. When you see the speed begins to increase, lower the left engine off control lever. Wait until the left engine is idling, start the right engine, and do the same operation again. Turn on the generator, turn off the auxiliary power, open the navigation panel, and disable Identification Friend or Foe... Seeing David''s series of quick and skillful movements, Jack felt that things might not be that bad. When the doe slowly took off and flew steadily towards the land at low altitude, Jack and Hu Huishan wiped the sweat from their foreheads together. . I didnt expect you to really know how to fly a plane. Have you flown it before? ?Seeing that the helicopter was flying steadily, Jack was finally in the mood to chat with David, while Hu Huishan was sorting and checking the equipment to ensure that nothing would happen when weapons needed to be used. Actually, I have only flown fighter jets, and this is my first time flying a helicopter. It is still such an old model. David has the body of Cybertron and secretly transforms into the body of Cybertron. Various feedbacks from the mechanical structure appear in his sight in the form of various data and charts, allowing him to perfectly control the female deer. . ?However, he did not explain these situations to the next two people. Whether he will talk about it in the future depends on how far their direct relationship will develop. I know you are very powerful. ?Jack didnt think too much, he just felt that this trip would definitely go smoothly. There are AKs and rockets on our side, so what can we do to resist those guys from the Cult of Everything? Is it really possible to invite that Venerable Master of All Things? Even if they are really invited, all the venerable people will be turned into ashes after two missiles are fired. After arriving near the destination, David found a remote and secluded place to land. The town not far away was the agreed trading place. Jack wanted to test it first and find out the location of the enemy''s lair before deciding what to do. ?David knew that the Everything Cult lived on the mountain outside the town, and their lair was actually quite conspicuous. ??Just didn''t say anything and watched Jack go to the town to investigate. Hu Huishan did not wait here. She took her pistol and went to the town, preparing to find out some information about the All Things Cult. David stayed here to guard the helicopter. Just in case, David secretly hid a micro device on the two of them, which can monitor their situation. If there is an accident, it will automatically send a message to David, so that he can rush over and save the person in the shortest possible time. . ?However, he felt that this kind of thing was unlikely to happen. In the original plot, Jack could successfully rescue people with two oil bottles alone. ??Not only does he not have a drag bottle next to him, but he also has a super policewoman who can support him at any time. These two people are fully capable of breaking into the hometown of the All Things Cult, knocking everyone down, and leaving calmly with Allen. ?That scene is similar to a classic side-scrolling game. One character is a 1P character and the other is a 2P character. David? He is of course a hidden character. If you want to select him, you must perform operations such as up, down, left, and right on the selection interface. Just when David was playing with a grenade and throwing it up and down in his hand, thinking about whether to drive a Hind and blast a few rockets at the lair of the All-World Cult, the multi-function tool disguised as a watch sounded a prompt. . ??This is a distress reminder? ?David raised his hand and released a holographic image, which also contained physiological status data: both people fell into a coma. Whats going on? You were let go so quickly? The holographic image changed and played back all the situations that the two people encountered. David was surprised to find that this town seemed to be full of ''believers'' of the Cult of Everything. As soon as the two of them entered the town, they were immediately targeted. ?In this case, let alone the Asian Flying Eagle and Overlord Flower, even if Delta comes, it will suffer a big loss. ?With a wave of his hand, he put the Hind Helicopter into the storage space. Currently, David''s storage space is very spacious, and putting a helicopter is no longer a big deal. The holographic image in front of him was still playing, and a figure in black robes happened to play. He rushed in front of Hu Huishan at a speed far exceeding that of an ordinary person and punched her unconscious. ?David''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although this guy looked human, David could tell at a glance that this guy was not human. Isnt this one of Yamamoto Kazuos men? Why are you here? (End of this chapter) Chapter 528： I can tell at a glance that you are not human Chapter 528: I can tell at a glance that you are not human Enter stealth state and fly into the town. ?David noticed that not long after he flew out, a large group of people carefully searched in the direction where he was staying. If he had stayed where he was, he would soon enjoy the warm hospitality of the locals. ?Continuing to fly forward, David quickly caught up with the truck carrying Jack and Hu Huishan. ?The other party was very arrogant and had no intention of covering up at all, and the people around him didn''t show any surprise when they saw two people **** in the truck. ?David was in the sky, making sure that nothing happened to the two of them. Even Jack had woken up at this moment and was just pretending to be comatose, probably waiting for the right time. In this case, David was no longer in a hurry. He flew in the air in stealth mode and followed the truck all the way out of the town and up the mountain, heading straight for the home of the Cult of All Things. Soon, the truck came to the mountain and drove into a fortress-like building that was perfectly integrated with the mountain. ?This fortress-like building looks small on the surface, but in fact it is directly connected to the interior of the mountain, and the space is very huge. This cave, which extends in all directions, is the home of the All Things Cult. Jack and Hu Huishan had already woken up when they got out of the truck. The followers of the All Things Cult who were guarding them also knew that they were awake and directly pulled them out of the truck. After checking that their hands were still tied tightly, they pushed them away. He led the two of them inside. ?David landed lightly and followed the group of people forward quietly. After walking through the vestibule and entering the fortress, we simply walked for a while and turned into a corridor. After walking a few steps further, the surrounding environment became less "regular". It should not be a purely artificial building at first, but a rational use of the mountain. There is a cave inside. After walking in the cave for a while, everyone led David to a rather vast hall. A man of considerable age, with gray hair and beard, stood on the steps. On a shelf next to him were two pieces of equipment, which seemed to be the other two pieces of the so-called Arms of God. ?Jack also noticed the two items and greeted Hu Huishan next to him: "Those are the two remaining weapons of God." "Yes, these two are also God''s Arms." The speaker was not Hu Huishan, but the man standing on the steps next to the God''s Arms. He was the leader of the All Things Religion: "I believe that the other three God''s Arms, Youve brought it for me. "Oh, I can''t tell. Do you think I can hide something so big on my body?" Jack now hoped that David would be alert enough to take off in a helicopter before being attacked. ?As long as he flies into the sky, no one can catch him. ?At that time, the Gods Armed Forces were still in their hands, and the two sides still had room for negotiationif the other side didnt get something, they wouldnt just kill a few of them. ?As long as you can survive, you have a chance to escape. It doesnt matter, your companion will be our guest soon. Ive been sitting here for a while. "who?" The leader of the All Things Cult was startled by the sudden unfamiliar sound. He immediately turned his head and followed the sound, and discovered that the young man who had stopped his men from kidnapping Cheng Leer and then came to Europe with Feiying came from the intelligence. I moved a wooden bench and sat on the side as if watching a show. How did you get in? ?This strange situation puzzled the leader: He definitely couldn''t have been caught by his own men. There was no one of his own around this guy, and his hands and feet were not tied up. ??More importantly, no one informed him that he had caught this guy. The news he received was that only Fei Ying and the policewoman were caught. As for the other young man, everyone thought he was hiding in the forest outside the town. "You came in with them." David flicked his right hand, and the flying knife he took out at some point grazed the rope that bound Jack and Hu Huishan''s hands. The sharp blade cut open the upper part of the rope neatly. Knot, now the two of them only need a little force to break free of the rope that binds their hands. The two reacted quickly. After noticing that the restraints on their wrists had become loose, they immediately untied the ropes and regained their freedom. At this time, the two of them did not bother to ask how David got in. What they needed to consider now was how to escape. . Hey, do you have any plans? The two of them ran to David''s side in a few steps. Jack noticed that David was still wearing the same casual clothes and didn''t seem to have any weapons on him, and he immediately became anxious. ?With so many weapons, you didnt bring any? At times like this, even having a pistol would be much better, right? "Yes, get out!" David took out the tactical vest with the pistol and magazine inserted, and handed it to Hu Huishan. ??This is not the first time Hu Huishan has seen David changing things randomly, but it still feels magical. ??Had it not been inappropriate at the moment, she would have asked David to change his position a few more times to take a closer look. Quickly put on the tactical vest, and then took an AK rifle from David''s hand. Jack next to him stared at David with his eyes wide open and looked at David with disbelief. He took out two such outrageous things from his flat-looking waist. ??When David casually took out a bunch of grenades and handed them to Hu Huishan, Jack couldn''t hold back anymore and directly tugged on David''s shirt to see how so many things were stuffed inside. Dont pull on my clothes, they are yours. ?Taking the pistol with a confused look on his face, Jack said, "I don''t want the pistol, I just want to see what''s going on with your clothes?" Is it possible that you also have a name called Doraemon? How come you can take out everything? Have you put away the weapons of God? Of course, how about you stay where you are and let these guys pick it up? Thenbazooka? Also brought. ?David still reached into his arms, and when he took out his hand again, what he held in his hand was indeed a rocket launcher. Everyone in the All Things Sect has already been dumbfounded. They just wanted to rush forward and capture these people again, but in just a few seconds, Hu Huishan changed from an unarmed and delicate woman to a woman holding an assault rifle, many magazines and an M1911 pistol. They didn''t dare to move after the devil female soldier with a string of grenades hanging sideways. Hands raised, they all stayed in place. They are indeed believers in the Cult of Everything, but they are not fanatical believers enough to ignore automatic firepower and grenades. ?When David took out the bazooka and put it on his shoulder, everyone in the All Things Cult was even more afraid to act rashly. ?In the entire hall, Jack was the only one who still had an unbelievable expression on his face. He kept reaching out to pat and touch David, trying to figure out how David did it? How on earth are they hidden on the body? Its unscientific to have so many and so big! Hey, its okay if you shoot randomly on me, dont go down! After David warned Jack, he aimed the rocket launcher at the leader of the Cult of All Things. ??The leader was not surprised by the various miracles David showed. Instead, he looked as if "this is only reasonable". It seems you have something else to rely on. Because I have been favored by the Lord of All Things, I already know the true appearance of this world. Its just some small tricks. Do you think I havent seen it? The leader said that I have seen the world, and your little tricks cant scare me at all! ?Especially when the leader revealed two sharp fangs with a ferocious look on his face in the next second, and jumped in front of David in an instant, David knew where this guy''s confidence came from. "I see!" ? Hu Huishan and Jack were shocked. Among them, Hu Huishan had seen zombies and already knew that there were incredible powers in this world. What she once thought was a legend might very well actually exist. So he was stunned for a moment and recovered quickly. Jack was really frightened: "What the **** is this?" ?His reactions are very fast. Years of adventure have given him amazing reflexes and extremely agile skills. He can get out of the way immediately. ?Then he reacted and suddenly dodged, directly trapping David. ?Looking back, he reminded David to ''be careful''. After he said the words, he saw that the leader of the Cult of Everything, who had a fierce look on his face and pounced on David, flew back at a much faster speed than when he jumped over. boom! ! ??The leader who flew back knocked down the two pieces of God''s Arms. The leader who came into contact with the God''s Arms suddenly let out a miserable howl, and his body seemed to have been burned by a branding iron, emitting bursts of white smoke. Oh~ So its because of this that we need to collect the Gods Arms! Jack''s reaction was really fast, and he could see at a glance the real reason why the Cult of All Things wanted to be armed with God. ?David also understood the reason why the All-World Cult collected God''s Arms, and he also thought of a deeper level: I am afraid that it is not the All-World Cult that really wants to collect God''s Arms, but Yamamoto Kazuo. ?As for why Yamamoto Kazuo collected this thing? Is it related to his new century zombie plan? By the way, there is another possibility. It is that this subordinate of Kazuo Yamamoto did these things without telling him. The purpose is probably to use God''s weapons to deal with Kazuo Yamamoto. Its amazing, they are actually connected! ?Although he had long known that he had come to a relatively chaotic world, David had never thought about this aspect: villains who were originally unrelated to each other would have connections with each other. In fact, its not surprising if you think about it carefully. After all, this is a complete world, and the villains are not pure NPCs. The environment they face now is completely different from that in the original plot. They have made arrangements that were not made in the original plot, and even It is normal for several major villains to interact with each other - to join forces or to fight against each other. ?David, who had just used a roundhouse kick to kick the leader back, slightly adjusted his direction and aimed the rocket launcher at the place where many followers of the Cult of All Things were standing. Even if you hide in the crowd, I can still tell at a glance that you are not human. (End of this chapter) Chapter 529： Its just a zombie Chapter 529: Its just a zombie ?David waited quietly for three seconds, but there was still no movement from the group of believers opposite. The guy he was staring at covered himself with a black hooded cloak, as if he would not be discovered. Since the other party refused to come out, David had no choice but to pull the trigger and ask this guy to show up on his own initiative. The rockets hit the crowd in the blink of an eye. The huge noise made everyone present feel dizzy and their ears were ringing. Jack immediately expressed his dissatisfaction: "Are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid of burying us alive here?" This place has been artificially reinforced, so it cant be easily stepped on. ??In the original plot, the collapse was not caused by an explosion. It was a pile of explosives brought by Jack that exploded in all directions, destroying many structures and causing the entire cave to collapse. Just blasting a cannon in an empty hall will at best kill some people and not be able to collapse the house. Throwing the rocket launcher to the ground, few believers on the opposite side were still standing there. They were either lying on the ground and fell into the deepest sleep, the kind that would never wake up; or they were running around trying to get away from this ghost as soon as possible. place. They joined the Cult of All Things in order to live a happier and more comfortable life, and they did not want to lose their lives in a daze. ??The opponents they provoked this time were obviously mentally disturbed, and they did not want to fight against their lunacy. The only person left in the room was an Asian. The airflow from the explosion lifted the hood on his head, revealing his true appearance. He looked frail and wore a pair of glasses. No one thought he was really weak. At the moment of the explosion, he left the core area of ??the explosion at an astonishing speed. Then he ignored the shock wave and splashed gravel caused by the explosion, and stood there so firmly, not far away. David looked at each other. You have no idea what youre messing with. Youre just a zombie, do you really think youre something special? ?David''s words stunned the person opposite him. He finally realized that the situation seemed to be more complicated than he thought. The stranger in front of him actually saw that he was a zombie instead of treating him as an ordinary vampire. You know zombies... Then you should know how harmful zombies are to this world. ?David blinked. He now knew the answer to the previous question. ?The guy in front of me ran to Europe and controlled the Cult of All Things to help him collect the Arms of God. Sure enough, he was using it to deal with Kazuo Yamamoto, rather than collecting it for him. In this case, it explains why the Arms of God was not destroyed. ?The zombie opposite, Shingo Domoto, is the boyfriend of Kazuo Yamamotos daughter, Mirai Yamamoto. He was transformed into a zombie by Mirai Yamamoto. On the surface, he is one of Kazuo Yamamotos right-hand men and works for Kazuo Yamamoto. In fact, he hated Kazuo Yamamoto who caused all this, and always wanted to cause trouble for Kazuo Yamamoto. ??However, the level is too low and the strength is not good enough to threaten Yamamoto Kazuo at all. This time, I most likely heard about the God Arms. After I personally tested it and found that it could really hurt zombies, I took control of the cult and asked it to collect a complete set of God Arms for myself, which triggered a series of things. In the blink of an eye, David has sorted out all the causes and consequences: after knowing the plot and characters, this kind of reasoning is not difficult at all. We can definitely work together "No need, I''m not interested in cooperating with you." David interrupted the other party directly without waiting for him to finish his sentence: "To be precise, you are not qualified to cooperate with me at all." Domoto Shingo was very calm and did not look humiliated at all. He was still patiently explaining to David: You have no idea what kind of crisis this world is about to face Kazuo Yamamoto, right? David had already taken out the Holy Light Hunter. This weapon made of light cast iron is the best choice for dealing with all dark and evil creatures: I know what he is going to do. "You know?" Domoto Shingo was very surprised. He didn''t believe David''s words. Only a few people around him knew about Yamamoto Kazuo''s plan, and he never told anyone about it. How could this person know? ?After much thought, the only reasonable explanation is that the various actions of Yamamoto Kazuo, a zombie, have attracted the attention of some people, and the young man in front of him may be one of them. Looking at the revolver in the opponent''s hand, when the pistol was taken out, Domoto Shingo felt a sense of crisis, as if he was being targeted by some kind of natural enemy. I wonder who this young man is? Could it be... someone from the Holy See? Domoto Shingo, who was thinking secretly, saw David raise his hand and fire a shot to the side. The leader who had been keeping silent and thought he had an opportunity was still in mid-air and was shot to pieces by David. As it exploded into pieces, a ball of golden light exploded. All the fragments exploded by the leader ignited golden flames with a sacred aura, and were quickly completely purified in the burning flames. The flames dissipated when they landed on the ground. , not even a single nail was left. Its true, this young man must be from the Holy See! ?In this case, it is indeed impossible for the other party to cooperate with me. Maybe I should think of a way to lead this person to Kazuo Yamamoto? Thinking of this, he realized that if it weren''t for his actions, the other party would have stayed in Xiangjiang recently. Could this be the reason why he went to Xiangjiang? Does this man really know Kazuo Yamamotos plan? In this way, the other party really does not need me. The other party has obviously made various preparations, just waiting for Yamamoto Kazuo to jump into the pit! ?Thinking of this, a sense of crisis came, and Domoto Shingo immediately wanted to escape. ??But it was of no use. The next second he felt a shock in his chest, then his whole body felt hot, and then he didn''t know anything at all. Watching two zombies being shot to death one after another, David turned the gun and blew the non-existent gunpowder smoke, and then put the Holy Light Hunter away again. From the time he took out his gun to the time he killed two zombies, the whole process didn''t take much time. Shingo Domoto may have thought a lot, but David didn''t care what he thought. ??This guy is a zombie, this guy is a villain, and the most important thing is that the other party provoked him. This last point alone is doomed to the end of Shingo Domoto. David. "how?" What should I do next? Save someone! Arent you here to save that Allen? "Oh yes!" ?Due to a series of changes, including vampires, zombies, etc., Jack''s inherent outlook on life was severely impacted. He almost forgot that he was here to save his friends. Hu Huishan was much more normal. She kept staring at the group of believers with her rifle raised to make sure they would not threaten her and others. Those who could still move had already started to escape when David killed their leader. By this time, there were only a few members of the Wushu Cult left who could still move around normally. Hu Huishan raised her rifle and took aim, and the injured ones also staggered out and ran away. ??Jack came back to his senses and thought about saving his friend Allen. He found that he wanted to arrest someone and ask where the other person had kept him, but he couldn''t find the person. In desperation, the three people picked up the two pieces of the God''s Arms that had been left aside and ignored them, and began to search around in this intricate cave - David could actually sense Allen''s location, but it was too boring to follow. You wont waste much time looking for her, and you can still chat with Hu Huishan. ?However, all Hu Huishan asked was what was the origin of Davids gun? Otherwise, what is the origin of that zombie? From the situation just now, it can be easily seen that David understands the origin of the zombie, and even gives people the feeling that "he is here for this group of zombies." ?As a police officer, Hu Huishan reasonably suspected that David had gone to Xiangjiang with some kind of ulterior mission. What is the origin of that zombie? His name is Domoto Shingo, and he is a subordinate of Yamamoto Kazuo. Who is Kazuo Yamamoto? A zombie that has lived for more than a hundred years. David doesn''t think there is anything to hide in these things. If Yamamoto Kazuo comes to Xiangjiang in the future, he can at least let the people he knows know about this guy''s true identity, and be wary enough not to regard him as some handsome and accomplished person. Successful people. If it appears in front of you, what else can you say? Definitely beat him cleanly and swiftly until his soul is gone and he will never be reincarnated. ?While chatting and looking for someone, I finally found the famous Hong Kong singer Allen in a small room. When we found him, the handsome male singer didn''t seem to be very sober. He didn''t know if he had been bewitched or drugged. Anyway, Jack slapped his lips on him, but the other person didn''t react at all. He looked stupid and stupid. of. What should I do? "give it to me!" ?David reached into his arms again and took out a bottle of water. The two people beside him were already used to David''s doraemon behavior, but they were just curious about the origin of this bottle of water. Is it the legendary holy water? Is it going to spill on Allen? In the past, Jack would never have believed such a ridiculous thing. Now he believes in everything. Next time he goes out, he plans to bring more amulets with him. Just as he was thinking this, he saw David unscrewing the cap of the bottle and taking a big sip, and then sprayed it all on Allen''s face. ?Jack was wondering why he used this method, and the next second he saw Allen waving his hands to wipe the water stains on his head and face. Whats going on? Is it raining? Then he saw the situation around him. When he saw Hu Huishan, who was fully armed and holding an assault rifle, she immediately leaned back. When she saw Jack, her face was full of surprise: "Jack, you came to save me!" "Yeah, are you okay?" Seeing that his old friend had returned to normal, Jack suddenly put on a reluctant expression: "Do you know how much trouble we ran into in order to save you? Remember to thank this person properly when you go back. David and Superintendent Hu, I wouldnt be able to save you without their help. (End of this chapter) Chapter 530： Good luck opening the door Chapter 530 The door is open ??Jack did not take the credit for rescuing Allen. If David had not followed him, even if he could find Allen, the final outcome would definitely be that he and Allen would be trapped in the Cult of Everything and unable to escape. ??The God''s Arms will all be taken away by the opponent, and you may even lose your life. There was no way he could do it. He never thought that the leader of the Cult of All Things was a zombie, and there was a more powerful zombie behind him. Jack doesnt want any credit that is not his own and may cause huge trouble. ??It was all left to David and Hu Huishan, even if they had to help borrow three weapons of God from the earl, they could find the lair of the Cult of All Things so quickly and rescue Allen. By the time a few people walked out of the lair of the Cult of All Things and came outside, Jack had already roughly explained the situation to Allen. So thats how it is. ?Although Allen seems to be crazy and stupid these days, he can actually think of everything, but his body seems to be out of control, and he can only be ordered like a puppet by the people of the All Things Sect. ??But he really didnt know that the leader of the All Things Religion was actually a zombie. Speaking of which, are there actually zombies in this world? ?Its really unbelievable. But the next second, he had to believe it, because under his gaze, the exorcist named David actually transformed into a helicopter out of thin air. In fact, not only Allen was shocked, but Jack and Hu Huishan were also frightened. Youve been carrying this helicopter with you? Yes! David replied to Jack, What else? Throw it away? '' With an expression on his face, everyone got on the plane and prepared to go home - first flying back to the cargo ship, then taking a boat back to the count, and finally taking a private jet back to Hong Kong. How much can your magic pocket hold? "a lot of." After all, he suffered several shocks to his outlook on life. Jack''s ability to accept it increased greatly, and he quickly accepted this outrageous situation. ? Hu Huishan also boarded the plane, preparing to take off her tactical vest after taking off. ??Only Allen stood beside the plane and was stunned for a while. He even walked back and forth, carefully reaching out and touching it to confirm that it was really a helicopter. Hey? What are you waiting for? Come up quickly. "oh oh!" ?Hearing Jack''s greeting, Allen realized that he should board the plane as soon as possible, but even after sitting in the cockpit of the plane, watching the cockpit door close and the engine of the plane started, he still had an incredible feeling. ?Looking towards the driver''s seat, Allen asked in a low voice: "Who is this guy named David?" "I do not know!" "Don''t know?" Allen thought Jack was fooling himself. You guys formed a team to rescue me. You said you didn''t know who he was? Even if you dont want to answer, you dont have to come up with such a bad excuse: Will you team up with unfamiliar strangers? I originally didnt want to form a team with anyone, and this David was specially invited by Superintendent Hu. If you ask me, you might as well ask Superintendent Hu. I know you cant help me much. ??After escaping from danger and regaining their freedom, Allen and Jack resumed their original attitude of losing friends, and the emotions they had just felt were now invisible. ?Jack even stabbed Allen in the heart with a knife: "I only know that David seems to be dating Le''er." What? Dating Leer "Yeah, if he hadn''t happened to be dating Le''er, he wouldn''t have met the people from the All Things Cult who wanted to kidnap Le''er, so he wouldn''t have been involved in this matter." At this point, Jack suddenly felt that Allen What good luck: "If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t be able to save you today." ?Alan opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he said nothing and sat quietly in the cabin. Seeing him like this, Jack stopped provoking him and began to comfort his friend again. Emotionally, both of them were losers. As for who is the winner? After Mr. Winner took off in the Hind, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he unleashed a barrage of firepower on the lair of the Cult of All Things, launching all rockets and two missiles. The entire hilltop was bombed into a mess, this old nest must have been destroyed. As for why you do this? David wanted to lure the local officials over. The Sect of All Things has been operating here for many years, and even with the help of Shingo Domoto, it has completely controlled the towns at the foot of the mountain. If there is no big movement, it is impossible to eradicate these guys by just killing one leader. of. ??Now David''s indiscriminate bombing is bound to attract the local military. When the military comes to this town, they will definitely find something strange here. How to deal with it at that time is none of David''s business. He has done everything he can do. If he ignores it and allows the Cult of All Things to continue to flourish, he will not be the unlucky one. ?After what happened today, he believed that he would definitely become the number one target of the All Things Cult, and he would definitely not be disturbed by these guys in the future. After briefly explaining his thoughts to several people in the cabin, David controlled the Hind Helicopter to fly towards the seaside. Although it was daytime, David still maintained an ultra-low altitude flight and successfully returned to the freighter before the army locked onto him. Getting various props to cover up, and seeing the helicopter being re-hidden by the crew, David found an opportunity to collect the doe again, and the freighter began to return. ?This journey is much easier than when we came here. The people have been rescued, and the weapons of God that were promised to the count have been collected. A few of them can even enjoy the sea breeze on the deck and enjoy the Mediterranean scenery comfortably. David, thanks to you this time. Jack found an opportunity to talk to David alone about Gods Arms: I want to know one thing. "What?" Since Gods Arms has a special effect on zombies, why do you seem to not care at all? "Because I have enough better weapons and equipment in my hands." David reassured Jack that he was indeed not interested in the God''s Arms and would not suddenly **** things away: "And although that set of equipment is called the God''s Arms, But its actually not that powerful. "I see." ?Jack nodded, knowing that the so-called God''s Armed Forces were mostly praised by the world, and that they themselves did not have such great value or power at all, so real exorcists did not regard them at all. Also, are you from the Holy See? "no." ?This answer is quite unexpected. Jack always thought that David was an exorcist of the Holy See. Even if he wasn''t, he should be inextricably related to the Holy See. He also wanted to ask David for some crosses, holy water, amulets, etc. with real effects. How could he have expected that the other party would deny it so simply? "If you encounter something similar and need to deal with it, you can come to me at any time." David guessed what Jack was thinking, so he didn''t say it too harshly: "I opened a business house in Xiangjiang to take on various commissions." Oh, I already know this. It also includes helping people find something they want. That would be best. If possible, could you help me get some really effective amulets? Crosses or something like that? "no problem." This kind of thing is very simple. David can help Jack rub a few pieces at any time, but he still needs to be paid. Since he has opened a company, of course he must run it seriously. Jack is not short of money. He previously auctioned a Holy Spirit Sword for three times. One hundred thousand pounds. ??Completed the task entrusted by Hu Huishan and successfully rescued Allen. He can also receive a reward from the police. ?Before the company was renovated and officially opened for business, David had already completed two commissions and earned two substantial amounts of income, which was a good start. ??When David and Hu Huishan returned to Xiangjiang together, Cheng Leer didn''t pursue David''s behavior of simply saying hello and then running away. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????More ?Seeing that Cheng Leer was holding David''s arm from beginning to end, the two men left voluntarily, planning to find a place to drink and eat, and then take a bath to get rid of bad luck. "I have to go back to the police station to report the entire operation to my superiors... It may take a few days, and it will also take a few days before you get your reward." Thinking of this, Hu Huishan felt a headache because she didn''t know how to write this report? Write it realistically? There is just too much outrageous content. Making things up to get by? It seems like this is the only way! ?The only good thing is that this time it is not considered a formal action, so it is easier to fool around. Do you need me to take you back to the police station? No need, Ill just take a taxi myself. Hu Huishan glanced at Cheng Leer next to David. The other persons eyes wished that she would disappear immediately, so that she would no longer stay as a light bulb. Waving goodbye to David and Cheng Leer, Hu Huishan left the airport and went straight to the police station. ?David followed Cheng Leer into the Rolls-Royce that Cheng Leer usually rides in, and learned about the company''s situation for the first time. Is the decoration finished? So soon? Office decorations are all very similar. The floors and walls have already been finished. Just set up partitions and put office supplies on them! ??Whats more, their company doesnt need to set up a dedicated work area for employees, so its easier to decorate. Would you like to go and have a look? "Okay!" David checked the time. It was a bit late to have lunch and a bit early to have dinner at this time. It was better to go take a look first, then have dinner, and then go home to rest. ?While he was thinking this in his heart, Cheng Leer came up with another plan: "Then let''s go visit the company first, and then go to my house for dinner together." "your home?" "Yes!" Cheng Leer said matter-of-factly: "Daddy wants to meet my partner. Is this normal? Don''t worry, it''s just an ordinary family dinner." (End of this chapter) Chapter 531： Biography Chapter 531 Life story Cheng Leer said it was an ordinary family dinner, but David thought it was unusual. Cheng Leer''s father looked at him strangely, reminding him of Gwen''s father, Director George Stacey. Luckily, Cheng Leer''s father is not the police chief, and Xiangjiang is not a place where just anyone can hold a gun. ?So David doesnt have to worry about half-way through eating, and the other side suddenly takes out a troll and smacks him in the face. ?This meal was a bit dull, and David left immediately after An Jing finished the meal. Mr. Cheng asked the driver to take David back to the apartment, and he stopped his daughter who wanted to take David back together. He was worried that her daughter would send him out directly. Mr. Cheng, who has been up and down in the business world for decades and has never been seen by anyone, has confidence in his own vision. This young man named David may not be able to grasp it... ?David didn''t know what exactly Mr. Cheng and Cheng Le''er talked about. After returning home to Tianxiahui after having a dinner that couldn''t be said to be good, David directly picked up Sophia and gave him dessert after the meal. I have been out for a while and I miss you so much. After two hours of small activities, David and Sophia chatted about recent events. It was only then that David learned that something happened at Manhan Tower during his trip to Europe. A man named Huang Rong set up a trap to trick Boss Ou and almost made Boss Ou angry to death. Thanks to Sophia''s presence, she quietly used some means to save Boss Ou''s life. Since Huang Rong made an appointment with the Manhan Restaurant to compete at the Manchu and Han Dynasty banquet, and Boss Ou was ill again, Sophia followed Ou Jiahui and Zhao Gangsheng to find Long Kunbao for help. After learning that Long Kunbao could not manage the Manchu and Han Dynasty banquet, Sophia went to Liao Jie. "But Master Liao Jie hasn''t cooked for a long time, and now his physical fitness and perception are all very poor. The yellow croaker soup he made before, wow~ that tasted." Sophia thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of a suitable metaphor. , in the end I can only say: "It''s better than what I did!" ??Liao Jie is considered one of the top chefs in the entire Chinese food circle, but he was rated by Sophia as not as good as her own self who had just learned to cook. You can imagine the extent of his regression. ?Thinking of this, he suddenly became curious, how unpalatable it was? Is Manhanlou closed for business now? Everyone has run away, and only me, Jiahui, and Hong Kong students are left in the entire Manhan Building. There are only two or three kittens, and none of them can be a chef. How can we still open a business? The remaining people were bribed by Huang Rong and all ran away. "Huh, this Huang Rong is obviously a businessman, but he always wants to prove that he is a good cook. He declares a challenge as if he is going to fight a fair duel, but secretly uses all kinds of underhanded tricks. He is really both upright and upright." David has always despised such people. ?However, if you want to have fun, let this guy jump around for a few more days. Subsequently, David told Sophia what he had experienced. When he heard that David had killed another zombie, Sophia curiously asked David if he had gained anything wonderful again. ?Ever since he discovered that killing zombies and evil spirits can gain negative energy, and can use this to perfectly master the power of shadow, death, and evil, David told Sophia about this. But this time after killing Shingo Domoto, David not only felt that he could "bear" more negative energy, but even more wonderful changes occurred in his body. What has become of it? There is a feeling of watching Brennia from Gods perspective. ?As long as he sinks into the depths of his mind, David can see Brennia and many different worlds including this world. ?From this perspective, the world he is currently in is very far away from Brunnia, much further than the bubble that symbolizes Azeroth and the Marvel Universe, but it is quickly approaching. ?In addition, he can feel that if he continues to go further, he can even directly affect or even interfere with these worlds through his own thoughts. "so smart?" Perhaps after a while, I can directly integrate this world with Brenniya into one world, and then place the entire Xiangjiang River at any position in Brenniya. ?David looked at Sophia: "What do you think about placing the Xiangjiang River next to Tilan Port?" Its better to directly integrate the Xiangjiang River into Tilan Port and turn it into a city. Anyway, Tilan Port is still in its infancy. If we can integrate the Xiangjiang River into it, it will be equivalent to directly getting a large port city. How much effort can this save? ?Sophia also thought of another question, can David ''build'' Brennia in this way in the future? No, there are too many hidden dangers. ??He didn''t even think about whether to do this this time. If he really wanted to move a city, the problems that needed to be solved were not something that could be explained in two or three sentences. ? ? Occasionally one or two exceptions are fine, but any more will just cause trouble for yourself. As he was talking, David noticed that Sophia had stopped talking, and looked at her strangely. He thought she was asleep, but he didn''t expect that her eyes were wide open and she was staring straight at him. "What''s wrong?" I just feel like you are getting further and further away from ordinary people. Listening to Davids description, Sophia suddenly felt that maybe one day, David would disappear out of thin air. "I''m not an ordinary person!" David rubbed Sophia''s hair with his hands, completely turning her messy hair into a bird''s nest: "How can an ordinary person be so powerful? Taking you to travel to different worlds? " "That was not what I meant." "I know!" David reached down and grabbed it hard: "Don''t think about those illusory things. I am not an ordinary person and you are not an ordinary person, so we have enough time to get along with each other." As for the future? No one knows what the future will look like. Even if the future can be predicted, it is only one of countless possibilities and does not mean it is absolute. So there is no use worrying about these, just enjoy the moment! Sophia hummed twice, adjusted to a comfortable position and closed her eyes to get ready to sleep. Seeing this, David also closed his eyes to rest. When he opened the door again, it was already bright, and Sophia was making pancakes next to her. What are you doing? "can not fall asleep." Get up if you cant sleep! I dont want to get up. ? David got up to wash up, and then Sofia, who kept turning back and forth, gave up and got up to wash up. ? Washing your face and brushing your teeth are obviously just things that can be solved with a little trick, but neither of them used any magic. They felt that washing together like this would make it more life-like. After getting dressed and going downstairs to have breakfast, David led Sophia to the tea restaurant called Sheng Kee again. ??I met Hu Huishan here by accident. "Ashan is here for breakfast too?" After sharing the table, David noticed that Hu Huishan was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday: "You just came back from the police station, right?" "The report this time was not easy to write. I was busy until midnight to finish it, so I just rested at the police station." Hu Huishan will go to the training base today to check on the situation of Bawanghua, and plans to go home to wash up and change clothes first. , I finished my breakfast before going upstairs. At this time, the boss of Sheng Kee came over with egg tarts and sat next to Hu Huishan: "Ashan, are these two your friends?" Yes, this is David, my neighbor, and this is Sophia. This is Wang Ermei, the boss of Shengji. "Just call me second sister. Neighbors and regular customers all call me that." The second sister looked at David and marveled at his appearance. He didn''t look very old, he should be about the same age as San Yuan. Bar? Looking at Sophia next to him again, he knew that Sanyuan was definitely out of business. ?But her target is not these two, she is now concerned about Hu Huishan beside her. When she noticed the new face of Hu Huishan, she came over to chat for a few words. When she learned that Hu Huishan had just moved to the neighborhood not long ago, she became even more enthusiastic. After learning that Hu Huishan was thirty years old and unmarried, she immediately went to the kitchen and took out the egg tarts. She took the opportunity to make a phone call and called her uncle who was sleeping in at home to come down for dinner. How is things going at your company? It has been renovated. Do you want to take a look? Next time, Ill go to the training center soon. Today is the weekend, right? Its not my job to take regular breaks. The second sister looked at David and Hu Huishan talking very familiarly, and felt that the relationship between the two people was not like ordinary neighbors. ?In addition, does this girl named Sophia not understand Chinese? Just as he was thinking this, he saw Sophia ordering breakfast skillfully with the menu in hand. The second sister looked over and over, and she always felt that the relationship between these three people was a bit abnormal. ?While he was thinking about what was going on at the moment, his brother-in-law finally came. Unexpectedly, his daughters were followed behind him. Why did you come down so slowly? After I received the call, I washed and dressed as quickly as possible. I even called out Sanyuan, Sixi, and Wufu for you. Isnt this too slow? I asked you to come down, why did you call them? Thats right, I finally wanted to sleep in one weekend, but I was disturbed by the young student. The girls with short hair looked unhappy, and they were even more unhappy when they heard that their mother didnt want to call them at all. "Anyway, we''re all down. Let''s have breakfast and go back to sleep!" The tall, muscular man with a slightly anxious hair didn''t take the complaints of the girls seriously at all, and asked the second sister with a smile: "What''s going on? Are you urging me to come down urgently? Has Shengji been robbed?" Bah, bah, bah, what are you talking about? I asked you to come down here so that you can get to know Miss Hu, but it seems like you dont have much chance! "What is it, Miss Hu?" The tall and muscular man looked around and quickly noticed Hu Huishan and the others who were looking over here, and recognized Hu Huishan''s identity at a glance. Superintendent Hu, I didnt expect to meet you here. You are...Inspector Chen from the Ordnance Forensic Division. (End of this chapter) Chapter 532： Teacher He’s extracurricular tutoring Chapter 532 Teacher Hes extracurricular tutoring "Who is that woman? I feel that Xiaosheng is so reserved that he dare not speak loudly." The second sister and her daughter were sitting at another table, and they all looked at Hu Huishan. ??The girl wearing glasses is curious about who this stranger is? How did my mother know this Miss Hu? Thats Superintendent Hu Huishan, the chief instructor of Bawanghua. The short-haired woman also recognized Hu Huishans identity at this time, and educated her mother and two younger sisters on each others identities. "Superintendent Hu? Isn''t that several levels higher than Xiaosheng?" Several girls were wondering how their mothers knew Superintendent Hu, and they all turned to look at their second sister. I just met her too. I heard that she just moved nearby and is of the right age and is not married yet. I just want Xiaosheng to get to know her! The second sister attaches great importance to the life events of her brother-in-law. She wants to introduce him when there is an opportunity, and when there is no opportunity to create opportunities, he also wants to introduce him. "Wow!" Just as the mother and daughter were discussing the matter between Xiaosheng and Superintendent Hu, the girl with a fleshy face suddenly exclaimed, startling everyone around her. "Sixi, are you going to die? You were so shocked." "No, he''s a super handsome guy!" He blocked his eldest sister''s cloak palms with both hands, and at the same time reminded the eldest sister and the younger sister to look over there: "The guy sitting at the same table with Superintendent Hu is so handsome!" Really! "so hot!" With one sentence, the eyes of the eldest sister Sanyuan and the younger sister Wufu were attracted. Only the second sister hit her daughter with a nonchalant expression: "Don''t be wishful thinking. I only look at the handsome guys and didn''t notice the people wearing them next to them." Girlfriend?" Sure enough, these people noticed Sophia next to them after their mother reminded them. It doesnt matter if I have a girlfriend, its just a look! Look, youll see a handsome guy! Hurry up and finish your breakfast and go upstairs to do your homework. Several daughters gave the second sister a headache, and none of them looked promising. The eldest sister Sanyuan is about to graduate from the police academy, so she is still relatively reliable. ?The two younger ones...if they can''t get into college, I don''t know what to do next! The second sister is worried about her daughter''s future here. David has already introduced each other''s names to the inspector named Chen Xiaosheng and is talking about work matters. "I have opened a small company in a nearby office building. If Inspector Chen needs it, you can come to me." David said that the company has just opened and the decoration has just been completed. The business cards have not been printed yet, but he can leave a phone number. other side. ?? Chen Xiaosheng originally asked a few polite questions, but Hu Huishan reminded him solemnly: "David is very powerful. He just helped me solve a problem some time ago. Inspector Chen, please don''t lose the phone." "Really? You have to keep it safe." Chen Xiaosheng smiled and put the note with the phone number in his hands solemnly. He smiled and chatted for a few more words before leaving: "I won''t disturb you for breakfast. " ??Watching Inspector Chen Xiaosheng leave, David looked at Hu Huishan opposite: "Do you want to thank Superintendent Hu for helping me get another client?" How are you going to thank me? "How about giving you a part of the commission?" David pointed to the breakfast on the table: "I''ll pay for this breakfast." "Can." ??Hu Huishan didn''t mind the small pay. After finishing her breakfast, she said goodbye to David and Sophia directly and prepared to go back to take a shower and change clothes. ?David and Sophia finished their breakfast slowly, settled Hu Huishan''s share of the bill together, and left the Sheng Kee Tea Restaurant. Next, the two of them went to Manhan Building to have a look. Long Kunbao, Zhao Gangsheng, Ou Jiahui and others were working hard to help Liao Jie regain his "cooking power". Although it seemed interesting at first glance, it was the same content over and over again. , I felt bored after watching it for a while. ?David simply took Sophia to the company to visit the gate. By the way, didnt you say before that you were going to buy a mobile phone for easier communication? I just remembered it when you mentioned it, and I happened to buy two mobile phones. After buying the mobile phone, David sent Sophia back to the Manchu Building. Now her goal has changed. She not only wants to learn Chinese food, but also wants to learn how to cook a Manchu banquet. If it succeeds, she wont have to worry about not being able to eat delicious food for a long time in the future. ?David wanted to ask Cheng Leer to meet at the company to discuss the specific opening date and other trivial matters. For example, do you need a receptionist or a secretary to answer the phone? ??As a result, I called and learned that Cheng Leer and Wang Zhenzhen were visiting He Min''s house together. Why did you end up at Teacher Hes house? Teacher He wanted to give extra lessons to a student, probably to avoid any gossip, so he asked Wang Zhenzhen to accompany him. Cheng Leer came to the building and couldn''t find David, so she chatted with Wang Zhenzhen and wanted to wait for David to come home. ?In an era when mobile phones were not yet widely available, it was not uncommon to miss someone by accident, unlike later when there were a lot of ways to locate your location even without making a call. That is to say, David doesn''t care. A good sea king would definitely not buy this thing. ?Back at Tianxiahui Building, he took the elevator to the floor where He Min lived, which was actually the floor where he lived. David found that the doors to He Min''s house were all open. ?Standing at the door and knocking a few times, Cheng Leer''s smiling face immediately appeared in front of him. "you are back!" ??As enthusiastically as a newlywed wife welcoming her husband home, Wang Zhenzhen, who followed behind her, had the expression of an offended maid. I went out and bought two mobile phones. You can call this number directly when you call me in the future. Great, I have long said that I should buy a mobile phone. Cheng Leer was very happy, so that he would not be afraid of not being able to find David in the future. Walking into He Min''s apartment, He Min, as the owner, also stood up to express his welcome and brought tea and drinks to David. However, David''s eyes only stayed on Teacher He for a few seconds, and he looked more at the teacher next to him. man. This is my student, Zhou Xingxing. Hello, my name is David Glamorgan, just call me David. You can call me Stephen. Zhou Xingxing looked at David, alarm bells rang in his heart. He felt that Teacher He actually lived in such a dangerous place. Fortunately, he had thought that this building had good feng shui and wanted to move here! Now unless He Min begs him to move here, he will never come to live in this building. "Why don''t we go to the company to discuss things? Don''t disturb Teacher He from giving extra lessons to the students." "It doesn''t matter. We have almost learned today. It''s almost time for Zhou Xingxing to go back." He Min didn''t want to let a few people go and continue to make up for classes. She and her students were alone in an apartment, even if it didn''t matter. Things happen, but peoples words are terrible! Her boyfriend often expresses dissatisfaction after knowing that she often tutors students alone. She cannot not care at all. "How about we go to Leer and David''s company and have dinner together?" Wang Zhenzhen thought this was a good idea. In addition, she was also planning to call her good friend Ma Xiaoling. Xiaoling seemed to have some strange feelings towards David. Misunderstanding, she hopes that the two people can resolve the misunderstanding and become friends, otherwise she will be in trouble. As for Zhou Xingxing, everyone present agreed that it was getting late and he should go home to prevent his father from worrying. Zhou Xingxing also wanted to go. He was curious about what kind of company David opened? What was the company like? He just wanted to spend more time with Teacher He. My father specifically told me that I dont have to go home for dinner today. If I go back early, there will be no one at home. Then what are you having for dinner? Just buy some lunch boxes, bread or something for a quick cushion! Seeing that Teacher He cared about him, Zhou Xingxing immediately started to sell hard. Dont be afraid of old tricks, just be effective. Zhou Xingxing successfully won the sympathy of Teacher He and took him to visit David''s company and then go to dinner together. ?The group of people came to an office building not far from Tianxiahui and met Ma Xiaoling smoothly at the door of the building. You came so quickly? We happened to be talking about work nearby. Ma Xiaoling still disliked David. Although she secretly checked and confirmed that Zhenzhen had not been enchanted or drugged, she still suspected that something was wrong with David. As they went upstairs together, Ma Xiaoling learned that David had opened a company called Wanshiwu, which accepted various commissions. She frowned, suspecting that the company David opened was in the same business as her Linglingtang Cleaning Company. No, my business scope is very wide. I just completed a hostage rescue job a few days ago. ? 4. ?Only Cheng Leer present knew the situation, and the others thought David was joking. "Rescuing hostages? Isn''t that the job of the Flying Tigers?" Zhou Xingxing, pretending to be a student, is the number one shooter of the Flying Tigers, and he does not allow anyone to take their job casually, even for bragging. The hostages were captured in Europe, and there was nothing the Flying Tigers could do. ?Although it sounded logical, several people still didn''t believe it, and they just became a little curious about David''s company. So what exactly does your company do? "Calculating fortune, measuring horoscopes, drilling holes in mud, jailbreaking upgrades, massaging bones and setting bones, exorcising demons and catching ghosts, finding people and objects, finding cats and dogs, any commission that interests me will be followed." Just like the name of the company, Do everything. "You can understand everything else, what does jailbreak upgrade mean?" He Min listened to these outrageous remarks and became more and more certain that David was just talking nonsense. Thats the literal meaning. Upgrading can be understood as upgrading exams. Then the jailbreak really helps people escape from prison? "If you can convince me to agree." There are many prison scenes in Hong Kong movies, so maybe someone will ask me for help in escaping from prison one day. ? David emphasized in the end that whether he would accept the offer or not would depend on his personal wishes. Money does not mean that he can do anything. To put it bluntly, he started this company more for fun, and whether he made money or not was less important. Hearing this, Zhou Xingxing suddenly thought of something. While He Min was walking away, he whispered to David: "I have a commission, do you want to take it?" "What''s up?" Help me with my homework! (End of this chapter) Chapter 533： small business Chapter 533 Small Business ?Zhou Xingxing ultimately did not place an order to entrust Davids Wanshiwuwu to help him with his homework. First, he realized that if he gave his homework to others to help him write, he would have fewer excuses to find Teacher He. Second, Wanshiwus fees are too expensive. Wow! So expensive? You might as well grab it! Wrong! Its more profitable than robbing! Didnt you say that starting this company is just for fun, and making money is not the most important thing? Making money is indeed not the main thing, but you cant help but make money. After chatting with Zhou Xingxing for a while, and deciding on the style of the company''s signboard and business cards with Cheng Leer, a group of people went directly to a nearby restaurant to have dinner. ??The two men were accompanied by several beautiful women, which was quite eye-catching. Although Zhou Xingxing knew that he was just passing by, he still felt very cool. He felt refreshed after a meal, and it was as refreshing as he wanted. In addition, things have gone relatively smoothly at school recently. The only thing that is not going well is that the case I am responsible for still has no clue. Zhou Xingxing continued to lurk in Edinburgh Middle School to look for clues. After printing a stack of business cards and putting up a signboard, David''s Wanshiwu finally officially opened its doors for business. Should we hire an assistant or secretary? "You must hire someone. I have already sent out the recruitment advertisement. I will work part-time for a few days during this period." Cheng Leer slapped the newspaper in his hand on the desk and pointed to the advertisement he had posted. The headlines on the front page are quite eye-catching. "I originally wanted to fight for a month, but my dad said that only a week is enough, and a month is not enough." "The old gentleman is right. Based on the habits of Xiangjiang people, advertising for a month continuously will really make people feel disgusted." Xiangjiang is not a big place, but both the number of newspapers and the sales of newspapers are amazing. Almost all Xiangjiang people Everyone has the habit of reading newspapers, and everyone even orders several newspapers. ?In this case, a front-page advertisement for a week can basically radiate to the entire Hong Kong. A month in a row really doesnt make sense. ?David opened the newspaper and took a look. In addition to the advertisement introducing Wanshiwu, it also included a recruitment advertisement: Wanshiwu is recruiting an assistant and front desk person. The salary is negotiable. ? It comes with an address and contact number. Since it is a company phone number, the contact time is limited. Do not call this number outside this time period, and no one will answer the call. It doesnt look very reliable. ??David, the boss, thinks this strange company is unreliable, let alone ordinary people. It is estimated that most people have similar thoughts after seeing this advertisement, and regard it as a boring prank by some rich young men. In fact, Cheng Leer also felt that this company was more like a joke, but her original intention was not to make Wanshiwu bigger and stronger, but to find a reason to spend a long time with David. ?Just like now, she said that the company may have many people coming for interviews in the future. As the boss, David should not run around recently and sit in the company until the only staff member is identified. Can I just leave this matter to you? You are the big boss, of course it is up to you to decide! Two people were discussing the interview when a man with a prominent nose walked in. Because there are currently only two people in the company, when David and Cheng Leer were talking, the office was left open in order to see outside. So after Jack came in, he quickly found the rightful owner. Congratulations, great opening. David stood up and said a few polite words: "I''m so happy, I want to lend you some good words." Looking behind him, he found that Allen, a very popular local singer, had also arrived. He placed the flower basket at the door and was looking at the side. flower basket. ?That flower basket was sent by Cheng Leer''s father, Cheng Yuntao. Considering that Jack and Allen chased Leer back then, they must know who Cheng Yuntao is. As expected, Allen had a strange expression on his face when he saw the flower basket, but after so many years, he didnt struggle with it all the time. He quickly put on a smile and congratulated David. ?David is his savior. He has to come to support the company no matter what, even if he is in a special situation and there are always a bunch of people following him wherever he goes. Coupled with being a celebrity himself, Allen''s appearance has attracted the attention of people from other companies on the same floor. Im sorry, I cant stay too long. "It doesn''t matter." The fact that Allen came proved that he was a grateful person. After chatting for a few words, Allen said goodbye to everyone and left. "Alan is very busy. I took some time to come here today on the way to the show." Although they usually taunted and stabbed each other, Jack would still explain a few words to Allen at this time. "I understand that celebrities basically don''t have any private time." David looked at Jack. He didn''t mean to leave. Could it be that he had business concerns? As I told you last time, I hope you can help me get some amulets Oh, please wait a moment for this matter. ?David turned around and walked into the office, then sat at the desk and opened the drawer on the side. Using the cover of the desk, he took out a few stones that had been prepared in advance. Alchemy activates! The faint light flashed away, and by the time David put the stones on the table, they had turned into several pendants. There is a cross, a five-pointed star array, a jade Buddha, a jade Guanyin, and a small sword. ?There were all kinds of shapes, all presented to Jack. Which look do you like? Shape? Jack looked at the pile of pendants and was about to ask what the effects of these amulets were when he heard this sentence? "Just choose the look?" Yes, just pick the one you like. ?Jack has finished choosing, so that he can infuse the holy light into it to make it a truly powerful amulet. Otherwise, this thing is just a simple pendant. ?Jack looked at the pendants in front of him and asked David directly: "Can I want them all?" Thats fine, but the price is not cheap, and the functions of these pendants are the same. Are you sure you want them all? ?David was so frank, which made Jack even more embarrassed to change his story. I want them all, as long as they are effective and the price is not a problem, I can prepare more just in case. Okay, just wait a moment. ?David raised his hand slightly, and several pendants suddenly floated into the air in front of Jack and Cheng Leer, and slowly flew to the top of David''s palm. ??As a ball of golden light emitted from David''s palm, surrounding these pendants, Jack, who was sitting opposite, swallowed involuntarily. The sound was so loud that it seemed to spread throughout the entire floor. Actually, it was because both of them were so frightened by this magical sight that they did not dare to speak out, which made the sound obvious. A few seconds later, the golden light dissipated, and the pendant was still suspended in the air. But unlike before, these pendants seem to have undergone special changes. ?Jack felt that the cross was filled with a holy atmosphere, the Jade Buddha felt fiery, the Jade Guanyin felt gentle and peaceful, and the five-pointed star array was mysterious. ?The sharpest thing is the small sword, which gives a dazzling feeling at a glance. ??Dont you mean that the effects of these pendants are the same? You take care of my business like this, so I cant cheat you. In addition to protecting you from evil spirits, these amulets also have other effects. ?The cross restrains dark creatures, the Jade Buddha targets ghosts, the Jade Guanyin can protect you from evil spirits, and the five-pointed star array can teleport you to a safe place when your life is in crisis. As for this small sword, it contains the purest and most refined holy light. If you encounter a particularly powerful evil creature, use this small sword to ensure that no zombie or devil can withstand a single blow. "so smart?" "It''s so powerful, but this amulet is not like the others. It can protect yourself when hung on your body. It will only be effective if you take the initiative to recite the mantra." ??Jack played with the small sword in his hand and found that the strange feeling before was indeed no longer felt. At this time, it looked like an ordinary pendant: "What formula?" As long as you hold this sword, point it at the enemy, and shout, Holy Light, this enemy is worth fighting! it can be activated. "so?" "right." ?David watched Jack put away several amulets one by one, and after hanging the Jade Guanyin around his neck, the business was finally settled. You dont have to ask me to pay the bill, just talk to Leer directly. Cheng Leer was overjoyed when he heard this. David even handed over the financial power to him. This shows that he is getting closer to her and is one step closer to defeating Sophia. As for the price, an amulet cost ten thousand pounds, but no one thought that David sold it too much. ??As long as this thing is as powerful as David said, people will rush to buy it even if it is 100,000 pounds, not to mention 10,000 pounds. As long as Jack continues to run around the world and have adventures, he will soon discover that these amulets are more powerful than he thought. They are equivalent to buying several lives for tens of thousands of pounds, which is a huge profit. "That''s right." Jack, who still didn''t know that he had gained several lives in vain, was still not satisfied. He turned his attention to David''s magical pocket again: "Would you sell that treasure that can hold so many things? " "It can be sold, but it can''t be bought with money." David didn''t make any excuses and directly said that if you want this thing, it''s not impossible, but the price cannot be solved by simply giving money. "That''s it!" Jack was not surprised. Such a powerful treasure could not be called a priceless treasure, and it certainly could not be bought for tens or hundreds of thousands. ?Even if you can shell out hundreds of millions of pounds, its unclear whether the other party is willing to sell it. It will definitely have to be exchanged for some rare treasure or something more important. ?Thinking of this, he stopped worrying about this thing and just carried his luggage or drove his various belongings! After the business was finished, Jack and David had a casual chat and then said goodbye to the two of them. He is leaving Xiangjiang again. As for where he will go next, he himself does not know. See you soon! (End of this chapter) Chapter 534： Zhen deter police station Chapter 534: Suppressing the Police Station ?Not long after Jack left, Hu Huishan came again to settle the previous employment fees with David. According to Hu Huishan''s report, this time she went to Europe to rescue the hostages. David, a temporary helper, made great efforts. As promised, as long as the task was completed, all the expenses were reimbursed. Therefore, the money for Hu Huishan''s hiring of David also had to be paid by Hu Huishan. The police come out. The cash wont be too much, and I will give you an additional certificate. ?? Hu Huishan never seriously negotiated the price before hiring David. She didn''t find it too troublesome at first. David''s new company has opened and he has made it clear that he doesn''t pay attention to income. The police should be able to pay him hundreds of thousands, right? But thats not how it works. ?The original idea was that David was doing a business without capital. He was just going to help out a little and borrow some connections. Counting the expenses, it wasn''t too much. Hundreds of thousands is not a lot, but considering it is pure income, it is not too small either. Unexpectedly, David directly chartered a private jet, which immediately raised the cost, which caused a headache for the police. ?After much deliberation, I simply said that the police had reimbursed all expenses, including all expenses for chartering a private jet. Spend an extra one million as a reward, and give me a certificate to make a friend. ??Because Hu Huishan''s report clearly mentioned that David had special abilities and was suspected to be an exorcist from Europe. ??Of course the police must make good friends with such special talents. Unlike Hu Huishan, who was originally responsible for more criminal cases and is currently responsible for special armed forces such as Bawanghua, the top police officers know something: there are many strange things in the dark places that the general public does not understand. Those things cannot be explained by science, nor can they be solved by ordinary people. So the upper echelons of the police have contacts with some Feng Shui masters, Taoist priests, and eminent monks to ensure that such troubles can be solved through relationships when necessary. ?Now that they have the option of David, they are of course willing to make friends - compared to the masters, David''s method of directly opening a store is actually more popular with them. ??So Hu Huishan''s superior ordered the establishment of Bawanghua, the deputy commissioner of the police known as Uncle Biao, so that Hu Huishan and David could maintain a good relationship. In the future, the police would have many things entrusted to David. You put it like that, and I feel like we have to talk about business in the next second. "You guessed it right." Hu Huishan handed over the portfolio she had been holding in her hand: "But this trip is not a big job, and the remuneration is not high. You can make your own decision whether to accept it or not." "What kind of job?" ?Taking the file bag over, David opened it and found that it contained an introduction to a police station, including what the police station was originally used for. It was written in great detail. Recently, a former colleague who has become a monk has passed on information through multiple channels, saying that something bad may happen to this police station recently. ? Hu Huishan roughly explained the matter. Similar rumors had been circulating within the police for a while, but most of the time they were used as jokes and gossip to pass the time. ?After returning from Europe this time, Hu Huishan learned that the police actually attached great importance to this information and had already filed it separately. It is said that someone has invited other masters through personal connections to go to the police station for on-site observation. Since you have already invited someone else, why are you still looking for me? Invite a few more people and make dialectical confirmations, so that the bosses can sit back and relax! After all, the police station is not an ordinary place. If something happens to the police station, the impact will be too bad. Not to mention the entire police force, the entire officialdom of Hong Kong will experience a major earthquake. So it cannot be overemphasized. So you just want me to go over there and have a look to make sure theres nothing weird happening there? "Yes." Sounds like free money. ?You can get 100,000 yuan for one trip. From an economic point of view, you would be a fool not to do it. ??But when David saw the detailed introduction above, he realized that the 100,000 yuan might not be very profitable! This police station was renovated from an officers'' club during the Japanese occupation. When the Japanese army was defeated, the officers committed collective suicide here. Later, in order to suppress the evil and evil spirit here, it was converted into a police station. I wanted to rely on the righteousness and yang pressure of the police station. Make this place. ??If it were just like this, it would not be enough to attract David''s attention. After all, Xiangjiang is such a big place. During the Japanese occupation, it was full of military camps, gun towers, and clubs. Later, these places were demolished or rebuilt. ?David will realize that this money is not easy to make. It is when he sees in the file that among the group of officers who committed suicide, the leader of the group of officers was called Issey Miyake. Seeing this person, David knew that something was going to happen in this police station. "What''s wrong?" ? Hu Huishan noticed David''s reaction, and an unpleasant feeling immediately arose in her heart. Something was really going to happen, right? But making a judgment just by looking at the archives? Is David really that powerful? Its really that powerful. "The expression on your face is too obvious." David stuffed the file back into the paper bag and handed it back to Hu Huishan. He had to take all these things back and couldn''t leave them here: "I''ve taken over this job. When will we set off?" "You can do it at any time, but give me a call before you leave so that I can say hello and coordinate with the police station in advance." In addition, in order to avoid causing bad rumors, people like David and others went there Sometimes, they will use other identities to cover up: such as cleaning companies, decoration companies, etc. On the surface, it is to see if the police station needs to be rebuilt or renovated. ?Except for the masters themselves and the police officers they contacted, no one knew their true purpose of going to the police station. You should think of a suitable identity in advance! This is simple, a British nobleman came to visit the operations of various institutions in the kingdoms overseas territories. David didnt believe that this identity could not lead him to run rampant in the police station. The chief had to personally entertain him. ??I dont know if she is overthinking it, but Hu Huishan suspects that David is really from a noble family, but she just cant understand why a young man from a noble family still knows those magical abilities? When are you going to go? Go there in two days. If David guessed correctly, those masters would go to the police station one after another in the past few days, and he thought it would be better to stagger them with everyone else. Then its settled. ?Two tasks and two payments were settled with Cheng Leer on the spot. Hu Huishan returned with the portfolio and returned to work. Only David and Cheng Leer were left in the company. Cheng Leer is a little confused now. He made more than one million Hong Kong dollars and fifty thousand pounds on the first day of business. Is it so easy to make money? Wow, its only the first day of business! Cheng Leer now feels that it would be interesting to make this company bigger and stronger. It will definitely not be like today. It is not unusual for a company like his to not open for a year, but the few orders earned today are enough to sustain the company for a long time. Looking at the time, it was already lunch break time: "Let''s go have lunch first." I had something to eat nearby, and then returned to the company and stayed there for another afternoon. During this period, Ou Jiahui and Zhao Gangsheng followed Sophia and took the time to come over and take a look. They congratulated David on the opening of his company and also gave two gifts on behalf of Manhan Tower and Lu Yulou. flower basket. ?There are several flower baskets placed at the door now, and it seems to be a lively scene. With Allen coming over, now the whole building knows that a strange company has opened here, and some people even joked: "If I want to ask you to work for me, can you accept it?" Yes, I will accept any job that I am interested in. The relationship is good. If one day I dont want to go to work, Ill ask someone from Wanshiwu to do it for me, and Ill still get my salary! You idiot, even if you earn a months salary, is it enough to hire someone for help? The fees charged by companies like private detectives are extremely expensive. You didnt ask, how do you know? "Didn''t you see that Miss Cheng? She is the daughter of the Cheng Group. The buildings your company rents now are owned by others. Will the company opened by the eldest lady earn your small change?" In general, although people would come over from time to time to take a look at the excitement, they did not attract onlookers. After all, everyone was at work and very busy. ??It''s okay to take a moment to take a look while you''re busy, but it would be too shameful to gather in a crowd. In the evening, Wang Zhenzhen and Ma Xiaoling also came. ?Ma Xiaoling didnt like David, but she maintained basic courtesy and also sent a flower basket in the name of Ling Ling Tang Cleaning Company. It looks pretty good! Ma Xiaoling found that the environment of this building was good, and David felt inexplicably bright and holy here. I wonder if it was located on a spiritual line? She kind of wants to move her company here. If your own cleaning company moves into a building like this, your business will surely flourish. She was not happy for five minutes when she heard some very depressing news from the conversation between Cheng Leer and Wang Zhenzhen: it had just opened today, and David had received another commission: to take a look at the XX Police Station. ?Ma Xiaoling suspected that she heard it wrong, and asked specifically, and it turned out to be the police station she was going to in two days. This guy really wants to steal business from me. ??Although Cheng Leer concealed the details and did not say what David was going to that police station for, Ma Xiaoling, who was also an insider, certainly knew the reason. ??What really gave Ma Xiaoling a headache was that after Wang Zhenzhen heard Cheng Leer''s words, she remembered that Ma Xiaoling had told her that she had just taken a new job: cleaning at the XX police station. "Huh? Xiaoling, the job you just took was also from that police station, right?" Wang Zhenzhen didn''t know the inside story, but she vaguely felt something strange: "What a coincidence?" Thats a police station that was renovated from an old building, so there must be a lot of problems! ?Wang Zhenzhen thinks Ma Xiaoling''s explanation makes sense, but Ma Xiaoling is doing cleaning, what kind of job does David take? Pretend to be a British aristocrat to frighten all kinds of monsters and monsters. (End of this chapter) Chapter 535： monarchy offline Chapter 535 Monarchy Offline ? David did not explain, and Wang Zhenzhen did not ask further questions. She has such a personality. She feels that David just doesnt want to talk without a detailed explanation and wont keep asking questions. In fact, as long as Wang Zhenzhen asked, David would tell Wang Zhenzhen very simply that he was actually there to exorcise demons and catch ghosts. If Wang Zhenzhen was curious, he would also perform holy light or magic. ??Although David''s arcane magic is not very sophisticated, it is not difficult to suppress a few ordinary people. ?Wang Zhenzhen didnt ask, so David naturally didnt say anything. Ma Xiaoling on the side was secretly relieved. She was not going to tell Wang Zhenzhen her real job, because not everyone could accept these things. Wang Zhenzhen was just an ordinary person, and she felt that keeping Zhenzhen away from monsters and monsters was the best choice. Cheng Leer secretly rejoiced that she knew David''s secret, but Wang Zhenzhen didn''t know it, and David didn''t take the initiative to tell her. It was obvious who held more weight in David''s heart. At this moment, Cheng Leer said what his father told him: This young man cannot be conquered by just any woman. This warning to remind her not to get into too deep was directly understood as Only she can conquer an outstanding man like David. Its getting late, lets close the door and get off work! ??It was already evening when Wang Zhenzhen and Ma Xiaoling came. At this time, there were only a few unlucky ones who were still working overtime in the whole building, and most people had already left work. ?Ma Xiaoling really wanted to ask David if he wanted to compete with her for business? Since Wang Zhenzhen is not around, its hard to say anything. I might as well wait a few days before saying hello when Wang Zhenzhen is not around. ?However, in this case, we must first determine which day David will go to the police station? David, what day are you going to go there? "I haven''t decided yet. It may take a few days." David was surprised. Ma Xiaoling always disliked him and never even gave her a smile. Why did she take the initiative to ask him something today? Could it be that... she is afraid that she will compete with her for business? As a descendant of the Ma family, Ma Xiaoling cannot fall in love with a man like ordinary girls, let alone have true feelings for a man. If she sheds tears for a man, she will lose all her skills, so she puts all her thoughts on making money. ?? Could it be that Ma Xiaoling was upset when she saw a man of her quality appearing in front of her, but she could only look at him but not eat him? ?Hmm, its reasonable and logical! Lets go together then! "Um?" ?Did I guess wrong? Ma Xiaoling would rather not be the successor of the Ma family than to take down herself. Is she finally going to launch an offensive? ? Feeling shameless for a while, David promised Ma Xiaoling that he would notify her in advance on the day he was going to go. "see you then!" After receiving the reply, Ma Xiaoling took Wang Zhenzhen and said she was going shopping nearby, and immediately separated from David and Cheng Leer. In fact, she still had the idea of ????finding out David''s true identity in her heart. She just took this opportunity to see what David was capable of? ??It would be great if he could find out his whereabouts through the spells he used or something else. David walked around the neighborhood with Cheng Leer, drove her home late at night, and then returned to the apartment by himself. Chatted about things with Sophia as usual, and took a rest after doing some simple exercise together. An ordinary day passed like this. The next day, David went to work as usual after washing up, and Sophia was going to Manhan Tower to continue training Liao Jie. ?It is said that Liao Jie is recovering well and has regained his former success in 1989. Manhanlou is fully preparing for the showdown with Chaofan Catering Group. ?For this reason, Sophia was not going to follow David to watch the excitement, and quietly waited for Cheng Leer to get into the trap. Maybe Sister Shan can do it too! Any one will do. If this continues, you will have to seriously consider asking David to open a portal to send you back to Winterkeep. ?Thinking of this, Sophia had an idea. "It seems... opening a portal won''t have any impact?" You want to go back? No, I mean, although the time in the two worlds will be synchronized after a stable connection is established, this is not a bad thing for you, right? "oh?" "You see, Winter City is currently developing stably, and the Kingdom of Greece and Westeros are also developing stably. But it will take at least several years or even decades to really help Winter City. time." ?Winter Citys army needs to be expanded, equipment needs to be produced, warships need to be built, and crews need to be trained from scratch. It will also take time for the population of the Matrix world to migrate to Winter City and then be completely absorbed by Winter City. This is not a conflict! ?These things all take time. The most important thing is that David does not need to deal with them personally. He can only wait dryly in Winter Castle. David will come to this world and want to stay for a while, simply because there is more fun here and he can have a good time. When youve had enough fun, you can just go back and wait for the progress of various affairs. ??It''s like playing an idle game: all tasks and development plans have been set, and they are all read there, and David has no way to speed up the process. After you synchronize the time, you can continue to have fun here. Anyway, the cross-dimensional communication technology in Winter City has been developed, and even the directional transmission equipment has been built. If something really happened in Winter City, it would be possible to find David through communication or even direct transmission. Delaying business. Indeed it is. ? David felt that what Sophia said made sense, and even went further to think that with the improvement of cross-dimensional synchronous communication technology, he could travel to any world he wanted to in the future. ??With the further growth of Winter City''s military strength, the completion of the Brennia, and the cooperation of VF fighters and Cybertronian warriors, even if the Sarkan fleet comes, it will not be without the power to fight. ?In this case, he, the king, did have the confidence to go out and wander around. When you are tired of staying in a certain world, you can also change the world and change your taste to pass the time. For example, go to the Red Alert world to eliminate the Empire of the Rising Sun; go to Star Wars to kill Palpatine and replace him as the Emperor of the Galactic Empire; go to the world of Azeroth to completely awaken Azeroth, and then cultivate Azeroth into a more powerful one. The Protoss Titan beat up Sargeras. There are still many choices, and the more David thinks about it, the more he feels that there is something wrong with this matter. But dont worry yet. Once Ive mastered my cooking skills, I want to give Laura, Helen, and Gwen a surprise. Dont worry, I wont let you go back anytime soon. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with Sofia''s time together, but the two of them don''t spend much time together alone. ?? David''s original plan when he came out this time was to live a life of two with Sophia, but he didn''t expect that when he came to this hodgepodge of Hong Kong, he was dazzled by the temptations that appeared around him one after another. Okay, after I learn the Manchu and Han banquet, I can connect the two worlds. ?David smiled and didn''t answer. He was curious, could Sophia learn how to have a full banquet? How much time will it take? ??If Sophia is happy with her studies and wants to pass on her extraordinary skills when she returns to Winter City, should she open a chef school in Winter City? His thoughts went astray. David worked in the company for two days, and after interviewing several unreliable interviewers who just came to see the excitement, he estimated that the time was almost up, so he called Ma Xiaoling and Hu Huishan one after another and decided. Go check out that police station today. Cheng Leer made a special call to his driver and lent the Rolls-Royce to David. Since we are visiting British nobles, it would not be appropriate to drive there by ourselves. "Le''er is still thoughtful." David looked at Le''er who was fixing the collar of her clothes in front of him, stretched out his hand to hold the back of her head, and lightly pressed her forehead. Cheng Leer was stunned for a second, then she blushed and smiled and continued to help David tidy up his clothes: "Should I wear a tie for this occasion?" No thanks, I really hate wearing a tie. Ill help you fight! "No, I don''t like having something constrained around my neck, not just a tie." David explained: "Just think of it as my quirk." Thats it. Cheng Leer nodded and secretly made a note that he would not buy ties or bow ties as gifts for David in the future. ?But even without a tie, David put on his suit and stood there, giving off a sense of nobility. ? Cheng Leer is sometimes curious about the background of David''s family, but every time he uses the words "Actually, I am a king" to fool himself, which is really annoying! After sending David to the car and telling the driver to treat Mr. Glamorgan more respectfully than himself, Cheng Leer watched the car leave before going back, preparing to continue interviewing assistants. ?David took the car all the way to his destination: a police station in a location that was not particularly good, but not bad either, at the junction of a prosperous area and a poor area. ?Before arriving, David received a call from Hu Huishan, telling him that the chief of the police station, Superintendent Hu Xin, had been notified. Chief Hu should be waiting when David arrived. Your surname is Hu? I wonder if this director and Hu Huishan are relatives in this world? If so, do we need extra care? For example, give me an amulet or something? Director Hu and I are not relatives. "oh!" Since it doesnt matter, theres no need to take extra care. If you want an amulet, thats fine! 10,000 apiece. Considering that ordinary people do not have such strong spending power, David began to consider whether to make a batch of poor quality amulets? Can be sold cheaper. ?Although you wont make much money per person, the sales volume will definitely be many times higher, and you can make small profits but quick turnover. Just as he was thinking this, David got out of the car parked in front of the police station and immediately saw Director Hu, who greeted him warmly, and Ma Xiaoling, who had also just arrived. (End of this chapter) Chapter 536： Everyone has special skills Chapter 536 Everyone has special skills Hello, Superintendent Hu. "Welcome very much, Mr. Glamorgan." Superintendent Hu Xin glanced at the car driving towards the parking lot and greeted David warmly in front of him. ??In fact, he was very unhappy in his heart. He knew that it was very troublesome just to hear that a nobleman from England was coming to visit the police station. But the decision has been made above to visit the police station where Hu Xin is in charge. What can he do? He is also desperate! But no matter how desperate he was, he couldn''t push away this unfortunate incident, so he had no choice but to take on the task. ??I just hope that this nobleman from the UK is easy to fool and leaves early after having a rough look at what the Xiangjiang Police Station is like. ??Although Hu Xin felt that people had been visiting the police station one after another recently, and there must be something strange among them, he was not prepared to inquire deeply to find out. As for what kind of deal these people have with the upper class? Then he doesn''t care, and he can''t control it. This Oh, this is Ms. Ma. Ms. Mas company recently had some business, so she also wanted to come to the police station for an on-site inspection. "So that''s it. Since we are all here to visit the police station, why not come together." David extended an invitation to Ma Xiaoling in a very gentlemanly manner, as if he was a young man who had just met Ma Xiaoling for the first time today and had evil intentions. Visiting together can really save a lot of trouble, and it also saves Superintendent Hu from running back and forth. Ma Xiaoling walked down the steps and accepted Davids invitation. Hu Xin smiled and nodded in agreement, saying that it would be most convenient to visit together. I can serve as the guide for both of them throughout the whole process, so that no one of the guests will be neglected. ??However, David noticed that when Superintendent Hu smiled awkwardly, he also showed a hint of disdain, as if he had seen through that he and Ma Xiaoling knew each other, and said, "Just pretend as hard as you can!" posture. ?Under Ma Xiaoling''s warm smile, there seemed to be some kind of thought hidden. This scene made David find it even more interesting: the three of them were all smiling on the outside, but on the inside they were thinking, vaguely remembering the days when they used to work. ??The days that once made him most irritated and he didn''t want to think about it have now become memories that can be treated as jokes. David couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: I am really free! ?? Following Superintendent Hu into the police station, David felt something was wrong as soon as he stepped through the door: the entire police station was secretly filled with a very strange negative energy, which must have been the evil spirit suppressed by the police station. ??Looking at Ma Xiaoling next to him, the exorcist master also frowned, feeling that the matter was not simple, and almost at the same time turned his head and glanced at David. The two people looked at each other, confirming each other''s ''doing'' at the same time. Neither of them said anything, and continued to follow Superintendent Hu inside, walking around most of the police station before Ma Xiaoling raised the topic: "Superintendent Hu, I see that the structure of this police station seems to be different from other police stations." The police department is very different. Oh, this is because this police station was renovated from an old building, so the internal structure is very different from those of newly built police stations. Many places here look older and the layout is more outdated. At this point, he turned to David and said, "The main reason was that the situation at the time was difficult and the finances were not so abundant. The police tried to save money as much as possible." According to Superintendent Hu, now that the police have much more financial resources, the Police Department is already considering completely renovating and rebuilding these old police stations. Police stations such as these that were renovated from old buildings will be demolished in the next few years. . Some people in charge of the project came to see it two days ago and said that it is indeed time for this police station to be demolished. Two days ago? Construction team? ?David thought to himself that the master was probably invited by a high-ranking member of the police force through personal connections. He wondered what the master would say about this place after he returned. ??Anyway, in David''s opinion, the negative energy contained in this police station has reached a critical value, and only a suitable opportunity is needed to completely break through the masculine energy that suppresses it. He has already come to the conclusion: something is really going to happen in this police station! Not only did he know the plot, but after watching it on the spot, David felt that even if there was no suitable opportunity, the surging negative energy would be unstoppable. Even if he survived this time, he would not be able to survive the next time. ? Even if it is suppressed again this time, it will not be a good thing. The threat will be greater the next time it breaks out. At that time, it will be a complete outbreak, and it will be impossible to suppress it. The only way is to completely eliminate it from the root. I just dont know if there are any experts in Xiangjiang who have mastered such powerful means? Or do the top police officials know such an expert? Can you invite him? ?Ma Xiaoling looked here and there, and then while Superintendent Hu and David were talking, she secretly counted with her fingers. ??The more he thought about it, the uglier his face became. David guessed that Ma Xiaoling might also have seen a big problem, but he didn''t know how much he had seen? The police station is not particularly big, so we quickly toured around it. Superintendent Hu sent the two of them back to the gate and watched Ma Xiaoling get into the Rolls-Royce at David''s warm invitation. Go, until the car was no longer in sight, Superintendent Hu let out a sigh of relief. "Oh, we finally sent away two more people. I wonder if there will be any weird guys coming tomorrow!" Superintendent Hu felt unhappy, but he had no choice but to take it out on his subordinates in frustration: "Ugh!" Ying, you brat are slacking off again!" No, Director, I just happened to go to the toilet. "Why are you always going to the toilet? Why don''t you move your desk to the toilet!" Superintendent Hu said angrily: "Starting tomorrow, you will be responsible for leading new people on the streets!" "Huh? Isn''t that right? Director, let me bring new people? Are you still patrolling the streets?" Thats right, its you! ?David opened his eyes and after confirming that there was no valuable information, he stopped paying attention to the police station. ? Turning around, he saw Ma Xiaoling staring at him. What? ????What did you find? "Why don''t you tell me what you found first?" David looked at Ma Xiaoling''s proud expression with her chin raised, and understood what she was thinking: "What? Are you worried that if you tell me first, I will use your conclusions to communicate? " ?Ma Xiaoling didnt say anything, thats what she really thought. ?David smiled and didn''t care about it. He took out his mobile phone and called Hu Huishan. ??After Hu Huishan heard that David thought something would happen at that police station, she directly asked David to come to the police station. Her superior wanted to interview David. "are you going?" Of course I want to go. ?David nodded, told Hu Huishan that he and Ma Xiaoling would go there together, and then told the driver to go to the headquarters. ?The driver didn''t respond. He obeyed the eldest lady''s instructions perfectly. He listened to David just as he listened to the eldest lady''s words. He did whatever David ordered him to do. ??Just after sending David and Ma Xiaoling to the headquarters, the driver took the opportunity to report Mr. Glamorgan''s movements to the eldest lady... Arriving at the headquarters, Hu Huishan met David and Ma Xiaoling at the gate, and then led them to a small conference room. Sir, these are Mr. David Glamorgan and Miss Ma Xiaoling. ?Hu Huishan, who was wearing a police uniform, saluted the man sitting at the head of the long table and introduced their identities. David looked at the man''s epaulette - good guy, deputy commissioner of the police. This is Director Zhang. It should be Uncle Biao with the highest status in the world of Hong Kong TV series. Thank you both for your hard work, please sit down. ?David and Ma Xiaoling greeted each other and the deputy director named Zhang Biao, and sat down on the left side of director Zhang one after another. Hu Huishan did not come in. After leading David and Ma Xiaoling to the conference room, she exited and closed the door outside. In the whole conference room, in addition to Director Zhang, David and Ma Xiaoling, there are two other people sitting on the right side of Director Zhang, opposite to David. ?These two are also a man and a woman, and the man David has seen them. ?After the other party saw clearly that it was David, he was stunned for a moment, and then showed a strange expression that didn''t know whether he was happy or sad. David was confused: What is your reaction? Zhang Biao looked around and saw the expressions of several people in his eyes. Then he pretended that he didn''t see anything and started talking about business directly: "Everyone has visited that police station, and the four of you here have also visited the police station." After the visit, someone said something might happen to that police station, so I invited a few people here to talk about it. After hearing this, several people looked at each other, and then they understood the reason why they were sitting here: there must be more than just these people who had gone to the police station for on-site inspection, but the four of them firmly believed that something would happen, so they were invited Come. How about we get to know each other first? ?Zhang Biao did not ask anything in a hurry, but motioned for a few colleagues to get to know each other first, while he picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea happily. The clock is turning white. The oldest middle-aged man looked at the people around him. They were all young people. He should speak first! But that was all his introduction, saying nothing except his name. My name is Zhang Lihua. The beautiful, mature-looking woman also only introduced her name. David Glamorgan. David followed suit and said not much more than his name. Ma Xiaoling. ??Only Ma Xiaoling announced her name, and Zhang Lihua on the opposite side immediately showed some surprise: "It turns out that he is a descendant of the exorcist Ma family. It seems that this matter can be solved smoothly." ?Ma Xiaoling said a few words modestly, but judging from her expression, she still enjoyed the compliment! The nose almost touched the ceiling. But being seen through at a glance, Ma Xiaoling couldn''t help but fight back, revealing the origins of the two opposite men: "The two are also famous among exorcists. I heard that Miss Zhang is a descendant of Zhang Tianshi, and Daoist Master Zhong is Born in the Maoshan sect. The two of them smiled and said nothing, which was regarded as acquiescence. Suddenly everyone present, including Director Zhang, all stared at David. You all are from famous families and possess unique skills. It seems that it is not my turn to take action in this matter. Goodbye! ? 4. (End of this chapter) Chapter 537： Get ready to hunt ghosts Chapter 537 Preparing to catch ghosts ?David was preparing to leave, but Director Zhang immediately stood up to persuade him to stay: "Even if Mr. Glamorgan wants to leave, please tell me the situation first before leaving!" ?Whether David is responsible for solving the police station''s problems or not, at least he can handle the current job from beginning to end, right? ?David was just showing off. Of course he didn''t want to miss such an interesting thing, so he sat back down the steps. ?When they saw that they couldn''t find out David''s details, they stopped worrying about the matter and talked seriously about the situation at the police station. In addition to the four of them, the police also invited several masters to observe the police station. ?According to those people, there are indeed some hidden dangers in this police station, but it is not a big deal. As long as you handle it carefully, you can naturally avoid this disaster. Several masters have all mentioned the Hungry Ghost Festival. As long as that day passes smoothly, nothing will happen again. Director Zhang said something to calm the atmosphere and at the same time, he turned the topic back to business. What do you think? Zhong Fabai looked at it and saw several young people looking at him. He knew that he had to speak first, so he expressed his opinion clearly and neatly: "In my humble opinion, what some of my colleagues said is not unreasonable. Its just that Pindao feels that the evil spirit suppressed by the police station is quite strange and dangerous, so he must be careful to deal with it even if it is not the Ghost Festival. Zhong Fabai suggested that a set of formations should be set up in the police station to cooperate with the masculine and righteous atmosphere in the police station to continue to eliminate the evil and evil atmosphere. If you persist in this way for a period of time, there will naturally be no danger. When Zhong Fabai finished speaking, Zhang Lihua also expressed her agreement. She and Zhong Fabai had similar views. Miss Ma and Mr. Glamorgan think so too? Director Zhang turned to look at the two men on the left. After Ma Xiaoling glanced at David, she expressed her opinion first: "In addition to setting up formations, it is best to stay at the police station for a whole day on the Ghost Festival, so as to Just in case. Miss Ma, do you think the evil spirits cant be suppressed by using formation alone? Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua looked at Ma Xiaoling and then at David. What did this person think? ?The eyes were focused on him again, and this time there was nothing to dodge. David gave his answer simply: "No matter the formation or the people sent, it can''t be suppressed." I thought Zhang Tianshi and Zhong Daozhang''s conclusion was bad enough, but Miss Ma''s arrangements were even more cautious. But no one expected that Davids conclusion was actually worse. ?David obviously decided that something would happen to the police station, and none of the suggestions put forward by the people present could solve the problem. Director Zhang looked calm on the surface, but he was a little suspicious in his heart. Did David want to make more money, so he deliberately made the matter so serious? You are only thinking about suppression. Year after year, the evil spirit has not diminished at all, but has become more and more suppressed. The resentment of those suppressed evil spirits is getting stronger day by day, and it has reached the point where it can no longer be suppressed. ?David ignored the looks of everyone and finished his opinion in one breath. "Even if we can suppress it successfully this time, the next outbreak will only be more dangerous. What will we do then?" David glanced at Director Zhang: "Moreover, police stations renovated from old buildings will continue to be built in recent years. It was demolished, right? It will be even more troublesome when there is no more masculine and upright suppression by the police department, when evil spirits appear and people die on the construction site!" That makes sense! Director Zhang nodded when he heard this. The fact that the police station will be demolished in the future must be taken into consideration. ?That police station was originally on the list of being demolished and rebuilt. It would be very troublesome to be haunted during the demolition. If someone died... As for why there must be evil spirits, several people present could actually see this, and they all knew the identity of the evil spirits: they were the Japanese officers who committed suicide. What should we do? ?David spread his hands and gestured to the people around him: "These are all from famous families. They are the experts in how to deal with evil spirits." Mr. Glamorgan is too humble. Director Zhang saw that David seemed to have little interest in this business, so he turned to other masters for their opinions. ??Originally, when David said that the evil spirit in the police station was so strong that it could no longer be suppressed, Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua did not fully agree. They heard that the police station would be demolished sooner or later, and they understood that continuing to suppress them was not a reliable method, so they seriously thought about how to deal with these evil spirits. The solution is nothing more than to save these undead souls; or to beat them to the point of being driven out of their wits. The preparations required for these two options are completely different. ??Decent people like Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua usually give priority to salvation. The two discussed on the spot what kind of ritual should be held and what preparations should be done? Ma Xiaoling occasionally interjected a few words, and David watched the whole process. Even if someone asked, he would just smile and say nothing. After a few polite words, he simply said that he didn''t understand these things at all and had no suggestions at all. ?Everyone thinks so. Even if David really understands it, he only understands the Western procedures. It would be strange if he understood the rituals used by himself and others. The discussion between the three local exorcists was heated, and David and Director Zhang were relatively idle. Considering that David was the one the police wanted to make good friends with, Director Zhang took David and talked about other things. ?For example, what specific work does Davids Everything House undertake? ??Although he heard that David would accept any commission as long as he was willing to accept it, he always felt that this introduction was too general, and he might be able to understand more clearly by asking in person. As long as I find it interesting, I will take it. "interesting?" "Yes." ??If David finds it interesting, he will take it even if it is a job of helping people with their homework. If he finds the job boring, he will not bother to take it even if he is offered 10 million or 100 million pounds. With these words, outsiders may think that David is bragging. Someone actually offered 100 million pounds, and no one believed that David would refuse. ??Only people who know David well know that he really looks down on that mere 100 million pounds. ? ? In fact, several people nearby were paying attention to the content of the chat between the two people. They heard that David was not a professional exorcist, but actually opened a company that accepted any kind of work. This made other people who did not know the situation very strange. Zhang Lihua even made a joke with David: "If I want to find a boyfriend, can Wanshiwu help me introduce one?" Yes, Miss Zhang can state your request and I will help you pay attention to it. I will definitely visit you personally when I have time. They conveniently left business cards to each other. As for Mr. Zhong Fabai and Mr. Zhong, he didnt have such a thing as a business card, but it was easier for others to find. Except for temporary work, he would stay at the grocery store in the Elite Center on weekdays. ??What David didn''t know was that after he expressed his opinion, he did not attract any rebuttal or questioning from Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua. Ultimately, it was precisely because Zhong Fabai had met David once before. ?At that time, when Zhong turned white, he realized that David was definitely not an ordinary person, or even not a human being at all. ?Such a being has determined that something will definitely happen there. Zhong Fabai, an ordinary person, will certainly not question it. He will only carefully recall various details and think about what he did not notice. When we met again, although David was not as bright as the last time, Zhong Fabai was even more frightened. ??He was confident that he would never make a mistake last time, let alone remember the wrong person. David left such a deep impression on him that he would never forget it in his life. There is only one conclusion. David realized that he was too eye-catching like the walking sun, so he used some means to cover it up. This method was silent and even traceless. Zhong Fabai secretly tried several times but failed to see through this disguise. He was more sure of his guess: this David Glamorgan was not an angel, but also a similar being descended to earth. , it cant be human anyway. ?Zhong Fabai felt that there was nothing unusual about him, but in fact, the few people present were all good people, and Zhong Fabai was not an unknown person. Both Zhang Lihua and Director Zhang had heard about his character. Zhong Daochang came from a famous family and became famous very early. Naturally, he also has a bit of the arrogance of a genius. He doesn''t feel it himself, but outsiders'' evaluations of him are indispensable with descriptions that match the word "arrogance". Such a person did not express doubts about an outsider like David, and even acted calmly. This is abnormal in itself. The reasonable explanation is that Daochang Zhong and David had met a long time ago. Daochang Zhong was very clear about David''s strength, so he was so calm. Director Zhang saw this, so even though David showed no interest in the matter, he still did not exclude David and formally issued a commission to several people present: After solving the evil evil spirit suppressed by the police station, Everyone can get paid millions. The price for all four people was the same, including Zhong Fabai, who said they would think about it carefully and would give a clear answer within three days, but they did not express dissatisfaction. ? Zhang Lihua, who is the successor of Zhang Tianshi, also smiled and said that she would think about it for a few days, but also did not express dissatisfaction. Director Zhang felt that his judgment was correct. He smiled and said he was waiting for their replies. ??He personally escorted several people out of the conference room. Director Zhang asked Superintendent Hu Huishan to personally **** several masters out of the police station, which was quite a show of respect. ?With such a simple move, when Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua said goodbye to Hu Huishan, they directly changed their words: "I will give a clear answer tomorrow!" Even Ma Xiaoling said that no matter what, she would reply to the police tomorrow. "And you?" "You can tell Director Zhang that I''ll take this job." David waited until the two people walked away, then pretended to be in front of acquaintances. There was fun to watch, so he had no reason to miss it. Once the business was completed, he would receive another amount of income. It didn''t matter if he didn''t have a new job for the next whole year. ??When David returned to the Wanshiwuwu and was about to tell Cheng Leer that he had received a new job, Cheng Leer introduced him to a young girl who looked very well-behaved. She is here to interview for company assistant and front desk job. Her name is Ruan Mei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 538： Ghost mission hall Chapter 538 The Ghost Mission Hello Mr. Glamorgan, just call me Amei or Xiaomei. The young girl with long straight black hair looks very reserved, speaks in a weak voice, and looks like she is easy to bully. David looked at this familiar face. Even without thinking about the personality, he could tell at a glance that this girl''s family conditions were very ordinary: her clothes were very everyday, even a little too everyday. The clothes were very clean, but there were obvious differences in the details. It was worn, and there was just a simple light makeup on the face. ??Although he looks good, if he is dressed this way, he is here for a job interview in an office building, so he will most likely be "invited" away. Hello, welcome to Wanshiwuwu. ?David turned to look at Cheng Leer and asked in a low voice: "Are you going to choose her as your assistant and receptionist?" I have interviewed many people in the past few days, and this Amei is the best choice. Cheng Leer actually didnt want to find a young and beautiful female assistant, but considering that the front desk was related to the companys image, he couldnt find an ugly one. Plus I often stay at the company, so I dont seem to have to be too wary of this kind of thing. ?After looking at it for a few days, this one named Ruan Mei seems to have a weak and honest personality, so she is a good choice. There was no direct decision, because David, as the boss, had to see it in person before he could make the final decision. Then choose her. ?David made the decision directly and hired Ruan Mei as the company''s assistant and receptionist. Wanshiwu was not a big company to begin with, and there were only three of them in the whole company. ?David is the boss and the person in charge of specific business; Cheng Leer is responsible for managing finances and other matters most of the time, and is also responsible for document work such as contracts. Ruan Mei, who was just hired, had to serve as secretary, assistant, receptionist, company handyman and even cleaner. However, Ruan Mei did not feel that the work was complicated at all. Instead, she was very satisfied with the high salary offered by Wanshiwu. As long as the money is provided, she said she can hold several more positions. As soon as the contract was signed, Ruan Meile and He immediately asked the two bosses when they would start work, as if they had won a multimillion-dollar jackpot. "Work officially starts tomorrow, today..." Cheng Leer''s original intention was to let Ruan Mei go back and buy a good-looking outfit. She couldn''t officially go to work and still wear a rustic look. At worst, the company would pay for the outfit. But I couldnt trust this persons aesthetics, so after much deliberation I decided to take Ruan Mei to buy some clothes and shoes in person. Ah, thisisnt it necessary? "Just think of it as a company benefit." Cheng Leer chatted with Ruan Mei for a while and found that Ruan Mei''s personality was not ordinary, she was a veritable soft girl. A girl with such a personality would definitely not take the initiative to steal a house. You can even win over him and help you keep an eye on David when you are not in the company, so that no one can sneak up on him while you are away. ?Employees are in place, the company is open, and business is coming to your doorstep. Wanshiwu started to get on the right track. David did not waste time after accepting the commission from Director Zhang. ?Only two days later, I came to the police station again. ?Not only David is here, but Zhong Fabai, Zhang Lihua and Ma Xiaoling are all here. They all accepted Director Zhang''s commission and are ready to work together to deal with this crisis. Chief Superintendent Hu received a call from Director Zhang this time, asking him to cooperate with these people. No matter what requests they made, he would do his best to satisfy them. I knew it was not that simple! Hu Xin sighed helplessly and stood at the door of the police station to greet several people again. This time he brought with him the relatively idle backbone of the police station: such as Inspector He Fenni, who had just been assigned, and his subordinates Wu Ying and Gang Gang. Yang Liqing was assigned to this game. Director, who are you asking us to entertain? "Who do you care about? Just do whatever you are told." Wu Ying is actually an excellent detective in the police station. However, this man is slippery, gets into trouble, and likes to be lazy, so he has never been promoted. thing. He Fenni is a young inspector who has just been transferred. She has just figured out the interpersonal relationships in the police station. She was depressed that she was assigned to a subordinate like Wu Ying, when she was called by the director. As for Yang Liqing, she just graduated from the police academy. Although she is a graduate of the inspector class, according to regulations, she must first wear a military uniform, go through several departments, and then pass the assessment before she can become a formal inspector. In a sense, these are all the elites in the bureau. It is not unreasonable for Director Hu to choose these people when he encounters trouble. Soon, Director Hu met the people he was going to entertain today: they were all acquaintances, and these people had been here one after another in the past few days. ?In addition to Director Hu, several other people also thought of this, but no one except Wu Ying pointed it out. "Huh? Director Hu, aren''t these engineers, office equipment sales, cleaning companies and British nobles who came to visit the police station a few days ago?" Director Hu gave Wu Ying a look that made him shut his mouth obediently, and then he greeted him with a smile. "Welcome to the distinguished guests!" Director Hu said at the beginning that he had received instructions from the director. If the next few people need help, just ask. After the four people greeted Director Hu respectively, they looked at each other, and it was Daochang Zhong who spoke: "Since Director Hu said so, I''m not polite. Please ask Director Hu to clear the police station first." "Clearance?" Director Hu looked at a few people. Of course he did not ignore Zhong Fabai''s humble words, but what was the purpose of clearing the place? This is the police station. "That''s why we have to clear the place, otherwise people will talk too much and it will have a bad influence." Compared with Zhong Fabai, Zhang Lihua has her own Feng Shui company and is much smoother in dealing with people than Zhong Fabai. When she said this, Director Hu immediately understood the key. Thats it, how long will it take to clear it? If it goes well, it can be solved within a day, if not... "Just say that the police station needs to be thoroughly cleaned." Ma Xiaoling also provided a suitable reason to Director Hu: "Director Hu doesn''t have to worry about things happening in the area your bureau is responsible for. From now on, if something happens in the area your bureau is responsible for, it will be too late to deal with it. All matters have been assigned to other nearby police stations." When Director Hu heard this, he understood that he had no control over the matter of clearing the site. He was just asked to execute it. Wu Ying, inform the brothers in the police station that the police station will be cleaning up today, and the brothers will have a day off. Really? Wu Ying asked, Can I go home too? '' with an expression on his face, but Director Hu slapped him on the back of the head: "Of course you stay to help." "oh!" ??Wu Ying called "intern" Yang Liqing, and the two of them went to inform their colleagues about the good news about the holiday, and discussed what exactly this was going to do. It seems more serious! Inspector He is keenly aware that this seems to be a big operation. Is it to catch a mole? Do you have a chance to make great achievements? But when many colleagues in the police station left work one after another, and they were the only ones left in the huge police station, what was moved out of the truck at the back was not the weapons, radios, or detection devices she thought they were. Instead, it was a table. Cases, candles, turkeys, wooden swords, yellow paper and other messy things. Not to mention Inspector He was dumbfounded when he saw this, Director Hu, Wu Ying and Yang Liqing were also dumbfounded. What are you going to do? Do you want to do something? "yes!" "Huh?" Director Hu was just making a casual comment, but he guessed it right: "Doing something in the police station? What kind of joke is this?" Director Hu suspected that someone was trying to trick him, so he hurriedly called his boss. As a result, the call was transferred directly to Deputy Director Zhang. His reply was still "cooperate well" and there was nothing more to say. Director Hu put down the phone and turned around. Director Zhong and Miss Zhang had already changed into their robes, and the table had been set up. His blood pressure kept rising when he saw this scene. Fortunately, David Glamorgan did not put on the priest''s clothes, otherwise he would have suspected that he was actually the one who went crazy. Open the forum! ?Zhong Fabai performed a set of moves smoothly, but the result was not very good! ??The candles on the table were immediately extinguished, and the talisman stuck on them burned almost at the same time, turning into ashes in an instant. This situation shocked both Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua, and they unconsciously glanced at David next to them. As your Excellency said, there is so much resentment here that it is almost impossible to suppress it. Zhong Fabai realizes that the ghosts that have been suppressed by the police for decades have all become evil spirits, and it has become impossible to save these ghosts. ??And because he failed to transcend, a gap was indirectly opened. Now the evil spirit leaked out, and even though it was still daytime, the entire police station still became gloomy. ??Wu Ying and the others who were watching the excitement also noticed something was wrong: "Why do I feel that the surroundings are getting darker? And it''s getting colder?" Inspector He, who had previously stated that he did not believe in ghosts and gods, and Yang Liqing, an intern, also showed a bit of panic and kept looking around. Click~Crack! Because of the old building, some areas that rely on lighting for illumination are making the sound of light bulbs breaking. Standing here and looking over, it seems as if darkness is approaching step by step, slowly approaching everyone. "Hiss~ Is there really a ghost?" Wu Ying was so frightened that she hid behind Director Hu. Director Hu shouted: "Nonsense! Where did the monsters come from in broad daylight and in the bright universe!" ??He just kept retreating and hid directly behind the two Taoist priests in Taoist robes before stopping. His words seemed very unconvincing. The two Taoist priests did not bother to explain the situation and immediately used various means to control the situation: "I cast a spell to block these evil spirits. Master Zhang, be careful not to let those evil spirits escape outside." Before Zhong Fa could finish speaking, he suddenly felt an astonishing ghostly presence in front of him. In the blink of an eye, many evil spirits emerged. The ghostly presence was so strong that it was as if they were real, and his scalp felt numb from the sight. All those who are facing the battle should march forward in formation! When Ma Xiaoling saw the ghosts emerging, she immediately used a skillful technique to form a seal and cast the nine-character mantra: Exterminate the evil! ?At this time, David looked relaxed, and he was still in the mood to pay attention to Ma Xiaoling''s nine-character mantra, which was actually not the export-to-domestic version. The worlds autocorrect function? (End of this chapter) Chapter 539： Ghostly tricks Chapter 539: Ghostly Tricks With the cooperation of the nine-character mantra and the hand seals, waves of brilliance appeared in front of Ma Xiaoling and finally condensed into a golden dragon. The golden dragon roared and flew towards the group of ghosts. The dragon''s body swung and knocked away all the evil ghosts, and with it the condensed ones in front of it. Most of the actual ghost energy was dissipated by the impact. As expected of a descendant of the exorcist Ma family. ?Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua were a little worried when they saw so many evil spirits coming out at once. ??It''s not that the two of them can''t deal with these evil spirits, but there are several unrelated people around them who are worried that these ordinary people will be poisoned. In addition, they also have to be careful to prevent these evil spirits from escaping outside, worrying that something will happen if they miss the other. With Ma Xiaoling taking action, they no longer have to worry. Its not without reason that the Ma family has been famous in the spiritual world for over a hundred years. The power of the Ma familys unique spells is indeed extraordinary. No wonder the descendants of the Ma family dare to come to exorcise demons and catch ghosts wearing only miniskirts, without wearing Taoist robes. No magic weapons such as mahogany swords are included. ??The two Taoist priests kept boasting there, while Director Hu and several of his men were trembling with fright at the scene just now. When the Ma family''s dragon appeared, several of them began to suspect that they were dreaming. So exaggerated? Even the dragon came out, am I actually dreaming? "A few of us dreaming together? I don''t object. It would be better if there is no director." What time is it, Wuying, you are still daydreaming! ? Several ordinary people onlookers provided background noise very well. Although these words were not directly complimentary, they made Ma Xiaoling''s figure become taller. My nose is almost touching the ceiling. Of all the people, only David was the calmest. He briefly sensed his surroundings and knew that for everyone, the real trouble had just begun. He is not in a hurry to take action. Once he takes action, these few people will have nothing to do. Everyone gets the same remuneration, so he cant just take away all the opportunities to show off, right? You have to give several colleagues enough opportunities to perform. ?Zhong Fabai took out various magic weapons and cast spells continuously. The ghostly energy in front of him began to dissipate visibly to the naked eye, and the surrounding environment also became a little brighter. Just when everyone was breathing a sigh of relief, a roar came from the distance, and the next second the entire police station suddenly darkened, as if it suddenly changed from day to night. ?The few electric lights were all extinguished, and only the relit candles and oil lamps on the wooden table next to them emitted a faint light, illuminating the surrounding area. Zhong Fabai''s face turned pale, and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth: "No, this evil ghost has become a climate, I am afraid it has become the king of ghosts." ?Zhang Lihua''s face also became ugly. She helped you light a few oil lamps with magic tricks, and at the same time grabbed a handful of talismans, cast them, ignited them, and threw them forward. Boom, boom, boom! The spells exploded continuously, releasing a burst of fire, which vaguely seemed to blast the area into a patch of light, but in just a blink of an eye, it turned back into darkness. Ghost energy has invaded the Yang Realm, and this area has become a ghost realm. The ghost realm is similar to a small world that can erode and occupy the real world. Zhang Lihua counted her fingers for a moment, and frowned even more: "According to this situation, the entire police station will turn into a ghost realm in three hours, and it will become more difficult to eliminate these evil ghosts at that time. " The most important thing at the moment is not this problem, but that they are all trapped in the ghost realm. If they cannot eliminate the ghost realm early or escape, if they stay for a long time and the evil spirit enters their bodies, they will also become... Become an evil ghost and become a slave of the ghost king, and you will never be reincarnated. After explaining the situation, Director Hu and Wu Ying turned pale, feeling that they were dead this time. "What should we do? The masters must have a solution, right?" "For the current plan, the only way is to go deeper, either to find the ghost king and destroy it; or to find the source of the evil evil energy and block it." Zhong Fabai said that the former can completely solve the problem here; the latter is only a temporary solution. Blocking the gap today only ensures that the police station is safe for the time being. The few of them can leave here safely. No one knows what will happen in the future. According to the plan of several people when they came, they naturally found the ghost king and killed him completely. I just didn''t expect the situation in the police station to be so bad. As soon as I cast the spell, it aroused overwhelming Yin Qi, directly trapping myself and others here, and also implicated several ordinary people including Director Hu. "So, we have to continue to move forward." Zhong Fabai brought various magical weapons with him as he spoke, preparing for the next battle: "Director Hu, follow Pindao, and Pindao will protect you. comprehensive." Taoist Priest, you see, we are all ordinary people. We are good at catching thieves. We really cant help with catching ghosts. Why dont we stay here and wait for the masters to return in triumph? Zhong Fabai was about to speak, but like ordinary people, David, who had been watching the excitement for a long time, casually complained: "In horror movies, splitting up is basically equivalent to graveyard action. Anyone who takes the initiative to separate from the group will not end well, Hu Director, are you sure you want to be left alone?" Ah this Director, what this gentleman said is right. You see in those horror movies and ghost movies, they say that they have to separate their operations, or those who are left behind will die miserably. "Shut up, you don''t need to remind me again." Wu Ying angrily told Wu Ying to shut up, but as soon as this guy disturbed him, Director Hu''s fear in his heart was mostly dispelled, and he decided to follow the actions of the masters. No matter what, if you follow these people, there will be people to help deal with ghosts when you encounter them; if you stay here and get attacked by ghosts, you will really have no choice but to wait for death. "By the way, did any of you wear red clothes today? Including what you wore underneath." After Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua packed up and were about to set off, Zhang Lihua suddenly asked everyone a question: "It seems like this kind of yin is so strong , in a place surrounded by ghosts, red is more likely to cause trouble." Ma Xiaoling didnt say anything. She was wearing all white today, a white dress, white shoes, and only lipstick on her body. ?Zhang Lihua and Zhong Fabai are not to mention that one of them wears a yellow Taoist robe and the other wears a blue Taoist robe. Although there are red embellishments, they are completely different. In addition, these people are all professionals and know all kinds of taboos. Of course, they will not make this mistake. The main thing is to ask a few other people. ?Several people looked at each other and said that they were not wearing red today. Only He Fenni asked with an embarrassed look: "Does the one with red patterns count?" It should be fine ?Zhang Lihua doesnt know whether it counts, as she has never encountered such a situation! After a lot of preparation and conversation, a lot of time was wasted. It seemed that it was already dark in the police station just now, but it seemed to be getting darker now. The ghost energy will become more and more intense as time goes by, and when the sun goes down, the speed will become faster. ?Zhong Fabai led the way and explained the situation at the same time, distracting everyone''s attention by talking. If he didn''t say a word, they would think about other things and be more likely to be afraid. So we have to destroy the ghost king while its still daylight; if that doesnt work, we should seal the gap first, leave the ghost realm here, and come back when the time is right. Unless there are special circumstances, try to avoid fighting evil spirits when the opponent occupies the home court and the weather. ?Now that there is no choice of venue, we have to prevent the opponent from still occupying the time. ?Zhong Fabai''s various speeches highlighted his rich experience, and his words also revealed the meaning of "if it doesn''t work, we can run first". Director Hu and others felt much relieved after hearing this. ?Zhang Lihua and Ma Xiaoling know that sometimes you can''t just run away if you want to. In the final analysis, it depends on the opponent''s strength. ?Especially in this situation, it may not be that easy to escape. As for Zhong Fabai, he has no such worries at all. He feels that there is a super powerful person beside him. Even if the sky falls, it will not be his turn to stand up, so he is naturally confident when he speaks. ?Only David was enjoying himself and even hummed a tune. He looked left and right as he walked. I knew he was here to slay demons, but I didnt know he thought he was the amusement park owner who came to the haunted house to observe the conditions of the staff. He was so relaxed that everyone around him felt speechless. ??Those like Ma Xiaoling, who know that David has some abilities, are still wondering whether David has not understood the situation? Or do you think you are so powerful that you don''t care about the Ghost King at all? ??Several other police officers had never seen David take action, especially when they were attacked by a group of ghosts. Mr. David Glamorgan always stood aside and watched the fun. They wondered what on earth this man was doing. ??However, except for looking at him from time to time, these few people did not complain about David. After all, except for Wu Ying, the others were not so rude. Why do you feel like youre always going in circles when you walk around? ?Wu Ying didnt complain about David because he was paying attention to other things. I dont remember this corridor being this long. Zhong Fabai had stopped, looking around and counting with his fingers; Zhang Lihua was doing the same thing. The two of them had been calculating for a long time, but they felt that the front, back, left and right were full of yin energy, and they couldn''t figure out the correct path. where? ?Ma Xiaoling took out her glasses, trying to see through the real path, but found that as soon as she put them on, her vision became foggy, making her vision even clearer than when she wasn''t wearing them. The ghosts are covering our eyes, we are trapped. ?Zhang Lihua closed her eyes and calculated for a while, and finally found the right path: "Someone needs to wear a pink skirt to lead the way." "Pink skirt? Where can I buy a pink skirt at this time?" Director Hu and Wu Ying felt that Zhang Tianshi didn''t say what he said. A group of them were trapped in this corridor, where could they get a pink skirt? ?At this moment, David, who seemed to be visiting, put his hand into his arms, then swung it out and actually pulled out a pink coat from his arms. ??? ??A row of question marks floated on everyone''s head. They couldn''t figure out how David took out a pink coat from his arms, and why David took a pink coat with him? ?However, this is still not a skirt! After putting it on, tie it around the waist with a belt or rope. Its almost like a skirt. (End of this chapter) Chapter 540： New Era Industrial Exorcism Chapter 540 Industrial Exorcism in the New Era ?David directly handed the pink coat in his hand to Ma Xiaoling. Although he didn''t say anything, his meaning was already obvious. Why are you wearing it for me? Should I wear it? Arent these your clothes? "New, never worn." David didn''t lie to Ma Xiaoling, this was indeed a new... cloak. The moment David took it out, he used alchemy to change it into a coat and changed the color at the same time. ?Ma Xiaoling took the coat, looked back and forth with suspicious eyes, then put the coat on and casually took a belt and tied it around her waist. ?At first glance, its not much different from wearing a pink dress. ??Ma Xiaoling, who had changed into a pink skirt, took out her magic stick and walked at the front. The others carefully followed Ma Xiaoling, and Zhang Lihua was responsible for guarding the last one. Hello, David? "how?" Where did you take out a coat from just now? ?Wu Ying''s question was also a question that everyone wanted to ask. Even Ma Xiaoling paused twice, as if she wanted to know what methods David knew. Fetching things from somewhere else? Or do you have a treasure that contains a lot of things? Dont mention a coat, I can even take out a rocket launcher. "Really or not?" Wu Ying looked at David and found that this man was not as cold as he thought just now. He was quite joking: "I don''t believe it?" Heres an opportunity to open your eyes! Okay, Ill wait! While the two were chatting, Ma Xiaoling led everyone out of the corridor and quickly arrived at the floor of the detention room following Zhong Fabai''s instructions. After walking a few steps forward, a few people stopped in front of a wall. Its the end here. Director Hu and Wu Ying looked around. They were most familiar with the situation in their own police station. This was a dead end and there was no way to go forward. ??But in Ma Xiaoling''s eyes, there is a gorgeous door on the wall that is incompatible with the surroundings. Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua concluded that this was the gap where the ghost energy gushed out. They could now enter the ''real ghost realm'' through this gap, or they could seal the gap and return the police station to normal. Going further, it is no longer a place that ordinary people can set foot on. ??Except for people whose souls have been drawn out and skilled exorcists, ordinary people cannot enter. ?The other side of the wall is the source of all these troubles. All the evil spirits suppressed under the police station are gathered inside. The spirit of ghosts is strong, there are hordes of evil ghosts, and Colonel Issey Miyake has become the king of ghosts. A fierce battle will inevitably break out next. "I will seal this place for a while and restore the police station to its original state first." Zhong Fabai took out various magic weapons and began to cast spells: "When the surrounding ghosts dissipate and return to normal, you guys should leave quickly." "I understand, master, please take action quickly!" Director Hu still knew the priority of the situation: "When I get out, I will call the director immediately and ask for more masters to be sent for support." Thats not necessary, but if you are worried, you can stay outside the police station. If we havent come out by midnight, call for support immediately and seal off the police station so that ordinary people dont get close. No problem, Ill take care of these trivial matters. "etc." ?David saw that the clock was turning white and was about to close the gap. He immediately raised his hand to signal him to wait a moment. "how?" After I go in first, Daochang Zhong will cast a spell to seal the gap. David felt that the excitement was almost over. It was getting late. Cheng Leer and Sophia were waiting for him to go back for dinner! Its time to take action! ?David reached into his arms and drew out the Holy Light Hunter. ??Although a revolver is much more normal than pulling out a coat before, but how do you openly carry such a big pistol around in Xiangjiang? ?Especially when there are a few policemen standing around, this is like a slap in their face! ?But whether it was Director Hu or Inspector He, they decided to pretend they saw nothing. The few people who were thinking this saw David take out two more grenades, and then opened the door to Ma Xiaoling, who was speechless, and then pulled the safety of the two grenades one after another. ?Ma Xiaoling looked at the ''magic weapon'' that David took out. She didn''t know how to evaluate it for a moment. She honestly followed David''s instructions and opened the door in front of her. As soon as her hand touched the doorknob, she suddenly felt like her soul was about to be sucked away. As a result, the coat on her body suddenly felt warm. Only then did Ma Xiaoling realize that the coat David took out was actually a protective weapon. device. "Where does this guy come from? Is he so rich?" Opening the door, a gloomy wind came out, but Ma Xiaoling, who was standing by the door, felt the breeze blowing on her face and felt unusually cool, without any discomfort on her body. Looking at the others, the two Taoist priests took up the magic formulas one after another, while protecting a few other ordinary people behind them. ?Only David was fine and casually threw the two grenades in. boom! boom! ??A flash of light was followed by a huge explosion. David waited until the explosion sounded before striding into the door. ?Ma Xiaoling did not hesitate and followed David in. ?With a blur in front of her eyes, Ma Xiaoling seemed to have walked through a black curtain and found herself in a magnificent club. ?The decoration here is luxurious, and there are many men and women wearing gold and silver, cheongsams, dresses and suits. ??Its just that the people in front of them looked very embarrassed, and there were several people who were blown to the ground. Their bodies were covered in blood and flesh and looked very miserable. ??In addition, David came in first, and now armed with a gun, David looked like an armed gangster rushing into the club to rob the crime scene. The scene was so weird. If Ma Xiaoling hadn''t remembered that she had just rushed into a ghost realm and that she was here to deal with the ghost king, she would have directly knocked down the gun-wielding David to stop his brutal criminal behavior. boom! boom! boom! Watching David shoot one by one and knock down every person he saw, many people were frightened by David, a gun-wielding gangster, and ran around. Ma Xiaoling once again had the idea of ??stopping David. At this moment, the coat on her body felt warm again, and a faint holy golden light emerged. Ma Xiaoling felt sluggish all over, her eyes blurred, and the scene in her eyes changed again. It is no longer a magnificent high-end club, but dilapidated and decayed buildings, with decay and spider webs everywhere. There are no more **** corpses, those ''ordinary people'' who were scared by David and are running around. , finally revealed their true colors: evil ghosts with different shapes and ferocious faces were scurrying back and forth around the two of them, looking for the right opportunity. Its so dangerous that I got lost in my mind. Cold sweat broke out on Ma Xiaoling''s forehead. She shook the demon-conquering stick in her hand and touched her coat with her left hand: "Thank you for your coat." Youre welcome, actually you dont need to come in with me. ?David just said the truth. Unexpectedly, Ma Xiaoling was not willing to hear such words and felt that she was being underestimated. As a descendant of the exorcist Ma family, Ma Xiaoling, like many geniuses, is very arrogant. ??Plus she has traveled all over the world for so many years, there are no monsters that she can''t deal with. How could she be scared by a ghost king and dare not enter? "I also accepted this commission. Of course I can''t let you face the Ghost King alone." That is, how can we let you, David, deal with the Ghost King alone? ?Zhang Lihua and Zhong Fabai also walked in. One of them was holding a yellow talisman and the other was holding a peach wood sword. After entering, they were stunned for two seconds. Then they picked up the spell with their free left hand and touched it on their eyes. Obviously, the two of them also saw a magnificent club when they first came in. However, these two were older than Ma Xiaoling and had rich experience. Besides, they were not deceived. They immediately realized the problem and saw through the illusion. There are too many evil ghosts here and the Yin Qi is too strong. It is not good for us to delay for too long. Finding the location of the Ghost King as soon as possible and solving the Ghost King and his minions are naturally insufficient. "No need to bother." David put away the Holy Light Hunter again, and then pulled out an AK-47: "Kill these minions first, and the Ghost King will come out naturally." Before he finished speaking, David pulled the trigger directly. David held the magazine with his left hand and manually filled the bullets with holy light. Each shot could penetrate several evil ghosts and completely purify them. Just one round of strafing cleared away the evil spirits in a large area. The three traditional monastic exorcists watched David casually throw away the empty magazine. Without any special movement with his left hand, a new magazine filled with bullets appeared directly in his hand, and was inserted into the rifle, followed by another burst of ''chunk''. Chutu...'' sound sounded. ?In just a few minutes, the evil spirits that had originally surrounded everyone were purified and silenced. The few who saw an unlucky opportunity and tried to escape were also purified by David''s gunshots. |O|~~ The Oni King, Colonel Issey Miyake, did not expect that things would turn out like this. He jumped out with a roar and was about to make a few classic villain remarks. But before he could stand still, a rocket had already flown in front of him. Boom! ? David threw the bazooka without shells aside casually, and went to keep company with the AK-47, whose barrel was so hot, in this eerie ghostland, to keep each other warm. Done, its time to call it a day. ??Three powerful exorcists came in and only said a few words, without even getting a chance to take action. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????s ?Zhong Fabai, Zhang Lihua and Ma Xiaoling fell into deep doubts: Are we lagging behind the times? Do you want to go to the West and learn from your colleagues? Will the local exorcism technology be upgraded? Are there any problems with the Yellow Talisman bazooka and peach wood bullets? ?But before that, they have to destroy this ghost land first. "Wait a minute, I''ll put some water on it." Ten minutes later, David, who came back from the club bathroom, said to the exorcists who were still studying how to destroy the ghost realm: "Let''s go, this ghost realm will be completely destroyed soon." Disappeared." (End of this chapter) Chapter 541： special affairs consultant Chapter 541 Special Affairs Advisor ?Stepping out of the ghost realm from the club door, several exorcists looked at the Yin Qi that was gradually collapsing and dissipating, their brows furrowed, completely confused as to what David had done? It was possible to destroy such a powerful ghost realm so easily. In their understanding, even if a few people join forces, if they want to completely destroy this ghost realm and completely remove the evil spirit in it, it will take a lot of effort, elaborate formations, and ten more hours of hard work. It takes a day and a half to destroy the ghost realm. As for the remaining evil spirits, it will take many years and months to completely eliminate them. They have never thought of this situation now. The matter is settled, Im ready to go back. The exorcism work was successfully completed, and David felt there was no need to stay here. Waiting for Director Zhang to come over to check the work results? ??This is not ordinary police work. Uncle Biao couldn''t see anything when he came. ??Director Hu will definitely be responsible for the specific reporting work. At most, we can meet and chat when the remuneration is settled to maintain a good relationship so that we can continue to cooperate next time. ?The others looked at each other and there was really no need to stay. Originally, I thought I would stay here for a few days and make some arrangements, but now there is no need to do these things. From this point of view, they took advantage of David. ?Several people left the police station together. Director Hu and others, who had been guarding not far from the door, immediately beamed with joy when they saw the people coming out. Since it is safe, does that mean the matter has been resolved satisfactorily? I rushed to a few people and asked, and sure enough I got the answer I wanted. Director Hu was overjoyed, and several others also breathed a sigh of relief. Director Hu was even more happy when he heard that the King of Ghosts had been completely eliminated, all the evil ghosts had died, and all the Yin Qi had been completely purified by David. Its really thanks to these masters, otherwise I wouldnt be able to do my job as director. ?No one in the room was happier than him. As the chief of this police station, he certainly didn''t want a ghost king and countless evil ghosts living under his territory. Hearing that all the evil spirits were dead, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. ??He was really worried that the masters could not kill the evil spirits and could only seal them. In that case, he would have to consider activities and find connections to transfer himself to other police stations. Even if the area you are responsible for is slightly worse, it is still better than living in a ghost den. Since there is no need to find a way to transfer them away now, Director Hu is naturally happy and praises them to the extreme. He also said that the masters have been working hard for so long and havent even eaten dinner. Why dont they go to dinner together? He will treat them! "You don''t have to be so polite. I''ve been busy for a long time today and I''m quite tired. I''m going to go back and rest early." Zhong Fabai doesn''t like to socialize with others. Except when he comes out for exorcism work meetings, he just spends time guarding his grocery store. My own little life. ?Although Zhang Lihua is more accustomed to this kind of social work, she is not in the mood to eat today. ?After seeing Davids exorcism method, she seriously thought about how she could improve and upgrade her equipment. ?Ma Xiaoling is not interested in these social activities. For her, as long as the money is in place, everything else can be ignored. Everyone expressed their intention to leave, so Director Hu naturally couldn''t persuade them to stay. He said a few polite words, left each other business cards or communication methods, and then ordered Wu Ying and Yang Liqing to help move the magic tools for subduing demons and exorcisms back to the car. "Is it possible to let the masters who just fought against the Ghost King deal with it themselves? They have no eyesight at all!" ??Wu Ying rarely complained about this job. He took Yang Liqing, a newbie, and went to pack things happily. After all, he also works in this police station, and he also doesnt want to stay in a ghost den all day long. ??More importantly, I also got the business cards of several masters. I think I wont be afraid of encountering similar situations again in the future. ?Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua had to pack their things. David and Ma Xiaoling had nothing extra to pack. The rifles and rocket launchers that David had thrown away also disappeared with the collapse of the ghost realm. ? David didnt feel sorry for them. They were just ordinary rifles and rocket launchers, which the count had prepared for them some time ago. Hands were not used much when rescuing Allen, David used them all to exorcise demons. Ill take my leave now, see you next time. David and Ma Xiaoling were about to leave directly, Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua said goodbye to them. Several of them are in the exorcist circle, and there will be many opportunities to meet in the future. Maybe there will be a chance to cooperate next time? ?Even if we dont meet him, there may be times when we need help from someone in the future. Of course, no one will forget David with such a thick leg. "If Miss Ma and Mr. Glamorgan are in a hurry to leave, why don''t I ask Inspector He to drive you back." Director Hu is a person who can be the superintendent after all. I remembered that these two people were working with Zhong Fabai and Zhang Lihua today. They both came in the same car. ?Now that the two of them are leaving alone, they probably can only take a taxi, so they quickly arrange for Inspector He to take the two masters back. ??If he hadn''t called to report the situation, he would have wanted to see these two off in person. Similar to Wu Ying''s idea, Director Hu feels that it is definitely a good thing to have good relations with the two masters. In the future, he will no longer have to be afraid of ghosts and monsters. Even if he encounters some difficult and unsolved cases in the future, he can ask the masters to help - since he can Ghost hunting can naturally lead to finding ghosts. When encountering certain cases, calling the person involved for questioning will give you a direction for the investigation even if the murderer cannot be caught! ?Superintendent Hu, who has a wishful thinking in his heart, feels that his future is bright. Maybe he can make further progress before retiring. Even the Chief Superintendent can look forward to it... No one paid attention to Director Hu who was dreaming. Ma Xiaoling and David got into Inspector He''s car and gave each other their addresses. David was talking about Tianxiahui Apartment, while Ma Xiaoling was talking about an office building. Are you going back to the company so late? Put things down and make some notes. "It sounds no different from an ordinary company." Inspector He sighed. Just looking at Ma Xiaoling''s clothes and what she said, it was difficult to tell that the other party was actually an exorcist. As for the other one, it is even less clear. ??The two young strong women were chatting very enthusiastically, and were about to be upgraded from strangers to friends. David was sitting in the back seat and couldn''t get in a word. Fortunately, there wasnt much traffic jam along the way, the drive went smoothly, and we quickly arrived at the gate of Tianxiahui. ??Said goodbye to the two of them, and gave Inspector He a business card. If you need help, you can come to him, and then David left. "ah!" "What''s wrong?" Nothing! Ma Xiaoling looked at Davids back as he walked into the building, and then she remembered that she was still wearing the pink coat. I kept it on and forgot to take it off and put it back. ??It doesn''t matter if it''s ordinary clothes. This is obviously a very powerful defensive weapon and must be a very important asset for an exorcist. Did this guy forget to ask for it or is he too embarrassed to ask for it? Ma Xiaoling lowered her head and looked at the clothes on her body. After thinking about it, it was not a big deal. Anyway, this guy lives in Wang Zhenzhen''s Tianxiahui Building. Even if she doesn''t have time to return it in person, she can still call her Zhenzhen... No, I can''t give this guy and If you have a chance to get along with Zhenzhen, you should find a time to send her back! Send it directly to that guys company. It is a public place and there will definitely be no misunderstanding. In fact, David did forget the coat. For him, although the cloak that turned into a coat was made of some special materials, it was no longer a particularly rare thing in Winter City today. Dont just give it away. Even if it is broken or rotten, you wont care too much. ?The long night. ?David did not sleep, and destroyed the ghost king and the entire ghost realm, making the negative energy in his body more powerful. With it as the core, the three forces of death, shadow, and evil energy also became more powerful in his body. Coupled with the already huge holy light and the arcane magic that occupies a small area, and only the natural power representing life, David has six basic elements in his body. David, who vaguely felt that once this ''layout'' was completed, his realm would be improved again, began to think about whether to connect with Brunia immediately and find a druid to learn the power of nature? Come back and continue to slay demons? At dawn, open your eyes. ?David got up to wash up, looked at Sophia who was still sleeping soundly next to him, and decided to go downstairs to buy breakfast. ?As a result, when I came out after washing, Sophia also got up. Arent you going to sleep? Youre already up, why are you still sleeping? Why did you get up so early? ??While Sophia was washing and changing clothes, David expressed his thoughts. Sophia did not object after hearing this. Anyway, it did not affect her to continue to learn cooking here. By the way, the match between Manhanlou and Chaofan Group is the day after tomorrow. Are you going to watch the match? "So fast?" ?David himself was busy, but he didnt expect that the plot in Manhan Tower had reached the last moment in a blink of an eye. He had missed all the previous ones. It would be a pity to miss the final battle again. Of course I have to go and see it. Who do you want to take with you? I know Leer will definitely go. Let me ask you today! After washing up, we went out to have breakfast together, and happened to bump into Hu Huishan who was going to work. ?Sofia asked Hu Huishan by the way if she wanted to watch the Man-Han House and Chaofan Groups Man-Han banquet showdown the day after tomorrow? I may not have time, Bawanghuas training is at the last moment. Thats a pity. Sophia really felt it was a pity, but she asked about the graduation date of Bawanghua. That day should be the day when Bawanghua was officially established, and she was going to join in the fun. Just next week. We went downstairs to have breakfast together. While eating, Hu Huishan mentioned another thing to David: the police have been discussing whether they should set up a team or department specifically for special incidents. After yesterday''s incident, the current situation It is inclined to formally form such a team. So, Director Zhang gave me the opportunity to ask you if you are interested in working part-time as a consultant? In name or in real life? "It will be all right!" I only accept names in name. (End of this chapter) Chapter 542： Comfortable Chapter 542 Comfort ??There is no need to work or clock in as a registered employee. Although there is no fixed salary and other benefits, there are not so many responsibilities. ??David didnt want to work for the police in a haphazard manner. It was acceptable to just name it. Even if he was in trouble, he could calculate the remuneration individually based on the situation like in the previous transactions. ?After getting the idea from David, Hu Huishan will convey these words to the top police officers, and they will know what to do. By the way, if a new department is to be formed, you wont be put in charge, right? No, I will continue to be in charge of Overlord Flower. ? David originally thought that Superintendent Hu Huishan, who was well-informed and had sufficient rank, would be sent to take charge of the new department. Unexpectedly, this was not the case. It seemed that this meant that someone else would be promoted to head the department. If nothing unexpected happens, he should be an acquaintance of yours. Acquaintance? ?Hu Huishans words before leaving left David confused. What acquaintances does he have in the police? The one I am most familiar with is Hu Huishan. Just as he was thinking about it, a fat man walked in. It was Inspector Chen Xiaosheng who he had met a few days ago. Huh? Its so early! Get up as soon as you wake up. "You can go back to sleep when you wake up. If I''m not at work, I will definitely have a good sleep." Chen Xiaosheng looked around and directly shared the table with David: "Do you mind sharing the table together?" Of course I dont mind. ?David held a sandwich in his hand and looked at Inspector Chen in front of him. Could this be the acquaintance Hu Huishan mentioned? ? ? After thinking about it for a while, I realized that it was impossible. As a department head, you must be at least a police superintendent. Chen Xiaosheng was just an inspector and was not high enough to be a department head. ?At his level, he can only serve as captain in the operations department. Considering that Chen Xiaosheng had an injury on his leg, it was impossible for him to be transferred to the new department. What? Is there something on my face? "nothing." ??When Chen Xiaosheng saw David looking at himself, he thought he had something on his face, so he borrowed a mirror and looked at it for a long time. After making sure that nothing happened, he chatted with David while eating breakfast. By the way, I heard last time that you were going to open a company. Its already open for business. David told the companys address and gave Chen Xiaosheng a business card. At first, I left Chen Xiaosheng his personal phone number, but this time I gave him the companys phone number. Its already opened for business. Congratulations! Your business is booming and your financial resources are booming! Id like to lend you some good words. Speaking of which, David''s company has indeed made a lot of money since it opened. It has already made a lot of money in just a few days. In the past two days, the police will transfer the latest payment, which is another million yuan. After breakfast and leaving Shengji, David first accompanied Sophia to the Manhan Building. She and several people in the Manhan Building were going to make final preparations for the next competition: preparing the materials for the competition, and some of the raw materials needed to be prepared in advance. Process and adjust one''s own status. After David looked around for a few times, he strolled to the company without disturbing the busy people. Since the distance was not far, he did not drive. If he needed to use the car temporarily, he could teleport to the car without delaying anything. Good morning Mr. Glamorgan. ? ? Pushing the door open and entering the company, standing behind the originally empty assistant desk was Ruan Mei, who officially went to work today. Ruan Mei, wearing a uniform skirt and long black straight hair, looked much more beautiful than the day of the interview. Dont bother, just call me David. "How is that possible? You are the boss!" Ruan Mei spoke in a weak voice, as if she did not dare to speak loudly. Most people would think that this was due to Ruan Mei''s personality, but David knew that there were also physical reasons. . This is for you. Wear it to calm your nerves. Remembering that Ruan Meiyuan died of illness in the end, David took out a cross and handed it to her. ??The cross is of course made by hand. Why did you choose the cross? Who gave Ruan Mei the nickname Little Jew? David immediately thought of the cross instead of the Jade Buddha or Guanyin. "This..." Ruan Mei took the pendant and didn''t know whether to put it away. "Put it away and treat it as a company benefit. You should know what our company does, right?" David thought that after saying this, Ruan Mei would not refuse, but he found that Ruan Mei in front of him looked confused. , didnt seem to know what their small company did: You dont know what our company does? I only know that the company seems to accept any job, but whether you accept it or not depends on your decision, Mr. Glamorgan. Thats actually true. The positioning of Wanshiwu is indeed like this. ??Its just that the jobs David has recently taken on are all related to exorcism. People who dont know better may regard Wanshiwu as a specialized exorcism company. Recently, all I have been doing is exorcism and spirit removal, so we often deal with these things here. You can also wear an amulet for self-defense. "Huh?" Ruan Mei was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that the job she was looking for with a high salary would be in a company like this. Exorcise demons and spirits? As a person with heart disease, I''m afraid it''s not suitable to work in this kind of company, right? Resign? Stop joking, where can she find a job with a similar salary after leaving here? For the sake of money, it doesnt matter so much. Hang the amulet around her neck. She didn''t know if it was an illusion. As soon as the pendant was put on, she felt that her breathing became much more comfortable. ?David saw Ruan Mei put on the pendant, smiled and nodded before entering his office. Although it was just a very inconspicuous job, David still felt comfortable all over. ?In the past, when watching movies and TV shows, he could not change anything he found unpleasant, but now it is no longer a problem for him. With the protection of the amulet, Ruan Mei will not die suddenly of heart disease at a young age.?????Comfortable~~~ ?This kind of spiritual satisfaction makes David feel more comfortable than taking a bath or killing horses and chickens. He can do more similar things in the future. ?For example, Chen Xiaoshengs love life is so painful. Obviously its a happy ending, but the sequel was made to look like that. ?Just when David was seriously thinking about what other unhappy things he could change, Cheng Leer also came to work. ??The sound of high heels gradually approached, followed by the sounds of Cheng Leer and Ruan Mei greeting each other. Good morning, Miss Cheng. Morning, Amei! How do you feel on your first day at work? Is there anything you dont feel comfortable with? No, how could I not adapt to such an easy job. After coming to work in the morning, Ruan Mei also cleaned the entire company, and then she just sat at her desk in a daze, with nothing to do. ?Her job is mainly to answer the phone or simply say hello when someone comes to visit the company, or when the boss is away or talking to other people. ?Other than that, there are trivial tasks like serving tea and water and running errands for the two bosses. ?At present, the two bosses did not give any instructions. Ruan Mei could only go back and continue sitting after pouring water for them. Cheng Leer took the water glass and chatted with David about other things. She doesn''t bother paying attention to the company''s affairs, and she doesn''t particularly care about the police commission or the company making another million. ?Cheng Leer just wants to capture David as soon as possible. David, you dont have any plans for a while, right? Not yet. David looked at Cheng Leer, wondering what she was going to do: Do you have any plans? After some time, a charity cruise ship will arrive in Xiangjiang. I asked my friend to get some tickets. How about we go on it for a few days? Charity cruise? Yes, it would be fun to go out to sea for a few days. "sounds good." Cruise ship or something, it sounds like something is going to happen. I dont know what the specific situation is? ?Soon, David also told Cheng Leer about the showdown between Manhan Tower and Chaofan Group. Cheng Leer heard that David wanted to go and see it, and as expected, he also expressed that he wanted to see it there. Just as he was about to ask Cheng Leer to ask Cheng Xiaoxi if he wanted to watch the game together, David''s cell phone suddenly rang. Hello? Who is this? Emergency, help! "Who are you" I am Zhou Xingxing. What happened? My partner was captured by the crows of the Eastern Star. You said you had rescued hostages from Europe. Are you bragging? Wait, please explain the situation clearly first. "It''s too late. I''m downstairs in your company now. We''ll discuss the specific situation on the way." ?David hung up the phone and did not express dissatisfaction with Zhou Xingxing''s sudden call for help. Instead, he was happy that he had run into another plot. ?But...East Star Crow? It seems to be getting more interesting. Ive got a temporary job, so Ill go check on the situation. "Is something going to happen?" Cheng Le''er vaguely heard some of the content. Regardless of other things, the name Dongxing made her a little worried. "It''ll be fine. These big businesses don''t dare to do anything too extreme. Besides, I can call Ashan." After comforting Cheng Leer for a few words, David quickly went downstairs. ?As soon as he walked out of the front door, he saw Zhou Xingxing in a jacket, leaning against a truck and smoking a cigarette with a sad face. Seeing David appear, Zhou Xingxing immediately threw the cigarette **** on the ground: "You said last time that you went to Europe to rescue the kidnapped hostages. Is that true? Let me tell you, human life is at stake now, so don''t What a joke!" Dont worry, Im definitely not bragging. "Well, I now officially entrust you to help me rescue my partner." Zhou Xingxing motioned to David to get in the car. He told David the specific situation on the way. ?Get in the car and start the car, and quickly explain the cause and effect of the matter to David. By the way, Zhou Xingxing also arranged the action plan: he relied on this truck of arms to negotiate with the Crow gang and attract their attention; David took the opportunity to rescue his partner Cao Dahua. It turns out that Officer Zhou is from the Flying Tigers. There is no use for any team, we can only rely on the two of us this time. ??This time he accidentally ran into an arms smuggling case during a secret operation. He was still undercover, so he couldn''t call for support. "Just because you can''t call, doesn''t mean I can''t call." You? Who can you call for help? Overlord flower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 543： Gathering of elites Chapter 543 A Gathering of Heroes ?Zhou Xingxing hesitated for a moment and did not let David directly call Bawanghua for help. ??This time he went undercover into Edinburgh Middle School and pretended to be a student, mainly to find the boss''s gun. ??It is not a trivial matter for a police officer to lose his gun, not to mention that the person who lost his gun was the Chief Superintendent. Therefore, the entire investigation was conducted in secret. It was best not to make any publicity if possible. In this case, lets do what you said: you go negotiate with the people in Dongxing and attract their attention. It would be best if you can directly exchange for your partner. ?David himself hid in the dark and acted by ear: if there was a chance to save people, he would directly rescue them; if the situation with Zhou Xingxing was not good, he could choose to leave and ask for help, or create some chaos to create an opportunity for Zhou Xingxing to escape. "So be it!" ?After making a plan in a few words, David got out of the car before arriving at the negotiation location and moved quietly towards the negotiation location. When he found the place, Zhou Xingxing was confronting a group of people. ??The crow is easy to recognize, and David easily found this one of the five East Star Tigers in the crowd. At this time, Brother Wu was holding Zhou Xingxings partner Cao Dahua hostage with a pistol, and was negotiating with Zhou Xingxing who was more than ten meters away. Judging from their appearance, the conversation was not going well. ??David was hiding in the grass watching the excitement, and saw Zhou Xingxing opening the cargo box of the truck and showing the arms contained in it: "I have brought the things, let the people go!" "Boy, if you say let me go, let me go. Who do you think you are?" Crow showed no intention of letting go, and the muzzle of the gun was kept pressed against Cao Dahua''s head: "You dare to steal my things, you will eat them." A bear''s heart and a leopard''s courage." "What do you want?" "How is it?" Crow sneered, as if the other party asked a very stupid question: "Do you even need to ask? You robbed my things and knew so many things you shouldn''t know, so I had to give them away You father and son are on the road together!" As he spoke, Crow turned his gun and pointed it at Zhou Xingxing not far away, preparing to kill this kid first. ?At this moment, a gunshot suddenly rang out nearby, and a bullet accurately hit the crow''s head. ??A mixture of red and white things were scattered all over the floor, and it happened so suddenly that no one at the scene realized what was going on. It wasn''t until the crow fell to the ground that it took several seconds for everyone to realize what happened. ?Zhou Xingxing reacted quickly. He realized that David had taken action. ??Although he didn''t expect that David actually had a gun on him, he didn''t care about this trivial matter at the moment. He immediately rushed over and grabbed his partner Cao Dahua, preparing to escape. Brother Crow is dead, dont let these two **** escape... boom! There was another gunshot, and the brother who shouted the loudest followed his eldest brother. ?Two people were shot dead in a row, and the group of people in Dongxing immediately fell into a state of chaos. Everyone was looking for cover, hiding behind the car and carefully looking around, as if they wanted to find the person who fired the cold shot. "Mad! What''s the point of hiding and firing cold shots in secret..." boom! ?Another one fell down, and this time there was no one to scold them. A group of young and Dangerous boys shivered and huddled together, completely losing their usual arrogance and domineering. They looked more like quails joining a group to keep warm. Wow, thats so accurate. Ah Xing, did you call the Flying Tigers for support? "I''m undercover now. I''m calling the Flying Tigers. I''ve found a friend to help me." Is this friend of yours the sharpshooter of the Flying Tigers? There are so many problems, why dont you run away now? No, I think we dont need to run anymore. Zhou Xingxing looked in the direction pointed by Cao Dahua. The group of Dongxing people did not dare to show their heads at all, and then a few grenades were thrown in the next second. ??Boom! A series of explosions sounded, which were not only shocking in sound, but also extraordinary in power. Most of the quails who were huddled together for warmth were killed, and the few who were not killed on the spot were also seriously injured. Under normal circumstances, you can come up and clean the battlefield at this time. As a result, in the desperate eyes of these young and Dangerous boys, several more grenades flew in front of them. Boom! ?The world was completely quiet, and only Cao Dahua and Zhou Xingxing were left standing. The members of Dongxing and several arms buyers who came to Xiangjiang all died cleanly. ?David came out with a gun at this time. When he came to Zhou Xingxing, he directly put the AK in his hand: "Chief Zhou has cracked a major arms smuggling case. He will definitely be promoted this time." Zhou Xingxing was still a little confused. It took him a few seconds to realize that David had blamed all the good things he had done on himself. what is this? Shit the blame? ??Although solving a major arms case is a great achievement, but killing so many people and leaving traces of grenade explosions, does this seem too brutal? The internal review alone was enough for him. However, in general, the benefits are still great. When Zhou Xingxing thinks that his undercover work has been successfully completed, and he has solved such a large arms smuggling case, he can also use the name of investigating arms smuggling to cover up the incident of his boss throwing a gun. thing. ? I think the boss would take some care of me, and the review would just go through the motions. I wont get the credit for it in vain. What about me? Am I any good? Dont worry, for such a big achievement, your share will definitely be indispensable. After Zhou Xingxing figured out the key, he patted his partner on the shoulder: You dont need to continue to be an undercover agent. ?? After being silly and happy for a while, Zhou Xingxing thanked David again: "Thank you very much. I don''t know how to repay you for being so generous." "Don''t be so polite, just remember to pay the bill." David didn''t intentionally blackmail Zhou Xingxing: "Just treat the rifle and bullets as extra gifts, just give me tens of thousands of yuan for tea and the cost of the track." Zhou Xingxings head suddenly got big when he heard the price: Is it possible to pay in installments? Of course! I wonder if Zhou Xingxing can learn how to make millions quickly in the future. If he can''t learn it, he seems to have never been particularly wealthy. Im going back first, Ill contact you if I have anything else. ??The next series of follow-up finishing work has nothing to do with him, but the plot has developed to this point, does it mean that Zhou Xingxing and He Min have become a couple? Walking a certain distance, if you definitely want to take a taxi back to the office, you will have to walk a long way at least. After David made sure there was no one around, he immediately entered the stealth state, and then flew straight into the sky and flew back. ? Find a corner near the office building where no one is paying attention to show himself, and then stroll back to the company. Only a little more than two hours have passed since he left. In addition, David used a cleaning trick before going upstairs, and the smell of mud and gunpowder smoke disappeared from his body. As long as Zhou Xingxing and Cao Dahua gave good testimony, no one would know that he had just gone for a gunfight and killed A large group of people from Dongxing also killed Chen Tianxiong, a crow who was one of the Five Tigers. I dont know what impact this will have? Are you taking this opportunity to attack the association? Or just take it as a warning and let it go? He just thought about it casually, but Zhou Xingxing came over in the afternoon and told David a series of subsequent events. ?Sure enough, all the credit goes to Zhou Xingxing. Originally, he was an undercover agent to help his boss find a gun, but out of nowhere, the top police officers sent an elite member of the Flying Tigers to undercover Edinburgh Middle School and followed the clues to investigate the arms smuggling case. A large amount of arms and funds were confiscated by the police. As for the group of young and Dangerous boys from the East Star Club who died at the scene, the police decided to launch a round of anti-gang operations against various clubs. ?However, these matters have nothing to do with Zhou Xingxing and David. Zhou Xingxing will next undergo a series of reviews. Although it is a formality, it will also take some time. When the review is over, his level will definitely be raised. This time its not the superintendent but also the chief inspector. ?The last time I saw Zhou Xingxing, he was still pretending to be a student. Cheng Leer didn''t pay much attention to this person. Only then did we learn that Zhou Xingxing was originally an undercover police agent. He had just solved a major case and was about to be promoted. ?After helping David and Zhou Xingxing pour water, Cheng Leer also said congratulations to Zhou Xingxing. ?Zhou Xingxing, who has been smiling all the time, feels like he has been in Hedong for thirty years and feels proud and proud - at first he was sitting in the corner like a lackey and no one paid attention to him, but now even the daughter of the Cheng family wants to congratulate him. ?This feeling is so refreshing~ "In that case, are you leaving the Flying Tigers?" As Zhou Xingxing''s level increased, the Flying Tigers no longer had a suitable position for him. If he was to be promoted to superintendent, he would have to be at least a division or department head. I dont care, Im sitting in an office anyway, it doesnt matter where I sit. ?Zhou Xingxing felt that he had finally come out of his shell. From now on, he no longer had to fight to death with a gun. From now on, he only needs to sit in the office, drink tea, read the newspaper and scold his subordinates, just like David is in this state now! But the person sitting on his lap was He Min. I feel like my life is about to reach its peak! ??Had it not been for the inappropriate venue and concern for personal image, Zhou Xingxing would have laughed wildly at this time. Whats wrong with him? Cheng Leer looked at Zhou Xingxing opposite and suddenly giggled non-stop. I wonder what kind of disease this man is suffering from? Maybe I dreamed that my wife gave birth to a baby. After talking about business and paying the first payment, Zhou Xingxing remembered that he came to David specifically for another matter. You want to ask about the rent in Tianxiahui? Are you planning to move? Yeah, I want to live closer to Amin. Zhou Xingxing felt that only by living closer to He Min could there be no problems in the relationship, especially when there was a guy like David living next to him. But after hearing the rent in Tianxiahui, sweat immediately broke out on Zhou Xingxings forehead: Do you think its okay for me to rent a room alone? Then you might as well move directly to He Mins apartment. "I''d like to!" However, He Min disagreed. After much thought, Zhou Xingxing decided to throw in his wife''s money and ask Ada to share a room with him and share part of the rent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 544： Fukiwan Chapter 544 Fugui Pill ?David feels that the name of Wang Zhenzhens building is really appropriate. It is indeed a world gathering. Does this mean that all the important characters are brought together? Zhou Xingxing acted quickly. After asking about the price, he immediately went to talk to Wang Zhenzhen about moving in. At the same time, he found Cao Dahua and agreed to share an apartment together. ??Chao Dahua actually doesn''t want to agree. He thinks the rent in Tianxiahui is too high. He is an old man alone and can''t live anywhere? Its nice to live in a low-cost apartment. ?It''s just that Zhou Xingxing had just rescued him not long ago, and he was too embarrassed to refuse, so he agreed to share a room with Zhou Xingxing half-forced. ??The two of them have been under review recently and have nothing to do, so they are concentrating on moving. They estimate that they will be able to move in in a few days. In the past few days, David mainly went to Manhan Tower to watch the excitement. ??The gourmet showdown between Manhanlou and Chaofan Group is still exciting. Plenty of dishes that you could only see in pictures before are now in front of you. Especially the three hard dishes that are included in the competition: bear paws, elephant plucking, and monkey brains. To be honest, David is most curious about Master Liao Jie''s "One Palm of the World" recipe. I wonder if Sophia has learned this dish? He noticed that as most of the staff of Manhan Tower were bribed by the Chaofan Group and ran away, Ou Zhaofeng became more sincere towards Sophia who stayed to support him. ?Originally I just wanted to fool around and get rid of the problem, but now I started to have the idea of ??teaching sincerely. After all, times of crisis reveal peoples hearts! A group of old friends who had been with him for many years betrayed him at the first sign of betrayal, and watched helplessly as he almost died of a heart attack; on the contrary, two ''outsiders'', Sophia and Zhao Gangsheng, called the ambulance and helped. Taking care of yourself makes Ou Zhaofeng quite emotional. Now in this competition that determines the final ownership of Manhan Tower, Sophia and Zhao Gangsheng are participating as members of Manhan Tower. During the preparation, Ou Zhaofeng also gave them various pointers and taught them as his direct disciples. ?Now, basically everything Sofia asks Zhaofeng Ou will answer. Even if Ou Zhaofeng complains that Sofia is too ambitious and thinks about random things, he will still clearly explain the various key points and precautions after the complaint. ??Afraid that Sophia wouldn''t remember it, he would ask it several times to make sure that Sophia had remembered everything. Then he happily walked away with the hot tea - because of Sophia''s secret intervention, he recovered better and did not need to use a wheelchair. ?Sophia told David all these things, and David said: "Your bowl of apprenticeship tea is worth it." ?After looking at the delicious food for three days, even Cheng Leer, who usually pays attention to diet and eats very little, became greedy: "It looks delicious!" Originally, she had no interest in things like bear paws, elephant paws, and monkey brains. ??But after learning that the raw rolled monkey brains at the end of Manhanlou were actually made of tofu, I suddenly wanted to try it myself. Theres a chance! In the end, this Man-Han banquet showdown ended with Man-Han Tower winning. Huang Rong of the Chaofan Group made many calculations. In the end, he not only lost the game, but also lost his reputation. At the last moment, he even tried to rely on reporting Man-Han Towers mutilation and food protection. Animals come to take out each other. The result was predicted in advance by Manhanlou, who used tofu instead of real monkey brains. Not only did it not violate any laws, but it also won unanimous praise from several judges. ??Huang Rong, on the other hand, lost money and people. After this battle, his reputation was completely ruined in the Xiangjiang food industry. Not to mention losing tens of millions in cash, I dont know how long it will take to climb out of this pit. ??But no one sympathized with him. He was the one who started the incident, not to mention all the dirty tricks during the period: deliberately injuring Long Kunbao''s hand before the game, secretly destroying the kitchen utensils of Manhanlou in the second duel, etc. When a guy like this loses, everyone is happy. If he wins...that''s impossible. David is here and Huang Rong can''t win. ?David can secretly add something extra to his dish, ensuring that when the judges eat it, they will think that what they are eating is actually battery water mixed with monkey urine... ?David doesnt think there is anything wrong with what he is doing. He has always had this attitude: if everyone plays according to the rules, then he will also play according to the rules. But if someone is not prepared to abide by the rules, David will definitely be more ruthless than the other person. ?You, Huang Rong, can only hurt people at most, while David will wipe the entire extraordinary group from this world. ? Huang Rong should be glad that he did not win, otherwise what awaits him will definitely not be the pinnacle of life, but an endless abyss. ??Celebrating the victory of Manhanlou with Sophia, this girl Sophia rushed over to hug David and chewed him. She even hugged Cheng Leer and kissed her twice on the face, which shocked Cheng Leer. Then he saw Sofia hugging Cheng Xiaoxi and kissing her a few times. He just thought that Sofia was too happy and didn''t think too much about it. ?At most I complained in my heart: "Isn''t this girl not at all wary of me?" ??If David knew what Cheng Leer was thinking, he would definitely tell her: "Not only are there no precautions, but they are even very welcoming!" ?But Cheng Leer wouldn''t think about it at all, and it was impossible for her to ask David such a question, so she could only figure it out on her own. After watching the food showdown between Manhanlou and Chaofan Group, the next step is to attend the graduation ceremony of Bawanghua. ??After a long period of devilish training, Bawanghua students have been trained to become excellent urban special operations forces. Like the Flying Tigers, they are capable of various tasks such as urban counter-terrorism, hostage rescue, and VIP protection. ? ? Next, Bawanghua, like the Flying Tigers, will become one of the ace units of the Hong Kong police. ? Hu Huishan gave a speech as the chief instructor of Bawanghua, and she will be the supervisor of Bawanghua in the future. After a series of processes are completed and all Bawanghua members have taken photos collectively, it is time for free activities. David was quietly watching the excitement, but unexpectedly, as soon as the free time began, people like Moon and Karen, who he had met at the Elite Center, suddenly gathered around him. They noticed David coming when they were on the stage. They thought David was here for Instructor Hu, but they didn''t expect that there was a woman following him. Where did this woman come from? ??It''s a pity that most of the Overlord Flowers and David are not familiar with each other. Only Moon, Karen and David are slightly familiar with each other. David also visited Moon''s house. So, the task of testing the enemys intelligence was given to Moon. "congratulations." "Thank you." Moon showed his signature sweet smile, and after greeting David, he suddenly mentioned that he might not stay in Overlord Flower for too long. "Oh why?" "The police department is going to set up a department that specializes in special matters. I want to transfer there and join this new department." Moon explained in a low voice. In fact, it was the police department who sent someone to contact her first and issued a message to her. Invited. Thats right! Karen might come with me too. ??However, they were not in a hurry to explain the situation to Bawanghua''s other friends. It would take some time before the new department was established, and her transfer was even later. ?Even whether the new department can be formally established is still uncertain. It will not be too late to wait until everything is finalized. After a brief chat, Moon turned the topic to David and Cheng Leer. They, Bawanghua, had many celebrations to come, and asked David if he had time to participate. I may have to go to sea in the next few days. Going to sea? "Well, there is a cruise ship that will come to Xiangjiang soon. I will go with a few friends to spend a few days on the cruise ship." Only then did David remember that he had never asked the name of the cruise ship: "What is the name of that cruise ship?" ? Fukiwan. "Oh, Fukimaru! I''ve seen it in the newspaper." Moon looked stunned. Although he didn''t ask, he knew that this person named Cheng Leer was most likely a wealthy daughter. ?That Fukimaru is a luxury charity cruise ship that only entertains specific people. Ordinary people don''t have the opportunity to board it. After chatting for a while, Moon took the collected information and went back to report to his friends. ?David found Hu Huishan who was talking to Director Zhang and said hello to Uncle Biao. Speaking of which, Uncle Biao suggested the establishment of the new department. Could it be that he is also responsible for managing it? When the new department is established, Mr. Glamorgan, as a consultant, must be there. If nothing unexpected happens, I will definitely be there. ?David simply took advantage of the situation and asked about the situation of the new department, and then learned that Director Hu, Superintendent Hu, whom he had met not long ago, would be appointed as the head of the new department. ?His Inspector He, Wu Ying and Yang Liqing will all be transferred to the new department to help him, and elites will be drawn from each department to form a force dedicated to handling special affairs, that is, supernatural events caused by various monsters and monsters. ?However, it is said that the transfer was not very smooth. For example, Wu Ying directly stated that he would rather go undercover in the gang than join this newly formed special force. By the way, I just heard you chatting with that little girl, saying that you would go to Fukimaru and go to sea in a few days? David raised his gaze slightly. He always felt that there should be a huge golden exclamation mark on Director Zhangs head. ?If he guessed correctly, are you going to issue a new task to him next? Is there anything wrong with Fuki Maru? Oh, I just received some intelligence, but there is no evidence now, so it is difficult for our police to take action directly. According to Director Zhang, they can only arrange for someone to go up and check to confirm whether the intelligence is true? ??Coupled with the special situation of Fuki Maru, the police could not arrange too many people, and in the end only one person was sent on board. Director Zhang means I hope you can lend a helping hand to our people when necessary. ?David looked at Hu Huishan and wondered if the police had sent Hu Huishan out again? As a result, Hu Huishan shook her head and said that she would be on standby in the rear this time. Once the authenticity of the information is confirmed, she will bring all the Overlord Flowers to provide support. As for the policeman responsible for this investigation, his name is Cheng Xiaodong. (End of this chapter) Chapter 545： Meet the flying eagle again Chapter 545 Meeting the Flying Eagle Again Senior Inspector Cheng Xiaodong of the Serious Crime Unit is a famously tricky female detective in the police force. Not only does he have outstanding crime-solving abilities, he is also famous for his strong combat effectiveness. ??In this situation where it is difficult to determine whether the information is true or not, sending her is the best way. As for the fact that Cheng Xiaodong''s sister and Cheng Le''er are good friends, it is a complete accident. It cannot be expected that such a relationship that has gone through many twists and turns will play any key role. ?While Director Zhang and David were chatting, someone quickly brought Cheng Xiaodongs information: This is Senior Inspector Cheng Xiaodong. The information is very simple. The main purpose is to let David look at the photos and identify the people, so that if he meets them on the ship, he will not know that they are "one of his own". David looked at it for a few times and then closed the document and handed it back: "Logically speaking, knowing that something was going to happen to this cruise ship, I should give up this travel plan." In that case, wouldnt Wanshiwu earn less business? At Director Zhangs age, he has seen all kinds of people. ?Young people like David are either looking for money or excitement. ?Looking at his situation, he doesnt seem to be the type of person who is short of money, so he is just pursuing excitement. ?This is also in line with the situation of the company David runs - to put it simply, wherever there is a situation, he likes to run to it! So Director Zhang felt that David would be a perfect partner, and he would most likely not refuse the police''s commission. ??Although the charges are a bit expensive, the police department is not short of money, and David does things neatly and without leaving any trouble. The top police officials, including himself, speak highly of David''s Everything House. Director Zhang even wants to invite several masters, including David, to discuss how to train this new team for supernatural events. In fact, the new department has not yet made a final decision, and it is stuck at this link: forming a new department is not a problem, the question is can the newly formed department perfectly complete the planned tasks? Is it that easy to train an exorcist? ?It is estimated that these questions will need to be discussed for quite some time before we can find an answer. After attending Bawanghuas graduation ceremony, Cheng Leer began to enthusiastically urge David to pack his things and prepare to board the ship. ?This time, the Fuki Maru departed from Xiangjiang, arrived in Japan, and then returned to Xiangjiang. The whole journey took 12 days and 11 nights round trip, which was nearly half a month. Cheng Leer felt that she had a great chance and she was ready to go all out. ?In order to ensure that the plan went smoothly, Cheng Leer specially roped in his good friend Cheng Xiaoxi to help out, hoping that his friend could distract Sophia when necessary and buy him enough time. Cheng Xiaoxi got along well with Sophia during this period and became good friends. ??Now she had to trick this new friend for the sake of another good friend. She always felt uncomfortable in her heart. She had a lot of dissatisfaction and wanted to throw it on David. Its all this guys fault. He already has a girlfriend, but hes still having an affair with another woman. Men are really not good! As a bystander, Cheng Xiaoxi could tell early on that David was by no means an innocent person. He felt that he had dug the hole long ago and was just waiting for the fool Leer to jump into it. But what can she do? Now Cheng Leer couldn''t listen to a word of good advice, and all he could think about was taking down David. After packing their things, a pair of good sisters went to meet David and Sophia. Then the four of them came to the dock together, found the Fuki Maru, and prepared to board the ship. Four people, five large suitcases. ?David and Sofia seemed to be traveling lightly. Sofia also brought a suitcase, while David had no room to carry anything up and down. Comparatively, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi each carry only two large suitcases. You just came here empty-handed? Yes! David simply explained: I carry all the important things with me. I then reached out and took Cheng Leers two suitcases. As for Cheng Xiaoxi''s two boxes, she could only drag them away by herself. This is Fukimaru? It doesnt look very big! Sofia dragged her suitcase and stood on the dock looking at the cruise ship docked next to it. This ship looked worse than the cruise ship in Winter City. ?From Sofia''s perspective, this Fukimaru even looks a bit old. Its not too small anymore, and this ship only accommodates certain guests, so there wont be many guests. If we get a particularly large cruise ship, it will look very empty! Cheng Xiaoxi and Sophia chatted for a while, and suddenly a familiar figure appeared not far away: "Huh? Aren''t those the eldest sister and the second sister?" Your sister? Strange, didnt the eldest sister say she was on a business trip? Why are you here? When Cheng Xiaoxi saw each other, her eldest sister Cheng Xiaodong also saw her third sister: "Xiao Xi, why are you here?" I want to ask you again, didnt you say you were on a business trip? Cheng Xiaodong pointed helplessly at the Fugui Pill next to him, and the meaning was already obvious. "The business trip you were talking about turned out to be a trip to sea on the Fuki Maru? Why didn''t you call me for such a good thing?" "It was you who said you wanted to go out with Leer and had no time to accompany me, so I called Xiaonan." Cheng Xiaodong quarreled with his sister At the same time, I was able to take time to say hello to Sophia, Cheng Leer and David. While the two sisters were bickering, David also figured out the situation: Cheng Xiaodong received the mission and boarded the Fugu Maru to check whether the information was true. In order to protect his identity, he prepared an extra spot. Cheng Xiaodong originally wanted to call his third sister, Cheng Xiaoxi, who was a doctor. If something really goes wrong like this, a doctor might be able to help at the scene. In the end, Cheng Xiaoxi said that she had made an appointment with a good friend and was going out, so Cheng Xiaodong pulled his second sister, Cheng Xiaonan, over. ?Although this trip is work, there is still some danger. However, the accuracy of the information is questionable, and there is a high probability that it will turn into pure welfare. In addition, Cheng Xiaodong''s life circle is relatively narrow, and he can''t think of anyone to call him other than his own family. I just didnt expect that my third sisters so-called outing with friends turned out to be taking a Fukimaru out to sea. At this time, Cheng Xiaodong noticed the relationship between the people in front of him and seemed to be looking a little abnormal. ?Given a questioning look to his sister Xiaoxi, and receiving the reply "I''ll tell you more later", Cheng Xiaodong put the matter aside for the time being and prepared to board the ship first and place the luggage before chatting slowly. "Feel sorry!" ?While everyone was talking, a thin man wearing a white suit and a top hat walked past a few people. Because it was inevitable to bump into each other when walking through the crowd, the other person took the initiative to apologize, so everyone didn''t pay too much attention. Only Cheng Xiaodong paid a little attention, because the other person was wearing men''s clothes, but his voice was obviously that of a girl. She came to investigate the case, so she naturally paid attention to all kinds of abnormal situations, and secretly listed this weirdo as one of the targets of the investigation. As a result, she turned around and found that the young man named David was having a passionate affair with a man with a big nose. Say hello. Huh? Jack, didnt you go back to Europe? "David? I didn''t expect to meet you here. This is really great." Jack gave David a big hug enthusiastically and pulled David''s clothes away, as if he was looking for something: " Is there anything to eat? Bring me something to eat, I''m starving." "" After snatching the clothes back and pushing Jack back half a step to distance himself, David took a piece of chocolate and handed it over: "Thankfully you met me. If it had been someone else, they would have called the police." Why did you call the police? Im suing you for harassment! Jack saw the chocolate''s eyes glowing green. He stuffed a whole chocolate into his mouth as quickly as possible. After he swallowed it and finally felt less uncomfortable in his stomach, his IQ gradually returned to normal. By the way, are you going to get on this ship? "yes." Can you do me a favor? Take me with you? At this time, the guests had already started to board the ship. If he hadn''t met Jack, David would have already boarded the cruise ship and headed to his room under the guidance of the waiter. It can be possible ?Jack instantly understood: "Write it down first and complete it later." ?David agreed. Jack had a good credit record with him, and it was nothing more than keeping an account. ?Seeing that the two people had finished chatting, several women next to them began to board the boat. While David took Jack on board, he asked Jack why he ran back to Xiangjiang again. ?After asking, I found out that Jack left Xiangjiang and wanted to continue his daily adventure. As a result, he received a call from his former client. ?The other party asked him to do a small favor and go to Xiangjiang to find his daughter who had run away from home. Considering that the other party was a big customer and it was indeed a small favor, Jack agreed. Unexpectedly, this girl named Imamura Kiyoko was much more troublesome than expected. She was not willing to follow him back to Japan honestly, and used various means to get rid of his tracking. "I even ran onto this cruise ship, so I had to find a way to get on the ship." After explaining the matter, Jack once again lamented his good luck: "Fortunately I met you, David. Speaking of which, since I met you, my luck Everything has gotten much better. By the way, Jack helped a few ladies carry their suitcases. After knowing the location and number of the room where David and the others lived, Jack put down his suitcases and prepared to leave. ??He also wanted to find that Imamura Kiyoko, and he felt that it was super unnecessary for him to stay. Lets talk again later when we have a chance. ?Out of the door, Jack recalled that there were so many women around David, and felt that it would be difficult for David to get off the boat alive. Im so envious! Jack shook his head vigorously, forcing himself to cheer up and finish the work quickly. Or, go to a restaurant to eat first: "I should have asked David for a few more chocolates just now." Asian Flying Eagle went to do his own business. Cheng Xiaodong and Cheng Xiaonan also went back to their rooms to pack their luggage after getting to know the room number where David and the others lived. In a moment, only David, Sophia, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi were left in the room. Cheng Xiaoxi put down his suitcase and looked this way and then that, and found that he suddenly became the most embarrassing person in the room. (End of this chapter) Chapter 546： This is the legendary twenty-five million Chapter 546 This is the legendary twenty-five million What shall we do first? How about going to the deck to bask in the sun and enjoy the sea breeze? Sounds good, what do you think, David? ?Sofia and Cheng Leer were both standing next to David. Cheng Leer was originally talking to David, but Sofia took over the conversation very naturally. Regarding the suggestion of sunbathing, Cheng Leer seriously thought about whether to change into a swimsuit? Then bring sunscreen. Are you too impatient? Maybe wait a couple of days before using this trick. Leer, did you bring sunscreen? Sofia dug out her swimsuit from her luggage. It was obvious that she was going to wear her swimsuit and go to the deck to bask in the sun. "Bring it with me." Seeing this, Cheng Leer also turned out his swimsuit. In addition, he also had sunglasses, sunscreen and other things. Cheng Xiaoxi looked at the invisible sparks between the two and decided to hide in a safe place first: "I''ll go say hello to the sisters, and I''ll find you on the deck later." After saying that, he ran away and disappeared. David silently watched Cheng Leer being led by Sophia. She didn''t wake up until a few people came to the deck. All of this was planned by Sophia. ?Of course, it is possible that she is aware of it and just refuses to admit defeat. For example, Sophia wants to wear a bathing suit, and she also wants to wear a bathing suit. ?Sofia asked David to help put on sunscreen, and she asked David to help put on sunscreen. Sophia ordered a sandwich by the way. She... Cheng Leer didn''t learn from this. Her appetite was much smaller than Sophia''s. ?However, looking at Sophia wearing a swimsuit and showing off her perfect figure, Cheng Leer not only cursed Sophia in her heart to become fat sooner or later, but also had a little doubt about her choice. ??She always felt that she had white skin, good looks and long legs, but compared with the cheating Sophia, she was still a few pounds lighter. After putting on a swimsuit, she basically exposed her shortcomings! What a treacherous woman, she must have done it on purpose! ?Although he had always regarded Sophia as a silly girl, Cheng Leer suddenly realized that Sophia had such a sinister and cunning side. In the next few days, you will definitely not be able to bask in the sun with Sofia, nor go to the swimming pool. Fortunately, there are a lot of things to do on this cruise ship. In addition to various performances at night, there is also a casino on the cruise ship for tourists to spend their leisure time. Even if it is in the name of a charity cruise, the casino will not be officially opened until it leaves the waters of Hong Kong. ??Looked up and looked around. Fuki Maru had already driven some distance away. The casino should be open, right? ?Cheng Leer is not in a hurry to drag David to the casino. It would appear that she is too eager, as if she is eager to avoid Sophia. ?Hook David and sit there chatting until the time is almost up. ?This chat lasted close to an hour. What made Cheng Leer happy was that Sophia seemed to be asleep. She lay there without saying anything during the whole process. It was not until David gently patted Sophia''s shoulder to wake up the girl who was sleeping very sweetly that the few people returned. In the suite, prepare to change clothes and go to the theater and casino. When I came back, I found that Cheng Xiaoxi and her second sister Cheng Xiaonan were chatting here, and the eldest sister Cheng Xiaodong was not there. ?David guessed that the senior inspector of the serious crime team was wandering around the ship, screening all suspicious people. We are going to the casino, do you two want to go together? "A casino?" Cheng Xiaonan is a social worker with a kind heart and a friendly personality. She usually advises people to stay away from these things, but now she feels weird when she is asked to go to the casino. Second sister, lets go and see it! Were not playing anyway. Thats no problem. Change your clothes first! Cheng Xiaoxi pulled her second sister, Cheng Xiaonan, into her bedroom. When she closed the door, she warned David: No peeking! ?David spread his hands. If he wanted to see, would he still need to peek? It''s just a door, and it can''t stop his various exploration methods. ?But its not necessary. Smoothly using magic to change into a relatively formal suit, David poured himself a drink and waited quietly for a few women to come out. ?Sofia and Cheng Leer need to take a shower first and change into formal clothes. Plus the sisters Cheng Xiaonan and Cheng Xiaoxi may not be able to get out for a while. David, who had a premonition that he would have to wait for a long time, was considering whether to check the entire cruise ship in advance and ''mark'' all the terrorists, so as to avoid the door being knocked on when an accident occurs. Opening the door, Cheng Xiaodong came. Is my sister here with you? The two of them are changing clothes. Inviting Cheng Xiaodong in, David pointed to the wine cabinet: "Would you like something to drink?" Pure water is fine. Unlike his younger sister, Cheng Xiaodong has her hair tied back and wears a suit and trousers. There is nothing feminine about her appearance. With her unique temperament, many people will believe her if they say she is a handsome and beautiful man. But David''s assessment of Cheng Xiaodong had nothing to do with the above reasons. ??He stared at Cheng Xiaodong for a long time, purely because of the popularity of "this person". In any work related to Xiangjiang, this person will definitely appear, and there is a high probability of becoming the heroine, one of the last. You are staring at me like this, do you have any intention towards me? No, I just think you have a special temperament. Lets save these words for the two girls who are changing clothes! Cheng Xiaodong emphasized after speaking: Im not talking about my two sisters. ??As an elite police detective, Cheng Xiaodong, who has met too many people, can see through David''s true nature at a glance: Although he is very handsome, this guy is definitely a super playboy! When she was talking to her sister Cheng Xiaoxi just now, she had already warned her third sister not to get too close to this man named David, or she would be eaten clean with bones included. Cheng Xiaoxi denied it outright and used Cheng Leer and Sophia as shields. Cheng Xiaodong knew that David was busy dealing with the two girls and had not extended his evil claws to his sister for the time being, so he did not get angry. Otherwise, with her temper, how could she talk so much to David? Just rush up to the opponent and give him a punch and kick as a warning. From Cheng Xiaodong''s reaction, David determined that the other party did not know who she was. It seemed that Director Zhang or Cheng Xiaodong''s immediate superior did not tell her that she could ask for help when she encountered trouble. In other words, if a situation arises, it is entirely up to David to decide whether to take action or not. ?Although he will definitely help if there is a real situation, there is still a difference between deciding to take action and being forced to take action in front of others. Director Zhang has indeed matured with age! Its a very inconspicuous arrangement, but it satisfies all parties. How else could someone else be the director? Just when David was considering whether to say hello to Cheng Xiaodong first and explain his cooperative relationship with the police, Sophia and Cheng Leer opened the door and walked out almost at the same time. Both of them put on formal dresses, earrings, necklaces and other jewelry, as well as exquisite makeup, as if they were deliberately trying to compete with each other. When Cheng Xiaodong saw this scene, he felt that there would be a big drama next. He didn''t even know when his two sisters had changed their clothes and came out. The result was that Sophia and Cheng Leer were surrounded by David in front, and the three sisters of the Cheng family followed behind - which can also be understood as David was surrounded by five beauties. The whole process was very exciting and attracted a lot of attention. ??When David walked into the casino, he also attracted the attention of everyone in the room. Who is this kid? He looks so stinky! Wow! Arent you afraid of dying on the boat? If I were so lucky, I would be happy to die on a boat! Cheng Xiaodong suddenly realized that following David was a huge mistake, so after entering the casino, she took her two younger sisters and separated from David and the others. In any case, the sisters were just looking around and didn''t really want to play, so it didn''t matter if they were separated. ?David was different. As soon as he entered the casino, he noticed someone. Going straight to the table where the man was sitting and sitting down, David looked around and found that there were quite a few acquaintances here. In addition to the king sitting next to him, Jack and another king are also there. Change it into chips for me. After taking out a stack of cash and asking the dealer to exchange it for chips, David smiled and said hello to the person next to him: "What do you call me?" Michael. David! After saying hello to the man next to him who called himself Michael, David glanced at the two cold faces next to him and confirmed that the man in front of him was the gambler who won 25 million with 20 yuan. Are you betting on the banker or the player? Leisure. ?After hearing this, David took out a pile of chips and placed them on the table. Then, he and Michael watched the excitement and made a fortune. In the next few games, David steadily followed the bright light Michael to place bets. He noticed that Michael always won by betting on the person on the other side of the table. At this time, the Cheng family sisters who had been walking around in the casino also wandered here. Cheng Xiaodong originally saw David sitting here and wanted to take his sister to leave directly, but as soon as he turned around, he took a photo with someone behind Michael. noodle. The two of them looked at each other in surprise and felt something bad almost at the same time. Sister, who is that? Cheng Xiaoxi noticed the strangeness of the eldest sister and asked her identity in a low voice. Senior Inspector Long Jiu of the Political Department. Hearing that it was the Political Department, the two sisters immediately understood why the eldest sister reacted like this. Does it also mean that the young man sitting next to David is a very important person? At the same time, Senior Inspector Long Jiu of the Political Department introduced the identity of the person opposite him in a low voice with another cold face: "Senior Inspector Cheng Xiaodong of the Serious Crime Unit, I don''t know why he is here." Long Wu carefully looked at Cheng Xiaodong and the few people with her, and realized that the partners around Cheng Xiaodong were ordinary people and did not look like trained police officers. Maybe its just a coincidence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 547： Whether you get drunk or not depends on who you are around. Chapter 547 Whether you get drunk or not depends on who is around you ?David was sitting near the two cold faces. Although the two men had lowered their voices as much as possible and there were various noises around them, the conversation between the brother and sister still reached David''s ears. "Coincidence? It is indeed a coincidence that I came here, but you will meet Cheng Xiaodong, so I''m afraid it can''t be said to be a coincidence." ?David did not place bets in these games, but let Sophia and Cheng Leer take turns playing for a while. The two girls lost more than they won, and the chips David had just won immediately became much smaller. ?David noticed that after the chips in front of him became smaller, the croupier became much more polite to him, and even the waiter even took the initiative to bring drinks. Oh, this is not interesting. Lets play somewhere else. Leaving a large chip to give to the dealer as a tip, David got up and took Cheng Leer and Sophia to look around at other tables. Sometimes he will win, sometimes he will lose. Because David did not cheat, and several people were just playing randomly, they lost more and won less. After a round of spinning, all the chips David had won previously were returned to the casino, and even the principal was reduced. many. Hey, why do you always lose? Cheng Leer''s luck was very bad today, and he almost never won no matter what he played. ??If it were normal times, she wouldn''t think too much and would just spend money to buy something to make her happy. But she felt very unhappy losing like this in front of Sophia, and it seemed like she was a bad luck star. Walking around, David met the King who had helped him win a lot of money at the blackjack table again. Seeing you, I have a hunch that I can win money. ?The other person smiled and nodded, saying hello to David. He had no intention of introducing himself. It seemed that he just wanted to be a quiet, handsome man who kept winning money, and had no interest in making friends with anyone. ?David didn''t take it seriously. After playing a few games of blackjack and winning back the part of his lost capital, he was ready to leave. Its not too late, they can go to the theater to watch a show, have a drink and then go back to their room to rest. ?It''s okay if they don''t go. The theater''s performance program has been scheduled. Many programs overlap in the next few days. They can choose the time they are interested in based on the program schedule. ??When Cheng Leer found out that Sophia wanted to go to the show, she realized that this was a God-given opportunity. She suddenly said that she might have drunk too much wine and felt a little dizzy. She wanted David to send her back to her room to rest first, and then go to the theater to watch the show with Sophia. "That''s it, David, take care of Leer and go back to rest! I''ll go find Xiao Xi and the others." When Cheng Leer wasn''t paying attention, he gave David a few winks: Seize the opportunity! ?But after David and Cheng Leer disappeared, Sophia was about to find Cheng Xiaoxi when she suddenly rolled her eyes and turned towards the room. ?Stepping briskly and humming a tune, he grabbed a glass of champagne and was stopped by Cheng Xiaoxi who suddenly jumped out. "Sofia, where are you going? Huh? Where are David and Le''er?" ?Cheng Xiaoxis smile was a little stiff and his acting was quite unnatural. His movements of looking around were too big and looked very artificial. "Leer seems to have drunk too much, David sent her back to rest." Sofia took a sip of champagne and found that she had found another pleasure: "I originally wanted to go to the theater to watch the show, but after thinking about it, it doesn''t matter if I watch the show alone. I mean, I might as well go back and rest." As for the show, you can watch it in two days. Its not as fun as watching the liveliness of Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi. "How about this! I''ll accompany you to the show." Cheng Xiaoxi kept watching from a short distance away, and when he saw David helping Cheng Leer away alone, he knew that his best friend was about to take action. Feeling sick after drinking too much? This kind of words can only deceive people who are not familiar with it. Are you coming with me? Sophia had originally considered using the steps to watch the show with Cheng Xiaoxi. After the show, she should be able to go back and tease Cheng Leer, who was likely to become dehydrated and paralyzed. ?But she thought of a more interesting option: "How about we go see a movie together?" "OK!" There are theaters and movie theaters on cruise ships. Compared to live performances and casinos where you can feel the money coming and going, the movie theater is much deserted. ??But Cheng Xiaoxi didn''t care, as long as he could hold Sophia away from going back to her room, the mission would be completed. As he walked, Cheng Xiaoxi quickly discovered something was wrong. This road didnt seem to go to the cinema, right? Why does it feel like this is the way back to the suite? Is this going to the cinema? Its just watching a movie. You dont have to go to the cinema. You can just go back to your room and watch it! ?Sofia immediately stepped a few steps faster, making Cheng Xiaoxi''s attempt to hold her in vain. Not good! Cheng Xiaoxi saw Sophia quickly running away from him, thinking that she had guessed something, so he quickened his pace and followed her a few steps in a last ditch effort. Even though she successfully caught Sophia, she was unable to slow down Sophia''s move forward: "Why are you so strong?" ?Back to the door of the suite, there seemed to be some vague sound? When Sophia opened the door, the voice became clearer. Cheng Xiaoxi suddenly felt very embarrassed: "Maybe David is watching a movie in the room?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sophia first closed the door gently, then hurriedly walked to the bedroom door, listened for a while with a very inelegant posture, then turned around and called Cheng Xiaoxi: "How long do you think they will be busy?" Cheng Xiaoxi was speechless, how could she know such a thing? Sofia, you should know better, right? Arent you a doctor? Cheng Xiaoxi wanted to complain, but being a doctor doesnt necessarily mean you need to understand these things. And Sophia''s reaction was so weird, why was she so calm? Isn''t that your boyfriend inside? She suddenly felt that she had guessed the truth. Maybe they were all misled by their initial impressions. When they saw a man and a woman sharing an apartment, they mistook the two people for a couple. ?Maybe the two of them don''t have that kind of relationship, they are just good friends? Or a relative? So Sophia has always had a spectatorial attitude towards the various women who appear around David. Thats it! You and David are not a couple at all! We are a couple, and my parents have agreed. Cheng Xiaoxi felt that there were cracks in her outlook on life. Her mind was in a mess, and the sounds coming from time to time made her feel on pins and needles. At the same time, David and Cheng Leer were busy transmitting data. Considering the huge gap between the hardware devices on both sides, David could only reduce the power and slow down the transmission speed. Due to poor adaptability, just installing a new driver would It took a lot of time. The transmission speed was very slow at first, and even then the fan kept making noise. ?Seeing this situation, David estimated that transmitting 1.3 billion pieces of data would be the limit... ?Seeing that Cheng Leer was so tired that he couldn''t open his eyes, David realized that he was a little too excited and accidentally used too much force. While gently caressing Leer''s back, he released holy light to help her recover. ?Under David''s comfort, Cheng Leer fell asleep with a sweet smile and snored slightly. Looking at the sleeping Cheng Leer, David gently got up and got off the ground. After casting a cleaning spell, he put on his pajamas and pajamas and walked out of the bedroom. In the living room, Sophia and Cheng Xiaoxi were watching TV, or a movie video to be precise. "Are you done? It took longer than I expected. Is Le''er okay?" She has fallen asleep. ??The feelings of Lao Hong Kong are vividly reflected. He has never made such a mistake in the past. Taking a bottle of frozen Coke, David paused to add some calories to himself. "You and Xiaoxi, take your time and watch, I have to go out to do something." "Ah? Aren''t you going to accompany Le''er?" Sofia was eating a bag of potato chips and showed a surprised expression when she heard this. ?David has always been very gentle, and will always stay with him until dawn, and will never let him wake up alone in an empty bed, even if he doesn''t need to sleep at all. What happened this time? There are some rats on the boat, and I dont want them to disturb Leer. Oh~ Sophia understood, it was the wrong place! In the past, David always established relationships with people in his own Winter City. Winter City was peaceful and stable, so naturally no accidents would happen. ? Cheng Leer chose the Fuguimaru charity cruise. In a place like this, any accident is likely to happen. ?David seems to have targeted some people and is preparing to deal with these guys in advance to prevent them from ruining his and Cheng Leer''s happy time. Then go and get busy! Take good care of Xiaoxi and dont let her act alone tonight. No problem, I will take a fancy to this Banana. Cheng Xiaoxi was about to say something when she suddenly saw David wave his right hand and his pajamas turned into a set of casual clothes that were easy to move around. This magical sight blocked what she was about to say. It wasn''t until David went out that Cheng Xiaoxi pointed in the direction of the door in surprise: "Just now...did David suddenly change his clothes? Isn''t it dazzling me?" "No! It''s just a little trick, very simple!" Sofia made a trick, and then the yukata on her body turned into a gorgeous long dress. She turned her hand and the brilliance flowed over her body and turned back into a yukata. Is this magic? Can only do tricks. ?Sophia began to teach Cheng Xiaoxi what magic and tricks are. ?David followed the signs he had made before and went to say hello one by one, and soon came to the leader of the group, Major McDonald. Good evening, Major. "Who are you?" McDonald was sorting out his plan of action and waited until the cruise ship was far away before taking action. Unexpectedly, someone suddenly came to the door and revealed his identity. A man who doesnt want to be disturbed on his wonderful travel schedule. (End of this chapter) Chapter 548： Charity Poker Tournament Chapter 548 Charity Poker Contest ?Major McDonald reached into his arms and prepared to draw his gun to fight back. Before he even raised his hand, the black muzzle of the gun was already revealed on the opposite side. "I don''t quite understand what you said. Sir, did you recognize the wrong person?" McDonald raised his hands, indicating that he was just an ordinary tourist and boarded the charity cruise ship for fun: "If you need help with anything, Wherever I can, I will do my best to help. ?David looked at McDonald''s polite and honest look. If he hadn''t known the plot, he might have been frightened by him. Now it was impossible for him to be fooled by the other party''s words, not to mention that he had killed many of McDonald''s men before he came over. The guns, bombs and other items found on those people and in their luggage also proved that David had not committed any crimes. Wrong target. "I''m pretty sure I didn''t make any mistakes." David pulled the trigger: "You can only blame you for choosing this ship, Major McDonald." Bang, bang, bang! ?Two shots to the chest and one to the head, David did not give McDonald any chance. So far, he has almost eliminated all the terrorists who boarded the Fuki Maru cruise ship. There are only a few small shrimps left that have not been eliminated because they are running around on the ship and it is difficult to start at the moment. David is prepared to wait here for the right opportunity, and then completely clean up the remaining defeated generals. ?Before that, McDonalds body must be cleaned up first. Just when David raised his hand to throw the body into the gap between the shadow space and the real world, the door behind him suddenly opened, and then a vigorous figure jumped in. "do not move!" It was Cheng Xiaodong, Cheng Xiaoxis eldest sister, holding a silver revolver in his hand, aiming at David, who was holding the weapon and looked like he had been caught as a murderer. I am Cheng Xiaodong, Senior Inspector of the Royal Hong Kong Police, and I now order you to put down your weapons! ?David glanced at the pistol in his hand, which he had taken from another room - with so many weapons, David put them directly into his storage space, and the bodies ''disappeared'' on the spot. As for the sudden absence of many tourists on the ship, what impact it will have on the captain of the cruise ship and the operating company behind it, that is none of David''s business. He just hoped that this group of terrorists would not disturb his and Cheng Leer''s itinerary. He hoped to leave a relatively good memory for Cheng Leer instead of having to interrupt the trip because of fighting with the terrorists. In the same way, he didnt want his trip to end prematurely because he became a murderer for no apparent reason. Weapons? What weapons? ?David opened his hands. Cheng Xiaodong was about to say that he was holding the pistol in his hand, but found that David''s hands were empty and he was holding nothing. How can it be? Just when he was about to check whether David had thrown him to the ground, he was surprised to find that even the body that had just been lying on the ground was gone. ??If it weren''t for the blood stains, Cheng Xiaodong would even suspect that he was dazzled just now. Where did you hide the weapons and bodies? "you guess!" Cheng Xiaodong wanted to scold the other party angrily and stop playing tricks, but the current situation was very unfavorable to her and she had no reason to arrest the other party. There were no bodies, no weapons, and there was no way to arrest anyone with just some blood stains. "When you are in trouble, you might as well ask the person who came with you to come out first." Wha...who? Come out! Cheng Xiaodong immediately turned around and looked at the door. Before the person appeared, the voice came in first. I am Senior Inspector Long Jiu of the Political Department, please dont shoot. Long Jiu walked in slowly, and at the same time showed his free hands to show that he had no ill intentions. He glanced at David and motioned to Cheng Xiaodong to put the gun away: "David Glamorgan has close contact with the police. According to me, As far as we know, Mr. Glamorgan met with Deputy Director Zhang Biao before boarding the Fuki Maru, and he also checked your file during this period." Under normal circumstances, Cheng Xiaodong seriously doubts the authenticity of this sentence; but if it comes from a senior inspector of the Political Department, no matter how outrageous it is, there is a high probability that it is true - the Political Department directly takes orders from MI5. So, this person should be one of our own. Cheng Xiaodong put down his pistol. Although he did not put it away directly, he seemed to have believed Long Jius words: So, you were actually sent to support me? Just someone who is asked to help you as appropriate when you are in trouble. "Then you were...are these people terrorists who want to attack the cruise ship?" Cheng Xiaodong immediately guessed the truth. Since the other party came to support him, he must also know that information. Since he has taken action, it proves that the intelligence is true! "How many people are there in total?" "There are six people left, moving around the ship, and I haven''t found a chance to make a move yet." Cheng Xiaodong noticed the keyword: Where are the other people? "There is no one else." He had cleaned up the rest. If Cheng Xiaodong and Long Jiu hadn''t appeared one after another, he would have dealt with the last six as if they had not appeared in this world. Pass. When Cheng Xiaodong heard this, she thought of David''s magical method. Although she didn''t know how David did it, what she cared about was why David didn''t notify her? She had to admit that if she hadn''t been worried about the safety of her third sister, paid a certain amount of attention to David, and followed him when she noticed David running around on the ship, she might not have discovered this at all. ?Even when Fukimaru returns to Xiangjiang, she will most likely regard that piece of information as a piece of wrong information or a rumor, and regard this operation as a pure welfare. Although paddling is enjoyable, it is your own job! David, what''s this? Steal my business? Wait a moment, I will report the situation to my superiors. Cheng Xiaodong was about to turn back to her room and took out her satellite phone to notify her superiors. David, who was some distance away from her, suddenly appeared at the door and closed the door, blocking her way. "Look, this is why I didn''t inform you." David emphasized: "I don''t want anyone to disturb me when I go to sea this time. Do you understand what I mean?" But there are terrorists on board! There will be no more soon. David just wanted to leave the remaining six trash fish to the two people in front of him to deal with, but now it seems that it is safer to take action himself. ??If the Flying Tigers, Bawanghua, etc. were notified to come for support, this trip would definitely not be able to continue. Okay, lets split up and deal with the remaining terrorists, and the subsequent processing will not affect the normal navigation of the Fuki Maru as much as possible. As a senior inspector of the Political Department, although Long Jiu has an iceberg face, her ability to observe people''s emotions is not bad. She could see that David''s original intention was not to ruin the trip, so she chose to deal with these terrorists without everyone knowing. I have to say that she admires David''s strength. Most people think this way and cannot do such outrageous things. She seriously doubts that David Glamorgan''s true identity is a field officer from MI6, whose number is egg. The one that starts with an egg. Long Jiuhui took the initiative to take over this matter, which was related to her current mission. After the gambler came to Xiangjiang in a low-key manner, she was tasked with receiving and protecting the gambler Chen Xiaodao, and helping the real gambler investigate some things. She and her brother Long Wu accompanied Chen Xiaodao on the Fortune Pill No., just for this purpose. ?After discovering the presence of the senior inspector of the serious crime team on the ship, he immediately reported the situation to his superiors. The higher-ups conducted an investigation and told Long Jiu something that Cheng Xiaodong didn''t know yet and didn''t know whether David knew or not: that the group of terrorists would choose the Fugui Maru, possibly for the gambler Chen Xiaodao himself. of. After Long Jiu received the news, he immediately discussed with his brother Long Wu. Since the other party was powerful and there were too few people on his side, he immediately decided to contact Cheng Xiaodong and even David. They met to discuss how to deal with it. This gang of thugs? Unexpectedly, when she went out, she saw Cheng Xiaodong carefully following David, so she followed Cheng Xiaodong quietly to see what the two people were doing. ??Unexpectedly, things would develop so magically. Most of the maritime crisis that originally worried the brothers and sisters was quietly solved by David alone. This is naturally a good thing for Long Jiu. Not only is the crisis resolved, but her mission can also continue. As long as we ensure that the Fuki Maru continues its normal voyage, the rest will be left to you. Seeing that the two of them did not object, David assumed they had agreed and prepared to go back to his room to rest. Mr. Glamorgan. ?David had just turned around, but before he could open the door, Long Jiu suddenly called him. Is something wrong? I just want to ask Mr. Glamorgan, will you participate in the charity poker tournament that will be held in a few days? "Charity Poker Competition..." David didn''t care about any competition at first, but when he heard the name of this competition and the person in front of him, he realized that the fun on this ship didn''t seem to be over yet: "It sounds interesting. I think Ill join in the fun. ?Long Jiu nodded, as if it was just a casual question. ?David looked at Long Jiu and then at Cheng Xiaodong, who looked unhappy: "Sure it up early and go to bed early. Staying up late is bad for your skin. Good night, both of you." 2. Watching David''s figure disappear, Cheng Xiaodong asked Long Jiu: "What action will the Political Department take this time?" Long Jiu looked at Cheng Xiaodong, and in his heart he admired and appreciated this famous strong woman in the police world. Coupled with the current situation, Long Jiu quickly made a decision: he told Cheng Xiaodong the situation and hoped that Cheng Xiaodong would do the following. Can help. Someone is pretending to be a gambler? "Yes." Long Jiu nodded: "At least two impersonation incidents have occurred, and we suspect that a third one will occur on this cruise ship." (End of this chapter) Chapter 549： There must be something fishy about this matter Chapter 549 There must be something fishy about this matter ??Long Jiu and Cheng Xiaodong were discussing when someone pretended to be a gambler, used the name of charity gambling to collect money everywhere, and cooperated with the elimination of the remaining terrorists. ?David had already wandered back to his suite. He looked at the bedroom and saw that Cheng Leer was still sleeping soundly. Then he returned to the living room and sat down directly next to Sophia to watch a movie together. Im a little sleepy, Im going to sleep. ? Cheng Xiaoxi glanced at David with a blushing face, lowered her head and hurried back to the bedroom, slamming the door shut, and she could still hear the sound of her locking the door. Seeing Cheng Xiaoxi running away in panic, Sofia was so happy that she almost fell to the ground. She tried her best to control herself from laughing. "Naughty." ?David looked at Sophia like this, and of course he knew why she was like this. Even though he was busy at that moment, he could still notice that Sophia and Cheng Xiaoxi were back. The two of them had been listening to what was going on in the corner of the living room for a long time. Of course he knew it. ?However, he didn''t pay special attention or ''eavesdrop'' on the conversation between Sophia and Cheng Xiaoxi. He didn''t know what Sophia said. He felt that Sophia should have said a lot, so he did not shy away from using tricks to change clothes just now. ?As a result, when he asked, he realized that Sophia didn''t say much at all. He just knew that David and Sophia had some magical abilities that not ordinary people could understand. I thought you would just tell her everything about us. "What? Are you also interested in Banana?" Sofia leaned sideways on the sofa and put her legs on David''s lap: "That''s right, Le''er alone can''t handle you." David slapped him lightly, leaving a faint fingerprint: Do you want to miss work? "yes!" ?Sofia jumped up from the sofa and ran into the bedroom where Leer was resting faster than Cheng Xiaoxi. Im taking a break, you can watch the movie by yourself! Similarly, the door was closed, followed by the sound of locking. ?David looked at the closed doors on both sides, shrugged his shoulders, and didn''t pay too much attention. Anyway, he didn''t need to rest, so he could just find something to do to pass the time. Without watching the movie, you can watch how Long Jiu and Cheng Xiaodong eliminate the remaining terrorists from a distance. Released his spirit, David quickly found the two senior inspectors. Huh? Everything has been solved? Its very efficient! I didnt pay much attention to it before, but now I looked over and saw clearly. Although the terrorists were still distributed in different places on the ship, they were all under control. The two senior inspectors did not kill him. In the case of a sneak attack, they chose to capture him alive as much as possible. Perhaps it is to make it easier to ask for information later? ?However, now that the matter has been resolved, David doesn''t pay too much attention. ?Weapons and explosives, as well as how to deal with these criminals, are all problems of Long Jiu and Cheng Xiaodong, and have nothing to do with him. Withdrawing his senses, David picked up the catalog of video tapes and picked them out, preparing to find a movie to kill time - in this comprehensive world, there are many movies that David has never seen or even heard of, and there are some Movies that were extremely familiar in the past were played by ''another group of people''. No matter which one you look at, it is a very novel experience for him. Ha, I discovered new fun. So, David, who lived in a suite with three young and beautiful girls, happily watched movies all night... The sun shone on his face, making Cheng Leer, who had slept well, gradually wake up from his sweet dream. Although she hadn''t opened her eyes yet, the feeling of the sun shining on her body and face made her have to react in some way - she hummed a few times, arched her head on the pillow a few times, and finally reluctantly opened her eyes. In fact, she was not that reluctant. After her consciousness returned to her brain, she remembered what happened yesterday. ??The feeling of being floating in the clouds and unable to get down, and her body bones seemed to fall apart. Even just thinking about it made her feel sore in the waist and weak in the legs. Huh? ? Cheng Leer found that apart from feeling a little weak, she didn''t feel any discomfort. I thought I was so crazy last night and would probably have to rest in my room for a day today. Is my body in such good shape? I opened my eyes to see what was going on, but the first person who appeared in front of me was not David, but Sophia. Is it coming? Should I express my attitude and stand? Or explain that this is actually just a misunderstanding? ?Although he had made up his mind long ago, when it came time to face Sophia, Cheng Leer still felt a little guilty. ??As a result, Sophia was stunned by the first words she spoke. How are you? Do you feel any discomfort? "ah?" "Don''t be sorry, I understand your current situation very well." Sophia looked like someone who has been through it before, reaching out and patting Cheng Leer on the shoulder: "If you feel uncomfortable, just say it and I can help." "No... no need, I think it''s okay." Cheng Le''er felt that the current situation was too weird. She suspected that she hadn''t woken up at all and was now dreaming. This also explained why she didn''t feel any discomfort in her body - yesterday She felt like she was going to burst. She pinched herself secretly, but the pain told her that this was not a dream. If nothing happens, get up and eat. Breakfast has been served. Oh~ Facing the enthusiastic Sophia, Cheng Leer didn''t know what expression to make. She put on the pajamas that Sophia had fetched for her in a daze, washed herself briefly and walked out of the bedroom. ?David was sitting at the dining table, where a steaming breakfast had been set. ? Cheng Leer was led by Sophia to the dining table, a little suspicious that there was some kind of trap? Especially Sofia''s attitude towards her, why is it more enthusiastic than David''s? What kind of trick is this? ? Feeling a little panicked, she also heard Sophia ask David with a smile: "Should we tell Le''er about our situation?" what''s the situation? What does this mean? ? Cheng Leer felt that her heartbeat was much faster, and she was not as nervous as she is now even last night. Just when she was worried that David would say something that would make her sad, David said lightly: "I said it, but Le''er didn''t believe it." ??? ? Cheng Leer had a question mark. What did David tell him that he didnt believe? The nervousness and fear were instantly replaced by questions. Just when I was about to open my mouth to ask clearly, there was a sound of opening the door next to me. ? Turning around, he saw Cheng Xiaoxi coming out with a yawn. Looking at the people at the dining table, he said "Good morning" and then sat down with a sleepy look on his face. Cheng Leer looked at his friend''s sleepy and tired look, and compared it with his current state of not feeling any discomfort. He seriously suspected that it was Cheng Xiaoxi who almost cracked yesterday, and not himself. Having been disturbed by this, I forgot what I wanted to ask just now. ? A few people were eating breakfast and chatting about today''s plans. Cheng Leer found that David was more enthusiastic about her than before, and even interacted with him naturally and intimately, such as feeding himself breakfast. ??At first I thought it would be too arrogant to do this in front of Sophia? As a result, she found that Sophia didn''t care at all. What made her even more surprised was that Cheng Xiaoxi also looked indifferent. What happened after she fell asleep yesterday? Could it be that... David also attacked Banana? He glanced at Cheng Xiaoxi suspiciously, but she actually avoided his gaze. Very suspicious! Cheng Leer, who wanted to ask clearly, felt that the steaming breakfast in front of him was no longer fragrant. After eating a few more bites, he asked Cheng Xiaoxi to go back to the bedroom to find something. According to the original allocation, there are two bedrooms in the suite, one for Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi, and one for David and Sophia. ? ? The luggage had all been moved into their assigned rooms before, so it was a very appropriate reason for Cheng Leer to ask Cheng Xiaoxi to help her find things and help choose the clothes to wear today. The two people entered the room and closed the door tightly again. ?Sophia took a look while chewing shrimp dumplings and asked David opposite: "What do you think they were going to say when they ran back to the room?" "I do not guess you guess guess?" I guess you can hear it. "Normally I wouldn''t do this, and even if I heard it, I wouldn''t tell you." David''s strength continues to grow stronger, and he can do more and more things, but he tries not to use these abilities indiscriminately. , even if he could hear the private conversations of these close people around him with a little attention, he had never done so. ?The reason is simple. He doesnt like the feeling of being listened to even if he whispers to his friends all the time. He doesnt like it himself, so naturally he cant force others to like it. ?Sofia was chewing an omelette with a smile. Although David refused her request, she felt happier for some reason. But the two people in the room were not so happy at this time. ??After Cheng Leer took Cheng Xiaoxi back to the room, he hesitated for a while before asking the question. It turned out that he was wrong. Cheng Xiaoxi was just a little confused by Sophia''s strange operation yesterday. He was in this state because he didn''t have a good rest last night. It was not because of David''s murder. Things were not very bad, Cheng Leer secretly breathed a sigh of relief. But she realized that Cheng Xiaoxi and Sophia had been listening to the live broadcast yesterday, which made her feel very embarrassed. Noticing that her good friends cheeks were so red she could boil water, Cheng Xiaoxi took the initiative to ease the awkward atmosphere: I always feel that Sophia and David are weird. Well, I think so too. Why isnt Sophia angry at all? Not only is she not angry, I think she is also very happy. Cheng Leer had an idea and thought of a possibility: "Do you think David and Sophia are not in the relationship we always thought they were?" "" Cheng Xiaoxi said in her heart, "They are indeed good sisters," and then denied Cheng Leer''s guess: "She told me personally yesterday that they have already established a relationship, and have even met their parents." ? Cheng Leer''s smile that had just risen disappeared, and she now began to think about another possibility: Was David just having fun? And Sophia also knows this, so thats why she reacted this way? (End of this chapter) Chapter 550： join this family Chapter 550 Join this family With all kinds of doubts, Cheng Leer didn''t feel very happy for most of the day today. She wanted to ask so many questions, but she also felt that asking such questions was in vain. No normal person would tell her his true thoughts simply and neatly, right? Following this trend, it seems that it would be easy to film a 100-episode romantic drama. ?David noticed something was wrong with Cheng Leer''s state, so after lunch, he took Cheng Leer for a walk on the deck. While looking at the vast sea, enjoying the sunshine and sea breeze, we chatted. If you have anything you want to ask, just ask it directly. Dont you feel uncomfortable holding it in your heart? "..." Cheng Leer looked at David, then at the sea, and finally took a few deep breaths before she mustered up the courage to look at David and ask the question that she had been struggling with for a long time: "You and I, are you serious?" Or do you just want to have fun?" ?? David looked at Cheng Leer, who was looking at him with wide eyes. There was a bit of expectation and a bit of worry in his round eyes, and his expression made it look like he was about to cry in the next second. "What do you mean by playing, I will suddenly disappear? What other situations are you talking about?" "You know!" Cheng Leer stared at David. Now that she had asked the question, she wanted a clear answer. Actually, you are the one who really makes the decision, not me. "What''s the meaning?" If you would like to stay with me, of course I would be happy. Cheng Leer was overjoyed when he heard this. Does David''s words mean that he hopes to be with her for a long time, or even get married and live together? I immediately felt something was wrong. It sounded like it had another meaning. "You...don''t want me to be your lover, do you?" If you want, the princess can do it too. "ah?" ?Cheng Leer was still thinking, should she slap her and leave? It is better to continue to maintain this relationship and try to move your position and get a chance to become a permanent member. From her point of view, David is making himself smaller. As for who is bigger? Of course its Sophia! Before she could make a decision, the princess suddenly heard something. At this time, she finally remembered the conversation between David and Sophia during breakfast. ?Cheng Leer was not an idiot to begin with. Now that his IQ was online, he finally understood the true meaning of David''s words. ?David saw her confusion at first, and then a look of surprise on her face. He immediately showed his identity and said, "Yes, I am actually a king, the real deal." Although she had already guessed the answer, Cheng Leer still felt that it sounded too outrageous: Arent you British? Thats just the identity I use when Im out and about. ?David first briefly introduced his and Sophias identities, and then introduced Winter City and the Winter Kingdom. As for the continent of Brennia, he has not introduced it in detail yet. He will wait for Cheng Leer to digest the information and ask for more details before telling her slowly. Cheng Leer did not interrupt David''s introduction, and waited until he finished speaking before asking David: "Is the Winter Kingdom you mentioned in Europe?" In Brennia. "where is that?" On a planet called Brunnia. Cheng Leer laughed out loud when he heard this: "You don''t want to tell me that you are actually an alien, do you?" In a sense, it is true. The two people turned around and happened to come to a corner of the second deck. After David made sure that there was no one around, he slowly floated up while Cheng Leer watched with a smile. Those who use power such as holy light will be regarded as monks and exorcists with some mysterious power. They can float directly into the air without the help of any external objects. It does not look like something that humans can do. Cheng Leer originally thought that eight out of ten of David''s previous words were made up to make him happy. Even the Winter Kingdom was made up by him. But when she saw David flying like Superman, she began to recall the content seriously. The credibility of these seemingly outrageous words suddenly increased by dozens of percentage points. Watching David in shock as he landed again, Cheng Leer was so shocked that he didn''t know how to react for a moment. He wanted to ask too many questions and didn''t know where to start. ??She could only be held by David''s hand in a daze, and continued to wander on the deck. After walking around the Fuki Maru for a full circle, she recovered a little. In addition, after asking random questions about everything that came to mind, I finally had a clearer understanding of David''s situation. David and Sofia are from Brunnia. David is the king of the Kingdom of Winter, and Sofia is the princess of the former Kingdom of Tiland. The two were originally engaged. The king and the princess look so well matched. Cheng Leer became Cheng Bule again. Although she understood that David did not want to play with her casually and was willing to stay with her forever, it was very different from what she had originally imagined. She was not David''s only one, but One of the concubines of His Majesty the King. So, Sofia didnt mind me chasing you from the beginning? Yes! Not only does she not mind, she also wants to personally help you make suggestions: Sofia likes you very much. Being liked by someone who has always been regarded as a love rival, but whose actual situation is even worse, Cheng Leer is not happy at all: Is the Winter Kingdom polygamous? The Kingdom of Winter does not have any regulations in this regard. In a sense, it is complete freedom of marriage. The Kingdom of Winter has only been developing for a few years, and it could not take care of these minor details before. ?Whether relevant legal provisions will be added in the future...Since His Majesty the King has made such a start, it is estimated that the matter will only be dealt with in a relatively vague manner in the future. By this time, Cheng Leer had basically accepted the fact that David and Sophia were aliens, and asked David seriously: If I want to be with you, should I live with you in Winter City? It all depends on your personal thoughts. What do you mean? You dont want me to come with you? Seeing Cheng Leer''s eyes widening, David had to explain a little extra. The Kingdom of Winter has very advanced technology. It is more convenient to fly to Xiangjiang from Brunnia than from Europe. When she wants to go to Winter City in the future, You can go there at any time, and you can go back at any time if you want to go back to Xiangjiang. "Is it so convenient? Can you take me to Winter City later?" Of course you can, pick a room you like in Winterkeep. Cheng Leer pouted: "I didn''t say I agreed to be your concubine." "I''ve eaten your whole body. Do you think you can still run away?" When the two said this, they happened to return to their room, and both Cheng Xiaoxi and Sophia heard this. ?In the ears of passerby Cheng Xiaoxi, these words sounded crude and disgusting, but the person involved felt very happy. ?It doesnt matter whether it is soil or not, the key depends on who said it. ? Cheng Leer greeted Sophia and Cheng Xiaoxi with a smile, and was no longer as hostile to Sophia as before. The situation was not clear before, but now that everything has been clarified, Cheng Leer''s hostility towards Sophia has naturally dissipated for the most part. She also offered to have a chat with Sophia alone. Of course, she did not prepare various new teas for Sophia to review, but asked Sophia why she didn''t care about David and her affairs. ?In addition, Cheng Leer wants to know how many people like herself are there in Winter Castle? She thought that as a princess and having an engagement with David, Sophia would naturally be the eldest, the Queen of Winter, but after asking, she found out that was not the case. ? Even Sofias ranking in the family is very small. She was the last to join that family, so naturally she would not exclude more newcomers. ? Cheng Leer suddenly understood why Sophia was happy to see her success and put on a welcoming look. Did she feel that she had a younger ''sister'' than herself? I almost forgot about business, how many women does David have? Or should I say princesses? "Oh, this! Let me count." Cheng Leer already knew the whole situation. Naturally, there was no need to hide this. He picked up his fingers and counted each name one by one: "Laura, Eva, Helen, Gwen, they Both were with David earlier than I was. "And Arcee and Elsa." Sofia thought carefully. Sylvanas, Clarisse, Kara, and Hood were just close friends and had no real contact with each other. It should go without saying. . Hearing a name, he secretly cursed Cheng Leer, who was a playboy, and suddenly thought of something. Obviously the two of them were chatting alone in the room, but she still deliberately lowered her voice: "David... can his body be able to support the fact that he has found so many princesses?" ??Although David behaved very aggressively yesterday, Cheng Leer also heard about the relationship between cows and fields, and wondered if David ran away to hide? ?Sophia laughed twice, making Cheng Leer stand on her head with all the hair on her body: "I''ll give you a piece of advice." "What?" Dont wear stockings. Cheng Leers face was full of questions. What does this mean? Then I thought it was because David didn''t like it. But the answer was completely opposite to what she thought. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it anymore, and you''ll cry and beg for mercy, and even ask Banana for help." Listening to this outrageous answer, and looking at Sophia''s serious nodding expression, Cheng Leer began to suspect that David did not come to the earth to relax, but came here to choose a concubine. ?Thinking that David also had ambiguous relationships with several beautiful girls: such as Wang Zhenzhen and Superintendent Hu Huishan, Cheng Leer felt that he had guessed the truth. No matter what the facts are, Cheng Leer has fallen into a trap anyway. Cheng Leer doesn''t even know how to choose, and of course she doesn''t want to hurt her best friend. But after she took a golden apple from Sophia''s hand and learned about the function of this golden apple and that Sophia had many more, she began to struggle again: if she got a good thing, should she share it with her good friends? ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 551： David is the gambling king Chapter 551 David is the Gambling Saint While Sophia was chatting with Cheng Leer, David looked at Cheng Xiaoxi who had an embarrassed expression on his face next to him. She had been acting very embarrassed since she listened to the live broadcast. ??If she just didn''t dare to look at David, it wouldn''t be a big deal, but she still showed some curiosity from time to time, and David immediately understood: "Did Sophia tell you about our situation?" Well, you told me everything. Because there was a topic to talk about, the awkward atmosphere was greatly alleviated: Are you really... from another world? If you find it hard to understand, you can think of us as coming from other planets. "alien?" Yeah, wouldnt it be easier to understand this way? People from other worlds seem too magical, but aliens are much more intuitive. Like Superman? "almost." After Cheng Xiaoxi asked a few questions, he became somewhat interested in the Winter City mentioned by David and Sophia, so he asked David if he could travel to Winter City. Of course you can, but it will take some time. "It doesn''t matter, I have to go to work after I go back this time." Cheng Xiaoxi''s work is not as free as that of David and Cheng Leer. This time she used up all the vacation she had accumulated in one go, and even changed shifts with her colleagues before she could go to sea. Been playing for so long. The atmosphere gradually became normal, and at this time Sophia and Cheng Leer also came out. Cheng Leer learned some private things from Sophia and ate a golden apple. Although she was still struggling with some things in her heart, her overall energy was much better than in the morning when she was stuck with various problems. ?The state of several people seemed to be back to the way it was when they first boarded the ship, and everyone could enjoy this sea trip again. We came out to play, dont stay in the room chatting all the time. Sophia grabbed Cheng Leer who wanted to sit down and suggested that everyone go play. Cheng Leer thinks this is true. Isnt boarding the Fukimaru cruise ship just for eating, drinking and having fun? Why do you always stay in the room? It''s not like she was injured and couldn''t move. Sofia is right, lets go to the theater to watch the show! What are the programs today? Ill look at the program list. ?Each room has a program list of theater performances. After looking at the program list, Cheng Leer found that this time happened to be rest time. Then lets go to the casino to play for a while, then have dinner, and finally go to the show. The casino is always open, even at night, and when Sofia said this, he remembered the charity poker competition that Long Jiu mentioned. By the way, Leer, do you know whats going on with the charity poker competition held on the ship? Not sure, David, do you want to participate? Lets go and see. In fact, Fukimaru specially promoted this competition before arriving in Xiangjiang. According to reports, all the chips in this competition will be used for charity in the end, which means that even the final winner will not win a dime. At most, he can receive a certificate of thanks or something like that. After a few people came to the casino and learned more details from the staff, they learned that not just anyone can participate in this charity poker competition. The minimum entry requirement is three million US dollars, which is 2,500 US dollars. One million Hong Kong dollars. Without enough chips, there is no chance to play at the table. ?However, in addition to the final battle, there are also some qualifiers. If you can stand out from the qualifying rounds, you can also be invited to the stage of the decisive battle. Qualifying round? The decisive battle will be held before arriving in Japan. As for the peripheral competitions, they will be held before the decisive battle. When the staff introduced, they also pointed to the area where the largest crowds gathered. ?There are several tables there, and they all play stud. ?David saw a lot of people there before, and thought it was just this kind of game that was more popular. It turned out that there was a preliminary round for a charity poker competition! How to count as a breakout? "It''s very simple, win three million US dollars, or become the final winner." When David asked, a handsome but evil-looking man with a ponytail suddenly came over: "Hello, I I am the organizer of this competition, my name is Haishan." "Nice to meet you, I''m David." After shaking hands with the other party, David pretended that he didn''t know the other party''s true identity and acted very indifferently: "Are there any restrictions on participating in the qualifying competition?" You need to exchange chips with US dollars. The need to use U.S. dollars does not mean that you must carry U.S. dollars with you. After all, the ship''s round-trip route is Japan and Hong Kong, so you can exchange Hong Kong dollars and Japanese yen for chips. You just need to convert them into U.S. dollars based on the exchange rate. If you win three million, you can directly sign up for the charity poker competition, or when the deadline is up, you will be the only winner. In addition to using US dollars as chips, the qualifying competition does not limit the amount of entry. ?You can play for one dollar, so everyone is not sure if anyone can win three million here. This second condition is aimed at this situation. "Understood." "I wish you good luck." Haishan was very polite and polite: "If you have any questions, you can come to me at any time. I will usually be here." ?David nodded, and after thanking Haishan, he watched this man walk to another well-dressed man to chat, and couldn''t help but secretly sigh, "Cutting leeks is not an easy job!" . ?David, who has watched The Gambler, of course knows that this Haishan is the villain in the plot, the godson of the gambling demon Chen Jincheng. This is the guy who pretended to be a gambler to engage in charity boat gambling. That guy, Michael Chen Xiaodao, and the brothers Long Wu and Long Jiu came here for this guy. ?David thought that this guy would hide in the dark and secretly do things, but he didn''t expect that he would wander around openly. After thinking about it, I realized that the ship has now left the port and gone to sea. In this case, with the communication technology of this era, even if Chen Xiaodao jumped out and said that Haishan was a fake gambler, it would be difficult to prove to so many people on the ship that what he said was the truth. In the end, its inevitable to have a showdown at the gambling table! ??You are such a bad guy, so naturally you are not a gambler. Even a real gambler like Chen Xiaodao would not be ashamed to continue using this name if he loses. The winner takes it all. Sometimes the solution to things is so simple, crude and unreasonable. Who is that person? The villain. "oh!" ?Sofia understood, but Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi were confused and didn''t understand what information was revealed in the conversation between the two. ? Cheng Xiaoxi is not feeling well yet, and Cheng Leer feels that she still knows too little about David. It seems that in the next period of time, she will have to move around with Sophia more often. After chatting about such private matters, Cheng Leer felt that there was nothing he could not talk about with Sophia. There were some things that he had never discussed with his best friend Cheng Xiaoxi. ??Following David to the competition area of ??the poker competition, David randomly found a table to sit down and exchanged chips for a thousand dollars. ??He is not as poor as Chen Xiaodao who has to borrow money from Haishan, and he doesn''t carry as much as three million US dollars with him, but it is still very easy to exchange for only one thousand US dollars. ??The women who were following him didn''t pay attention, just thinking that David just wanted to have some fun. David, it suddenly occurred to me that there is something wrong with this game! "what is the problem?" If someone kept changing chips, wouldnt they be able to stay until the end? "Is there a deadline for exchanging chips on the last day?" David didn''t pay attention to this kind of thing and kept exchanging chips. So what if he stayed until the end? ??The chips are too small, so when I get on the gambling table in the finals, I am just a joiner in the fun at best. ?Those who are wealthy can just take three million US dollars to participate in the competition. Why bother to waste time and energy in the peripheral field? "Oh." Sophia also figured out the key at this time, but she didn''t care about this kind of thing at all, and watched David playing cards with interest. This game has been watched countless times in the movie, but David actually has not actually played many times, and they are all playing online. ?Having almost never touched it in the real world, it feels quite fresh. ?Other than that, Davids biggest feeling is that he is not very lucky. I quickly lost half of my chips. I was thinking about whether to keep trying and lost all my chips. When I went to have dinner, a familiar face sat down next to me. What a coincidence, we meet again. Yeah, what a coincidence. David glanced at Chen Xiaodao, who called himself Michael, and then at Long Jiu who was following behind him. Long Wu was not there, probably because he was busy investigating the situation on the ship: For example, how many subordinates did Haishan bring with him? How many weapons are there? Only after you understand the enemy''s situation can you take follow-up actions. Chen Xiaodao doesn''t need to worry so much. He is here to earn the principal for participating in the charity poker competition. No matter what, there will definitely be a duel on the gambling table. Chen Xiaodao understands this, so he has spent the past two days Stay in the casino all the time. After accumulating some capital, Chen Xiaodao decided to come to the qualifying card table to make a profit. After all, the chips outside were all Hong Kong dollars, and the bets here were US dollars. Wait until he has harvested almost all the chips here before continuing to play outside. It was only three million US dollars, and he could get it together quickly. With absolute confidence, Chen Xiaodao started his performance. ?? David thought it was pretty good to watch the excitement from a close distance, but Chen Xiaodao suddenly said: "It seems that you are not very lucky! Why don''t you let the ladies behind you play, maybe things will change?" What does this mean? The person who poaches and flirts with me in front of me? Normally, David might have laughed it off, but today he kept losing after sitting down, so it was inevitable that he would get a little carried away. Isnt it just playing poker? If I''m unlucky, why don''t I use other tricks? I feel like my luck has returned. After looking at his own cards and seeing through the remaining cards on the table, David picked up the cards and rubbed them gently with both hands. From now on, David is the gambling sage! (End of this chapter) Chapter 552： I, David, also have moral integrity. Chapter 552 I, David, also have moral integrity KING full house; four-card QUEEN; straight flush. The people at David''s table changed one after another, and the chips in front of him were also increasing. ?The women were very happy to see it, even Cheng Xiaoxi was so happy, as if winning money had nothing to do with her. ? Chen Xiaodao next to him finally realized that David was just playing casually before, and then he showed his real skills. ?But at this time, Daozi didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, and felt that the card game had become interesting. He met an interesting opponent. ?It wasnt until the straight flush in his hand turned into a bad card for some reason that he realized that he had not hit his opponent, but had kicked a brick. I didnt expect that I made a mistake. Chen Xiaodao originally wanted to have a showdown with David, but Long Jiu patted him on the shoulder and shook his head gently. ?Aware that the person next to him seemed to be someone who could not be offended casually, and that he had serious things to do, Chen Xiaodao decided to stop. Although I lost tens of thousands of yuan, the loss was not serious. Well compete again at the poker competition in a few days. Ill leave first. Putting away the chips in front of him, Chen Xiaodao greeted David and then left the table. Then he led Long Jiu all the way to the bar, ordered a drink and asked in a low voice: "Who is that David?" The boss of Wanshiwu has a good relationship with the police, and the detailed background is unclear. Long Jiu had several guesses in his mind, but he could not tell others casually about any of these guesses. It''s okay if you guess wrong, but it''s troublesome if you guess right. Everything House? It is said that it is a company that accepts any commissioned work, as long as it can interest the other party, even if it is a job such as finding a cat or a dog. You can do anything just by giving me money? He is not short of money. "Only those who have fun will take it." Chen Xiaodao laughed: "He seems to be a very interesting guy." Ordinary people will never open a company just for fun. Even if they do open a company, they may not have the ability to handle all kinds of weird commissions. ??So this person is not only not short of money, but also very capable. The other party''s ability to make good friends with the police proves this - his trump card was changed just now. I wonder if it was a thousand skills or a special function? After learning Qian Shu from his master, Chen Xiaodao learned that the world is not as simple as it seems on the surface. There are all kinds of wonders in the world, and there are countless talented people and strangers. There are also many people who have magical abilities. Master reminded him more than once, When you encounter an unfamiliar opponent in the future, you must be careful and cautious, and don''t reveal all your cards before you know the opponent''s details. By the way, do you know why he appears here? Since he is someone who does that kind of work, could it be that he boarded the Fuki Maru after receiving some kind of commission? A coincidence. ?? Chen Xiaodao looked at Long Jiu, who had always maintained an expressionless face, and guessed that Long Jiu must know the inside story, but she was unwilling to tell him. Unwilling to just let it go, Chen Xiaodao thought about something else: "If I want to hire him and ask him to help us deal with the guy pretending to be me, do you think he will agree?" ??Long Jiu really hadnt thought about this. She knew that Davids visit to Fuguimaru was related to the polices investigation of terrorists, and she also knew that Davids Wanshiwu was willing to accept any commission. But I never thought of hiring David to help. With habitual thinking, she always felt that only she and her brother Long Wu knew the true identity of Chen Xiaodao, the gambler, and that only the Political Department knew about the investigation of the fake gambler to collect money in the name of charitynow Cheng Xiaodong had to be added. "I don''t know if he will agree. I just know that he wants to enjoy the trip and doesn''t want to be disturbed." Thats it...dont worry, lets try again. ??Chen Xiaodao drank the drink he just ordered and walked to the card table with Long Jiu, only to find that David had already left. I walked around the casino and saw no one. Oops, I dont know where I went. ??Although Sofia didnt complain about the Fuki Maru cruise ship very much, it was still quite difficult to find someone when you didnt know which room to stay in. ?It was Long Jiu who told Chen Xiaodao that he could ask David''s room number, so Chen Xiaodao wasn''t so depressed. At this time, David was having dinner with Sophia, Cheng Leer, and the three sisters of the Cheng family. During the meal, Cheng Xiaoxi and her two sisters vividly described the scene of David killing people at the card table, killing each other indiscriminately. David won three hundred thousand for one thousand dollars. ?This is because there is little time to play, and the stakes are not high. If David plays for a while longer, he may be able to win three million US dollars in one go and qualify to participate in the charity poker competition; Of course, it is possible that no one wants to play with David. "So awesome?" Cheng Xiaonan has never been interested in gambling, nor does he appreciate people who like gambling, but he sat at the same table with a man who could win hundreds of thousands with a thousand yuan at the poker table. , she will also feel magical. Hand looked at David curiously. Although it was not the first time he saw him, he once again exclaimed, "He''s really handsome!" . ?But she didnt have the slightest fondness for playboys or anything like that, so she was simply admiring Davids looks and didnt want to have any more contact with this man. She and her eldest sister even privately reminded her third sister, Cheng Xiaoxi, not to let appearances affect her judgment. ??Although he is shockingly handsome, Xiaoxi, you must control yourself and never be fooled by beauty. You will not end up well! Comparing to Cheng Xiaonan, Cheng Xiaodong guessed that David must have cheated. After all, she had seen David''s weird methods with her own eyes. He could make such a big person disappear, and it should be easy to turn into a playing card. Its a pity that no matter how much you win, you cant take it away. All the money will be used for charity. ?Although David won a lot of money, there was no way to exchange it for real money. ?After recording Davids chip limit, the waiter gave David a voucher to ensure that he could continue to use these chips when he went back. ?Including the final charity poker tournament, all the entry fees of the contestants are converted into chips, plus all the proceeds from the casino on the ship, will be used for charity activities - or so the promotion says. ?David knew that the seamount would take away all the money, but he didnt know whether he would take the money and run away after arriving in Japan, or wait until he returned to Hong Kong before running away? ? Judging from the date of the charity poker tournament, there is a high probability that it will come ashore from Japan. So the casino on the ship is a charity casino? Cheng Xiaonan didnt know about this until this moment. As a social worker, Cheng Xiaonan is a very kind girl. When she found out that it was a charity casino, she immediately said that she could also contribute some money and asked David to exchange it for chips and treat it as a contribution to charity. Although its not a lot, its still my thoughts. Looking at the 10,000 yuan handed over by Cheng Xiaonan, David did not show any politeness and humility. He took it directly, put it into his pocket, and said casually: "Xiaonan, you can come with Xiaoxi to see how I put it together." The value of the money is maximized. He just invited Cheng Xiaonan to supervise the use of the donation as normal. Unexpectedly, almost everyone at the table looked at him before he finished his sentence. "how?" "Nothing." Sophia was the first to answer, and at the same time looked at Cheng Xiaonan curiously. Because she didn''t hide it, Cheng Xiaonan felt strange. Cheng Leer next to him just glanced at David, stretched out his hand and wanted to secretly twist David''s flesh hard, but after searching for a long time, he couldn''t find a place to start, so he stepped on it with the heel of his high-heeled shoes in frustration. David. ?David was stunned and didn''t react at all, so Cheng Leer became even more depressed. Cheng Xiaodong and Cheng Xiaoxi stared at David with sharp and warning eyes. Cheng Xiaodong looked as if he was about to empty the magazine at the next moment. Cheng Xiaoxi was much better. She just kept using vicious eyes to warn David not to have any ideas about his second sister. ?Looking at everyone''s reactions, David rolled his eyes speechlessly, not bothering to explain anything and continued eating. After dinner, we originally made an appointment to go to the theater to watch a performance together, but in the end it was David, Sophia, and Cheng Leer who went to watch the show. The three Cheng sisters started activities together. Since she was the only one around, Sophia no longer had any scruples about chatting, and asked David in front of Cheng Leer: "Are you attracted to Cheng Xiaonan?" Cheng Leer became Cheng Bule again. She knew the situation and knew the situation. She could regard the situation of David and Sophia as coming from a place with different living customs, so their ideas were different from her own. She can understand some of Sophia''s behaviors, but that doesn''t mean she will be happy. Fortunately, David''s answer made her no longer so depressed. Im not a Teddy. I want to take down one whenever I see one. "Oh, it seems that you are indeed not interested in Xiaonan." Sofia knew David''s character, and when David said this, she was sure that he was indeed not interested in Cheng Xiaonan. I was about to ask David if he had any thoughts about the eldest sister of the Cheng family? Jack appeared in front of several people with a girl and greeted them. This is Kiyoko Imamura. I was entrusted by an old friend to take her home. ??It was because of this girl that Jack boarded the Fuki Maru. It took him some time to find this **** the ship. Even now, he has not been able to convince the girl to come home with him honestly. ?But being on the cruise ship, Imamura Kiyoko couldn''t escape, so she reluctantly acted with Jack. ??What he didnt expect was that Jack actually knew such a super handsome guy! Imamura Kiyoko''s eyes were shining, but after a brief look, Sofia gave this girl a cross in her heart: she is not tall, her legs are not long, and she has no flesh. She perfectly avoids all of David''s quirks. She would probably be willing to take advantage of him if she took the initiative. Will not succeed. Sure enough, David''s eyes only glanced at Imamura Kiyoko, and the time they stayed was not as long as it was on Jack''s nose. (End of this chapter) Chapter 553： Hello, army Chapter 553 Hello, army After watching the program for a while, he went to the deck to enjoy the night breeze and then went back to rest. Cheng Leer felt pain and happiness again. But this time David restrained himself a little. Although Cheng Leer was sore and weak, she was still conscious. She now deeply understood what Sophia said to her - David was really a beast. She even had the urge to call Sophia to come in and help. Thoughts, I just felt too ashamed deep down in my heart, so I suppressed my words. ?But if this continues every day, she doesnt know if she can withstand it... With doubts, Cheng Leer had another dreamless night. When he opened his eyes, it was already dawn. The quality of his sleep in the past two days was so good that he no longer had to worry about insomnia. ??While thinking randomly, he remembered what Sophia told him about the various effects of golden apples. Driven by curiosity, Cheng Leer wanted to go to the bathroom to take a closer look. ?? I endured the soreness all over and got up to get off the ground. As a result, my legs were weak and trembling. It was difficult for me to even stand, let alone walk. Why were there no such serious sequelae yesterday? Cheng Leer couldn''t understand, but she lay back on the bed obediently, and then she saw David looking at her with a smirk on his face. Youre very proud, arent you? "certainly." Every man would feel proud of this situation, and it was really interesting to see Cheng Leer''s whole legs shaking with every step he took. Now I cant do anything today. In this state, even if it can be relieved later, there is no way to run around. At most, I can find a place to stay. Fortunately, this time she was going out on a boat trip. If it was a normal trip, she would have to stay in the hotel, and there would be nothing else she could do. ?Now, you can go to the deck to bask in the sun and enjoy the sea breeze. In fact, these are the only main activities on the ship. At most, David goes to the casino from time to time to make some money. ??Although Cheng Xiaonan did not come to personally supervise, David had already added the 10,000 yuan she contributed to his chips in proportion, and successfully multiplied it tenfold. Two days before the charity poker competition, David successfully won three million US dollars and qualified to participate in the main draw. I didnt expect that I could really win three million. This ship attracted a lot of wealthy people, because not only did David win three million US dollars, but Chen Xiaodao also earned admission fees. "What do you think?" The two masters who have qualified for the main competition are sitting in the bar talking about business while holding glasses of wine. Chen Xiaodao told David his thoughts and formally introduced his identity: Chen Xiaodao, a disciple of the God of Gamblers Gao Jin and the title of Gambler, is named Michael in English. Friends who are familiar with him like to call him Knife boy. "what do you want to do?" I hope you can help me during the competition. Lets deal with Haishan, the man who pretended to be your gambling hero, together? Not just seamounts. ??According to the results of investigations by Long Wu and Long Jiu in the past few days, Haishan deployed many people on the ship, and these people who boarded the ship as security personnel all carried guns. But this is not the point. The point is that Haishan has installed a lot of high-tech monitoring equipment throughout the casino to facilitate Haishan to cheat at the card table. That''s not all. According to the intelligence, Haishan also invited a master who knew special functions to help. Although Chen Xiaodao felt that his gambling skills had been very good, but faced with the combination of high technology and special functions, he also I dare not say that I am a sure winner. In this case, it is natural to seek more help, and David is undoubtedly a good choice. And, theres that troublemaker named Gundam. ??Gunda is also a well-known figure in the gambling circle, known as the prodigal son. ??This man has superb poker skills and strong gambling skills, but he is used to being a loner and doesn''t cooperate with anyone. He should just be there to ''make money''. Normally speaking, he can make money if he wants to, and there is no conflict with Chen Xiaodao. ?? But Chen Xiaodao''s trip was to deal with Haishan. If he and Haishan were fighting at the card table and they both lost in the end, and let Gundam take away the final fruit of victory, what would it be? "He shouldn''t be participating in the competition, right?" Charity poker competitions are a pure throw of money with no profit. Even if Gundam wins everyone''s chips in the end, it will be meaningless. Unless he knew that this so-called competition was a scam, so he came here specifically to pick up bargains. Gundam may have gotten inside information a long time ago, so he made a special trip here. So, you want me to help you deal with Gundams, possible special function masters, and Haishan? "almost." I understand, how much reward are you prepared to pay? "Well..." Although Chen Xiaodao knows that David is not short of money, he also understands that one code is the same. David''s Wanshiwu is in this business. If you come to entrust it, not paying enough will not be justified in any aspect. : "One million dollars." Sounds okay. ??Another million was brought in. As a business owner, my business is really booming! ??He didn''t ask Chen Xiaodao if he had money to pay. It''s not like the dignified gambler couldn''t even get out one million US dollars. ??Moreover, when Haishan is solved, the money collected by Haishan will be a large amount. The probability of returning this money is not very high. The most likely possibility is that it will actually be used for charity. As the key person who exposed the scam, it is very reasonable for Chen Xiaodao to take some reward from it. This should be where his reward came from.?????"I''ve accepted your request." We are all happy people, and there is no need to sign a contract, find a notary, etc. A cooperation agreement is reached by raising a glass and clinking it, and by the way, it is also a celebration of the successful agreement. ?After the matter was settled, David stood up and left, but saw Fei Ying also coming to the bar. What a coincidence! "yes." ?? After a brief greeting, David left straight away. But before going out, he looked back and found that Fei Ying also came to see Chen Xiaodao. From the looks of it, Chen Xiaodao was planning to hire Asian Fei Ying to help. Its true that all available resources are not being spared! Gambler, Fei Ying plus himself, there should be military support from Long Wu, Long Jiu, Cheng Xiaodong and others. That Haishan is probably going to be in bad luck. ?In the original plot, he only faced Chen Xiaodao, who was unable to prove his identity as a gambler, and the gambler whose special powers were disabled by his trick. Even so, the final victory was not achieved. ??Now the opponents have been replaced by Chen Xiaodao who is well prepared, the Asian Flying Eagle who wants to make extra money, and himself, a super enhanced version of the gambling sage. I really dont know how Haishan can become the final winner. Go back and talk to Sophia and Cheng Le''er. This trip, Wanshiwu will earn another one million US dollars. ?However, everyones reaction was very dull. Why dont you look very happy? There is no shortage of this million. Sophia felt that money was just a number. She had never been short of money at all, so she didnt feel much joy when making money. The biggest purpose of Cheng Leer and David teaming up to open the Wanshiwuwu is to **** David away, not to make money at all, so she is not that excited now. Cheng Xiaoxi knew that the money had nothing to do with him, so there was no need to get excited. ?However, it should be quite interesting to watch a few masters compete live. The time soon came for the charity poker tournament. The qualifying round ended yesterday. In addition to David and Chen Xiaodao each earning three million in admission fees, Gundam, nicknamed the Prodigal Son, also accumulated enough on the ordinary gambling table through so many days. fee. ?Except for the three of them, the others are all wealthy people who directly spent three million US dollars, as well as the organizer of this charity poker competition, the self-proclaimed gambler Haishan. Due to the large number of people, two tables were set up in the competition venue. Two tables are played at the same time, and the player who loses all his chips is immediately eliminated from the table. When the number of people at the two tables drops below six, the two tables will be merged into one table. After Haishan introduced the rules of the competition, in order to show fairness, he asked the contestants to draw lots to decide which table they would sit at. He himself would be the last person and sit at the table with the fewest people. ?David used his senses to check when he was drawing lots, and found that Fei Ying, Long Wu, Cheng Xiaodong, etc. were all acting secretly. Long Jiu followed Chen Xiaodao, acting as a female companion, assistant and bodyguard. ?David secretly told Sophia to protect Cheng Xiaoxi and Cheng Xiaonan. If nothing unexpected happens, a conflict will definitely break out here today, and a gunfight may also break out. As for Cheng Leer, she acts as David''s female companion and will always stay by David''s side. She does not need to worry about her own safety at all. At the end of the draw, David, Gundam and several wealthy people sat at a table, while Chen Xiaodao, Haishan and several other wealthy people sat at the same table. ?David glanced around and saw a one-eyed dragon among the people at the same table. "Haishan is very confident! Are you going to deal with Chen Xiaodao yourself and let the one-eyed dragon army harvest the money on this table?" David looked at the Gundam next to him again: "Or are you here to deal with this guy specifically?" It makes no difference to David. In a way, Gundam is also the target he wants to deal with. If everything goes well, he wants to clear out all the people at this table. When the game officially started, David found that he was not the only one who wanted to kill everyone at the table. The army of special function masters invited by Haishan, as well as the Gundams around him, obviously had the same idea as him. ??The two of them, one relying on special powers and the other relying on very powerful Qianju, carried out various killings, and quickly cleared the table of the three people who had entered the game at their own expense. Subsequently, David noticed that the two men were staring at him almost at the same time. ??Gundam was just cheating on his own cards, but Da Jun actually tried to use illusions to influence himself. Of course it was impossible for David to fall into the trap. After being immune to the army''s illusion interference for several times, the master of special abilities finally realized that the little illusions were useless to David. ?Hence, he prepared to take a bigger step and directly make David fall into an extremely real hallucination and embarrass him in public. When the time comes, lets see if you still have the nerve to continue playing! ?The next second, the army danced an indescribable weird dance in front of everyone, and at the same time, they took off their clothes one by one... (End of this chapter) Chapter 554： Burn Chapter 554 Burning Dajun was invited out. Although he quickly regained his consciousness, he was too embarrassed to sit back and continue the game. What''s more, what happened just now made him realize one thing: the man named David was much stronger than him, and he was no match for him. Staying here will only cause more embarrassment to you, so it is better to leave quickly. As for what Haishan told him to do, it was obvious that he couldn''t complete the task at all, and he could only rely on Haishan himself - he was not going to ask for payment or anything else, and all he wanted was to hope that the cruise ship would dock as soon as possible so that he could disembark as soon as possible. leave. ?David watched the army leave and waved goodbye to him. ?Then he turned to look at Gundam. This time Gundam no longer had a smiling expression, his expression was extremely serious as if he was going to the execution ground. ?As a "well-known person in the circle", Gundam the Prodigal Son is very afraid of masters of special abilities, and he will try to avoid them unless necessary. There will be no good outcome if you confront this kind of person head-on. Unexpectedly, I met two people at the card table today. ? Judging from the situation just now, the man named David next to him had very powerful special powers and easily defeated the one-eyed dragon. What if you use the same trick on yourself? Do you want him to dance and strip off at the card table? ??It is true that he is a prodigal, but he is not promiscuous to the extent of being promiscuous in public and in full view of the public. After thinking about it, Gundam made a difficult decision. I abstain! Pushing the chips piled up in front of him, he directly chose to admit defeat, regained his smile, and made a ''congratulations'' gesture to David. In this case, I will be the only one at the table. Should I go to another table? With the help of the waiter, David took Cheng Leer and the chips to the next table. Compared to the light-speed ending on his side, the battle situation here is much more stalemate. ??Although one of Haishan and Chen Xiaodao relies on high technology to cheat and the other relies on thousands of skills to deal with various situations, in general, they are still ''playing cards'' normally. ?? David''s side is different. Dajun changes and exchanges cards in various ways. Not only can he easily let himself have good cards, but he can also let the dealer who dealt the cards give the target a bad hand. You can even use some small illusions to influence people''s judgment, making them think that they have an advantage, and then place heavy bets, follow bets, or even stud. ?This made the poker game over there progress very quickly, and it was completely over after just a few games. ?In the eyes of onlookers, the entire card game is a bit inexplicable. Most people even suspect that the people at this table are just joking and are not prepared to play cards seriously at all. Its much more normal here. It seems like these people are really playing cards. ??But after David joined, the rhythm instantly accelerated a lot. Although David did not use special functions, small tricks such as changing cards and changing cards were not difficult for him. ?After a few rounds, although the chips in front of David did not increase much, he had successfully cleared out several pure gimmicks and background boards. Haishan rubbed his ears and looked at the two remaining opponents, his face became extremely serious. He began to think about whether he had to use some means to seriously deal with the two people in front of him? ??He would not regard David as an irrelevant passerby. It was impossible for a passerby who was just joining in the fun to deal with the army and the prodigal Gundam so quickly. ??Although he didn''t know that David and Chen Xiaodao had joined forces, he could also sense that it would not be good for him to remain in a stalemate. So, he planned to resolve the battle quickly and quickly, and then run away with the money he had collected - he had already arranged a ship to take over, and if everything went well, the cash he had collected during this period was being loaded on the ship. He would not wait until the cruise ship arrived in Japan before considering escaping. That would be too passive. And if he stays on the cruise ship for one second after the game, he will be at greater risk. So from the very beginning, he arranged for himself an escape vessel. Haishan, who felt that everything was under control, began to not care so much about the outcome of the card game in front of him. With this idea in mind, and with David helping Chen Xiaodao cheat, Haishan quickly lost all the chips in his hand, without any suspense. ?Originally, he wanted to show off his grace and say congratulations to Chen Xiaodao who had won all his chips. At the same time, he wanted to provoke Chen Xiaodao and David to continue playing at the card table for a while. The period of time during which the two of them were dueling could be used by him to escape. ?When these two decided the winner and won the charity poker competition, they found out that the organizer and all the money used for charity were gone. I wonder what their reaction would be? ?Thinking of the happy place, Haishan smiles brightly. ?However, the next second, not-so-pleasant news came from the earphonesthe men who were carrying and loading the money were attacked. Haishan''s face changed drastically. Haishan couldn''t ask loudly what happened. He was about to find a reason to leave and see what happened, but he was stopped by David. "Mr. Haishan, there is no need to leave in a hurry. Your ship will not abandon you and leave early." ?Haishans eyes became sharp and he stared at David: I dont quite understand what Mr. Glamorgan meant. "You know." David threw away the cards in his hand and directly announced to the dealer that he would abstain from voting: "But now, as the organizer, Mr. Haishan, can he announce the final winner?" "Of course, but please forgive me for going to the bathroom first." After saying that, without waiting for David and Chen Xiaodao to "retain", he winked at the security personnel behind him and prepared to leave directly. ?Several of his men had just taken out their guns, but before they could shock the whole crowd, a series of gunshots suddenly rang out, and these men fell to the ground one after another. Looking at the marks on their foreheads and hearts, it is difficult to expect them to continue to stick to their posts to protect themselves. The sudden sound of gunshots caused some confusion, but fortunately Cheng Xiaodong held up his ID and shouted: "Hong Kong Royal Police." The situation was stabilized. ??Although the Fuki Maru is strictly a Japanese cruise ship, when sailing on the high seas, it is based on the principle of ownership of the place of registration, and the Hong Kong police have no law enforcement rights on the ship. ??But the tourists on the boat are basically from Xiangjiang. Even those who are not locals in Xiangjiang have lived in Xiangjiang for a period of time and have more recognition of the Xiangjiang police. ??When Cheng Xiaodong revealed his identity as a police officer, the chaos immediately stopped. These people followed Cheng Xiaodong''s instructions and retreated to a safe distance, and then stretched their necks to watch the excitement. When Cheng Xiaodong took control of the situation, Long Jiu also took out his pistol and killed several of Haishan''s men who were hiding around. Gundam, who was originally among the crowd watching the fun, found someone in the crowd with a gun and wanted to make a sneak attack, so he also helped a little bit. , using playing cards to knock off the opponent''s weapon. ??Haishan''s men in the competition venue were quickly cleared away. Except for the one whose hand was injured by Gundam using a playing card, everyone else was shot to death. Looking at this situation, Haishan could only raise his hands and declare surrender. Soon, Eagle Jack and Long Wu rushed over. When Jack saw Chen Xiaodao, he said directly: "The matter is settled. I did exactly what you asked. Remember to transfer the money as soon as possible!" "no problem." Feiying has been keeping an eye on the cash in the casino for the past few days. He found the escape route that Haishan had arranged for him in advance, and then took advantage of the situation to create some chaos, giving Long Wu an opportunity to quickly deal with this group of people. ?His task is not difficult, so the reward is not high, but it is still an income. Feiying made a small profit by the way. After Long Wu saw that Haishan was under control and that no one was injured, he simply told Chen Xiaodao about the situation: "Some banknotes were damaged due to the crossfire, but the loss was not serious." Oh, its a small loss, it doesnt matter. Long Wu nodded. In fact, this loss was deliberately caused to facilitate the subsequent payment of David and Jack''s remuneration. The final finishing work is the responsibility of Longjiu. Logically speaking, the Fuki Maru is about to arrive in Japan, and it is completely possible to control this group of people and hand them over to the Japanese police after arriving at the port. But in that case, the Xiangjiang Political Department would be busy in vain. ?So the final solution was for the Fuki Maru to stay where it was, and Xiangjiang came to take away all the people, evidence and a series of related things. ??If it had not been found out in advance that the Fuki Maru and the company behind it were not directly involved in the Haishan incident, but that some of the staff had been bribed, they would have wanted to pack the entire ship back to Hong Kong. Because of this incident, the Fuki Maru arrived in Japan later than expected. ?At the same time, because of this incident, the Fuki Marus scheduled round-trip voyage could no longer continueit was another disguised fraud, a shootout, and dead people. The tourists were no longer in the mood to continue playing on the Fuki Maru. The travel company has a lot to deal with. The first thing is to send the wealthy guests on the ship back to Xiangjiang. "The originally scheduled voyage of nearly half a month was shortened by half." Cheng Leer didn''t feel it was a pity. The biggest goal of this trip to sea had been achieved, not to mention making a small profit along the way. As for the cost of the trip, the travel company has promised to provide a full refund, and will gradually return the cost of ferry tickets and accommodation to all guests. "It''s a pity that I took half a month''s leave..." Cheng Xiaoxi felt it was a pity. She took a long leave specially, and now there are still many days that have not been used. She doesn''t know what to do in the next few days to pass the vacation? At this moment, she suddenly thought, could she go to the so-called Winter City before the vacation was over? He and Cheng Leer looked at each other, and the good sisters immediately understood that the other party was thinking of the same thing as themselves. ?But when he thought about going to Winter City, Cheng Leer suddenly felt a little nervous. He didn''t know what kind of place it would be. ?Also, do you want to follow David to settle in Winter City? Can I adapt to life there? Questions popped up one after another, and she felt confused about the unknown future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 555： Winter station has arrived Chapter 555 Winter is here This is Winter City? This is it. David and others took the plane back to Xiangjiang. After discussing with Sophia, David agreed with Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi to take them to Winter City after a night''s rest. The next day, after several people gathered in David''s apartment, they directly opened the portal, connecting this comprehensive world with Brunia. The portal opened, and the two worlds that were originally far away instantly became closer, and the flow of time on both sides began to synchronize. ??But in the eyes of Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi, they only saw David wave his hand, and a magical light door appeared in front of them. ??When they learned that they could reach Winter City through this light gate, the two of them were a little confused: Has the technology possessed by Winter City already advanced to this extent? ?But he was surprised. After all, he had already understood the situation beforehand, so he quickly recovered. After watching Sophia walk straight into the light door and disappear, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi also followed. ?David was the last to pass through the portal, and where they were at this time was the back garden of Winterfort. Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi looked around, and their eyes all stopped on the huge white building in front of them. This is the core of Winter City, Winter Castle, and it is also my residence. ?Although they had some speculations in their hearts, it was only at this moment that Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi had the real feeling that the person next to them was really His Majesty the King. After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to live in such a huge and gorgeous building as Winter Castle. ?Following David and walking forward, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi soon entered the interior of Winter Castle, and were immediately surprised by the tallness and spaciousness of the first floor of Winter Castle. Is every floor here so high? If this is the case, it is no wonder that Winterfort was built taller and larger. In this case, the actual number of floors should not be too many. No, only the first floor is like this, because the main palace and conference room are both located on the first floor, and there are a group of taller Cybertronians in Winter City. After briefly explaining why the first-floor building was so tall and spacious, David took the two of them to get a general familiarity with the environment inside Winter Castle, but did not take them to walk around inside. ?Winter Castle is very large inside. If they walked around all the time, they wouldn''t be able to see anywhere else today. ?It is enough to first get to know some of the main areas, such as the floor where David lives, office, restaurant, lounge, entertainment room, etc. Other places will become familiar to you in the future. Anyway, the days ahead are long! Who will be with you in the future? Although Cheng Leer said this, he smiled as if he had drunk honey, and raised his hand to lightly hit Davids arm. Cheng Xiaoxi, who was forced into a mouthful of dog food, shouted in his heart: "I am the one who has no future, okay? Can you two restrain yourself?" ?They resisted their discomfort and continued to follow the tour, especially when they came to the open-air pavilion garden on the upper floors, where they could view the general view of Winter City. To the two women''s surprise, Winter City did not look like a developed and advanced city, but more like a small European city rich in ''traditional culture''. ??Is the Winter Kingdom an ancient feudal kingdom? ?But when I thought about it carefully, I felt something was wrong. I just visited all the way and the various infrastructures didnt look like what the ancient kingdoms could have! Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi are both a little confused. They don''t know what kind of existence the Winter Kingdom is? Just as he was wondering, he happened to see several fighter planes flying over at low altitude not far away. ?Well, although it is not clear how advanced Winter City is, it is definitely not the ancient kingdom they just thought of. Is there anything you want to see next? Is there anything interesting about Winter City? Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi were still looking into the distance, no longer worrying about whether the Winter Kingdom was advanced or backward. The two women felt that the entire Winter City was a perfect scenic spot. ??Moreover, the location of Winter City is also very scenic. Wandering around such exotic streets is actually a good experience. ?But with the king personally accompanying you, you must see something special! Actually, Winter City is still in the development stage, and theres really nothing particularly interesting about it. Then take a look at the things I dont usually see! This is easy to handle. After David thought for a few seconds, he took the two girls to go shopping in the Cybertron area. ??When Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi came to the Cybertron area and looked at the extremely tall ''robots'' and the huge Cybertron-style buildings around them, they finally felt like they were on an alien planet. But why do these Cybertronians feel like theyve seen them before? Cheng Xiaoxi felt that she must have seen Cybertronians, but also felt that her idea was too outrageous. How could she have seen aliens before? It was still a giant alien like a robot. If she ever saw it, she would never forget it. Sophia, who had been silent all this time, almost hurt herself from laughing, because that Xiangjiang world also had the Transformers cartoon, and Cheng Xiaoxi and Cheng Leer were girls, so they were not very sensitive to these. If a boy had come here, I''m afraid he would have discovered it long ago. ?Walking around the Cybertron area, there is actually nothing interesting to see here, the number of Cybertronians is not particularly large, and the planning of the entire area is relatively simple and crude - various facilities are built around the Cybertron Research Center. As one of the first races to join Winter City, the Cybertronians have indeed become accustomed to life in Winter City, and more daily buildings have begun to appear in the Cybertron area. ?For example, there are bars where Cybertronians hang out, and there are even mixed bars that can entertain both Cybertronians and other races. ?A few people went in and walked around for a while before coming out without ordering any drinks. Then they sat in the car driven by David and took a rough look around Winter City. Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi had a rough understanding of the general structure of Winter City. Although the view was very brief, the two women did not feel bored. Even when the car was driving slowly on the street, they still had a lot to see. ?For example, the tall and strong orcs and draenei, the beautiful high elves, the centaurs whose upper body is humanoid and the lower body is horse-like, and the tauren, who are the largest but look very simple and honest. ??The two women seemed to be in a fantasy world, not to mention that they also saw a beautiful blond high elf woman with golden light in her hands, who seemed to be helping people heal. That is the Holy Light. When we came out of Winterfort, wasnt there a huge church? That is the Holy Light Cathedral that believes in the Holy Light. Sophia introduced the various magical powers in Winter City to the two of them. It was only then that the two women realized that they did not seem to be in a fantasy world, but actually came to a magical world full of various mysterious powers. . ?? Winter City not only has the magical power of Holy Light, but also magicians who mainly use arcane energy, alchemists who can transform material forms, shamans who use elemental power, etc. ?The two women who heard it felt more and more miraculous. They wanted to see with their own eyes what these magical powers were like. ?But Sophia told them that there was no need to rush, and they could stay in Winter City for a few more days, and they would gradually be able to come into contact with these magical things. At that time, let alone knowledge, even if you learn and master it yourself, it will not be a big deal. Can we learn too? ? Cheng Leer didn''t feel anything about it yet, while Cheng Xiaoxi was very curious about the holy light that could heal various injuries. After all, she was a doctor. She felt that if she could learn this power, she would not have to worry about her eldest sister, who was always out catching criminals, getting hurt, nor would she have to worry about her father, who was getting older, getting sick suddenly. After walking around a lot, it was already dinner time when we returned to Winter Castle. When David came back, it was quite early, not even lunch time. In other words, he took a few people around for most of the day, just taking a general look at Winter City. ?Winter City is getting bigger and bigger, and it is no longer the small village or town that you could see clearly at a glance. After returning to Winter Castle again, the most stressful part for Cheng Leer came: recognizing the person! ? Cheng Leer was relieved that she hadn''t bumped into anyone before, but she couldn''t avoid this step after all, unless she chose to give up and never have contact with David again. ?How is that possible? If you do this, you will suffer too much loss! Just die! Anyway, we have to see them sooner or later. They will die early and be reborn! ? Cheng Xiaoxi looked at her best friends determined expression, as if she was rushing to the execution ground, and realized that the best thing about coming to Winter City today was not the exotic scenery, but the fun of her best friend. I wonder what the scene will be like in the future? What is the attitude of David''s women towards the newcomer Cheng Le''er? Three sessions of trial? Put on a high profile and show off your power first? Looks enthusiastic but talks like a gun? ?Fantasy about various possibilities in Cheng Xiaoxi''s mind. If these scenes really happen, should Cheng Xiaoxi help her best friend? As soon as they entered the restaurant, a tall, long-legged blonde woman wearing a skirt and uniform greeted them enthusiastically in English: "Hello, I am Eva McKenna, welcome to winter. Fort. He then took out two sets of learning devices and explained with a smile to the two of them: If you need anything in the future, or if you have any unfamiliar things in Winter Castle, you can ask her for help. Cheng Xiaoxi was a little confused by the other party''s enthusiasm, so he could only smile, nod, and keep saying thanks. We are all one family, no need to be so polite. Watching the blonde girl named Eva laughing and talking with David, Cheng Xiaoxi finally realized that something was wrong. ??Does this mean you are thinking of yourself as David''s new girlfriend? ?Who is your family member? We are innocent! I wanted to explain a few sentences, but was interrupted by Sofia: "Let''s learn Brunnian first, so that we can go out alone." What he wanted to say was blocked, but Cheng Xiaoxi felt as if he had fallen into a trap. (End of this chapter) Chapter 556： The spirit of king and domineering Chapter 556 The spirit of domination Although Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi are ordinary people, they are considered to be the smarter ones among ordinary people. Therefore, although they cannot be like Clark and Kara who can have normal conversations immediately after instilling Brennian language, after thinking for a while, I can already understand this new language. ??Its quite difficult to say it myself, and my stumbled pronunciation is not accurate. It will take some time to speak Brunnian fluently. But this is not a problem for everyone in Winterkeep, because in addition to Brunnian, these people in Winterkeep are also fluent in English, French, Chinese, Japanese, Azeroth Common Language, etc. multilingual. ??So there is no language barrier between Cheng Leer and the people in front of her at all, she only has some mental barriers. Hello, Leer, Im Helen. After Eva, Cheng Leer met Helen again, and it was only then that Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi knew that the Helen in front of them was actually the Helen in Greek legends. You havent told her about the situation in Winter City yet? Seeing Cheng Leers surprised look, Helen immediately realized that David had not told this new sister more details about Winter City. "what''s the situation?" ??As Eva and Helen explained, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi opened their mouths wide, and Sophia even gestured with her hands. ? It turns out that there are many people from different worlds in Winter City. The reason why Winter City can develop so fast is also due to this aspect. There are many advanced technologies from other worlds in Winter City. The Cybertronians are from other worlds. Cheng Xiaoxi finally realized why he felt that the Cybertronians were very familiar to him: Isn''t this Transformers? Do the races in cartoons actually exist? I even saw it with my own eyes. ? There are also anime characters such as Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, and Spider-Man that are not very familiar but have been heard of. They also exist. Although most of them have not settled in Winter City, they will often appear. Listening to Helen and Eva''s various introductions, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi began to wonder if they were from some strange world? As if she had read through the two people''s thoughts, Eva added next to her: "Although it sounds incredible, there is no need to worry about whether they are virtual characters, whether it is about the world they live in or the current Winter City. To me, these people are real. No matter what the situation is, Cheng Leer does not feel that her experiences from childhood to adulthood are fake. Her life, her friends, and her family are all real, and there is really no need to worry about anything. No longer entangled, she quickly discovered one of the great joys of Winter City: "So, can you see Superman in Winter City? Does he look like Reeve?" Well, its not very similar to Reeve. ?The world Cheng Leer lives in is roughly in the early to mid-1990s. At that time, when talking about the real-life image of Superman, the version that comes to mind is basically Reeve. Batman doesnt look like Keaton either? If you want to meet Keatons version of Batman, theres a chance. There is not only Superman here in Winter City, but also Supergirl Kara. ??This version of the world where Supergirl Kara lives, the Batman there happens to be the Keaton version - but he is already an old man. I wonder if Cheng Leer will be disappointed after seeing him. While chatting and eating, Eva introduced the multi-functional tools in Winter City to the two of them, and asked Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi what style requirements they had. Rings, bracelets, bracelets, watches. Currently, Winter City mainly has these options: In a while, there will also be an earring version. Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaodong listened to Eva''s introduction and demonstration, and were extremely amazed by this little thing called a multi-function tool. What surprised the two of them the most was that this little thing actually came with a portable storage space. Is it so convenient? I heard before that this thing can be used for communication, and I thought, Wow! High technology! . ?Now I heard that it can also store things, and I found that this thing is not only high-tech, but also magical. The ring version! After listening to the entire introduction, Cheng Leer decisively chose the ring version. She felt that wearing a ring was very convenient and would not delay anything. If it is other jewelry, it may be inconvenient to attend certain occasions - when you need to match the dress with jewelry. Cheng Leer made a straightforward choice, but Cheng Xiaoxi was more hesitant. ??She and David were really innocent and had nothing to do with each other. She was already embarrassed by being mistakenly regarded as a ''new sister'', and it was even more unclear to accept such a high-end thing. Before she could say her refusal, Sofia helped her make a decision: "Banana can just use a ring. After all, she usually needs to change various jewelry." Cheng Xiaoxi wanted to say something, but Sophia blocked him before he could say anything. Its just a very common thing. David has already planned to spread the multi-functional tool to the entire kingdom. It wont be long before everyone in the Winter Kingdom has one. ?David did have this idea, but even David himself didn''t know when it would be realized, so Cheng Xiaoxi was deceived by Sophia again. After dinner, we went to the open-air pavilion garden to watch the night view of Winter City. ?Different from the daytime, the bright main roads illuminated by street lights and the dotted residential lights that decorate the night sky make the Winter City, which is originally full of ''historic'' atmosphere, a bit more modern. This feeling is even more obvious if there is the sound of planes whizzing overhead from time to time. There will be no planes roaring over Winter Castle. Eva heard Cheng Xiaoxis words and casually reminded the two women of Davids special status. ?O king! When I heard it before, I just thought that king was just a title. After arriving in Winter City, I really felt the true weight of this title. When Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi rested for the night and woke up the next day to find David, they once again felt what it meant to be a king. Your Majesty is in the main hall. The main hall? ??The maids in Winter Castle were all brought over from Sparta by Helen, and their obedience was already very good. After receiving professional training from Belfast, their professionalism became even higher. ??Although Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi just arrived at Winter Castle yesterday, all the maids were notified last night and saw the images: these two are the new mistresses! So the maid in front of her behaved very respectfully when faced with the inquiries from Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi. He took the two new princesses outside the main palace and handed them over to the Belfast maid who was guarding here. Your Majesty is meeting an acquaintance, so I can just take you two in directly. Isnt this bad? Cheng Leer felt that it was inappropriate to go in so rashly. After all, the leader of a country was dealing with business. Even if you meet an acquaintance, you can''t disturb them casually, right? "As long as you don''t disturb His Majesty by speaking randomly, it doesn''t matter." ?There are two doors in the main hall, one of which is the ''main entrance'' leading directly to the outside of Winter Castle. Basically, Winter City officials and guests who come to the main hall to meet His Majesty use this door. ?Another door is located inside Winter Castle. This door is the exclusive passage for His Majesty King David to go to the main palace. ?Except for David, only a very few people can walk through this door: such as the head maid Belfast, and the princesses living in Winterfell. Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi didn''t know this, otherwise Cheng Xiaoxi would be in trouble again. ?After following an obvious arc in Belfast, the two of them found that they entered an extremely tall and wide hall directly from the side. ?Except for a few thick stone pillars that seemed to be used to support the entire hall, there was only a throne on the steps in front of the empty hall. At this moment, David is sitting on the golden throne wearing a crown inlaid with gems, listening to what the people below are reporting... So, Brera has agreed to join the Winterfell Air Force? "Yes." ??Michael came to make a routine report on the situation of the immigration fleet. By the way, he also wanted to see if Winter City could send anyone to support the fleet. The Brennia is almost completed, but I dont know if it will be able to catch up with the war. Mihail and others already know that the biggest enemy of the fleet is not the insect. As long as Orchid-Li is properly utilized, the insect will become a comrade of the 25th immigration fleet in the final battle. The two sides will join forces to deal with a small group of the GALAXY fleet. Some conspirators should be very simple. ?? Even Brera, the only ace pilot on the opposite side, has been brainwashed by Michael, Luca, Saotome Alt and others in advance and has been instigated into his own camp. David cannot see the possibility of those guys succeeding. Find some time and take Brera to Winter City. Maybe you can help him level up before the decisive battle. ? Brera Stan is a modified person, which can be understood as a half-human, half-mechanical life form, so he can pilot VF-27, which ordinary people cannot pilot at all. ?With the technology currently mastered by Winter City, Brera can be made more powerful. "I see." ?Michael saluted David and turned around to leave. David glanced at Cheng Leer and waved to them. ?Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi turned to look at Belfast next to them, wondering if they should go there? "Your Majesty is calling you two, I will leave first." ?Watching Belfast leave along the way they came, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi seemed to have no choice, and walked to the throne with a little restraint. ?David did not continue to sit on the hard, spacious and gorgeous throne, but stood up and talked to the two of them: "You came here directly after waking up? Didn''t you have breakfast?" ??He got up early today and thought of something that he was going to hand over to the Digger, so he came to the main hall - here he could talk face to face with the Transformers. Michael just happened to come over. Unexpectedly, the scene of him sitting on the throne and talking to Michael had some additional effects. (End of this chapter) Chapter 557： beautiful vase Chapter 557 Beautiful Vase ? Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi looked at the crown on David''s head, and then at the spacious and bright hall around them, and gradually had a real feeling that the man in front of them was a king. Just when Cheng Leer was about to say something, the etiquette officer Elias walked in: "Your Majesty, the diggers are here." Let them in! ?David motioned to Cheng Leer to stay aside for a while and finish the matter before talking about anything else. Upon seeing this, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi stood aside and looked curiously in the direction of the door. ?Several tall Cybertronians walked in. These metal giants, whose bodies were mainly green and purple, made a dull sound with every step they took, making people feel tremendous pressure as they walked in step by step. But this is talking about ordinary people, David cannot be under any pressure. Your Majesty. With the passage of time, the Cybertronians gradually settled in Winter City, and their names gradually changed. Whats more, these Diggers themselves were reborn by David. They, together with Megatron, are the Cybertronians who are most loyal to David. ?Oh, now we can also add Arcee. I need you to build a stargate in the back garden of Winterkeep. ?David did not exchange pleasantries with these diggers, but went straight to the point. It doesnt need to be too big, just enough to allow ordinary Cybertronians to pass through at will. ? David originally wanted to say that the size is enough for a few ordinary humans to pass side by side, but he changed his words when he said it. This was because he was not sure about the future situation, and he was not sure what kind of vehicle he would need to drive to travel through it. It would be better to make it slightly larger. As for building a star gate in the back garden, it is naturally for the sake of the people around me. ?For example, Cheng Leer, does it happen that every time he comes to Winter City from Xiangjiang, he always appears at the Winter Military Camp? ??Although according to the plan, several star gates will be built in Winter City, this does not conflict with David building one in his back garden for the convenience of his close people! Your Majesty, what shape should this star gate be made into? The Diggers had already guessed that His Majesty was looking for them to build something, and they were not surprised to hear that it was a Star Gate. They just wanted to know what His Majesty''s request was, and to build what His Majesty wanted in the shortest possible time. come out. I dont have any special requirements, as long as the star gate stands in the garden and doesnt look too obtrusive. ??The diggers looked at each other, and finally the shovel eyes released a holographic image, showing the current appearance of the back garden of Winterfort in front of David. ?As the number one engineer in the Digger team, this kind of design work is usually done by the shovel. ??As the holographic image changed, a star gate similar to a triumphal arch appeared in the originally ordinary garden lawn. ?In order to make this star gate not obtrusive, Shovel also designed some buildings around it. For example, small squares, stone floors, fountains, and stone benches. With the appearance of several things, the star gate, which looked like it was made of stone, seemed to blend in with the surrounding decorations, and was not as eye-catching on the flat lawn as it was at first. What do you think of this design, Your Majesty? Okay, lets build it like this. In fact, there are some more detailed introductions on the holographic image of the shovel. I also asked David if he wanted to add more facilities in the back garden? ?Like an outdoor swimming pool? Small lake? Or the stadium? David thought for a while and said that he didn''t need to think about it for now. If the diggers felt that this project was too simple, they could also consider building a playground in Winter City. He still remembered his original promise to provide Elsa with a playground in Winter City. A playground is being built in Winter City, just in time to say hello to the diggers in advance. Amusement park? What kind of recreational facilities are needed? List the common ones first. When you design the playground drawings, remember to leave space in advance to facilitate adding new facilities in the future. "I see." Lets build the star gate now. Other decorations around the star gate can be done slowly. Your Majesty, dont worry, the star gate will be built within three days. I believe you can do it. ?David was very confident in the work ability of the diggers. After handing over the work tasks, he let them get busy. The Diggers said goodbye and turned around to leave - they are hard-working people. Receiving tasks, completing tasks, and moving on to the next task is their life. They really like the various tasks assigned to them by His Majesty from time to time, compared to caring and vacations. , its better to cover things. Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi didn''t know this. After watching the diggers come in and say hello, they took the task with His Majesty King David. After receiving the task, they turned around and left. Why do they feel that King David doesn''t understand people''s hearts? Is that okay? "What?" David looked at Cheng Leer, who looked worried, and saw her winking at the backs of the diggers who were gradually retreating, and smiled suddenly: "Don''t worry, the digger''s character is like this, you and If they say 10,000 words of concern, it is better to assign them 10,000 work tasks and give them holidays is the most severe punishment for them." So, the diggers will not be dissatisfied! "There are people like this... Well, Cybertronians are considered humans, right?" "Of course they are." ? Cheng Xiaoxi marveled at how big the world is and how amazing it is. At the same time, he made a little joke on David: "You must be very happy that you have such a workaholic under your control, right?" "Yes! If it weren''t for the digging tigers, Winter City would not be built so fast." ?David got up, took Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi, and left the main hall along the path they took when they came here. ?The purpose of coming here is to find the digger. Now that the discussion is over, David no longer needs to stay in the empty main hall. ?Although the main hall is very impressive, when there are not particularly important things, not many people stay here, and it will be too empty and cold, which is not pleasant. ? Even though David''s throne is here, he will not deal with things here unless necessary. He usually goes to the office if he can solve it in the office, and chooses the conference room when there are many people. ??He would choose this place only when he had to show his majesty as a king, or when he specifically wanted to talk to the Cybertronians. Where to go next? "Let''s go have breakfast first." David looked at the two of them: "I thought I got up early today, so I wanted to finish talking to the Diggers about the Star Gate, and then call you to have breakfast together, but I didn''t expect you to get up too. So early." Maybe its because the environment in Winter City is good and the air is fresh. I slept well last night. ??The air in Winter City is indeed very good. If you take a breath, your whole body will feel cleansed. Especially for those who have lived in the earth''s cities for a long time, they can feel the obvious difference when they come here. Cheng Leer now feels that it is a good choice for her father to come to Winter City for vacation and relaxation when he has nothing to do. Just dont know how to explain this situation to your dad? If you just rely on what you say, no normal person would believe this kind of thing, right? ?What kind of king or alien from another world? Daddy would probably think he was joking. I came to the restaurant for breakfast and surprisingly found that there was no one in the restaurant. How many restaurants are there in Winterkeep? There are several, but generally this is used. ?This restaurant is mainly used by David and his women. If they want to entertain guests or distinguished guests, they will choose different banquet halls according to the number of people. Then why is it just us? "Either they finished eating early and ran somewhere else, or they haven''t gotten up yet." David said that these people in Winter Castle do not have a stable schedule. For example, Sophia slept until noon and did not show up. It''s not a strange thing. Sometimes I dont want to leave my room, so I will eat in my room. While eating, David and Cheng Le''er chatted a lot about the situation of everyone in Winter Castle. Cheng Le''er found that he didn''t have to rush out to hang out today. He could ask David for more information about other people, and he could also practice cloth. Lennian lingua franca. What are you going to do after breakfast? Theres nothing to do. Its just because Ive been too busy recently that I went to your world for a vacation. Cheng Xiaoxi was very surprised when he heard this. When he was studying history, he saw that the emperors were extremely busy. Why was David so free? The situation is completely different. David explained casually, for example, many projects were in progress and he could only wait slowly. After listening for a while, Cheng Leer learned that David''s Winter Kingdom had just been established not long ago, and even this Winter City was just a wasteland a few years ago. "Isn''t this impossible?" The Winter Castle I am in will take several years to complete, right? Let alone the entire city? Did you forget to dig the ground tigers? They build very quickly. "That''s too outrageous!" Cheng Leer rolled his eyes and suddenly thought of what he wanted David to do: "Why don''t you tell me how you built Winter City and even Winter Kingdom on this wasteland? Bar!" By the way, Cheng Leer can also know in detail the situation of the women around David. She thought she was too clever, but when David started to talk about his own experiences, she gradually became less happy. Laura was undoubtedly of great help to David in the early days of the establishment of Winter Village. It is not an exaggeration to say that David was entirely supported by Laura at that time. ?Eva and Helen who appeared later were of great help to David. Gwen sounded like an ordinary girl, but Cheng Leer could hear a bit of doting in David''s words. Obviously, David liked Gwen very much. It seems that all the girls who appear later will contribute to the growth of the Winter Kingdom, such as Sophia, Elsa, and Sansa who has already lived in Winter Castle, but David has not yet had time to say anything. Even Arcee is a very good assistant to David. From what it sounds like, Cheng Leer found that her existence seemed to be of little help to Winter City. Even if she wanted to help David with some trivial matters, she didn''t know where to start. Could it be that she could only be a vase? Put it at home? The situation is not good! Physical discomfort, only one chapter... (End of this chapter) Chapter 558： Only a fool would give up Chapter 558 Only a fool would give up After living in Winter City for a week, Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi felt that their Brennian language had been practiced well. Now they did not need David or Sophia to accompany them, and they could wander around the city alone and communicate normally with the locals. It was also at this time that Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi discovered that David was not just a king in Winter City. It seemed that some people worshiped David as a god. This discovery shocked the two women, especially since they heard that many people in Winter City had died once before and were resurrected by David. They felt that they were listening to myths and legends instead of their own men''s past deeds - David in When describing his own experiences and the development of Winter City, he did not focus on describing his own power. Cheng Leer didn''t know how powerful David was until this moment. "Le''er, you found a treasure!" David is considered a true **** who descended from the earth, right? Leer was so proactive at the beginning, but looking back now, it was really wise. Envy you? Come with you too! Why do you make such a joke? ?In the past few days, Cheng Leer got to know everyone in Winter Castle, and she found that the actual number of people seemed to be more than what Sophia originally said. ?For example, Gwen usually lives in her own world, but comes here often; ?Elsa running back and forth between the two Arendelles and Winterfell; Sansa who went home to visit relatives a few days ago; Arcee, who went out for reconnaissance and just came back in the past two days; Even Laura, who was adventuring on another continent, heard that there was a new person in the family, so she came back to say hello and meet him. Cheng Leer felt that she was the most stressed when meeting Laura, and she had a weird feeling like meeting an important lady. In addition, the way Laura looked at her always made her feel scared, and she felt like she would be eaten by the other party in the next second. Fortunately, nothing strange happened next. Laura said hello and went back to continue her adventure. ?The others were similar. After meeting and getting to know each other, they each went about their own business. For example, Elsa and Anna were going to stay with their parents for a while. ?In addition to these people, there are also several people who have unclear relationships with David, and they feel that they will move into Winter Castle at any time. The star gate has been built. It will be more convenient for everyone to travel to various worlds in the future. You can even communicate across dimensions, so you can go wherever you want to play. ??The star gate that David requested to be built was completed a few days ago, and even the surrounding fountains, stone benches, and small squares used for decoration have been built. ??A spacious stone road has also been paved to facilitate entry and exit. ??Everyone comes back in the past few days, just in time to experience the Star Gate for yourself - you can freely travel to worlds that have successfully established connections, and you can also conduct purely random teleportation. ?However, David does not recommend this latter function to be used by people in his family. Unlike David himself, they can return to Brunnia with their golden fingers even if they are really teleported to a particularly ''distant'' world. If they use this function, whether they can come back is a question. Fortunately, no one in David''s family particularly likes to seek death. After learning about the risks, everyone said: "When we want to use random teleportation, we will remember to call David with us!" After everyone laughed and laughed for a while, I asked by the way how to come back after using the star gate to go to a certain world? Is it like you usually do when you come to Winter City? You can use the old method. Just think about going to Winter City and walk in a certain direction: You can also use the sub-device of this star gate. Of course, this problem was taken into consideration when the star gate was originally designed and built. Tony Stark specially made a small portable device that can be connected to the corresponding star gate and open a portal in front of the person using the sub-device, and the teleportation The size of the door can be adjusted, making it easier for the Winter City army to travel between two different worlds. "This is it." ? It looks similar to an electronic key. There is a **** on the top that adjusts the power, that is, how large a portal is opened. There is also a button. Press it once to open the portal, and press it again to close it. This little thing is bound to the star gate. What everyone has in their hands is the equipment supporting the star gate in the back garden of Winter Castle. The opened portal will only send people to the back garden of Winter Castle and will not be connected to the military camp. Or other star gates. Each person receives one. "I think this thing is good. Otherwise, every time I bring someone here, I would either hold hands or hold my shoulders. It always feels weird." Gwen''s words won the approval of everyone. Sansa also thought that after using the star gate to teleport, she brought people with her. It has become more convenient for my brothers and sisters to come to Winter City. This device is a temporary transitional product, and these functions should be integrated into new multi-functional tools in the future. ?Seeing that everyone had put away their things, David asked the next few people what they were going to do next. Helen wants to continue to supervise the expansion of the Kingdom of Greece. Now that there is a Star Gate, she seems to be able to ask the Digger to help her build a few factories there, so that the development speed of the Kingdom of Greece can be increased by a few steps. Eva is going to start making a plan, and is going to find a few helpers to go to her own world to conduct some reconnaissance first, and then formulate a specific combat plan. You decided to take that world back yourself? "Yes!" ??If it was Eva who had just arrived in Winter City, she would definitely not have such ambitions. Things are different now. Seeing that the partners around her have greatly helped the development of Winter City, she also decided to make more contributions. ?Maybe she acted a bit like a leader, but Eva felt that there was no harm in letting the Kingdom of Winter rule the world. David can lead the people of the entire world into a new era. Elsa was going to stay with her parents and sister for a while, and Laura ran back to take risks. This time she didnt come back with the star gate key. The remaining Sophia expressed that she would go back to Xiangjiang to continue to hone her cooking skills. She was now considered a beginner. She had cooked several dishes in the past two days, which shocked Eva, Helen, and Jonah. This sense of accomplishment made her full of motivation. I hope I can go one step further and shock everyone next time. Is Sansa okay recently? No! Sansa looked confused. What can happen to me? Every day I just sleep, eat, do some exercise and play games and the day passes. Why dont you go to Xiangjiang with me? "This..." Sansa was stunned for a few seconds, and suddenly understood Sophia''s intention. Her fair and tender cheeks were instantly dyed red: "Isn''t it inconvenient?" ??Sansa glanced at David, and then at Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi (Cheng Xiaoxi: "..."). She was worried that if she followed him, she would disturb them. "Just for fun, you haven''t been to Westeros and places other than Winterfell, have you? Don''t you want to visit the cities on Earth?" Sansa was indeed curious about the cities on Earth. She had seen such places through some games and movies in Winter City, but after all, her understanding was not comprehensive. She really didn''t want to miss the opportunity to experience it in person. . Lets go play for a few days and come back if you feel bored. Anyway, its very convenient to go back and forth now. "Um!" ??Sansa was convinced. The most important thing was that she really had nothing to do in Winterfell, and she knew her ''mission'' and wanted to get in touch with Davido from the bottom of her heart. "If you have any special world you want to go to, you can also tell me." David looked at Sansa, who had a well-behaved face, and asked her if there was a world she wanted to go to. Anyway, you can only go back and forth, and it''s only one day here. It doesn''t affect anyone. "There is no place in particular that I want to go to. It would be interesting to go to Xiangjiang." Sansa knew that this was actually an excellent opportunity to be alone with David, but she felt that it would be better to follow Sophia. What didn''t she understand? There is also someone you can ask and discuss about matters. After coming to Winterfell, Sofia often took Sansa to play with her, so Sansa and Sofia had a relatively close relationship, and I believed she would not cheat her. "Then it''s settled! Go back and pack up. After I''ve arranged the chores, we''ll go to Xiangjiang together." ?This time is different from the last time. No matter how long I played last time, it was only one day in Winter City. ?Now that the time flow of the two worlds has been synchronized, David must greet his men in advance before he can play happily outside. ?In addition, important officials like Wetherby Swann, Gareth Stanton, and Floyd must ensure that they can find His Majesty the King himself at any time. ??Everyone left one after another, and Sofia took Sansa to pack her luggage. Cheng Leer thought for a while and stayed in the office, quietly watching David summon the ministers to explain some things. ?David, sitting behind a huge desk and giving orders to his subordinates, is really charming. ? Cheng Leer originally thought it would be a pity to miss such a handsome and high-quality man. Now that she came to Winter City and got to know David better, she realized that if she really missed David, it would not be a pity at all. She would not be able to rest in peace if she died. Young, handsome, a king, and even worshiped as a **** by some. Do ordinary people have the chance to see gods? Not to mention that he had negative distance contact with the gods! The answer is already obvious, only a fool would let it go. Thinking of this, Cheng Leer couldn''t help but glance at the best friend beside him. This person didn''t look like a fool. Could he be waiting for the right opportunity? Cheng Xiaoxi no longer wanted to explain, and after staying there for a few days, she was indeed a little shaken. ??It''s just a handsome guy, but this young and handsome man is still a king! ??The king can be patient, after all, he is the one the good sisters like, but in the end, this person is still a god! this Not to mention anything else, just being able to keep people young has a huge appeal to ordinary humans, and for David, the true god, this kind of thing is just a piece of cake. Its hard to imagine how many benefits there will be after actually being with him? (End of this chapter) Chapter 559： fresh fish spines Chapter 559: Fresh Fish Stings As soon as this thought came to his mind, after explaining everything and letting his men continue their work, David turned around and asked Cheng Leer a question: "Is there any world you want to visit?" Can I go if I want to? Cheng Leer looked at David who was coming to the sofa, made room for David to sit next to him, and then leaned into Davids arms: Are there no restrictions? Thats not true, it also depends on luck. I dont know what world is interesting. Cheng Leer was interested in many worlds she had heard about during this period, but when asked where she wanted to go, she didnt know how to choose. Seeing that Cheng Leer''s confusion stemmed from a lack of understanding, David did not continue to ask. He just said that if he had time, he could go around the world one by one. ?While chatting, the communicator on the desk rang. ??This is the internal communication of Winterfort. It will be directly connected to my office. It should be someone who wants to ask to see me. The call was connected. There was no need for David to ask. The other party had already proactively reported: "Your Majesty, Lord Aidan wants to see you." Have him come directly to my office. Aidan arrived very quickly, and not long after, the office door was opened, and Aidan, wearing a gorgeous full-body armor, appeared in front of David. "Back from Azeroth?" David looked up and down. Aidan''s temperament was completely different from when they first met. ?At that time, Aidan was in very poor condition, but he could still vaguely see the confidence and vigor of human heroes. Aidan looks very calm now. Apart from his handsome appearance, he looks like an ordinary person without that aggressive aura. But David could feel something deeper. Under the calm surface, there was an unusually powerful and violent force. I just want to lend some soldiers to your Majesty. ?Aidan is now regarded as the representative of the Kingdom of Winter in Azeroth. Because it is very powerful, the Alliance also invited Aidan to join and he will represent the Kingdom of Winter. ?This matter was approved by David. The relationship between the Kingdom of Winter and the Alliance has always been stable, and several major forces in the Alliance also have diplomats stationed in Winter City. Coupled with various commercial, technological, and material exchanges, it can be said that Winter City has become a very important member of the alliance. ?It is precisely because of the increasingly important position of Winter City in the alliance that the alliance hopes that the Kingdom of Winter can send some troops to help this time. Want troops and horses? What is the alliance going to do? Expedition to the Outer Lands! "Oh!" David nodded: "The door to darkness has been opened again?" Events on Azeroth have long been disrupted by David and Fordring. He doesn''t know how it will develop there, but the Draenei have appeared, and the Burning Crusade should indeed begin. Thinking of this, David realized that the soldiers sent out this time were no longer just bullying novices, and were likely to run into the Burning Legion. In the world of Azeroth, which was profoundly affected by David and Fordring, the forces in Outland should not be as complicated as in the original plot: the blood elves led by Kael''thas, Illidan, the Draenor orcs, and the Alliance heroes from the original expedition. Wait a lot. ?Among them, Kael''thas is now serving as his king of Quel''Thalas in the Eastern Kingdom of Azeroth, and Illidan is still imprisoned due to various changes and has not come out at all. But correspondingly, the enemy to be faced is also more single: the Burning Legion, and it is very likely to encounter Archimonde or Kil''jaeden. ?David glanced at Aidan and was not worried about this guy''s strength. It didn''t matter even if he bumped into those two. ?Thinking that all of our soldiers have been registered (resurrection stone), and even if they die, they will just return to the city to resurrect. Maybe they can use the Burning Legion to hone their soldiers? Since the establishment of the Winter Legion, it has not encountered a truly strong enemy. Although the crushing war is very exciting, it will indeed cover up its own problems, so I would like to ask the Burning Legion to help test it. ??It''s best to help yourself train a few more powerful warriors. David originally thought that he would recruit a group of people, but now he found that there is still not enough talent, especially excellent commanders. Once the official launch of a strategy to attack multiple worlds begins, just a few commanders will be too busy. After giving Aidan the authorization to mobilize various troops, including a certain number of Winter Knights, David sat behind his desk and seriously thought about where else he could recruit commanders. It just so happened that he had a lot of free time in the next period of time. In addition to passing the time in Xiangjiang, he could also go to other worlds. ?With luck, you can bring back a few commandersfor example, the world of Special Forces: Rise of Cobra. I just keep some props in my hand that can be used to locate that world. By the way, is there anything you want to do or see that hasnt been completed before going back? "have!" Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi both said that they had been in Winter City for several days, and they had seen Supergirl flying in the air. At that time, they thought it was Superman, and they were excited for a while. However, Sophia told them that it was Superman''s cousin Kara. Zor-El is not Superman Kal-El, or Clark Kent. Although Clark spends most of his time in his own world, he often comes here to see the situation on his farm. Its not hard to see him! ?After asking, I found out that Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi were just wandering around and did not go to Kent Farm to guard Superman. In addition, Clark has no important matters and usually does not come to Winter Castle. Naturally, the two of them cannot meet Superman. Forget it, its not like Ill never come again anyway, there will be plenty of opportunities to see her in the future. After a good night''s rest, David, Cheng Le''er, Cheng Xiaoxi, Sophia and Sansa came to the comprehensive Xiangjiang World together the next day. David''s apartment was where they appeared. Although it wasn''t much messy since he hadn''t been back for a few days, it was a bit dusty. ?David originally wanted to use some tricks to make the house tidy, but as soon as he came here, Sophia regained the feeling of "living life" before and reached out to stop David. Theres nothing to do anyway, so lets start cleaning! "All right!" ?Although Cheng Leer is a rich young lady, she also developed her life skills while studying abroad, and it is not that she does not possess any life skills. ? Cheng Xiaoxi is not to mention, but Sansa is the one who doesnt understand anything. Fortunately, the house is not big, and Sansa doesn''t need to do anything. The most important thing is to follow Sophia to help, and to get familiar with the various facilities in the house. ?David did not work together, but went out. Although we dont know how long Sansa will stay here, some necessary work still needs to be done: David created entry information that is almost equivalent to the truth. As for Sansas identity and nationality in this world, she also chose the United Kingdom. After finishing all this and going home, Sophia sent a message: a long list of materials, asking David to buy some vegetables on the way home so that she could cook dinner for everyone. ??When David received the message, he was standing in front of the elevator door of the apartment, so he had to turn around and go to the vegetable market. Huh? Mr. Glamorgan, why do you want to go out again? I suddenly remembered that I forgot to buy groceries. "oh!" ?Having a casual chat with the security guard, David strolled to the market. As soon as he walked to the fish shop, he saw a familiar strong figure. Sir Chen. What a coincidence, its you! Chen Xiaosheng turned around and found that the person calling him was actually David: David, are you here to buy groceries too? "yes!" "This is really strange." David''s apparent identity is a foreigner from the UK. Chen Xiaosheng never expected to see him in a place like the vegetable market: "Do you cook by yourself?" Its Sophia who is going to cook for her friends herself. Is that the blonde girl? "right." ?? Chen Xiaosheng felt it was even more outrageous. If David said that he cooked by himself, Chen Xiaosheng might find it easier to accept it. Sophia has the temperament of an English aristocratic lady and has blond hair. She has nothing to do with the kitchen! Look at the ingredients David chose, or make Chinese food? The world is so big and full of wonders! Whats so strange about it? Chen Xiaosheng was sighing secretly when a voice suddenly sounded next to him, which startled him again: "Why do they like to appear all of a sudden? This is very bad for the heart!" Looking at the two nieces next to him, Chen Xiaosheng did not explain to his nieces what he was surprised about just now. ?The two nieces quickly saw David. After all, this man was like a firefly in the dark, so bright and outstanding. Especially when compared with the ordinary people around you, it becomes even more dazzling. Isnt that David? As soon as the two little girls saw the handsome boy, they wanted to rush forward, but they were pulled back by Chen Xiaosheng. What were you going to do in the past? I went back to buy groceries and entertain guests with my girlfriend. Why do you want to have a meal too? What? Cant you? Sixi held her head high. "That''s right, can''t it?" Wufu responded weakly to the second sister. While his uncle and nephew were making noise here, David had already walked around and bought all the materials he wanted to buy. Just when David was about to say hello to Chen Xiaosheng and then leave, there was suddenly a burst of noise next to him. There was a sound, and then two people were seen running rampant, overturning and pushing down everything in front of them, whether they were people or anything else. Behind the two men, a female police officer in military uniform chased and shouted: "Don''t run!" This person is still an acquaintance. She is Chen Sanyuan, the eldest niece of Chen Xiaosheng whom I met earlier. It seems that during the time when she went to sea and returned to Winter City, she successfully graduated from the police academy and became a Hong Kong Royal Policeman. . This is the beginning of the plot! ??The two men who had been being chased saw that they could not get rid of the female police officer. They suddenly stopped and drew their guns, shooting at the police officers who were chasing after them. ?The gunfire rang out, and the market was instantly in chaos. Everyone was running around in confusion. Only David stood firm and took out...a lively grouper. Look at my fresh fish and its spines! (End of this chapter) Chapter 560： Mixed World Impact Chapter 560 The Impact of the Hybrid World The grouper flew extremely fast. No one present could understand how the grouper appeared, because when they saw it clearly, the fish had already hit the ground hard. A physical charm was activated on the face of a gangster, causing the gangster to fall into a coma. Coincidentally, when the gangster fell, his men were still shooting, and then by accident, he directly shot his companion next to him in the head. ?David was also shocked by this scene. This was not part of his calculations! ??Although I cant remember your name, you are really bad at this job. I wonder if this is retribution? ?The gunshots stopped suddenly, and the two gangsters fell to the ground. Patrolman Chen Sanyuan, who had been suppressed by the gangsters'' firepower, immediately stood up and rushed to the two fallen gangsters. ??Also, Chen Xiaosheng, who was off work and unarmed, immediately protected his two nieces when the gunfire rang out, and also ran to the gangsters. ?The situation just now was so chaotic that almost everyone didn''t understand what was going on. They just felt that the gunfire kept ringing and then disappeared quickly. ?Some brave people poked their heads out to check and saw that the two gangsters had fallen to the ground and the police were nearby. They thought that the heroic policewoman had a perfect shot and killed the two gangsters. Only Chen Xiaosheng saw the whole situation, and it was actually David who knocked down the murderer. ?That grouper was thrown with perfect accuracy, and it was so powerful that it could knock someone unconscious. This David was indeed no ordinary person! Looking back, I found that David was nowhere to be found. It seemed that Mr. Glamorgan did not want to be in the limelight in this kind of thing. ?However, this does not mean that his eldest niece Chen Sanyuan will be in the limelight. ? Judging from his many years of experience as a police officer, his niece is probably going to be in trouble... David quickly bought a new grouper and left the market directly. He didnt want to stay there and continue to watch the fun, he was just here to buy groceries! Kill the murderer? What does that have to do with yourself? They were killed by their accomplices. What? Knocking out a gangster by throwing a grouper? Haha, does anyone believe this? I''ll give you a live fish, throw it out and knock someone out for me to see. In short, this matter has nothing to do with me, David. Back to the apartment with the vegetables, several members of the family had already tidied up the house, and several women were lined up on the sofa, chatting while watching TV. Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi discovered a new pleasure, which is to teach Sansa various modern urban knowledge. Although Sansa had learned a lot of similar knowledge in Winterfell, she was not as knowledgeable as someone who had lived in such an environment. She was staring at the TV with a curious look on her face, and at the same time, she leaned slightly from time to time and listened. Introduction by Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi. ?Seeing David coming back, Sophia stood up and took various materials. She said, "Wait a moment, I''ll get it done soon." Then she went straight into the kitchen. ??Sansa watched Sophia enter the kitchen and wanted to get up to help, but Cheng Xiaoxi pushed her back: "Sansa, sit down and I''ll help Sophia." Looking at the appearance of these good sisters, David was surprised that Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi had become familiar with Sansa so quickly. ??While going to the refrigerator to get a drink, I asked Cheng Leer and found out that the cause of the incident was Cheng Leer and Cheng Xiaoxi. I asked about Sansa''s age. Good guy, you wont know if you dont ask, but you will be shocked if you ask. ? ?Sansa looks very mature, tall and strong, with a curvy shape. When asked about her age, it turns out that she is still a little girl. In addition, I learned during my stay in Winterfell that Sansa would live in Winterfell, which was essentially an alliance of interests, so I somewhat sympathized with the little girl in my heart, and simply took care of Sansa as my little sister. Beast! Cheng Leer criticized David by the way. ?David was also helpless about this. What could he do? Do you want to refuse? It''s easy for him to refuse this kind of thing, because he''s afraid that the Stark family will think about all kinds of things and won''t be able to do things for him in a down-to-earth manner! ? Cheng Leer nodded, expressing understanding, but her evaluation did not change. David was still a beast. ?In addition, she seemed to be vaguely aware of David''s preferences. Blonde hair, long legs and a good figure do not seem to be the key. The key is to have a good figure. ??Whether it is Eva, Gwen or the very young Sansa, they all have good physiques, including herself, who is not petite or thin. Not to mention Laura, although she is not tall, she is an adventurer who likes to travel around the world, so she is naturally in good health. From this point of view, if he had not taken the initiative to pursue him, David would have definitely attacked Superintendent Hu next door. After all, that person is the chief instructor of Bawanghua, so he must be in good shape! On the other hand, Teacher He seemed to be out of David''s hunting range at all, and Teacher He had already paired up with Officer Zhou, so they could be ignored. David, do you think I should learn some kung fu or something? What? Do you want to become a martial arts master? You can exercise! "This..." Of course David would not object to this. In fact, he was already thinking about when to use the strengthening potion on Cheng Leer. She has already eaten the golden apple. This will optimize her body, but it will not improve it too much. Strengthening potions are the props that can really greatly improve physical fitness. David is not going to use strengthening warehouses to allow Cheng Leer to quickly complete the strengthening. He hoped that Cheng Leer''s strengthening time would be longer, so as to give her enough time to adapt to these growing powers. In this process, if Cheng Leer does some exercise, the effect will naturally be better. ?David originally thought, should he often accompany Cheng Leer to do some physical exercises during this time? Play ball? Swimming, etc. Unexpectedly, Cheng Leer suddenly proposed that he wanted to learn some kind of fighting technique. Do you want to simply move your body, or do you want to have the ability to actually fight? Is there a difference? The difference between being able to fight or not. "This..." Cheng Leer has little interest in fighting with others, but when he thinks that he can be like the martial arts masters in the movie, he feels a little bit hopeful: "I''ll think about it." Well, dont make a decision in a hurry. After the two chatted for a while, they went back to the sofa to watch TV with Sansa, chatting in passing. ?For example, Cheng Leer asked Sansa if she had learned any fighting skills or anything like that? "I have learned how to use two-handed swords, one-handed swords with shields, pistols, rifles and other weapons." Some of these things were learned in Westeros, and some were learned in Winter City. Shirley taught her a lot. : "I only learned the basics of unarmed combat." As for Holy Light, Arcana, and Elemental Power, she has not yet decided which one to choose. She just learned some theoretical knowledge out of interest. Anyway, she is still young and is not in a hurry to make a decision. Cheng Leer and Shansa immediately found a common topic. The two started chatting about practicing combat skills and mysterious powers. They even chatted non-stop during the meal. They just chatted for a long time without any results. Until after dinner, Cheng Xiaoxi suddenly realized a very bad thing: the few people around him were a family, and it would be very inconvenient for him, an outsider, to stay. ?Feeling that it was getting late, Cheng Xiaoxi was about to say goodbye. Just at this time, a good friend came to help. Cheng Leer said that she had been out for so many days, especially when she went to Winter City in the past few days, and her father couldn''t contact her, so she must be worried. Im going home, and I can give Xiaoxi a ride. Cheng Xiaoxi was very touched after hearing this. The good sisters did not keep cheating on her, but she didnt know that Cheng Leer wanted to go home. She felt that Sophias eyes were not good. If she stayed, she might not end well, so she ran away while she could. Then Ill take you downstairs. ?David didn''t need to send the two of them home. Cheng Leer had already called the driver just now. It was estimated that it was almost time and he could just go downstairs. ?The whole process was nothing special. After chatting for a few words and saying that they would meet at the company tomorrow, David was ready to go back upstairs. A night without words After a night''s rest, David woke up early in the morning and saw Sophia pulling Sansa to get dressed and preparing to take her out to play. Arent you going to Manhan Tower? "My vacation is not over yet. I will take Sansa around first and let her get familiar with the situation here." Sophia said that she would take Sansa to Manhan Tower for morning tea and also take her to David''s company. : "You will go to the company today, right?" "Yes." After getting a positive answer, Sophia dragged Sansa and ran away. David stayed at home for a while longer, then walked to Shengji to have breakfast, preparing to go to the company after breakfast. As soon as I entered the life diary, I found that the life diary, which was usually bustling with activity, was filled with gloom and gloom today. "What''s going on here?" ?David took a look and found that Chen Xiaosheng was also having breakfast, so he shared the table with him and asked about the situation. "My niece Sanyuan finally graduated from the police academy and became an official police officer. However, after yesterday''s incident, she was suspended." Chen Xiaosheng explained the situation in the most concise language. As for the specific content, he did not need to explain. Because David is also a party involved: "Maybe I will leave right after I join the job, and of course it will end up like this." Oh~ ?David suddenly realized, no wonder the entire life club was in such a low-pressure situation. Although the second sister looked very happy, David also discovered that the development of things was very different from the original plot. ??Originally, because she was the first female police officer to shoot a gun in Hong Kong, she was promoted by the police as a typical Chen Sanyuan. In this chaotic world, she was just an ordinary patrol officer. ??After all, this world has even formed an armed force composed entirely of women like Bawanghua, and Hu Huishan has fought with gangsters countless times with guns. ??The first female police officer in Xiangjiang to take the limelight was not Chen Sanyuan''s turn. Without the halo, her strange operations are naturally highlighted. It is not surprising at all that he was suspended. (End of this chapter) Chapter 561： Special Affairs Investigation Division Chapter 561 Special Affairs Investigation Section When police officers are receiving training, the instructors will constantly emphasize an iron rule: never act alone! ??It is normal for Chen Sanyuan to step forward to check the ID card when he finds a suspicious person. The fault was that she shouldn''t have left her partner behind and chased him without any care. She didn''t notify the main station at all and just chased after him. ?With the absence of his partner, his failure to report the status of the operation, and the fact that the busy city provoked the gangsters to shoot in the street, causing the citizens to be frightened, all these things combined together, Chen Sanyuan certainly did not get any good results. When watching the drama, you can think that the screenwriter seriously lacks the corresponding common sense. If Chen Sanyuan did this in the real world, David seriously doubted that this guy successfully graduated from the police academy because of his connections. ??I never expected that Chen Sanyuan would really do this! And looking at her current appearance, she doesnt seem to realize where she went wrong... David was very speechless. He went back and looked at the code of conduct and then thought about his own actions. Wouldnt he know where he went wrong by comparing it? ?David looked at Chen Xiaosheng opposite and found that the uncle was not in a hurry at all. Did he get some inside information? The little girl is full of passion. When someone above her doesnt even abide by the code of conduct, she will get angry. This suspension can be regarded as a lesson to her. David said nothing and ate wonton noodles quietly: Hululu~ ?? Chen Xiaosheng watched for a while and happily persuaded his second sister, San Yuan, to stop becoming a police officer. After all, a gun battle broke out in the market yesterday, and one of the two parties involved in the exchange was his own daughter. When she learned the news, she was frightened to death. I was about to express some dissatisfaction so that my daughter could resign, but then I heard the news that my daughter had been suspended. At first I felt unhappy on behalf of my daughter, but soon realized that this seemed to suit her. Don''t just suspend him, but fire him directly! That''s why the second sister acted so happy, completely ignoring her eldest daughter''s face as dark as the bottom of a pot. "correct." ?? Chen Xiaosheng was eating breakfast and watching the excitement for a while, and suddenly mentioned something: "I heard that the police department decided to form a new department, and the new department also asked you to serve as a consultant." It has not yet been finalized whether to establish this department. "It''s been decided, don''t you know?" Chen Xiaosheng thought he could ask David for some inside information, because this new department is very mysterious. What is its specific responsibility? Everyone actually doesn''t know. ?? Chen Xiaosheng asked casually when he met Hu Huishan two days ago, and got a tip from Superintendent Hu: "It will be clearer if you ask David. He is the consultant of the new department." ??As a result, I asked David today, but David said that he had not decided yet? what''s the situation? Is this new department so mysterious? Chen Xiaosheng became more curious. "Has it been settled?" David looked surprised. Seeing Chen Xiaosheng''s squinting eyes and suspicious look on his face, he explained: "I boarded the Fuki Maru with my friends for a trip some time ago, and I just came back yesterday. . "Fuki Maru, that''s the one on the high seas...well..." Chen Xiaosheng suddenly realized that the Political Department was deeply involved in this case and couldn''t just talk about it casually: "Were you on that ship too? I heard that after the Fuki Maru arrived in Japan , it was sent to the shipyard for overhaul due to some problems, and subsequent voyages were canceled directly. Yes, so I went back to my hometown with my friends. "oh!" ?David told the truth, but he didn''t tell the details. ?? Chen Xiaosheng thought David had returned to England, so he didn''t suspect anything. He just asked casually: "What does that new department do?" ?David drank the last mouthful of soup, then wiped his mouth with a napkin, then hooked his fingers at Chen Xiaosheng, and waited for the other person to poke his head over before saying: "Slay the demons." "cut!" ??He thought David was talking about adjectives. Isn''t the police''s job to kill demons? But he didn''t expect that what David meant was literal. This new department was really responsible for slaying demons, catching ghosts and exorcising evil spirits. Im going to work! If you go to the police station one day, you can come to me in the Ordnance Forensics Section and Ill buy you coffee. Going to the police station to drink coffee doesnt sound unlucky! Yeah, lets treat you to a meal. The food in our canteen is pretty good. After saying that, he stood up and left to go to work. David finished his coffee and then stood up to pay the bill: "Second sister, pay the bill." "Oh, here we come!" The second sister had been persuading Sanyuan to resign. When she saw David, she suddenly thought of something: "By the way, David, I heard that your company has opened?" "yes!" Then why dont you invite someone? What do you think about us going to work at your place for three yuan? Mom, I told you I wont resign! Chen Sanyuan has dreamed of being a police officer since she was a child, and she will not give up easily. You are suspended. Its just a suspension, not a dismissal. You can be reinstated after a while! You were suspended just after you started working. What future do you have? Will it be your turn to be promoted in the future? Why dont you just resign? I said I wont resign! Chen Sanyuan said he would not resign no matter what. Sixi and Wufu, who were standing by, heard that David''s company had opened, and immediately approached him and asked, "My eldest sister won''t go, what do you think of me?" Yes, do you think I can go to work in your company? "You two are still in school, right?" Sixi and Wufu are still high school students, and they are both wearing school uniforms. Im about to graduate. Anyway, my grades are not good and I cant go to college. I have to find a job sooner or later... Well, does your company have high academic requirements? No requirements! Really?3. ?Not only Si Xi and Wu Fu looked happy, but even the second sister looked happy. She is having a headache. What should she do with her two daughters? ?Sixi doesnt like studying, so its impossible for her to get into college. She doesnt expect to have any future at all. She just needs to find a stable job and get into less trouble. ??Although Wufu is very well-behaved and studies very hard, he doesnt seem to be the one and his grades are never very good! ??And because of his personality, it seems that it will be more difficult for him to become famous in society in the future than it is for Sixi. "But we are not planning to continue recruiting people for the time being." Seeing the disappointed expressions on several people''s faces, David comforted him casually: "Maybe we will recruit people in the future? Anyway, you are still studying, let''s wait until graduation! Then I will be there. If we dont hire anyone, we can help you by asking other companies in the same building. Oh, thank you very much. The second sister knew that Davids words were probably just polite, but it was not easy for him to say this, after all, they had just met each other. Youre welcome, its just a matter of effort. After leaving the journal, David strolled toward the company. When he arrived at the office building where the company was located, it happened to be the time for many white-collar workers to go to work. ?Groups of young men and women in suits and skirts hurried into the building, then took the elevator and rushed to their respective posts. Compared with this group of people who were in a hurry, David''s leisurely appearance was more conspicuous. Coupled with his image, it aroused the curiosity of many people. Although the Wanshiwuwu has been open for a while, David has not been in the building for long. In addition, he can come and go freely and does not move according to commuting time, so many people in the same building have never seen him. The ones on the same floor are slightly more familiar. "Which company does this handsome guy belong to? I''ve never seen him before. Is he new?" Looking at this leisurely demeanor, maybe its a small business of some company? Why does it look like hes walking in slow motion? ??When David got off the elevator on the Wanshiwu floor, many people who were not on the same floor came down with him, wanting to see which company he was going to, and then they saw the Wanshiwu sign. Wanshiwu? A newly opened company? As soon as the busybody inquired with other people on the same floor, he immediately learned all kinds of information about Wanshiwu, and spread it in the office building at an alarming speed... Good morning, Amei. "Boss, you''re back from vacation!" Ruan Mei was sweeping the floor with her head down. When she heard someone saying hello, she immediately stood up and found that it was the boss who was saying hello quickly. By the way, she reminded David that an acquaintance had been waiting for him for a while: "That Mr. Zhou has been waiting for him every day recently. Come here to find you, you came earlier than me today." Mr. Zhou? ?David was still thinking about Mr. Zhou when he saw Zhou Xingxing appear in front of him with a sad face. David, you must help me this time. As long as you agree, you can let me give you all my wifes book. What happened? I solved an arms case before, do you remember? Remember, I helped. David said this and suddenly remembered: By the way, your bill hasnt been settled yet! "It''s not important!" Zhou Xingxing waved his hand, as if it was just a trivial matter: "The point is that I have made great contributions, so I should be promoted, right? Even if I can''t be promoted to superintendent, I should at least be promoted to chief inspector, right? " "Then?" "In the end, I was only promoted to senior inspector, and I was assigned to a strange department called the Special Affairs Investigation Division. It sounded very unreliable." Zhou Xingxing finally got to the point. This was also the time when he ran away The real reason for coming to David: "I heard that you are the consultant of this department and can talk directly to Deputy Director Zhang. If you can do me a little favor, just say that I do not meet the requirements of the department and ask me not to be transferred there." no?" "Oh, I see!" ?David was still wondering what Zhou Xingxing said a lot about and what it had to do with him. Only after hearing this did he understand why he was looking for him. ?Its really rare that I met two people in succession early in the morning and mentioned this new department to me. ??If his prediction was correct, Hu Huishan should appear next, right? Just when David was thinking about how to reply to Zhou Xingxing, he realized that he had just guessed wrong. Hu Huishan did not appear. Instead, another Superintendent Hu appeared - the Chief Hu Xin who David had helped clean up the police station before. . Why are Superintendent Hu here? Does he have some business to take care of me? Mr. Glamorgan has just come back, so I dont know yet. I am here specifically to invite Mr. Glamorgan to visit the department I am newly responsible for, and to guide many new people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 562： Our police received a new batch of equipment Chapter 562 Our police received a new batch of equipment ?Ask him to guide the work? Sounds very noble! ?David happily agreed. It was only then that Superintendent Hu noticed Zhou Xingxing next to him: "Huh? Are you... the senior inspector Zhou Xingxing who was just transferred?" "Yes, Superintendent Hu." Zhou Xingxing looked very unhappy. He did not expect that he would see his boss in this situation. Hu Xin didn''t pay attention to this. He knew that Zhou Xingxing had just solved a major case, was promoted and transferred, and had not yet completed various file transfers. He was on vacation and would not be officially reported until some time later. What he was concerned about was that Zhou Xingxing was actually an acquaintance with David Glamorgan. Originally, he was still having a headache and didn''t know how to arrange the sudden transfer of the former Flying Tigers member, but now it was better. From now on, Zhou Xingxing will be responsible for leading the team. If something cannot be solved, Zhou Xingxing will naturally come to David for help. As a superior, he only needs to sit in the office and drink tea while waiting for his subordinates to complete their work. Young man, if you work hard, you may be able to sit in my position soon. Zhou Xingxing couldn''t laugh or cry after hearing this. He didn''t want to work in this new department at all. Unexpectedly, he bumped into his new boss at Wanshiwu before he could persuade David to help. If you say you don''t want to go to this department at this time, I''m afraid you won''t get any good results in the future. ?Although Zhou Xingxing is sometimes upright, he is not really clueless. He had no choice but to hold his nose and accept the transfer. ?Work for a while first, and then find a chance to get out later! Speaking of it Sir, what does our new department do? Ah? Dont you know? Ive been looking for people everywhere, but our new department is so mysterious that I cant find out anything about it... Isnt it a secret department? Hu Xin looked at Zhou Xingxing in front of him, smiled, and did not answer directly: "You will know soon, just come back with me to identify the door." ??Zhou Xingxing couldn''t refuse, and he couldn''t tell the new chief that he still wanted to go home to be with his girlfriend, so he had no choice but to prepare to go back to the police station with Superintendent Hu. Just as a few people were preparing to set off, Cheng Leer arrived. Yesterday, I made an agreement with David to meet her at the company. When she got up in the morning, Cheng Leer wanted to come over, but was stopped by her father and asked some questions. Finally, when she saw that her daughter was thinking about going to see her boyfriend, she had no choice but to let him go. come out. "This is Cheng Leer, my partner." David briefly introduced: "This is Superintendent Hu. Do you remember what I told you a while ago about the new department that the police will set up? It will be headed by Hu The superintendent is responsible ?? Cheng Leer listened to David''s introduction and at the same time remembered who this Superintendent Hu was. David had previously told her about what happened in the branch that Superintendent Hu was responsible for. Congratulations to Superintendent Hu on your promotion! ??Although his rank has not changed, Superintendent Hu was transferred from a very ordinary branch chief to the headquarters to be in charge of a special department, which was actually a promotion. If he does well, his level will be raised to another level soon. After the introduction, David told Cheng Leer that he and Superintendent Hu were going to see their new department. After hearing this, Cheng Leer expressed that he wanted to go too. Then lets go together. For Superintendent Hu, the focus is on David, and having one more Cheng Leer doesn''t matter at all. A group of people arrived at the police station by car. Superintendent Hu and a few people quickly arrived at the office of the new department. There was a sign for the Special Affairs Investigation Division hanging on the door. Not far away, there were some people looking around. , immediately dispersed to do their own things after seeing Superintendent Hu. The location is not bad. David originally thought that a department like this that dealt with special matters would be hidden by the police, or even put up a fake sign, such as logistics, maintenance or even cleaning, and the office would be located in the most inconspicuous corner. , preferably in a basement where no one usually passes by. I didnt expect that the Special Affairs Investigation Section in charge of Superintendent Hu Xinhu would have such a large and bright office. The floor and location were also very good, and there was plenty of lighting. "Initially, the office arranged by the police department was in a dark place, located in the corner of the second underground floor. Later, when Zhang Tianshi, Daochang Zhong, and Miss Ma came to see it, they all said that such a department cannot be placed in such a dark place. Not only did the police Officers are prone to accidents, and the police station will be affected." In the end, Zhang Tianshi calculated for a long time and walked around the building several times before choosing this office - it has the most yang energy. Police officers who work here for a long time can also benefit themselves and are not afraid of the yin and evil energy. So thats how it is. David looked around and could feel that the various furnishings in the office were exquisite, because he could feel a special fluctuation, which seemed to be gathering the positive energy between heaven and earth. After being in this environment for a long time , indeed there is no need to fear any evil spirits. Even if there is some yin energy on the outside, it will be cleared away when you come in. These are all arranged by Zhang Tianshi? Mr. Glamorgan is indeed very discerning. ??The furnishings that David pointed out were all specially ordered by Zhang Tianshi. No matter the type, style or placement method and angle, they all strictly followed Zhang Tianshi''s design. Although Superintendent Hu didnt understand the names and expressions here, looking at these furnishings in the office over the past two days, he did feel comfortable all over. He was thinking that if he had time, he should ask Zhang Tianshi to take a look at his home and give him some suggestions on Feng Shui layout. Do you have anything to add? "I?" David waved his hand. Im a layman in this area, so I wont show off my shame. ??Not only Feng Shui, but also formations and the like. He didn''t do much research. There was also a lot of knowledge related to magic formations in arcane magic and shadow magic. He just looked at it casually and didn''t study it in depth. As he was talking, the office door was pushed open, and a group of people came in carrying things. I was just wondering where you guys went. After Superintendent Hu entered the office, he found that no one was in the office. Considering that David was nearby, he did not complain about his subordinates. At this time, I saw my subordinates holding boxes and knew that they were moving office supplies: "Let me introduce to you, this is the special consultant of our department, Mr. David Glamorgan." Ah, its Mr. Glamorgan! ? David took a look and saw that all the people who appeared were acquaintances, and it was Wu Ying who warmly welcomed him. ?In addition to him, there was Inspector He Fenni in front of him. Both of them were Superintendent Hu''s old subordinates and were transferred to the new department with Superintendent Hu. ?There are two others who were transferred from Bawanghua, Munn, Ren Tingting, and Karen. Although the two girls did not speak, they were winking and making faces at David. Cheng Leer saw this scene from the side. Although she didn''t know who these two girls were, she still looked at them carefully: they looked thin and small, and although they looked very sweet, they probably weren''t David''s cup of tea. And this is Senior Inspector Zhou Xingxing, Commander Zhou, who was transferred from the Flying Tigers. When I am away, he will be in charge of leading the team, and Inspector He will be in charge of assisting. ??Wu Ying originally saw a male colleague coming, and thought he finally had a guy who could talk nonsense, but he didn''t expect that he turned out to be his superior. Looking at the two colleagues next to him, they were both pretty little girls. Even if they were born from Overlord Flowers, he had a premonition that he was going to suffer tremendously in the new department. Immediately give advice to the leader: "Boss, is the yang energy in our department a bit weak?" "Weak? You are the weakest here!" Superintendent Hu still admired Wu Ying very much. After all, he was quick and efficient in handling cases. As long as he didn''t cheat and cheat, he was a good policeman, so he added something by the way after saying a few words: "Someone will come again in a few days, but this time it''s a new person." Male or female? "male." Okay! In other departments, Wu Ying would like to have a few new women in the team, but Wu Ying now has the exact opposite idea. With a new man, he wont have to do all the hard work in the department. ?At this time, David was looking around and found a pile of bits and pieces piled up in the corner of the office. David glanced briefly and saw yellow paper, cinnabar, and something that was not sure whether it was chicken blood or dog blood. In addition, there are sprayers, amulets, etc. At this time, Zhou Xingxing also noticed this pile of things: "Huh? Why are there these things?" ?David glanced at Zhou Xingxing and remembered that this person still didnt know what this department did. He was a little curious about Zhou Xingxings reaction when he found out that this department was dedicated to catching ghosts. This is the guy youll be eating from in the future. "Yellow paper, cinnabar, what is this? Peach wood? And chicken blood?" Zhou Xingxing checked curiously and noticed that the bottle containing blood was labeled "chicken blood": "Are we supposed to catch ghosts and kill zombies? ah?" You are right, our Special Affairs Investigation Division is responsible for handling all supernatural-related cases in Xiangjiang. Ah? Zhou Xingxing held a pile of yellow paper in one hand and a large piece of peach wood in the other, with disbelief on his face: Boss, please dont make such a joke, okay? No kidding, this is our main job. These things are purchased through the private channels of several masters. They are all good things. Zhou Xingxing looked at the things in his hands, seriously doubting what was wrong with the world. Zhou Xingxing froze due to excessive fright. ?The others were all "insiders". When they saw Commander Zhou''s reaction, they were not surprised. Instead, they placed bets on how long it would take for Commander Zhou to return to normal. ??Hearing what Superintendent Hu said, David understood why Superintendent Hu asked him to visit. He probably wanted to buy a batch of high-quality demon-killing equipment through himself. In fact, Superintendent Hu didn''t just want to buy some equipment from David. Since his subordinates were all policemen rather than Taoist priests or heavenly masters, compared to talismans and magic, Superintendent Hu felt that David''s The simple and straightforward method of exorcism is more suitable for his subordinates. Several masters, including Zhang Tianshi, also suggested this to him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 563： Maplewood Building Chapter 563 Maplewood Building ?The purpose of buying a mahogany sword instead of a mahogany sword is to make it easier to make a baton. Let the police use batons, they are still familiar with it, but they are familiar with using mahogany swords... I am afraid not many can understand it. Superintendent Hu didn''t even know if his subordinates could use the talisman. He bought this batch of yellow paper, cinnabar, etc. so that it could be used by advisors such as Zhang Tianshi and Zhong Daozhang when necessary. ??Everyone can bring a bottle of dog blood and chicken blood. It is convenient to put it in a sprayer and carry it with you. This is what the exorcist Ma''s lady did. ?In addition, if you want to exorcise demons and catch ghosts, it is very important to be able to see ghosts. ??Those who have practiced magic and are good at it can also open their eyes and see the hidden monsters and ghosts. Their subordinates are all ordinary people. The only way to solve this problem is to rely on equipment. It was still the person from the Ma family who helped solve this problem. The glasses she used had this function. ?But the pair of glasses are specially made. If the police want them, they need to be specially made and will take some time to arrive. Now I just barely put together a framework. As you know, these are all police officers under me. Although they have received various trainings in the police academy, they really do not include exorcism, catching ghosts, and fighting zombies, so..." Want to buy a batch of modern weapons from me specifically designed to deal with monsters and monsters? It doesnt have to be a weapon, bullets that can exorcise demons can also be used. David nodded to show that he understood. The bullets would at least allow the police''s guns to function as they should. Otherwise, if there was a supernatural incident, his subordinates would die if they were sent out. Even if Superintendent Hu was not dismissed from his post, he himself I don''t have the nerve to continue doing it. "I have a question." "You say." If I get a batch of weapons with exorcism capabilities, does it count as arms smuggling? "Ah..." Superintendent Hu was stunned for a moment. He really didn''t think about it. He thought carefully and studied it carefully, and finally said with a wrinkle: "Forget it." ?David made a move. He didn''t want to make a fuss about himself, so selling weapons directly was definitely not an option. Then, could you please give them a shotgun, or a bullet, or a blessing or something? ?Superintendent Hu didnt mention holy water or anything like that. In his opinion, it was one of the items he would definitely buy, and it could also be used in a sprayer. Lets do this, Ill get a batch of amulets and give you a box that can nourish the divine power. Box? Whats it for? Usually store bullets in a box. The bullets stored inside will be contaminated with some sacred power. They should be enough to deal with ordinary ghosts and monsters. "Oh, this is a great idea." Superintendent Hu was very happy after hearing David''s introduction. This thing is a big help. In this way, not only pistols can be used, but also sprays, grenades, etc. can be used? Let me make it clear first, this thing is not permanent. The sacred power in the box is limited. If it is used up, it will become an ordinary box. "That''s not a problem." It''s just like buying bullets. It''s a consumable. Superintendent Hu doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t have to pay the bill anyway: "But how big is that box?" How big does Superintendent Hu want it to be? ?Superintendent Hu looked at David, then looked to the side, and pointed at the locker: "Is there one as big as this?" "have." How long will it last? That depends on what price you buy. Like a good person, Superintendent Hu immediately understood that most of this stuff was processed by David himself. What he wanted would depend on how much money he could afford. What if I want a filing cabinet or a bookshelf as big as that? "That''s okay!" David didn''t beat around the bush and simply offered the price: "One million Hong Kong dollars can guarantee that the ammunition stored inside will be endowed with sufficient divine power." But there can only be one cabinet, and the ammunition in this cabinet is exhausted. You must either buy a new cabinet or ask David to help recharge it. "Okay!" Superintendent Hu was very satisfied. Such a large cabinet can store a lot of ammunition. Even if his department consumes ammunition faster than ordinary departments, it can be used for a long time. One million sounds like a lot, but it is nothing to the wealthy police force! As for the amulets, there are ten thousand. ??What was sold this time was not the powerful amulet that Feiying bought. What David sold to Superintendent Hu was an ordinary amulet, which could ensure that the police officers would not be attacked, possessed, or controlled by evil spirits. "Ten amulets first... no, twenty or thirty!" Superintendent Hu considered taking a few amulets back to his family to prevent monsters from threatening him through his family. To protect your family is to protect yourself. The logic is sound! A few more bottles of holy water Ill get it all for you, twenty bottles. After successfully negotiating a deal, David and Superintendent Hu were very satisfied. By the way, does Mr. Glamorgan have any tricks or techniques that he can teach my men? ?In addition to helping buy a batch of equipment, Master Zhang Lihua and Zhang Tianshi also promised to teach some basic common sense when they are free to ensure that Superintendent Hus men will not know what to do when they encounter various ghosts and monsters? ??There are also some ways to use magic weapons. When necessary, you can use no magic power and rely solely on your own energy and spirit to force it. Maybe you can save your life at a critical moment. ?Zhong Daochang also promised to teach some skills from time to time, and also promised to teach some small methods that did not require magic power and could be used by ordinary people.? ? ? Such as chanting mantras, setting up formations, borrowing strength, etc. It feels like those masters have been plucked out a lot of wool by themselves, and Mr. Glamorgan cannot miss it here either. Im afraid Im going to disappoint Superintendent Hu. The method I use to deal with monsters is very simple and crude. "oh?" If you cant kill with one shot, shoot ten times. If that doesnt work, use rockets. ??Superintendent Hu didn''t know how to evaluate David''s exorcism method. As for the shooting and rocket launchers, he just pretended that he didn''t hear anything. After chatting for a few more words, the two walked out of Superintendent Hu''s office. In the big office, Zhou Xingxing finally recovered from his stiffness, and got a good understanding of the work he was about to face from his new colleagues. ?At the same time, he also understood why his colleagues were not surprised, because except for himself, these colleagues had all encountered supernatural events. ??The police station where Inspector He Fenni and Wu Ying worked was haunted by the Ghost King. ??Moon encountered a zombie when he returned to his hometown. Karen accompanied her friend home and was lucky enough to see the existence of a zombie. In addition, David was present when these people encountered these things. Only then did Zhou Xingxing know that David was actually a very powerful exorcist, so he became a consultant for this new department. What is all this mess? ??Although everyone is talking about it in a flashy and superficial way, Zhou Xingxing still thinks that these guys are playing tricks on him. "Chief Zhou, since you have joined this department, you will see me sooner or later. Do you want to get an amulet back first? Keep it with you just in case?" How about this, Chief Zhou, since our department hasnt officially started work yet, lets take advantage of this period to find a place that is full of gloom and easily haunted to camp, so that Chief Zhou can get familiar with the future working environment? As soon as Wu Ying finished speaking, he was immediately disliked by others. In addition, Superintendent Hu also came out. After hearing this, he immediately yelled: "Nonsense! We are a department that solves supernatural incidents, not create supernatural incidents. If there is nothing, you still want to create something, right?" Sir, I just want Commander Zhou to adapt to his new job as soon as possible! As he was talking, the phone rang suddenly. Everyone present was stunned, and all their eyes fell on Superintendent Hu. ??Superintendent Hu looked back and saw that the phone in his office was ringing. This was the first time the phone rang since their department moved in. Superintendent Hu adjusted his clothes, then walked back to the office with a serious face and answered the phone: "This is the Special Affairs Investigation Division! Yes, it''s me! Okay, Director! I understand, Director!" The phone hung up. Although no one heard what was said on the phone, everyone understood what happened: work is coming! Superintendent Hu came out and looked at everyone: "I believe you have guessed it. Yes, the first case of our Special Affairs Investigation Section is here. This time everyone is mobilized to try to give our Special Affairs Investigation Section a good start. . Then he looked at Zhou Xingxing: "Although you are still on vacation, I also hope that you can participate in this operation and adapt to the new working environment as soon as possible. This will be very helpful for your future work." Zhou Xingxing raised his hand to refuse, but Superintendent Hu didn''t give him a chance to speak at all and continued: "The place we want to investigate this time is called Maplewood Building. It is an older apartment building. Because it is haunted, For this reason, almost all the residents in the building have moved out, which has had a very bad impact on the surrounding neighborhoods." Our superiors ordered us to find out as soon as possible whether Maplewood Mansion is really haunted? Or is someone pretending to be a ghost and creating rumors? If someone is causing trouble, the person who caused the trouble must be arrested and handed over to brothers in other departments for follow-up processing; ??If it is really haunted, then they will have to find a way to clean up the ghosts and then announce to the outside world that there is no haunting here. The so-called haunting is a rumor deliberately spread by someone in order to maliciously lower housing prices... As for the investigation method, everyone pretended to be new residents and moved into Maplewood Building. In other words...being an undercover agent? ?Zhou Xingxing was keenly aware of the key words. "Almost! Later, He Fenni will take people to bring back all the relevant information about Maplewood Building. When everyone is ready, the official action will begin tomorrow." After the explanation, Superintendent Hu had not forgotten David: "Mr. Glamorgan, would you like to go to that building together?" ?David looked at Cheng Leer next to him: "Would you like to join in the fun?" In the past, Cheng Leer would have stayed far away. Now that he knows David''s strength and no longer worries about danger, he finds this excitement quite interesting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 564： Ghost-killing Stick Technique Chapter 564: Ghost-killing Stick Technique Cheng Leer and David have been together for a while, and inevitably they were affected by it. Or, when people dont have too many burdens in life, is it natural to have fun to satisfy their spiritual needs? Even if there are some burdens in life, people will still have fun. Just like now! After a group of police officers from the Special Affairs Investigation Division moved into the almost uninhabited Maplewood Building with various identities, they spontaneously got together and played cards to kill time. They just waited for nightfall to go around again. Check to see if it is really haunted or someone is doing it? Flush! Its a royal flush! Im the big one! Is there any more? You are big! Zhou Xingxing saw Wu Ying laughingly throwing out the three cards and clearing the cards in his hand. He threw down all the unplayed cards and mixed them up twice: "Oh~ I won''t play anymore." Its no fun to play! ??Wu Ying was having a great time winning, smiling as much as he wanted, but it turned out that the new Governor Zhou couldn''t play and was cheating. He was not as high as others, so he could only put away the playing cards with a depressed look. "Wu Ying." Although Zhou Xingxing has arrived at Maplewood Building and started to perform his mission, he still doesn''t believe that there are ghosts in this world. Although he has asked countless times and knows how the other party will answer, he still can''t help it. Question: "Are there really ghosts?" Sir, youve asked me this eight times since you got here. I know, why cant I ask after Ive asked? "Yes! You are the commander, so you can ask if you want." Zhou Xingxing spread his hands and said, "I think it''s reasonable to say that someone deliberately spreads rumors... It''s haunted. This is unscientific!" Wu Ying looked at Zhou Xingxing speechlessly, wondering what Chief Zhou had to worry about: Sir, you know Mr. Glamorgan, and youre still talking about science? "What''s up with him?" Look over there, all the women in the group are surrounding him. Do you think this is scientific? Zhou Xingxing looked over there, and saw three beautiful women, He Fenni, Moon, and Karen, all surrounding David asking questions, as if three hundred thousand people had gathered together. Including Cheng Leer who came to watch the fun with David, surrounded by four beauties, this scene was really...jealous to death. Mr. Glamorgan is so handsome, its normal to attract girls, its very scientific. ?At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Karen stood up and said, "I''ll open the door." After a while, Superintendent Hu and Ma Xiaoling walked in together. Sir! ?Except for David and Cheng Leer, everyone else stood up and saluted. Superintendent Hu, who was wearing casual clothes, waved his hand directly: "Don''t expose your identity while performing your mission." Sir, we are the only ones left in the whole building, and no one cares about our identities at all. Ah? Didnt you say that there are still a few families who have not moved out? "We have asked. Those households have not moved out in name only. They have already left the building and moved to other places." Inspector He didn''t just surround David as soon as she came over. She had almost finished the work. , and only after understanding everything that needs to be understood, did we sit here and chat. ?As a young inspector who was transferred to a new department not long after taking office, He Fenni has a very strong ambition and is eager to prove her ability. Since the equipment is not in place, she can only ask David here for some experience in dealing with ghosts, which should be used in the future. ??Moon and Karen actually have similar thoughts, except that these two little girls will mix some personal things into their business, such as suddenly asking about the relationship between David and Cheng Leer. In fact, there is no need to ask this question at all. Cheng Leer is like David''s pendant, always following David, and always sitting next to David when he sits down. This situation is already obvious. The two looked at each other, wondering what was going on with David and the one named Sophia? And what''s going on with Instructor Hu? There were more and more things I was curious about. Before I could ask questions clearly, Superintendent Hu came with Miss Ma. ?Before David, Tianshi Zhang, Daochang Zhong, and Miss Ma all visited their departments, so both Moon and Karen knew this young exorcist. ? Ma Xiaoling came here this time to deliver the glasses that had been made, otherwise they would not be able to carry out the task today. ?In addition, Ma Xiaoling heard that the new departments first mission was to investigate Maplewood Mansion, and she immediately decided to go there and see for herself. After all, the Maplewood Mansion incident had already spread among the exorcist circles. In fact, there are already righteous monks who are ready to come and see it in person. Unexpectedly, the police had already been dispatched before the exorcists took action. From this, it can be seen that the official information and response speed are much higher than those of purely private exorcists, which is definitely a good thing for the citizens of Xiangjiang.? ? ? As for whether the establishment of the new department will affect the jobs of exorcists? In fact, no, because the victims of most supernatural events that have a large impact are ordinary people, who simply do not have the extra money to hire masters to deal with these matters. ?Most ordinary people, when encountering this kind of incident, will hide and avoid whenever they can, but if they really can''t, they will try to find the right way and not know if the magic talisman will work or not. ??If you are lucky, a righteous monk happens to learn about the matter and rush over to deal with it. If you are not lucky, you may just tell the truth directly. As for exorcists like Ma Xiaoling who make a living from this, their employers are all wealthy people, so they can afford to pay these masters. Whats more, the police have now become customers of people like Ma Xiaoling and Zhang Tianshi, and their business has increased due to the diversification of official information channels. "Time is urgent, so we can only guarantee a pair of glasses for each person first." After Ma Xiaoling greeted everyone, she took out the glasses she had just made. Only then did she notice the presence of David and Cheng Leer: "You Are you here too?" I happened to be there when they received the mission, and since I havent had much to do recently, I just came to watch the fun. "Then there should be nothing to worry about." Although Ma Xiaoling suspected that David had used some strange spells on her best friend Zhenzhen, and was not used to his **** behavior, she was not convinced by David''s behavior. The strength is still very recognized. With David in charge, even if another ghost king appears in this building, it will not cause any trouble. ?It seems that I can say hello to my colleagues: There is no need to pay attention to Maplewood Building, the matter will definitely be solved. At the same time, she remembered that the coat she wore last time had not been returned to David yet! ??After the last incident, she originally wanted to find a time to return the clothes, but she heard that David went to sea on a cruise ship and didn''t know when he would come back, so she had to put the matter aside for now. Ma Xiaoling didnt think of it again until I saw her today. I wanted to say this, but I didnt dare to speak when I saw Cheng Leer next to me. I was afraid that the other party would misunderstand something, so I had to wait until the next time we met alone to discuss this matter. ?The police officers received important equipment, and as the sun began to set, Superintendent Hu urged everyone to start working. According to the plan, they will patrol the building in the next few days, looking for traces of ghosts. Today is the first day, and everyone has to go out. "Divided into two teams, I personally took Wu Ying, Karen, and Miss Ma to search from the top floor; Zhou Xingxing took Moon, Fanny, Mr. Glamorgan and Miss Cheng to search from the top floor . Any comments? ?No one has any objections to Superintendent Hus arrangements, not to mention that Superintendent Hu is quite old and leads the team himself, so how dare his subordinates have any objections. ?Zhou Xingxing also cheered up and prepared to see what the so-called ghosts were... Ghost!! ?Zhou Xingxings screams resounded throughout the building, appearing so clear and deafening in the silent night. Just a few minutes ago, Zhou Xingxing, who firmly believed that there were no ghosts in this world, had just stepped out of the elevator when his scalp was numb with shock at the sight in front of him. Good guy, so many ghosts? Not to mention Zhou Xingxing was frightened, David was also shocked by this scene. There are so many ghosts in this building. No wonder there is news of being haunted. If the residents haven''t noticed anything about this situation, they can live here calmly. Go down, that is the real god. "What should we do now?" Zhou Xingxing took off his glasses, put them on, put them on and took them off again. After confirming several times that they were really haunted, he was no longer as fearless as before. At this time, he was so panicked that he couldn''t fly at all. The style of the Tigers'' leading sharpshooter. What should I do? Come on! Isnt this what youre here to do? "superior?" David nodded, and pointed to the spray bottle filled with black dog blood, low-quality holy water produced by David, and the baton made of peach wood that was stuck on Zhou Xingxing''s waist, reminding him to remember to use these things to attack those ghosts, with bare hands. It''s untouchable. ?Zhou Xingxing was still suspecting that the world was abnormal, but Moon had already rushed forward. ?Muen, who comes from the Overlord Flower, has good fighting power, and his boxing and kicking skills are even better. His close combat ability ranks among the best among the Overlord Flowers. In addition, I have seen zombies a long time ago, and I am already mentally prepared for ghosts and other things. I will not doubt that something is wrong with the world, and I can get into the state immediately. ??The left hand sprays the right hand with the wooden stick, and a set of random cloaked sticks makes the tiger angry. In conjunction with the left hand spraying out holy water and dog blood from time to time, the corridor is filled with the screams of evil spirits. Wow~ Ive heard that the Overlord Flower is very powerful, but I didnt expect it to be so powerful! Zhou Xingxing was shocked and glanced at David next to him. He wondered if David, who was targeted by more than one such overlord flower, could withstand it? ??Random thoughts in his mind, coupled with Munn''s fierce performance, made Zhou Xingxing less afraid of ghosts and other things, and he took out a mahogany baton and a yellow talisman, wanting to try what it felt like to fight ghosts. I am very familiar with beating people, but this is my first time beating a ghost. Just then, a ghost appeared from the side. Zhou Xingxing picked up the stick and knocked at it: "Ah da~" (End of this chapter) Chapter 565： Winter City Police Strengthening Plan Chapter 565 Winter City Police Strengthening Plan ?Zhou Xingxing got off to a good start, He Fenni also used a sprayer to spray away several ghosts, and Cheng Leer kept holding David''s arm to watch the fun. ?Although he said he was not afraid, after seeing so many ghosts with his own eyes, Cheng Leer still felt that his legs were a little weak. Dont worry, these ghosts dont dare to approach us. Because you are a big lump of holy light? Cheng Leer, who has been in Winter City for a while, knows that the Holy Light is a positive, warm, and sacred force that is naturally capable of restraining evil and evil creatures, and ghosts happen to be among them. When it comes to Holy Light users, they can only pray that the other party will be easier to talk to. Actually, you also have holy light in your body. Although it doesnt seem to me like much, but for these fragile ghosts, it is very fatal. "Where did I get the Holy Light? I have never practiced." ? Cheng Leer was confused. Although she felt that the Holy Light was a very magical power, she had not yet decided whether to learn this power? I dont know if I can learn it? ??As a result, David said that he also had holy light in his body. Could it be that David secretly transported it into his body to protect him secretly? Just as he was thinking this, David whispered into Cheng Le''er''s ear and explained, and then he understood where the holy light in his body came from. Cheng Le''er was so embarrassed that his whole face and neck were as red as a tomato, and it didn''t fade away for a long time. Fortunately, several police officers accompanying them were killing the ghosts and did not notice the situation of the two of them. By the time all the ghosts on this floor were eliminated, Cheng Leer''s expression had returned to normal, and everyone began to move to the next floor. Some of the ghosts can be encountered on the following floors, and some cannot be encountered, but there is no situation where you encounter a large group of ghosts. You encountered so many when you got out of the elevator before. It should be that group of ghosts who are specially guarding there, waiting for them. A group of people came to the door. ?In this case, it is estimated that Superintendent Hu and Ma Xiaoling will encounter a large group of ghosts when they return to the first floor. As long as they successfully clear out this first batch of enemies, the rest will be much easier. As a result, after wandering around, David, Zhou Xingxing and others went down to the first floor, but did not see Superintendent Hu and his group. Did something happen? ??Both sides have walkie-talkies, so if they are really in trouble, they won''t be able to even say a word for help, right? Trying to make contact using the walkie-talkie, I found that I couldn''t hear anything except rustling. Things may not be good. "Don''t worry." Seeing that Zhou Xingxing and He Fenni were already discussing whether to call for support, David calmed them down: "And who are you going to call for support? The problems your department encounters are ordinary. Police backup wasnt of much use. ?Zhou Xingxing had a lot of fun playing ghosts before, and felt that the new department and new job were not so difficult to accept. ?Work here for a while, accumulate some merit, and raise the level one more level. From now on, he only needs to sit in the office, drink tea, read the newspaper and scold his subordinates. It was only at this moment that he realized the danger of this job: not all ghosts could be killed so easily, and when they encountered difficult problems in the future, only a few of their own people could support them. ?Oh, you can also seek help from professional exorcists like David and Ma Xiaoling. Thinking of this, Zhou Xingxing decided to have a good relationship with David in the future. With such a big and thick leg behind him, his promotion should be stable. Zhou Xingxing didn''t know that he had made a very correct decision unintentionally. As long as he thinks the same way when David invites him in the future, then his future future will definitely be better than what he thinks now. Countless times brighter. In fact, when David came back to Xiangjiang World this time, in addition to killing time, he also wanted to have more contact with some people. Depending on the situation, he would send invitations to these people and recruit them to Winter City. ??As Winter City grows larger, the pressure on Elizabeth''s side is also increasing. Recruiting a group of middle- and high-level police officers to cooperate with the new police officers recruited in the city can effectively alleviate the public security pressure in Winter City. ?Zhou Xingxing, Hu Huishan, Chen Xiaosheng and others are all good candidates. He was even ready to find time to identify himself to Hu Huishan and send out an invitation. He remembered that after the second batch of newcomers joined Bawanghua and completed their training, Hu Huishan left Bawanghua. As for Chen Xiaosheng, he was originally engaged in criminal investigation, but he was shot in the knee and suffered an old injury while arresting a gangster, so he retired behind the scenes and was responsible for forensic work. ??Such a minor injury is not a problem at all for Winter City. He can be easily cured. By then, the healthy sharpshooter can catch gangsters vigorously. ?There are also people like Zhou Xingxing and He Fenni who are excellent grassroots captains. Even Superintendent Hu Xinhu is also a good administrative talent. So, how could David let something happen to someone on his list? He had been paying attention to everyone''s situation from the beginning, and knew that Superintendent Hu had led the people to the underground floor, which happened to be the most sinister area in the entire building. It was almost turned into a ghost zone, so the intercom was lost. Signal. They are on the underground floor, where the air is very dark, and the walkie-talkie may have been interfered with. After David explained the situation, he motioned for everyone to follow him and not to be left alone. Several people arrived at the underground floor and stepped down the stairs. Everyone immediately felt a cold air blowing against their faces. Thanks to the fact that everyone was wearing magic talismans, there was no other abnormality after the cold air passed over their bodies. Cheng Leer, because of her recent close contact with David, often received nourishment from the holy light, and her body was able to ignore this level of yin energy. Led by David, the group quickly found Superintendent Hu, Ma Xiaoling and their group. They were gathering in a corner of the basement, surrounded by a group of ghosts. Wu Ying and Karen tried to rush out, but failed. . Ma Xiaoling was concentrating on chanting spells and casting spells, which seemed to be aimed at something. ? David looked inside and saw clearly that Ma Xiaoling was working hard to seal a ghost gate. Mr. Glamorgan, Miss Ma said there is a ghost door here! ??Superintendent Hu is older, and his ability to use hands and feet is not as good as that of young people. He can only provide support on the side, with a sprayer in one hand, holy water in the other, and black dog blood in the other to support Wu Ying and Karen. So he kept paying attention to the surrounding situation. When David and others appeared, he was the first to notice. "I saw." David looked at the many ghosts around him, and most of them were evil spirits. If there were only one or two, the group of rookies around him could still handle it; with so many evil ghosts rushing at them together, it would be good if they could save their own lives. . This situation cannot be expected to count Zhou Xingxing, He Fenni and Murn. David took the shot in person to quickly calm the scene. ?? He reached into his arms and prepared to take out the Holy Light Hunter, but after looking at the relatively closed environment of the basement and where Superintendent Hu and the others were standing, he had to change his mind temporarily and took out the Neptune Spear. ?Zhou Xingxing stood next to David. When he saw David reaching into his arms, he knew he was going to take action. He was very curious about how the master of Glamorgan dealt with evil spirits. cross? Holy water? Bible? The next second he saw David pulling out such a long spear from his clothes, Zhou Xingxing was stunned. Are you going to be so exaggerated? David ignored Zhou Xingxing, who was playing tricks on the side, and shook the spear in his hand. The Neptune spear, which was made of light cast iron as the main material, seemed to sense the evil power in this area. It trembled slightly and emitted a soft holy light. . From this moment on, the entire underground level seemed to get a little brighter. ??The appearance of Neptune''s spear made countless evil ghosts feel the crisis, but instead of running away, these evil ghosts pounced on David like crazy. It saves trouble. Seeing this situation, David calmly raised his spear and stabbed, stabbed, picked, swept, smashed, and swung. There was no fixed routine. He used all basic movements, but the smooth and smooth movements were very beautiful. By the time David After a few rounds of a set of basic marksmanship moves, not only were all the evil ghosts who rushed towards him killed, but all the ghosts surrounding Superintendent Hu and others were also killed. "Do you still know how to use spear?" Ma Xiaoling has finished reciting the incantation, and only needs to form seals with her hands to continue the operation of the spell. In a few moments, she can seal the ghost gate in front of her. And it doesnt delay her from seeing whats going on nearby, and she can also talk to people. Is it weird? Holding a gun with one hand and performing a trick, David held the Neptune spear upside down and led Zhou Xingxing and others to join Superintendent Hu. "Mr. Glamorgan, you came just in time." Superintendent Hu saw David killing them indiscriminately, killing all the resentful ghosts surrounding them, and happily agreed with Zhong. Like winning the lottery jackpot, all kinds of praises are like the Yellow River flooding out of control. ? David smiled and nodded to Superintendent Hu. Although Superintendent Hu praised a bit too much, he liked to listen and could talk for a while. After hearing enough, he asked Ma Xiaoling: "What''s going on here?" Someone deliberately opened a ghost gate here. "on purpose?" ?David originally thought that a ghost gate was naturally formed by chance, which caused a group of ghosts to dance in Maplewood Mansion. But what Ma Xiaoling said was that the ghost gate was not naturally formed? Well, there are obvious traces of the use of formations and spells. Ma Xiaoling had difficulty with her hands, so she had to use her eyes to indicate to David where to look. ??After taking a few glances, David couldn''t see many useful things at all, and he couldn''t tell at a glance which method it was from. At most, he could feel some residual energy fluctuations. It was Ma Xiaoling who continued to explain before David understood the situation. Looking at the style of formations and spells, they dont look like what local monks call them. They seem to be techniques from Japan. Japan? Japan? ?David looked at Ma Xiaoling and remembered the zombie he met in Europe. I wonder if this has something to do with that Yamamoto Kazuo? By the way, should I take some time to deal with this guy first? (End of this chapter) Chapter 566： Xiaoxis request Chapter 566 Xiaoxis Commission ??The haunting incident in Maplewood Mansion was perfectly solved with the help of David and Ma Xiaoling. The people in the Special Affairs Investigation Division have made a good start for the new department, and with this experience of actually dealing with evil spirits, they will definitely be able to handle similar situations better in the future. ?Especially after the equipment and props provided by David have been put in place one after another; Zhang Tianshi and Zhong Daochang have been tutoring these rookies on various ''professional knowledge'' every now and then. The Special Affairs Investigation Section, whose equipment and skills have been upgraded, is slowly taking shape. Superintendent Hu feels that when he receives another case, he does not need to call a certain master to come to the scene immediately, but lets his subordinates try it first. solved. ?In addition, after Ma Xiaoling returned, she discovered the suspected Japanese curse in Fenglin Building and said hello to her colleagues in Xiangjiang. It is said that some monks have begun to investigate this matter through their respective news channels. ?However, these things had nothing to do with David. After he helped deal with the matters at Maplewood Building and made all the props that Superintendent Hu wanted, he was free. "Boss, have tea!" After Ruan Mei worked for a while, she became more familiar with David and Cheng Le''er. When talking to David, she was no longer as weak as she was at first. She could talk to David normally. . And he no longer used the unfamiliar title of "Mr. Glamorgan", but replaced it with the boss. "Hmm!" After taking a sip from the tea cup, David looked at Ruan Mei''s beige skirt that almost never changed every day, and asked her strangely: "Did you buy many sets of the same clothes?" No, theyre all the same. ?David was speechless and asked Ruan Mei to buy a few more sets: "There is nothing to be busy with today, so you can buy a few more sets so that you can change them easily." Ah? No need, right? Its a very expensive set. "Company reimbursement." David waved his hand wordlessly. Although his company is not big, it still costs Ruan Mei a few sets of clothes: "Choose a few sets of different styles and colors." What different styles? Colors? ? Cheng Leer heard a suspicious conversation as soon as she came in, and looked at David and Ruan Mei strangely. I asked her to buy a few more sets of clothes to wear. "Oh, that''s it!" Cheng Leer suddenly realized: "I wanted to buy a few more sets at that time, but Amei wouldn''t agree to anything! Look, the big boss is not satisfied, right? I just have nothing to do today, let''s go shopping together!" Ah? Manager Cheng, Im at work! "What class do you work in? Didn''t the big boss ask you to buy clothes? This is your job today." Cheng Leer grabbed Ruan Mei and was about to leave. He said hello to David by the way: "By the way, Xiao Xi said I will come to see you today, it seems that I need your help with something." Xiaoxi? Then Ill wait for her here at the company. If you want to leave the company, remember to call me and I wont call you for lunch. ?After seeing David making a clear gesture, Cheng Leer happily took Ruan Mei and left together. Although she likes David very much, she doesn''t want to stay together every day, and it''s more fun to go shopping with girls. Apart from helping to get things, boys can''t give any useful advice, or even give satisfactory advice. reaction. Watching the two women leave, David leaned back in his seat, holding the tea cup and stood in a daze. ?Sofia and Sansa are still wandering around, and now Cheng Leer has also gone shopping. If Cheng Xiaoxi hadn''t come over, he could have gone to Hu Huishan and had a good chat about joining Winter City. What should I say? Will he be misunderstood that he actually has a plot against her? Although this is true, it seems too embarrassing if it is seen through at a glance. ??On the other hand, Chen Xiaosheng''s side was easier to deal with. He straightforwardly laid out various bargaining chips and agreed to things without even saying a word. Suck it~ Taking another sip of tea, David looked at the time and decided not to wait. How long do we have to wait until? Contact Cheng Xiaoxi directly using the multi-function tool, and at least ask when she will arrive. Sent out a communication request, but after waiting for a while, Cheng Xiaoxi didn''t get through and hung up directly. Just as he was about to send a message to ask her about what time she would come over, Cheng Xiaoxi appeared in David''s sight: "Yo? What a coincidence!" Normally, Cheng Xiaoxi would definitely make a few jokes, but today she had a worried look on her face and was obviously not in a joking mood. ?Seeing this situation, David also put on a serious expression, stood up and asked Cheng Xiaoxi to sit down on the sofa, and poured her a glass of water by the way. "what happened?" "David, can Winter City...can cure cancer?" Cheng Xiaoxi had seen many magical things in Winter City, but he had only stayed there for a few days, and it was impossible to have a clear grasp of all aspects of the situation. Just like in terms of medical treatment, she only knew that Winter City had the magical power of Holy Light. The Holy Light Cathedral almost took care of all kinds of medical work in Winter City. On the contrary, the hospital that had been built for a while did not have much people go. ??Holy light is magical, but what is its ability to cure diseases? She didnt know what diseases could be cured and what diseases couldnt be cured. So after finding David this time, she asked if he could cure cancer. Cancer? Who has cancer? Your loved ones? Its my dad. "Oh!" David was about to answer that he could cure it, but then he remembered that Cheng Xiaoxi''s father did not actually have cancer. He just made a test report to deceive his three daughters in order to urge them to find boyfriends. ?In the plot, the three daughters also used their own magical powers and arrested three people to pretend to be their boyfriends in order to fool their terminally ill father. Thinking of this, David suddenly became curious. In this comprehensive world, which three people would the three sisters of the Cheng family find to pretend to be their boyfriends? "Can it be cured?" Cheng Xiaoxi was waiting for David to give an accurate reply, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear the answer. When he looked up and saw that David didn''t know what he was thinking, he felt a chill in his heart, thinking that the Holy Light was against him. Cancer has no effect either. David, whose train of thought was interrupted, happened to see Cheng Xiaoxi''s face full of disappointment, and quickly explained: "It''s just cancer. It''s easy to cure. Even if you don''t use the Holy Light, Winter City has many ways to cure this disease... Well, yes What cancer? Lung cancer. ??Didnt you get the egg cancer test report to make up the number? Did you make a mistake this time? Did you get the correct test report? Dont worry, its easy to cure. Do you want to go to your house now? "Really?" Cheng Xiaoxi originally had a sad face, but when she heard David say that lung cancer can be cured, she stood up in surprise. The low pressure visible to the naked eye flew away in an instant, and the energetic Banana turned out to be Di Manxu was resurrected: "It''s great. If I had known that the Holy Light was so powerful, I shouldn''t have worried all night. I even discussed with the eldest and second sisters about hiring someone to lie to my father..." Cheng Xiaoxi suddenly swallowed back her unfinished words. She didn''t want to tell David that she had planned to ask David to pretend to be her boyfriend to fool her husband if the Holy Light of Winter City couldn''t cure cancer. Dad, let dad spend his last days with no regrets. ?There is no need to mention this matter now, lest David think that he has a good impression of him and take advantage of the situation to extend his evil claws against him. As for medical expenses Commit yourself to me! "ha?" Cheng Xiaoxi leaned back and put his hands in front of him, looking at David in surprise. He didn''t expect David to say such a thing so straightforwardly. "What?" David looked at Cheng Xiaoxi who looked wary: "Otherwise, what else can you use to pay for medical expenses?" "Um..." Cheng Xiaoxi thought for a while, and she realized that she really couldn''t come up with anything that would satisfy the other party: "How about the little girl repaying His Majesty''s kindness by working as a cow in the next life?" "Are you sure?" David left in no hurry. He was idle and it was fun to tease the beautiful woman: "If you say so, I can send you to the next life now." I was careless and always ignored that this person in front of me was not only a king, but also a **** with powerful power. Now, even if I beat myself to death, I could immediately resurrect her and let her start the next life in the same place. As for any other means? Cheng Xiaoxi didn''t know. He couldn''t say whether he could be reincarnated and become a cow or a horse. ??His whole body was agitated. Cheng Xiaoxi felt that if that was the case, he might as well commit himself to it! "No more joking, let''s go... Huh? Isn''t that your eldest sister?" David had finished joking and was about to take Cheng Xiaoxi home to treat her father when he found Cheng Xiaodong walking in. Xiao Xi? Sister? Why are you here?2. The two sisters questioned each other, and in the next second they both suddenly understood. "You also want to ask David to help you pretend to be a man..." Before Cheng Xiaodong could finish speaking, Cheng Xiaoxi reached out and covered his mouth. However, the gap between their fighting power was too great. Cheng Xiaoxi''s hand only lasted for less than two seconds. Cheng Xiaodong pulled him away and threw him aside: "What are you doing?" Sister, there is no need to fool dad. In order to prevent eldest sister from revealing their original plan, Cheng Xiaoxi hurriedly explained that she actually came to David to help her dad see a doctor. "See a doctor? Him?" Cheng Xiaodong looked at David in surprise, and then asked his third sister in a low voice: "The company he opened can still treat people? But even if it can treat people, my father has cancer!" Believe me, David knows a lot, and he also knows some special methods. He can definitely cure dads lung cancer. "real?" Cheng Xiaodong looked at David again doubtfully. He didn''t understand why his third sister trusted this man so much. After leaving the Fuki Maru, Xiaoxi followed David and said that he was going back to his hometown. Could it be that these two people have already... ??I wanted to ask more clearly, but now was not the right time. Watching David close and lock the door of Wanshiwu Company, Cheng Xiaodong was ready to take a look at the situation first. Unexpectedly, David did not communicate with Xiaoxi during the drive. Instead, he asked her: "Officer Cheng, are you interested in changing your job?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 567： Poaching Instructor Hu Chapter 567: Poaching Instructor Hu Change jobs? Cheng Xiaodong didnt know what kind of job David wanted to invite her to, but she had never thought about leaving the police force, so she refused without even asking. Have not considered it. Thats it ?David was not disappointed. He happened to meet him and extended the invitation smoothly, which also left an impression on Cheng Xiaodong''s heart. When Cheng Xiaodong''s development in the police force does not go smoothly in the future, he will naturally think of his invitation today. At that time, she should have also learned about Winter City and her situation from Cheng Xiaoxi, and maybe she took advantage of the situation and jumped to the Winter City Police Station. ?We arrived at Cheng''s house by car. Cheng Sheng, who gave birth to three beautiful daughters and a handsome son, seemed to be a very lucky person. He could develop super powers by picking up a secret book. After Cheng Sheng saw David and learned that it was the guest invited by Xiao Xi, he immediately became happy. Without waiting for his daughter to explain, he immediately started cooking and preparing a sumptuous lunch to entertain the distinguished guests. Xiao Xi, please greet me first... Well, look at me, I even forgot to ask the guests name. How do I address him? David Glamorgan, just call me David. Oh, David, is there anything you are taboo about or dont eat? "No..." David quickly grabbed Xiaoxi''s father and told him not to be busy cooking, but to sit down and let him check. "examine?" Dad, David was specially invited by me to help you see a doctor. "See a doctor?" Cheng Sheng realized that he might have made a mistake: "Are you a doctor?" ?David originally wanted to deny it, but then he realized that his first profession was a priest. A priest is equivalent to a doctor in Azeroth, so he can barely be regarded as a doctor. What''s more, Cheng Xiaoxi answered the call faster and directly deceived her father, saying that David was an expert. She had great difficulty and paid a lot of money to invite someone to come and treat her father at home. Cheng Sheng, who originally thought it was his son-in-law who came to the door, suddenly changed his expression from sunny to cloudy. His face stretched as long as possible, and he said very unhappy: "No need, I have checked it many times." ??In fact, I was extremely panicked. After all, his terminal illness was fake. If experts really found out about it, his daughters would probably rebel together. Its just for a look. I dont ask you to do various tests, so its not troublesome. "Oh, so many machines have checked it many times, and they have already confirmed this result. What''s the use of just looking at it?" Cheng Sheng took the opportunity to urge his daughter to bring her boyfriend back quickly, while his body was still holding on. When he is able to live, he will solve the major life-long matter so that he can go to their mother in peace and contentment... Jiliguala, Waibibabu Cheng Xiaodong and Cheng Xiaoxi had splitting headaches after what they said, but thinking that their father was terminally ill, they couldn''t speak out to refute at this time, so they could only sit there and hold on. ?David sat quietly aside, watching Cheng Sheng''s various performances. However, the old gentleman suddenly changed the subject, stared at himself and asked: "David, are you married?" "not yet." "Have you found a girlfriend? If not, what do you think of our Xiaoxi? You are both doctors, so you must have a lot in common..." ?Seeing that his father was about to push his third sister into the fire pit, Cheng Xiaodong hurriedly took his father to the kitchen: "How can we let the guests sit and starve all the time? Dad, let me help you go to the kitchen to make lunch." Huh? Oh, okay. Cheng Sheng, who was dragged away by Cheng Xiaodong in a daze, whispered to his eldest daughter: "I think this David is good. Do you think Xiaoxi has a chance?" No chance. He is so handsome and is being pursued by many beautiful women, and they are either wealthy daughters or European princesses. Huh? So powerful? "yes!" Xiao Xi really has no hope? There is definitely no hope! When the two of them disappeared completely, Cheng Xiaoxi showed an awkward smile to David, and then thought of business: "How was it?" How about what? My eldest sister said you have no chance? Actually, I think what your eldest sister said is not accurate. You still have some hope. ?? He raised his hand and hit David hard with his small fist. Anyway, David was so strong that I couldn''t hurt him no matter how hard I hit him. "I''m asking about my dad''s illness." "Oh, this!" David took a sip of water, pretending to be an expert, and said slowly when Cheng Xiaoxi raised his fist for the second time. : "My father is in very good health, and he doesn''t even have the common ailments of many elderly people." "What''s the meaning?" It means your father doesnt have cancer. Cheng Xiaoxi put down his fist and tilted his head with a puzzled look on his face: "No way, that examination institution is very famous, how could it be possible to misdiagnose? Could you have made a mistake?" Maybe it wasnt a misdiagnosis by the examination agency! Just kidding, what kind of state is David in? Is it possible to misjudge a mere cancer? To say no means no! Even in order to avoid differences between the actual development and the original plot, David checked Cheng Sheng''s physical condition very carefully, and he can give a 120-point guarantee that Cheng Xiaoxi''s father is definitely not terminally ill. With a warning to the dreamer, Cheng Xiaoxi immediately realized that her father was pretending to be sick to lie to her just to urge her sisters to find boyfriends. "Okay, I even used this trick." Cheng Xiaoxi was very angry at her father''s trick, especially when she thought that she was going to use herself to offset the medical expenses in order to treat her father. As a result, But I learned... well? Since Dad doesnt have cancer, David doesnt need to treat him! David didn''t do any treatment, so naturally he didn''t need to pay the bill! This is truly a blessing among misfortunes! What about the cost of visiting a doctor? Ill treat you to a big dinner! Cheng Xiaoxi pointed to the kitchen: My fathers cooking skills are very good, no worse than those of top chefs in restaurants. You are in for a treat today. Cheng Shengs cooking skills are indeed good. After having a sumptuous lunch, David said goodbye and left under Cheng Shengs reluctant eyes. ?? Cheng Xiaodong and Cheng Xiaoxi, the sisters, didnt even say they were seeing them off. They just called a taxi for themselves and then went to find Cheng Xiaonan together. Looking at the posture of these two sisters, it is estimated that their father will be in bad luck next. ?? After returning to Tianxiahui by car, David did not go back to the company. Instead, he called Hu Huishan and asked her to go out for dinner at Manhan Building. ?Since the Man-Han banquet showdown with Chaofan Catering Group, Man-Han House has not only made tens of millions in net cash, but has also further built up its reputation. ?Now everyone in the Xiangjiang food circle knows and recognizes the strength of Manhanlou. There is an endless stream of people coming to drink tea and eat every day. It is impossible to get an empty table without making a reservation in advance. ?David called in advance to say hello, and waited until Hu Huishan arrived. Why did you suddenly come to me for dinner? I have something to talk to you about. ?David looked around and found that Hu Huishan had not only changed her clothes, but also put on exquisite makeup. This was quite rare for Superintendent Hu who usually only wore light makeup at most. As an experienced police officer, Hu Huishan also noticed David looking at her face and explained casually: "There will be an operation in a while, and all Bawanghua will be required to dress up. I have been practicing makeup recently to avoid being in trouble. The makeup skills are too crude and embarrassing. Even if Ashan doesnt wear makeup, she will still be the most beautiful woman in the room. "You should save these words for your little girlfriend!" Although Hu Huishan said this, the raised corners of her mouth still revealed her true thoughts, but she still kept reminding herself or David: " I''m not young anymore, and if I don''t wear makeup, some marks will be very noticeable." ??Chatting a few words as a warm-up, when the tea and snacks were served, Hu Huishan asked David why he invited her out. ?David saw that things were almost brewing, and finally expressed his plan: "I want to invite Ashan to work at my place." Where are you? Wanshiwuwu? ?? Hu Huishan remembered that although Wanshiwu had received a few orders, it was usually very leisurely. There were only three people in the company including the newly recruited front desk girl. David basically completed all the commissions by himself. Is it necessary to recruit additional people? ?Is it possible that David is planning to expand the company and then allow himself to be responsible for solving some of the commissions? But she had no interest in this kind of job, and when she was about to refuse, she heard David say, "It''s not a master house." Not Wanshiwu? Do you have other companies? It may not be accurate to say the company. ?David showed his cards directly and briefly explained his identity and general situation. Hu Huishan''s reaction was not unexpected. She smiled and listened to it as a story: "It sounds like that..." ?The Kingdom of Winter, the City of Winter, His Majesty the King, etc., sounded like fairy tales. Of course Hu Huishan did not believe these words. ??If David said that he was actually a noble from England and had some property at home and needed help from someone to take care of it, she might believe it and at most question why he was looking for him? David, this young man, obviously has impure intentions! Hu Huishan also had some affection for David, but she knew that there was an age gap between the two, and there was no shortage of beautiful girls around David. She always felt that he was just looking for her to have fun, excitement, and just for fun. Individuals cannot have results. ?Some time ago, David and Cheng Leer went out to sea together. She thought that David had found a new goal and no longer paid attention to her. Unexpectedly, he came back to look for her again. In my heart, I am happy that my charm has not diminished. I am curious about what tricks David will use, but I also keep reminding myself: I cant see the other person is young and handsome, and I cant control myself and surrender. ??But no matter what, Hu Huishan never thought that David would make up such outrageous things. Doesnt she look like its easy to deceive? Even a teenage girl wouldnt believe such outrageous words, right? (End of this chapter) Chapter 568： The second sister of the police department Chapter 568 The Second Sister of the Police Department "Do not believe?" "Do not believe!" ?David smiled and drank tea and snacks leisurely: "After drinking tea, I will take you to visit, how about it?" "..." Hu Huishan looked at David with an expression of "Let''s see what other tricks you can do." She thought in her heart that this was all a trick played by David, and she just treated it as a fun way to pass the time. After finishing the snacks and drinking tea, the two of them walked towards Tianxiahui Building together, feeling more certain about their guess. ??How is this going to David''s kingdom? Isn''t this the direction to the apartment? This kid actually wanted to trick me into going to his house! Enter Tianxiahui Building, took the elevator to the floor where he lived, and saw David taking out the key and preparing to open the door. Hu Huishan suddenly said: "Thank you for taking me home." You dont want to visit my kingdom anymore? "Your kingdom is in the apartment?" Hu Huishan said that I have seen through your little trick, and it would be meaningless to continue to be tough. "If you want to go to my kingdom, you have to use some special means so that you won''t attract the attention of outsiders in the apartment." David also realized that this kind of behavior is indeed easy for people to misunderstand: "If you care, you can also use it at your home. . ? Hu Huishan hesitated for a few seconds, and finally followed David into his apartment. ?She felt that her behavior seemed like she had thrown herself into a trap, but she felt that David would not really do anything to her, right? As long as he firmly expresses his refusal, can he still use force? ??Unexpectedly, none of the situations she expected happened. After returning to the apartment, David raised his hand gently, and a round door with a strange golden light appeared in the center of the living room. Hu Huishan was dumbfounded. She never expected this to be the case: What is this? "A teleportation spell. My kingdom is on the opposite side." David stood next to the teleportation gate and made a gesture of invitation. He hesitated when he saw Hu Huishan, so he directly took her hand and led her in together. ??When Hu Huishan found that her hand was held by David, she didn''t resist at all, and followed David into this strange portal. ?With a blur in front of his eyes, the surrounding scene instantly changed into something completely different. Hu Huishan looked at it in amazement, and the huge white building in front of her was even more difficult to ignore: "What is this place?" "Winter City, the building in front of you is called Winter Castle." David and Hu Huishan have briefly explained what the Winter Kingdom and Winter City are, so no further explanation is needed at this time. Hu Huishan turned her head and glanced behind her. The portal closed and disappeared in her gaze. ?All kinds of magical situations caused Hu Huishan''s brain to shut down for a moment. Although she knew that David knew some magical powers, the experience of being in another place in an instant was still too magical. ?After a while, Hu Huishan returned to normal. After looking around, she asked David: "Where is this place?" Winter City! No, I mean this is America? Europe? Australia? "Oh, this is Brennia." Before Hu Huishan could continue to ask, David continued: "It''s not on the earth. You can understand it as another planet." ? Hu Huishan began to feel that her brain was not used enough. Could this mean that David was actually an alien? If you look at it from your perspective, I am indeed an alien. ??Took Hu Huishan to Winter Castle, and introduced her situation to Hu Huishan during the process. ? Its just that this time David talked about it in much more detail, such as the planet Brennia, the continent of Brennia, the Kingdom of Winter, etc., including his Winter City, which was also built by him. When she heard that David could travel to many different worlds to contribute to his winter kingdom, Hu Huishan finally understood what the invitation he had previously sent her meant. "Do you want me to come to work in Winter City?" Hu Huishan realized that she had ''misunderstood'' David. It turned out that David was not interested in herself, but in his abilities. She felt happy and disappointed in her heart. . Happy that my abilities have been recognized, and that my work here in Winter City will not be affected because of my identity as a woman. When she was introduced just now, she already knew that the leader of the Tyran Knights, one of the two ace knights of the Winter Kingdom, Sylvanas Windrunner, was a woman. ?Also, the current head of the police department in Winter City, Elizabeth Swann, is also a woman. ?If she works in Winter City, she will not encounter a ceiling because of her identity as a woman. Just like her current situation in the Xiangjiang Police Force, she has basically reached the end of her career and it is almost impossible to continue to be promoted. "Are you interested?" He took Hu Huishan around the Winter Castle and finally came to the high-rise outdoor garden. Looking down at the increasingly large and lively Winter City, David issued a formal invitation. What position? The current police structure in Winter City is relatively simple. I hope you can help Elizabeth Swann rebuild a new, more efficient structure. ??David did not directly say what position Hu Huishan would hold, but from this task we can know that once the new police agency is established, Hu Huishan will be a very important deputy even if he cannot be the boss of the police force. Sounds challenging. In fact, Hu Huishan had already thought about quitting the Hong Kong Police Force. She has reached the end of her level and can no longer be promoted. Establishing and training Bawanghua and bringing out a pure women''s SWAT team also proves that women''s abilities are no worse than men. As for her own fighting skills such as fighting and boxing, they will only continue to decline as she gets older, so she has almost no pursuit in her career. ?During this time, she had begun to seriously think about whether to find a suitable man to get married. Unexpectedly, David suddenly came and gave her a new future. Do you want to agree? Hu Huishan was lost in thought, when the maid named Belfast came in, removed the empty teapot and replaced it with a new pot of tea. "Befa." David stopped Belfast who was about to leave, and asked about the situation of everyone in Winter Castle these days: "Where are Eva and Helen?" Mrs. Helen returned to Sparta...oh, it should be called the Kingdom of Greece now; Mrs. Eva took several people with her to her own world yesterday. Eva has already set off? ?Eva has said before that she is ready to return to her own world and save the entire world from the clutches of the Empire of the Rising Sun. ?David thought that Eva would need more time to prepare, but he didn''t expect that Eva had already set off. Ms. Eva went to investigate the situation there this time. To this end, she also called Mr. Steve Rogers, Mr. Tony Stark and Mr. Bruce Wayne. ?Good guy, is this still called investigation? Why didn''t you call Clark? In that case, the Empire of the Rising Sun can be destroyed directly! "After Mr. Stark and Mr. Wayne prepare to get there, they will first launch several stealth satellites to observe the situation of the entire world, and then formulate a plan based on the enemy''s troop deployment, technological level and the resistance of the world. Complete plan. ?? Belfast is ostensibly the head maid in Winter Castle, but can actually be used as a personal staff assistant. Eva usually discusses various aspects of the Winter Kingdom''s affairs with her. "Where''s Elsa? She''s still in Arendelle and hasn''t come back?" Arendelle on the Yanela continent has been de facto merged into the Kingdom of Winter. For the convenience of distinction, everyone in Winter Castle is called Arendelle. Port Dale, when David talks about Arendelle, he usually refers to the Kingdom of Arendelle in another world. "Yes." After asking everyone about the situation, he didn''t need to ask about the situation in Winter City - no one came to him specifically to report, but everything was developing according to the original plan. If something went wrong, there would naturally be someone who would use the communication. The device contacts itself. ??If the Kingdom of Winter has been standing for many, many years, there may be some hidden dangers in doing so. For example, some officials suppress the matter in order not to be discovered by His Majesty the King. Not yet. The Kingdom of Winter has only been established less than five years ago. The important officials are all David''s absolute confidants, and the interests of everyone above and below are bound together. In this case, he doesn''t have to worry that the bottom is about to explode. Something happened that he, the king, didn''t know about. After asking about the general situation, David looked at Hu Huishan again: "How are you thinking about it?" "You only give me so much time to think about such an important matter?" Hu Huishan had been looking at David and Belfast just now. She was very curious about Belfast who was wearing a maid uniform, but because she couldn''t understand Brenny Asian language, so I don''t know what the two said. Judging from their expressions and looks, they seemed to be reporting something: "Besides, I don''t understand your language here, and I don''t know if I can learn it." "Oh, that''s it!" David said that Hu Huishan didn''t have to worry about not being able to learn Brennian Common Language. Winter City had special technology that could ensure that Hu Huishan could master this language in a short time. If she wanted to If so, you can learn now. So magical? ? I heard that if you wear something similar to glasses, you can learn a new language by lying quietly for a while. Hu Huishan felt very magical and immediately expressed her desire to try it. After completing the transmission learning of Brunnian, Hu Huishan felt that this feeling was strange, but her head was a little numb, and there seemed to be a language in her mind that she had learned for a long time but had not used for a while. Knowledge, every time you speak, you need to think for a while before you can remember how to express yourself correctly. It feels weird. ?This magical experience opened a new door for Hu Huishan, and she became more and more curious about Winter City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 569： Finally made this decision Chapter 569 Finally made this decision Leaving Winter Castle, Hu Huishan, led by David, visited the residential area, dock area, and agricultural area. The industrial area was too far and she didnt go there, but she walked around the military camp. ??Hu Huishan''s eyes shone when she saw the use of Blizzard powered armor, Beifeng series light armor and heavy armor systems, piccolo assault rifles and flute multifunctional rifles. ?As a powerful Overlord, these things are much more attractive to Hu Huishan than being responsible for the reorganization of the police department. But after learning how high the physical fitness required to operate these equipment perfectly, the light in her eyes disappeared immediately. Hu Huishan thought that even if she moved to Winter City and became an important manager of the police department, she would still be unable to change the fact that her physical fitness was declining. "Huh? Clint, did you just finish the course?" David took Hu Huishan around the military camp for a while, and suddenly saw Clint Barton walking from the opposite side. There is no archery lesson for me today. Then what are you... "Let''s exercise with Gretel." Clint showed off his muscles: "If you don''t get stronger, it will be difficult to get along in Winter City in the future!" "That''s it!" David didn''t ask where Gretel was. Seeing Clint''s look, he knew that Gretel must not have finished taking a shower. After saying hello to David, Clint looked at Hu Huishan. After looking up and down, he had an idea: there was a high probability that she was the new princess. Hello, Im Clint Barton, you can call me Clint. "Hu Huishan, you can call me Ashan." Hu Huishan was not proficient in Brennia and stumbled when speaking, but Clint would not laugh at the other person. This is how he came here himself: "Speak more and you''ll be fine." Well, it was the same when I first came here. After meeting and saying hello, it was considered acquaintance. Clint took the initiative to say goodbye to the two of them: "I won''t disturb you anymore. I''m going to see why Gretel hasn''t come out yet." Go and do your work! ?David took Hu Huishan to continue the visit, and Clint''s appearance also brought a new topic to the two of them. That Clint was also invited from another world by you? Yes, there are actually many people from his world in Winter City. What kind of world is that? A very vast world, set about twenty years after your world. Not only has the earths technology developed by leaps and bounds because of a few geniuses, but there are also many more advanced countries in the entire universe. After briefly describing the situation in the Marvel Universe, David smiled and asked Hu Huishan: "Do you know Spider-Man?" Spider-Man? That anime character? "Yes." Ive heard of it, but dont know much about it. ??As for the many superheroes in Marvel, before the birth of the movie universe, everyone who was so popular that he didnt read comics knew that Spider-Man was definitely the one. So David used this person as an example to facilitate Hu Huishan''s better understanding. The world that Spider-Man lives in is called the Marvel Universe, and Clint comes from that world. ? Hu Huishan stopped. She was not sure if David''s words were a joke? Still serious? ??Before today, she would have thought that David was a big boy with a childlike innocence. Now after experiencing the magical teleportation and arriving in Winter City, she was not sure of her judgment. "No kidding." Having seen too many similar situations, David reached out and grabbed Hu Huishan''s hand again, leading her to continue walking forward: "Superman and Batman are also in Winter City." Hu Huishans head was buzzing, and she calmed down for a while before asking David: With Superman and Batman, does Winter City still need police? Of course they are needed, they only come here from time to time, they dont stay in Winter City all the time. "You said that there are many people from other worlds in Winter City, as well as people from various races in this world." When she visited Winter City before, Hu Huishan had already seen many magical races. At that time, She truly believed that she was on another planet. "so what?" "Do you think I, an ordinary person, can deal with such a criminal?" What''s more, his physical fitness will continue to decline and his strength will become weaker and weaker. Maybe David just wants to be a civilian? But even as a civilian, she lacks the experience to solve crimes of this level! She has a serious lack of understanding of various races and mysterious abilities. "Oh, you are hesitating about this!" David took Hu Huishan around for a long time, but Hu Huishan never said yes. He thought that Hu Huishan was really not interested in Winter City. Was he worried that he was not strong enough? What big deal is this? Very easy to solve. Winter City has extraordinary powers including holy light, arcana, elements, etc. You can learn them freely after coming to Winter City. "What if I can''t learn it?" Hu Huishan was originally very confident in her abilities, but when faced with the legendary mysterious power, her self-confidence was compromised. She was not sure that she would be able to learn those things. Maybe she would not even be able to learn them. You cant even get started.?????I can definitely learn it. Why are you so sure? ?David didn''t answer, and instead said that even if he couldn''t learn it, Winter City also had genetic adjustment technology that could make Hu Huishan''s various statistics leap forward. By then, even if she didn''t learn extraordinary power, she would still become extremely powerful. Only then did Hu Huishan realize that for Winter City, becoming stronger was really easy, and it could even genetically change a person''s life level. Sounds magical. Actually, many advanced civilizations in the Marvel universe have complete genetic adjustment technology. This is almost a necessary technology for all advanced civilizations. So, Winter City is also such a high-level civilization? "Strictly speaking, not yet." Winter City is rushing towards higher civilization. Give Winter Kingdom a few decades and it should be able to successfully transform into a truly advanced civilized country: "So, now is the best time to get on the bus. Good timing. A kingdom that is making great strides forward is now hungry for talents of all kinds. If you join at this time, you will naturally be reused. His Majesty King David will not be stingy about investing various resources, and those who join will also receive huge benefits. ?Once your kingdom has developed to a certain level, you may not get as many benefits if you want to join. The lifespan of people who have received enhancements has been greatly increased. After David introduced the situation, he finally took out his trump card: And for such long-lived advanced beings, their adolescence is very long... Hu Huishan''s eyelids twitched, and she already had a premonition of something. Even hundreds of years have passed, I still look like I am twenty-five years old, or even younger... Hu Huishan rolled her eyes, but she had to admit that she was very moved. After struggling for a few seconds, she finally made a decision. "Stop talking, I accept your invitation." When one does not understand the situation in Winter City, it is normal for David''s invitation to be ignored. But when they know the magic of Winter City, what the various technologies and magical abilities mastered here mean to an ordinary person, it is impossible for a normal person to refuse. "for you." "What''s this?" ? Hu Huishan was no longer surprised by David''s ability to conjure things with his bare hands. She was curious about the color of the apple. The apples growing in the backyard of Winterfort are very delicious. ? Hu Huishan took the golden apple and took a bite. The sweet and crisp flesh entered her mouth. Hu Huishan chewed it and praised: "It''s really delicious." This apple is a deposit. Hu Huishan thought David was joking. How could he use an apple as a deposit? No matter how delicious this apple is...well, does this thing have any special effects? Sure enough, David briefly introduced the functions of golden apples. After hearing that they could beautify the skin and improve physical fitness, Hu Huishan finally realized how valuable this golden apple was. ?This kind of thing is equivalent to the fairy fruit in myths and legends, right? This apple was brought by Helen, the Greek Helen. Youre not trying to tell me that this is the golden apple in Greek legend, are you? ? Hu Huishan suddenly felt that the apple in her mouth became more delicious and sweet. She never thought that she would encounter such a magical thing and eat the legendary golden apple in her lifetime. As for what David whispered below his eyebrows, just pretend you didnt hear it! "I still have a lot of aftermath work to deal with, and the second batch of Overlord Flowers is about to join the team. I don''t want to give up halfway at this time." "It doesn''t matter, you have enough time to deal with the matters at hand." David told Hu Huishan that Winter City is currently in a stable development period, and many things are lined up to be processed. There is no rush to restructure the police department into the Police Department. For a while. ?But she can take advantage of this time to visit Winter City from time to time, chat with some people in Winter City, learn about Winter City, and think about the specific structure of the police department? There is also this thing, remember to take it with you. Hu Huishan was startled when David suddenly took out a ring and handed it over. "This is a multi-functional tool, including storage and communication... Why are you blushing?" ?Seeing the proud smile on David''s face, Hu Huishan was sure that this kid definitely did it on purpose: "It''s nothing!" After taking over the ring and putting it on, I was surprised to find that the originally loose ring fit very well. Then, under David''s introduction, I learned how to use this convenient and magical tool. While answering questions and figuring out the specific usage of the multi-function tool, the two of them also returned to Winter Castle. It wasnt until after dinner that Hu Huishan realized an important question: It seems like you cant go home? Do you want to stay one night here in David? Although Winterfort looks big and comfortable, is this too sudden? She was not mentally prepared at all, and even the underwear she wore today was not a complete set. (End of this chapter) Chapter 570： It only takes one day to become stronger Chapter 570 It only takes one day to become stronger Hu Huishan struggled for a long time, but in the end, David did not come to attack her. She was relieved but also a little disappointed. She wondered if David simply wanted to poach her from the beginning, and was not as greedy for her body as she thought? In fact, you have misunderstood? I fell asleep in my thoughts, and when I woke up it was already bright. ? Hu Huishan feels that her body has become very relaxed, as if she has returned to the state she was in when she was twenty. She is full of energy and has inexhaustible strength in her body. All the minor ailments accumulated through years of exercise seem to have disappeared. Sitting up from the bed, Hu Huishan remembered what David had said to her yesterday, and immediately checked her condition. The results surprised her. Not only did her skin become firmer, more supple and elastic, it even became better. As for other detailed changes, Hu Huishan studied them while washing. So she took a little longer to wash up. When she came out, she was surprised to find that the maid of Winter Castle had prepared new clothes for her, including those personal items. After changing her clothes, Hu Huishan was surprised to find that the size fit her perfectly. What she couldn''t understand the most was the shoes. Why were these high heels as comfortable as wearing sneakers? Walking is just like wearing flat shoes, no need to worry about unstable footing? Walking back and forth several times, I guessed in my heart that the clothes and shoes on my body might not be ordinary goods, and might have some mysterious power attached to them that I couldn''t understand. Its weird, but its really comfortable to wear. After looking in the mirror for a while, there was a knock on the door. Please come in! The door opened and David walked in. He saw Hu Huishan looking in the mirror in the clothes she had asked him to prepare. He smiled and teased her: "Stop looking in the mirror. This is not a magic mirror. No matter how much I look in the mirror, I will never praise her." your." Hu Huishan was a little embarrassed by what David said. She controlled her expression, pretended not to care, and asked David: "How do you know the size of my clothes and shoes?" Ill know it just by looking at it. ?Although I knew that David was just describing his sharp vision, I still felt that this was not a serious ability. Then I asked what happened to the shoes? The heels look thin and high, so why do they look like flat shoes? It has some little magic attached to it. The clothes and shoes in Winter City are all covered with magic? Of course not, only some high-end clothes, shoes and socks can have enchanting effects. Although a large number of similar products have begun to appear in Winter City, the prices are not affordable for ordinary people, and they are considered high-end products that are unique to Winter City. Of course, for His Majesty King David, there are as many of these things as there are, so preparing a set for Hu Huishan is nothing at all. Cheng Leer also brought back a lot of similar shoes and socks last time he came here, but Cheng Xiaoxi didn''t. Take it directly, but she can share a few pieces from her best friends. In addition to clothes, shoes and socks, there are also some special jewelry that have been packed for you. Remember to take them with you when you go back. "ah?" Before Hu Huishan could say anything, she saw the maid come in with a suitcase and put it on the table nearby. ?? He wanted to refuse, but David blocked him with one sentence: "Don''t you need to dress up for your mission in a while? It just comes in handy." "Then I''m not welcome." Hu Huishan thought that after she finished handling the matters there, she would come to work in Winter City and receive the benefits of her new job in advance. ?Thinking about employee benefits and the tasks she was about to perform, Hu Huishan looked at David and suddenly put on a risk-taking expression: "If I want to become stronger quickly, is there a way?" Do you want to become stronger quickly? Yes. Hu Huishan looked at David: Do you have any idea? There are several ways, but I have to ask first, which one do you want to use? There are ways to spend time. Although to others, Hu Huishan was only away for a day, but she herself had to actually experience it for a long time. ?David made it clear directly that this method is to go to a world that has not yet established a connection with Winter City, and use the different time flow rates of the two times to "quickly" become stronger. There are also simple and crude strengthening potions that can greatly improve physical fitness in a short period of time. For a strong person like Hu Huishan, of course she chose the first option. Especially when she learned that the second method would require a sudden increase in power and would still take time to adapt to, she felt that the first option was better. ??If possible, she would like to try to see if she can master some mysterious power with her own study. ??Whether its holy light, arcane magic or something else? Then lets do this! Ill see if I can find a suitable world first, and then Ill take you there alone. Hu Huishan nodded and agreed with David''s suggestion. After the two of them finished chatting about this matter, they went to have breakfast together, and then David took Hu Huishan to continue visiting Winter City. Since she agreed to work in Winter City, Hu Huishan''s attitude towards various situations in Winter City is different from yesterday. Yesterday, she just casually looked around and asked what she was interested in. Today, she had many times more questions than yesterday, especially the various details in the city. David couldn''t even answer some questions, so he could only talk in general terms. perhaps. After walking around for a day, Hu Huishan said that she had to go back. She has not quit her original job and has to go back to work after two days of rest. Call me when you find the right world! If you cant find it, you can try your luck by teleporting randomly. Anyway, if you are unlucky and end up in an inappropriate world, you can just open the teleportation gate and come back. If you try a few times, you will always find the right one. ?However, this method also has problems: each time traveling takes at least one day. If the worlds traveled several times in a row are not suitable, nothing will be accomplished and several days will be wasted. ??Of course it doesn''t matter to an idle person like David, but Hu Huishan is not so idle for the time being. ??It is best to choose a world suitable for cultivation and wait for a while. When Hu Huishan has almost improved her strength, then open the portal to establish a connection and synchronize the time flow rate on both sides. ?David also realized that Hu Huishans agreement to live with him in a certain world for a long time was already a clear statement! So the world David is looking for must not only be suitable for cultivation, but also suitable for daily life. He does not want to go to a backward world with nothing and live a primitive life. It has to be modern even if its not modern. The ancient world can be ignored. After sending Hu Huishan back to Xiangjiang, David seriously thought about which world was more suitable? Start by sifting through worlds where you have positioning samples at hand. ?For example, Helen can help locate worlds such as National Treasure; Gwen can also locate Jurassic World. ??These are modern urban backgrounds, so there will be no inconvenience in life. There are dinosaurs in Jurassic World. Maybe Hu Huishan can practice with dinosaurs? In addition, there are many worlds that can be traveled through with precise positioning. There are many "samples" in Winter City. If you include the world behind these people, there are even more indirect samples available there. ?For example, in the Marvel Universe, there are many people who have not come to Winterfell, but David can also use the samples provided by these people to locate other worlds - typical examples are Heimdall and Odin. Odin should rule it out! ?? He casually crossed out Odin''s name from the list he just made. David didn''t want to take Hu Huishan through, only to see the famous gourmet in the world. Bruce can also locate many worlds, but Diana can only help me locate the Family Man? ?While writing names, I listed the worlds I could think of, and before I knew it, I filled a whole piece of paper. Looking at the names and worlds listed above, David found that he could continue to write a lot more. That was not necessary at all, David decided to choose one of these worlds. ?Looking at the list, David scratched it with a pen from time to time. The names on it were eliminated one by one, and soon there were only a few choices left. ?David originally wanted to delete it to the last one, but after thinking for a few seconds, he decided to leave a few more options and ask Hu Huishan''s opinion on what kind of world she wanted to live in. ?? Recording the remaining choices above into the multi-function tool, David''s hand holding the list ignited a flame, burning the list cleanly in the blink of an eye, leaving not even a trace of ash. Then copy the relevant information about the remaining worlds from the computer hard drive, including the original film and official background settings, interviews and other content, into a multi-function tool, ready to give it to Hu Huishan to facilitate her selection and preparation in advance. . ?This is not all the preparations. David walked out of Winterfort and went through the list one by one, asking for some samples to facilitate positioning. Because David did not use teleportation or flying abilities, but wandered back and forth in Winter City, he soon attracted the attention of Kara, who was paying attention to the situation in the city from time to time. ?Seeing His Majesty the beloved King running around the city, Carla thought David was busy with something important, so she offered to help. Sample? To travel to other worlds? "Yes." Kara did not continue to ask for details, but David still explained the situation: Hu Huishan, who is new to Winter City, is planning to find a world to practice. He has helped her select several suitable worlds, and is now preparing to go to these worlds. positioning items. "Is this still possible?" Carla was stunned for a few seconds after hearing this. She suddenly realized that this was indeed a good idea, and she was also moved: "Can you add me?" ??Although Kara has been working hard since arriving in Winter City, she always feels that her strength has improved too slowly. She feels that the biggest reason is that she has spent thirty years less in the sun than her cousin Clark. ?Now, she sees an opportunity to close that gap. The first update, Kawenkas ecstasy~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 571： View and adjust project progress bars Chapter 571 View and adjust the project progress bar ?David agreed to Carla''s request and also asked what kind of world Carla wanted to live in. Kara didnt care about this. She even asked David if he could take her with him when he went out with Hu Huishan. ?Of course, she will not disturb David. She can fly to the outside of the earth alone to bask in the sun until David is ready to return to Winter City. ?Looking at Carlas attitude, she wished that she would follow David every time he went to the new world. She was not going to be a light bulb, but was just making reasonable use of all the time she could get to bask in the sun. ?David agreed and said he would call Kara when he set off. Hearing this, Kara happily asked David if there was anything else he needed help with. After hearing that it was gone, Kara flew away directly. When preparing to go back, she packed a change of clothes and other items in advance so that she could set off immediately after receiving the message. David continued to run around, preparing the necessary positioning props. After working for a while, and even going around the Marvel Universe, David, who was finally ready, did not rush to find Hu Huishan, but called Elizabeth Swann, the current head of Winter City''s police department. Said hello. Elizabeth was already mentally prepared for the reorganization of the police department. The construction speed of Winter City is very fast, and she has gradually begun to feel that she is unable to do what she wants. After all, she is not a professional in this field. She was able to hold on for such a long time. First, the environment of Winter City was relatively simple in the early stages of construction, and second, she herself He is extremely smart and can barely cope with various emergencies. ??Coupled with the fact that his father Weatherby, who was experienced in politics, could be consulted, the security situation in Winter City was barely maintained. ?Of course, the key is the support of His Majesty King David Glamorgan to Elizabeth, which allows her to do whatever she wants. But as the permanent population increases and the complexity of the population structure continues to increase, Elizabeth has realized that sooner or later she will have to give up her position. Of course, David will not dismiss Elizabeth from her post. She has worked in this position for several years, and she has worked hard and made many contributions to the development and construction of Winter City. She must be rewarded according to her merits. When David had some information with Elizabeth, he made it clear that Elizabeth would serve as the director, or minister, of the newly reorganized police department for a period of time. ?But the specific work will gradually be handed over to the people below, and after a few years of smooth transition, she will be transferred to other positions. ?In this position, David will also respect Elizabeth''s ideas and ask her if she has any positions that she is interested in? What do you think of me being a captain? Captain? "Yes, I used to yearn for those pirates who could freely adventure on the sea." Elizabeth was not embarrassed. She had been in Winter City for several years. She knew the situation in the city clearly, and her people Assuming that everyone probably knows it, there is no need to be embarrassed to say it: "Of course I won''t go out to be a pirate now, but if I can become a captain, it can be regarded as fulfilling a wish." ??Moreover, commanding a battleship to fly through space is definitely more enjoyable than just hanging out in the Caribbean Sea. Then you have to study the relevant knowledge carefully in the past few years. "Of course, if my grades are not up to standard, I will not be ashamed to hold such an important position." Considering that the first few battleships currently planned to be built in Winter City have already appointed captains, Elizabeth wants to wait until her own battleship , it will take several years. She could think about the name of her battleship in advance? Is it called the Caribbean number? Or Royal Caribbean? This is a very important question, she should think about it carefully... After sending Elizabeth away, David chatted with Weatherby Swann, Gareth Stanton, and Sylvanas respectively. ??At present, there are no major changes in the internal affairs of Winter City. It is still mainly absorbing civilians from the Matrix world smoothly, with civilians from other areas on the Brunnia continent mixed in. ?The overall development plan is still centered on the northern plains. As for the territory of the former Holy Kingdom of Gaunt, it will be good if the situation can be stabilized for the time being. It will take time to completely transform these people of the Holy Kingdom of Gunter into subjects of the Kingdom of Winter. As long as it is ensured that the Holy Kingdom of Gunter and the temple do not have repeated influence from the remaining forces, sooner or later these people will become real people. Winter people. The army must be expanded. ?Gareth Stanton, who has been promoted to general and no longer serves as the leader of the Winter Knights, said that the Winter Legion must recruit recruits steadily in the next few years and continuously expand the size of the army to meet the future needs of the Winter Kingdom. Leave aside His Majesty the King''s decision to start sending troops to other worlds, just ensuring the stability of the Winter Kingdom''s current vast territory requires an astonishing amount of standing soldiers. ?In addition, the continuous recruitment of soldiers to expand the army also creates stable jobs for Winter City and ensures the security and stability of Winter City. People are constantly migrating from the Matrix world, and there is no shortage of people who lack skills or who cannot integrate into the life of Winter City in a short period of time. These people are all unstable factors. In addition to the constant opening of new factories, the Winter Army is actually a very good choice. As long as they are willing to join the army, they may get a better future than ordinary jobs. It is planned to increase the number of soldiers in the Winter Legion to around 30,000 in the next few years Too conservative. Thirty thousand people may be a very scary number for people like Gareth who were born and raised in Brennia. But for David and the future Winter City, this number of people is simply not enough. First, work hard with 100,000 people. As for whether Winter City can support an army of 100,000 people? David wasn''t worried. The agricultural area of ??Winter City has been expanding. In fact, new land is being reclaimed into farmland in the entire northern plain every day. This is the result of Winter City deliberately controlling the speed. Otherwise, there would be even more farmland than there are now. times. The key is that the farmland output of Winter City has been increasing, and the output of various crops has not decreased but has continued to grow. In addition, since David established Winter City, the Winter Kingdom has not suffered any natural disasters, ensuring a stable supply of all types of food. . Not to mention, food can be imported from other worlds when necessary. Winter City has sufficient food and a wide variety of food. Coupled with official control, it ensures that ordinary people in Winter City do not have to worry about eating, creating a stable base limit, which is why David wants to expand his army by 100,000. confidence. ? Even a hundred thousand troops is just the beginning. After all, the Kingdom of Winter will unify the world in the future. Even if a hundred thousand troops spread out to the entire planet, it will not be enough. In the future, the minimum standard will have to be one million. If we want to develop into the vast universe, the number of soldiers will need to be even higher. By then, Brennia alone may not be able to provide sufficient troops, and David may recruit soldiers from other worlds. The same thing was mentioned to Floyd and Sylvanas after talking to Gareth. ?According to David''s requirements, the Knights of Winter need to steadily expand to 5,000 men in the next few years; the Knights of Tyran need to expand to at least 10,000 men. ??When these two people first heard David''s words, they both had the same reaction, thinking that David had said the wrong number. ?After repeatedly confirming that His Majesty the King was not joking, he began to seriously think about how to achieve the goals set by His Majesty the King. ?Compared to the Winter Legion''s goal of 100,000 people, the Winter Knights and the Tyran Knights have high requirements for the quality of their members, so it takes more effort to complete this task. For example, Floyd began to seriously think about whether to initiate a relationship and ask Steve and Rumlow to return to his world to bring back a group of special talents; Sylvanas was also seriously thinking about whether she should return to Ai. Xerath is recruiting new recruits? Also, should he convince his sister Vereesa to join Winter City and help him? ?In this case, maybe Luo Ning can also be tricked into staying? By the way, recruit some mages from Dalaran to form a mage group? As for the Spartan heavy infantry, they were recently brought back to the Kingdom of Greece by Helen and her two brothers, and are currently expanding the territory of the Kingdom of Greece along the Mediterranean coast. In other words, as he was building meritorious services for the Winter Kingdom, David considered allowing the Spartan Heavy Infantry to expand directly on the spot. As for the extent to which it could be expanded, it would depend on Helen and her two brothers Pollux and Castor. Alright. As for the Winter Air Force and Winter Navy. ??At present, the Air Force has recruited many "veteran pilots" from immigrants from the Matrix world. It is undergoing various training and screening to see how many are left before deciding how many pilots to recruit in the second batch. ??As for the Navy, there is currently no choice. Basically, all those recruited will be able to board ships in the future. The situation will be similar for a long time. Survival of the fittest and the like will probably not be implemented within ten years. ?After meeting them all, the last ones summoned were Van Cleef, Natasha and Ethan. These three heads and deputies of the intelligence department should be the ones who will work the hardest in the next period of time. ?In addition to continuing to train intelligence personnel, they are responsible for investigating the intelligence of the Sodurummar Empire, the New Ellan Federation, the Orcs, and the Evernight Empire. Laid the foundation for the Winter Kingdom to pacify the entire Brunnia a few years later. ?Van Cleef and Black Widow Romanoff naturally had no objections, but Ethan was the only one who looked embarrassed. ??His job in Winter City is only a part-time job, and he has become one of the top executives of Winter City in a daze. It always feels weird. ??Coupled with the fact that David did not hide his intention to attack other worlds, Ethan felt that he had unknowingly become the leader. Will his own world become the target of Winter City sooner or later? ?David saw Ethans thoughts and reassured him: I will not do anything to a stable world. ??Winter Citys goals are mainly worlds that need to be saved like The Matrix and Red Alert, which makes Ethan secretly relieved. (End of this chapter) Chapter 572： Choose the copy you want to go to Chapter 572 Choose the dungeon you want to go to ??If David doesn''t want to be separated from everyone and most of his friends will run away as soon as he wakes up, he must carefully choose the world to "invade". ?Like The Matrix, Resident Evil, Red Alert, etc., he sent his army to save the world; As for a world like the DCEU, if he sends troops to occupy it, he will become another Darkseid; Change to the Marvel Universe? That belongs to the war with Asgard, where Thor is. So the world where Ethan Hunt is located is actually very safe. David would not touch that world under normal circumstances. The benefits may not be better than other worlds, and it may also cause internal conflicts. Comparatively, it would be better to compete with Palpatine for the position of emperor of the Galactic Empire, which is the rule of almost the entire galaxy. Winning the rule of that world is equivalent to gaining countless earths where Ethan lives. After finishing the business, David asked Belfast again and confirmed that everyone was busy with their own affairs. No one left Winter Castle and went to Xiangjiang World after returning to Winter Castle. When he returned to the apartment, several days had passed since he left Xiangjiang. ?Sofia took Sansa around for a few days, and after letting Sansa understand the lifestyle and environment here, she returned to Manhan Tower to continue learning cooking skills. ??Sansa instead followed Cheng Leer around for the past two days. After Cheng Leer learned that David had returned to Winter Castle, he went to the company every day these days and dragged Ruan Mei out to go shopping together. ?David briefly asked what everyone was busy with, and quickly received responses from several people. After knowing what everyone was doing, he went to the company to take a look. Wanshiwu has not welcomed any new customers in the past few days. After receiving several business orders during the opening period, Wanshiwu has entered a relatively quiet period. ?However, even if there are no new commissions in the next few years, the rewards earned from the first few orders alone are enough for many people to spend for a lifetime. It is used to maintain such a small company with only three people, so it is naturally very wealthy - especially since Cheng Leer, as a partner of the company, set up an office in a building on his own property, and did not even have to pay rent, saving a lot of money. expenditure. The only remaining expenses are basic water, electricity and Ruan Meis salary, and there are no other expenses. Being bored, David started walking around the building. ?His company is located here, but this is the first time he visited this office building. Looking from top to bottom, he found that it was no different from other office buildings. There are a lot of companies, various office cubicles, and countless young men and women are busy. From time to time, you can see two people quarreling. As for the content of the quarrel, it is completely unclear. Some are arguing about work content, while others are simply personal grudges. ??When encountering a personal feud, David would stop and watch the excitement for a while, and then leave after seeing enough. After he wandered around for a long time, he barely managed to make it to lunch time. Leaving the office building, David thought about whether to go find Chen Xiaosheng? After thinking about it, I gave up. At present, Hu Huishan has not yet completed her resignation, and the Winter City Police Department has not yet completed its structural reorganization. It is too early to talk to Chen Xiaosheng about this at this time. At least, wait until the new police department structure is released. Once the position is clear, go talk to the sharpshooter about changing jobs. Wandering aimlessly, I actually walked back to the apartment. ?David simply called Hu Huishan: "I have identified several worlds. As for which one to go to in the end, you can decide for yourself." "Now?" Just letting you know, we can wait until you get off work to talk. Lets talk about it when I get home from get off work! Hu Huishan said that she had something to deal with and it was not convenient to leave now. ?So after David hung up the phone, he still had to think about **** the little time. After much deliberation, he decided to go shopping with Cheng Leer and Sansa. After calling to inquire about the location of the two women, David rushed over in a car. ? Cheng Leer and Sansa were very happy for David''s arrival, although they knew that having a straight man like David accompany them when shopping was actually not much different from having a driver or bodyguard beside them. They just had an extra porter who could help carry things. With storage tools, porters are no longer so important. ?But after all, David is his man and is willing to spend time with him instead of doing other things. Cheng Leer is still very happy in his heart. Seeing how David took the initiative to come to accompany him, I just let him go after just two hours of shopping... Four and a half hours later, Cheng Leer and Sansa, who had a great time shopping, returned to Tianxiahui Apartment with David. ?It was a coincidence that when they returned to the apartment building, Hu Huishan also happened to get home from get off work. What a coincidence, lets have dinner together! ?David did not ask and directly made the decision for Hu Huishan. ? Cheng Leer didnt feel strange when she heard the conversation between the two. ??While shopping just now, David told the two of them what he had done in the past few days. Cheng Leer already knew that David was ready to take action against Superintendent Hu. I had already done what I wanted to complain about when I was shopping in the afternoon, and when I went to Winter City and knew how many women were around David, I was mentally prepared, and there was nothing I couldn''t accept. ?If he really couldn''t accept it, he would have separated from David long ago and would not wait until now to express his dissatisfaction. As for David asking Cheng Leer if he wanted to find a world by himself for a honeymoon or something, Cheng Leer said no. After getting along for a while, and having many private communications with Sophia, Cheng Leer already knew how strong David was, and even had a Cybertronian body. Going to a certain world alone with David for their honeymoon was pure suicide. Behavior. ?It is precisely because of the personal demonstrations and words and deeds of Cheng Leer and Sophia that Sansa no longer looks forward to traveling to a certain world alone with David. If she wants to lie in the bedroom for a day, she might as well stay in Winter Castle. ?However, you can go to other worlds together, and it will be easier when someone helps attract firepower. ?Sitting in the elevator, Hu Huishan was speechless as she spoke a bit out of tune. ?Although she had made a certain decision in her heart, she could not adapt to this outrageous ''family environment'' for the time being. She kept thinking about whether she had made a mistake in her decision. While eating, David began to introduce the circled worlds to her, and then her attention was shifted to the various novel worlds. For example, due to a virus, the entire world has become desolate and full of zombies; due to climate change, various natural disasters have broken out, causing most of the earth to be frozen; due to unknown reasons, various natural disasters have broken out all over the world. , the whole world almost turns into an ocean world, etc. ?There is also a world that is about to be hit by a huge meteorite that may be destroyed; a world where a group of drag racing gangs save the world... Raiders saving the world? What kind of weird place is that? ?David spread his hands. On the surface, that world is no different from the ordinary earth, but there are a lot of black technologies secretly, and it can even transform people into cyborgs. ? ? But this alone was not enough to attract Davids attention. He included this world in his selection. One of the key reasons was that the length of this world was guaranteed. Many worlds have a limited length, and some interesting things (plots) happen in a short period of time. ??Although Hu Huishan went to these places for cultivation, the plot had little to do with her, and it would have no impact if she did not participate in the plot, but David still wanted to take care of it, at least to ensure that when he wanted to have fun, he would have fun. ?For this reason, the world has entered David''s final circle. With more than a dozen movies and a time span of twenty years, there is definitely enough fun for David to pass his time. ?Its a pity that Hu Huishan has no interest in this place at all. She doesnt think there is much fun in a world that relies on racing gangs to save it. As a police officer, it is impossible to have a favorable impression of criminals. ??If you really go to that world, the first thing Hu Huishan wants to do is to bring these criminals to justice, and all the subsequent plots will not happen. ?David suddenly realized that this seemed interesting. As for what to do when the world encounters a crisis? He has nothing to do, so I can help him a little bit! Hu Huishan is not interested. He can wait until next time to go with others. David added a mark to this world in his heart and set it as a target to go to later. After finishing the meal, David had already given an overview of the world he had circled, and Hu Huishan began to ask about various details of several worlds that she was interested in. Finally, she chose the world invaded by monsters. Why choose this world? I want to try to learn Holy Light or Arcana. "so?" I feel that fighting with powerful opponents can help me learn these mysterious powers better. ??Hu Huishan explained her thoughts. She felt that fighting against strong enemies would help her practice, and in this world she didnt have to worry about not being strong enough to fight against monsters, because the way of fighting was to pilot a giant humanoid mecha. ?In addition to this reason, another reason is that the world David chose is mostly a modern setting. Either there were various natural disasters or some crime movies. She thought that if she wanted to learn extraordinary powers such as holy light and arcane magic, it would be more appropriate to choose a place with a more outrageous world view. By the way, it is also for future preparationWinter City will definitely provide police mechas in the future to deal with Cybertronian criminals. ??The logic sounds sound, and David doesn''t care why Hu Huishan chose this place. She chose this world anyway, and he just took her there with him. By the way, theres something else I want to tell you. David mentioned that Carla was also going to go with him. Hu Huishan didnt think it was a big deal to have more than one person going with him. Only Cheng Leer and Sophia lamented that Hu Huishan was so lucky. Someone actually came to help her share the firepower, and it was Kara, a Kryptonian. With Kara''s physical fitness, she should be able to withstand most of the firepower. Its decided that this is the world. Ill set off in a few days when I have a rest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 573： Shattered Dome Chapter 573 Broken Dome ?Time passed by and soon it was Hu Huishans day to rest. Follow David back to Winter City and meet up with Kara. ? Hu Huishan looked at Kara. She only knew that Kara was Superman''s cousin, the superhero known as Super Girl. But the Kara in front of her seemed very different from the one she saw in the comics. ?This is nothing, just a trivial matter. After greeting each other, the two women looked at David, wanting to see what David was going to do. Put your hands on my shoulders, and in your heart you want to follow me. This time, to locate a specific world, you need to rely on David''s golden finger to go there, rather than Winter City''s travel equipment. Let me explain in advance that this way of positioning and traveling is not 100% able to reach the selected world. ?Although the probability is not high, since there is a possibility of mistakes, David thinks it is better to say hello in advance. ? Hu Huishan and Kara nodded indifferently. For Hu Huishan, this experience was already magical. Even if she ran into the wrong world, it would not have much impact. As long as she can live and practice normally, it''s not impossible. Kara didnt even care, as long as there was a sun in that world. "Set off!" Seeing that neither of them had any objections, David activated his time travel ability. In just the blink of an eye, the three of them had arrived in another world. ?? Hu Huishan and Kara looked around. They were on the roof of a building in the city. They didn''t know whether they succeeded or failed. After taking a look at the surrounding environment, they looked at David together. I dont know if I have reached the target world accurately, I need to observe it. There were many Chinese signs around. He and Hu Huishan heard some familiar languages, and they were sure that they were in Xiangjiang. ?David switched to the body of Cybertron, connected to the network of this world, and began to search for useful information. A few seconds later, David nodded to Hu Huishan and Kara beside him: "We are not in the wrong place." ?This is the world of the Pacific Rim, which is the target location chosen by Hu Huishan. They are currently in Xiangjiang, and they are not too far away from the Broken Dome in Xiangjiang. Broken Dome is the location of the Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force established in this world to deal with the invasion of monsters. It is located in several cities on the Pacific coast. Xiangjiang is one of them, and it is also the first one to be built and put into use. It is now the end of 2015. The Broken Dome in Xiangjiang has just been completed and put into use. It is still ten years before the plot begins. David didn''t expect to arrive so early. Hu Huishan said that he needed enough time to practice. This time, there was really enough time. Moreover, in the next ten years, monsters will continue to emerge from the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. Hu Huishan does not have to worry. I can''t find a sparring partner. ?Of course, the prerequisite for finding a monster as a training partner is to join the Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force and become a pilot of the Jaeger Mecha. Is this Xiangjiang in twenty-five years time? After getting the basic information from David, Hu Huishan looked at the street for a while and felt that Xiangjiang had not changed much over the years. It was just that the appearance of the cars on the road had changed and the way pedestrians dressed was different. After coming down from the height and strolling around the street for a while, the three people began to discuss what to do next. To the Shattered Dome. ??This is something Hu Huishan has decided long ago. In order to ensure that they can successfully join the Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force, several of them specially prepared a detailed identity document before coming. After arriving here, David was responsible for making various "traces" on the Internet to make this personal information as authentic as possible. ??In addition, the Pacific Rim world is faced with monsters. At present, humans do not know that those monsters are biological weapons of intelligent life. They simply think that they are monster invasions, so they will not guard against their fellow humans. Therefore, the investigation of personal information will not be so in-depth, as long as it is about the same. I dont have to go, right? ??Kara saw that David was also preparing to go to the Pacific Rim Joint Defense Force. She felt that she could act separately from David and Hu Huishan. She is here to bask in the sun anyway, and she does not necessarily have to join that army. ??But David told her that they had no money in this world and no place to live for the time being, so it would be better to find a place to stay first, and this would not prevent Kara from enjoying the sun. Yeah, lets go together! After all, you cant just float in the sky all the time, right? In fact, Kara really had similar thoughts. As long as David and Hu Huishan had nothing to do with her, she would keep floating in the sky. She even considered whether to fly into space and bask in the sun up close... She also studied comics, Taking a bath in the sun seems to increase your strength faster. ??However, David and Hu Huishan''s suggestions also make some sense. She can''t really float in space for ten years, right? In addition, she is also somewhat interested in driving giant robots, so it would be a good choice to go together. Then lets do it! Lets sign up together to be the pilots of the Jaeger Mecha. At this time, the Broken Dome in Xiangjiang had just begun to be put into use, and at the same time, it began to recruit "volunteers" from the public. The initial members of the Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force were composed of soldiers drawn from the army, including the initial drivers who were also active duty soldiers. ??But as the army was formed, the Shattered Dome Base was built, and the Hunter Academy was opened to train Jaeger mecha pilots, they began to recruit all kinds of talents from society. ?David and the others came to this world during such a period. When the three of them came to the specially opened registration point outside the Broken Dome in Xiangjiang, many people had already gathered here. Technicians, engineers, cleaners, all kinds of positions in the base are recruiting people, not to mention people who want to become Jaeger mecha pilots. Countless young men and women are lining up, dreaming of becoming a pilot of a giant. Robots, heroes who destroy hateful monsters, defend their homes, and save the world. "so many people." Hu Huishan looked at the long queue and wondered whether she could successfully register in the face of so many competitors. Kara is concerned about another thing: "I just thought, if I want to sign up to join this army, do I need to undergo a physical examination?" She is not from Earth. Although her body structure and organs look the same as those of humans, the specific circumstances can be said to be worlds apart. Didnt the physical examination reveal the fact that he was an alien immediately? "This little thing is easy to solve." David told the two not to worry. After Hu Huishan ate the golden apple, her physical fitness had returned to its peak and even got better. In this case, she would definitely pass the physical examination. . Coupled with the fact that she is good at fighting and has a smart mind, Hu Huishan has such excellent qualities that there is no reason for the United Military and Defense Forces to eliminate her. As for Kara, David motioned for Kara to reach out and hold his hand: "Relax, don''t resist." Kara nodded, and tried hard to relax her whole body. The next second she felt a strange energy entering her body along her arms, and then circled around her body, and finally stayed there. Near the heart. ??? ?It felt weird, and after the ball of energy turned around, Kara felt that the energy usually stored in the cells seemed to be gone. She felt herself becoming very weak. She hadn''t felt this weak in a long time since leaving that **** research facility. Well, your current situation is that the energy stored in your body has been used up, which is enough to cope with this physical examination. Carla watched David let go of his hand, and then she stared at her hand and made a fist. This feeling of having no strength was really unpleasant: In this case, wouldnt I be eliminated? No, your physical fitness is still better than that of ordinary people. Even in a weak state, Kara''s physical fitness is better than that of ordinary people. For the joint military and defense forces, she is an outstanding seedling and it is impossible to eliminate her. As for David? He will carefully control his state, not only to ensure that no one will notice the problem, but also to control himself from going too far. Fortunately, Broken Dome only conducts some simple tests here: to ensure that the body is healthy and there are no hidden dangers, and then to evaluate the physical fitness to ensure that those with excellent physical fitness are given priority for admission. There will be a written test next to test the applicant''s cultural level and intelligence to ensure that the young people who sign up can learn how to correctly drive the most advanced mechas. By the time all this is over, more than ninety of the one hundred people who signed up will have been eliminated, and the rest will all be the best seedlings. ??But this is just the beginning. These young people who have passed the initial screening will receive a period of simple training here in the Broken Dome. Only those who have completed the three-month initial training will be sent to the Mecha Hunter Academy on Kodiak Island in Alaska next year to receive formal training. I didnt expect it to be so troublesome. ??Several people who successfully passed the test and assessment are together again. In the future, they can live in the Broken Dome Base and receive basic training. Being a Skua pilot is very attractive at this time. At present, the Skua pilot is a global idol, attracting the aspiration of countless young people. In a few years, as these idols died in battle one after another, the situation would change a lot. ?Although pilots still have a huge reputation and are admired by many people, the number of people who want to become pilots has plummeted - everyone finally realizes how dangerous it is to fight monsters in mechas. Therefore, in the battle in the plot, the pilots who can really be relied on are still the earliest batch of trained pilots. Not only do they have rich combat experience, but also because there are no outstanding newcomers who can take over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 574： Hunter Academy Chapter 575： Very angry Chapter 575: Very angry ??Although Cai Tiantong was eliminated, he did not leave the Hunter Academy. ??his firm belief kept him in the academy and refused to leave. The instructors didn''t know how to deal with this shameless guy. Finally, Pentecost, who had just come to work, gave him a suggestion: go to the technical department. As a result, Cai Tiantong continued to stay in the academy, but switched to learning logistics support skills instead of taking driver''s courses. Since they successfully stayed in the academy, brothers David and Beckett did not find a new roommate. They were both happy that Cai Tiantong could continue to stay. ?Chai Tiantong also found a new goal, which is to become a technician and support the Beckett brothers and David from the rear. How do you know we can become Skua pilots? Im not sure when you can become a Skua pilot, but I know that it wont be long before David can become an official pilot. ?David''s performance in the academy is very eye-catching. His physical fitness, reaction ability, various theoretical knowledge, and performance in simulated battles have always been the best in the academy. For such a strong student, it is almost inevitable to become a driver. Because the entire world is currently frantically manufacturing new Skua mechas, and at the same time, pilots are beginning to die in battle, and bases that have been put into use in various continents are in urgent need of new pilots. It can be said that David has already locked in a Skua mecha before he graduates. The real question is who will be Davids partner. Normally, when the training reaches this stage, the pilot should consider the issue of pairing, because the burden of the Skua mecha in this world is too heavy for the pilot, and two pilots must be used to share the burden to ensure that the pilot There is no problem with your body. ?For example, the Beckett brothers, because they are two brothers, and both of them have excellent results, they will naturally become a regular partner. Of course its Kara, these two monsters will definitely be arranged together. Choosing a partner is very important. You must consider the tacit understanding and the ability gap between the two parties. If the difference in ability is too big and you cannot keep up with your partner''s ideas, then you will just be a laggard. Considering that David is so strong, he can only find Kara who performs similarly to him. Hu Huishan can do it too! Cai Tiantong feels that Hu Huishan has made very rapid progress in the past few months and has a vague tendency to leave the second echelon and move towards the first echelon. ??The most critical point is that Cai Tiantong saw several times when Hu Huishan came to the dormitory to find David, or David went to the girls'' dormitory to find Hu Huishan. He felt that the relationship between the two was definitely unusual, and besides brothers and sisters, lovers and husbands and wives were also options for becoming partners. After Yancy, Luo Li and Cai Tiantong chatted for a while, they all turned their attention to David. "how?" "Who are you going to partner with?" Luo Li felt that everyone was so familiar with each other, a good buddy in the dormitory, and it would be too shameful to hide such a thing: "You have to choose one, right? Otherwise, in the next training, you and Who fosters tacit understanding? Why should you choose? David stretched out his hand and clenched his fist: I want them all! ? 3. ?The three people thought David was joking. There can only be one partner, so why would David want them all? You dont know? "what do you know?" "New three-person and four-person operating systems are currently being developed, and the latest multi-person cockpit is already being manufactured." David is really not talking nonsense. This information is not inferred based on the advantages of knowing the plot, but the instructor After asking David, Kara and Hu Huishan what they thought, a little information was revealed to a few people. "What? I didn''t know about such a big thing!" Cai Tiantong learned these things after he was transferred to the technical department. As a result, before his own technical department received the news, David actually knew about it first. From this we can know how much care and favor the instructors at the college had for David. When they learned that he wanted them all, they immediately revealed this information to David. This is also related to the current situation. Humanity''s opponents are a group of monsters, and it seems that there is no need to guard against intelligence leaks. Saying hello to David in advance allows David, Carla and Hu Huishan to put aside their distracting thoughts earlier and cultivate a tacit understanding with confidence. In fact, the instructors initial thoughts were the same as Cai Tiantongs, believing that only Carla and David would be the most suitable partners. ?Whether it is physical fitness, reaction ability, fighting skills, or performance in simulation tests, only Kara''s performance is close to David. Other colleges may have certain items that can be close to the two, but the overall difference is still relatively large. ?The instructors believed that the combination of David and Carla would definitely become the strongest combination. At that time, Hu Huishan was still in the second echelon and was not included in the consideration. Unexpectedly, Hu Huishan''s performance improved steadily in the following period, and she soon stood out from the second echelon, gradually approaching the two monsters in front. The real reason why this happened was that David secretly helped Hu Huishan cheat. With the protection of David''s holy light, Hu Huishan could safely and boldly carry out physical training, even if she tired herself to death. She would go back to find David to warm up with the holy light for a while, and she would soon be back to a state of full energy and physical strength. ??The physical fitness is close, and Hu Huishan is very smart and mature enough to be able to calm down and study various knowledge and skills seriously. It is reasonable for her performance to improve by leaps and bounds. It was precisely when they saw that Hu Huishan''s progress was so obvious, and that there was a clear gap between the three of them and other students, that the instructors began to consider forming a special group of three people. After all, it seemed difficult to find a suitable group for each of them alone. partner. ??More importantly, ones own opinions must be taken into consideration when forming a partner, and the new three-person driving technology was finally introduced. For the Davids, this is undoubtedly the best option besides allowing single-person driving. They have too many things that they cannot tell outsiders. If they synesthetize with other people, they will reveal too many secrets, and it won''t matter if they are themselves. ?In David''s plan, if it is impossible to form a team of three, his plan is to let Kara and Hu Huishan form a team, and he can just find anyone to partner with him. ?With his strength, even if he is a telepathic person, it is impossible for an ordinary person to peek into his memory. After chatting with the Beckett brothers and Cai Tiantong for a while, David found Hu Huishan as usual. She is exercising here with Kara. Although she has made rapid progress during this period, she is still not satisfied with her current strength. Although I knew that the Holy Light is not that easy to master, I have no clue now! Hu Huishan asked David, who had just arrived, while exercising: Are you sure you can really master the Holy Light this way? If you always doubt me like this, it will be difficult to master the Holy Light. ?If you want to truly learn the power of the Holy Light, it is very important not to doubt whether your path is correct. People who have doubts will find it difficult to be recognized by the Holy Light. Only those who are determined and able to persevere can be favored by the Holy Light. Hu Huishan understands the truth, but she has never had the opportunity to learn about this mysterious power before. When she really starts to practice, she will inevitably have various questions. She had a premonition that it would not be an easy task for her to learn the Holy Light, and it might take only a few years to truly get started. ?Things went as Hu Huishan expected. Until several people successfully graduated from the Hunter Academy, Hu Huishan did not successfully learn the Holy Light. ?However, after spending such a long time, she did not gain nothing. With David''s help, Hu Huishan''s physical fitness has been significantly improved. Although Hu Huishan still looks like her original slender and toned figure, the actual strength contained in her body is very amazing. Her body is gradually approaching all aspects of fitness. Extreme data, you may cross that threshold one day. After graduation, the three people were assigned to the Xiangjiang base by the academy. Their Jaeger mechas have also been determined, which is the fourth-generation mecha Storm Red that will use a three-person pilot system. This latest mecha is still under construction and is expected to be completed and officially put into service in 2018. However, due to the use of many new technologies, many tests have already begun. ??The three people selected as pilots naturally have to be stationed near the mecha factory to facilitate various tests. The three of them gained a lot of free time because of this, and the three of them spent time together day and night, even more time alone than when they were studying in the academy. Coupled with frequent synaesthesia connections, certain things happened naturally. ?Originally, this was not a big deal. Hu Huishan had already been mentally prepared for it, but she was a little surprised that it took so long. The one who was really shocked was Kara. She found that becoming a Skua pilot and partnering with David and Hu Huishan was a very wrong choice. Synaesthesia can share memories. David can control his memory from being "pried by outsiders". Hu Huishan does not have this ability, so Kara can update the resources every time she goes to test a new system. They are all the type with an overwhelming sense of presence. . Kara, who was forced to constantly update her resources, became increasingly angry in the days that followed. In the end, David reached out to help Kara calm down her anger. "I understand now why Karl asked me to be careful about you." Unfortunately, I understood it too late, and I didn''t react until I got involved. ?Cara seriously suspected that David had such a calculation from the beginning. However, she didn''t think she was angry about it, and was even a little happy. ??Cara and Hu Huishan, who are completely open-minded, have a better and better understanding with David. Their synchronization rate is very high, which has proved the maturity of multi-person driving technology. What is missing now is just an actual battle! ?David firmly believes that there will be no problem with the results of actual combat, and that day is coming soon. (End of this chapter) Chapter 576： Eat, sleep and fight monsters Chapter 576: Eat, sleep and fight monsters It was at the end of 2015 when David and his friends came to this world. After receiving a short training in the Broken Dome base, he went to the Hunter Academy to receive training to become a Skua pilot, and then stayed at the Skua mecha factory for a long time. Unknowingly, its already 2018. ??The latest fourth-generation Jaeger mecha Storm Red has been officially completed and is being tested continuously during production. Once the mecha is fully tested, it can be officially listed and join the Shattered Dome in Xiangjiang. David, Carla, and Ashan, the start-up test of Storm Red is about to begin, are you ready? ?This is not the first time that the three people have started a startup test, but they have done partial functional tests before. This is the first time that a few people have started a complete Skua mecha. "let''s start!" Storm Red uses the newly developed three-person cockpit, arranged in an inverted triangle with two in the front and one in the back, with David at the rear and Hu Huishan and Kara standing side by side in the front. The Crimson Storm with David participating in the test is very different from the Crimson Storm in the original plot. First of all, the three distinctive arms in the original plot were canceled after David complained about it crazily. Storm Red no longer has the special shape of three arms. At the same time, the design of the hands that can transform into a chainsaw blade has also been modified into an electric drill. According to David, although the blade electric saw has a good cutting effect, the wound is too shallow to hurt the vital part of the monster. It is better to use an electric drill to penetrate the body, and then launch missiles or cryogenic fluid from the inside. No matter No matter what, it is more powerful than the original so-called ''Thunder Cloud Formation''. ?In addition, the plasma cannon, which was originally only installed on the left arm, has been changed to have both arms. In other words, the Storm Crimson in this world and the Storm Crimson in the original plot can be regarded as two different Skua mechas, just with the same name and color scheme. David felt that it was a pity that according to his idea, there were still many places on Baofeng Chihong''s body where weapons could be installed, and one of the advantages of three-person driving was that one person''s energy could be allocated to be responsible for the fire control system, making Baofeng Chihong Use various weapons better and faster in battle. In this way, the combat effectiveness can definitely be raised to another level. It is a pity that some of his subsequent suggestions were not adopted. The connection has been successfully established The bodies of the three people shook slightly. This kind of you are in me, and I am in you. I know the state of your thoughts at any time. The three of them are already very familiar with it. At the same time, various feedbacks from the Jaeger mecha were also transmitted. For David and Kara, there was not much difference from some of the previous tests. Only Hu Huishan felt an obvious sense of heaviness - this feeling was as if she had become a human being. It was countless times heavier, and it took more effort than usual to take action. But that''s all. For Hu Huishan now, this burden will not make her feel uncomfortable. In fact, even Hu Huishan now has the qualities to pilot a Skua mecha alone. At most, the burden and consumption on the body is relatively high, unlike David and Kara, who will not have any side effects. Storm Red was successfully launched and everything is normal. After successfully completing several rounds of tests, the lives of the three of them became leisurely. There is no limit on what they can do except stay in the base and be ready to attack at any time. Normally, you can freely arrange your time and activities, but in order to ensure your own condition and to ensure that you are ready to attack at any time, the drivers will exercise spontaneously. So there are a variety of exercise equipment and facilities in the Broken Dome, as well as a special venue for people to compete. ??Hu Huishan likes to come here and competes with David on fighting skills almost every day, as if this can help her learn the Holy Light better. Cara prefers to be in a spacious and sunny place. As for David? He didn''t have a particular favorite place. He wandered around the base all day long. Everyone believed that there was no place in the entire Broken Dome that David had not been to. ??Also in this leisurely daily life, Storm Red finally ushered in his first official attack: the mission goal was to go to Osaka with Cherno Alpha to deal with an invading monster. ??The Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force is very cautious about every monster invasion. Whenever conditions permit, idle mechas from several bases will fight together. Ensure that you can destroy monsters while preserving your own combat power to the maximum extent. Because the cost of each Jaeger mecha is very staggering, and it is time-consuming and labor-intensive to manufacture. If the damage is serious, repairing it will take at least several months. ??If it suffers several serious losses in a row, the entire Pacific Rim defense line may collapse, and commanders will have to be careless. ?But soon, the commanders discovered that their caution was meaningless. Before Cherno Alpha arrived at the reserved battlefield, Storm Red, driven by David, Carla, and Hu Huishan, had successfully killed the monster that wanted to land in Osaka. The entire battle process fully demonstrated what it means to be fast, ruthless, and accurate! The flexibility of the new generation of mechas was fully demonstrated by the three new pilots. When the monster faced the red storm, it was not even said that it had no power to fight back. It was simply that the blaster was pressed unilaterally. Whats even more amazing is that Baofeng Chihongs flexible movement makes it completely impossible to tell that this is a giant robot with a height of 76 meters. In the end, Storm Red used his right arm that transformed into a drill to pierce the monster''s body. At the same time, the coolant ejected from the inside not only killed the monster, but also ensured that the pollution of the earth by the monster''s corpse was reduced to a minimum. Finished, call it a day! The commanders who were paying attention to Storm Red''s performance throughout the whole process immediately realized that they had found a treasure. The combination of David, Kara and Hu Huishan is likely to become the strongest Skua pilot combination. They have gained a group of powerful ace pilots, which means that the safety of the Xiangjiang base will be guaranteed in the next few years. ?In addition, Storm Reds performance also proved that there is nothing wrong with the development route of the new generation of mechas. They are beginning to look forward to the worlds first fifth-generation mechas that have already begun construction. At this time, the three people who were the focus of the discussion complained in the cockpit that the monster was too weak. "At this level, I can kill it with my bare hands." Carla felt that her heat rays could easily penetrate the monster''s skin. Even without heat rays, she could beat the monster to death with just her fists and feet. When youve had enough fun and want to go back, you can put on the Kryptonian suit and do this once. ?In addition to monsters and the development of various entertainment products related to monsters and Jaeger mechas, this world also has familiar comic works. ??If Kara puts on that very recognizable tights, I wonder how people in this world will react? ??They are still in a synesthetic state, and Kara and Hu Huishan know what David is thinking about. Hu Huishan rolled her eyes speechlessly, but Kara felt in her heart that it seemed interesting to do this, and maybe she could give it a try. ??The Crimson Storm won the first battle and returned triumphantly. David, Kara and Hu Huishan received a warm welcome. With this outstanding performance, they were accepted from the bottom of their hearts by everyone. ?The most obvious thing is that when a few people are active in the base, everyone will say hello to them when they see them, and they have begun to truly integrate into the life of this world. ? Hu Huishan and David aside, Carla also found the joy of living here for a long time. She finally no longer lived alone as before. Even when he lived in Winter City, he only got close to a few people. Kara, who had made friends, secretly made up her mind to bring real security to the world: monsters and the like should not continue to invade the world. ??Kara, who was still a little dawdling, suddenly found a direction to work hard on, and even Hu Huishan was pulled forward together. Storm Red achieved an astonishing record in the next few years, killing five monsters in a row without suffering any serious damage. ?These monsters were killed without even touching the red paint of the storm. This was even when David paddled the whole way without actually taking any action. ?During this period of time, Hu Huishan, who was led forward by Kara, suddenly realized something. She felt as if she had touched the threshold of the holy light, but she just didn''t know how long it would take to open the door. On the contrary, Kara suddenly awakened to the Holy Light. In addition to the changes in the two women, some things have also happened in the past few years. ? Stike-Pantecost was promoted to Marshal of the Pacific Rim Combined Military Defense Forces, commanding all Skua mechas and several Shattered Dome bases. Davids former roommate Cai Tiantong became the chief technical officer of the Anchorage base and was responsible for support work. The Beckett brothers have become the pilots of the Dangerous Wanderer. In the recent battle with the monster, Yancy Beckett unfortunately died. ?David did not change the fact that Yancy died in the battle. Anyway, he made preparations in advance so that Yancy could be resurrected later. By the way, we can recruit Luo Li and Mazi Mori to Winter City. These are all excellent warriors and pilots. It would be a waste to stay here. It is better to go to Winter City and continue to shine. ?Including Styke Pentecost, after digging into Winter City, he was given heavy armor and a two-handed heavy sword. I wonder what Thor''s reaction will be when he sees this? As for the various problems faced by these people, such as Pentecosts body being on the verge of collapse due to the effects of radiation, it was nothing to David. Winter City had enough means to cure his body. With these calculations in mind, as time passed day by day, David lived a life like Ultraman: eating, sleeping, and fighting monsters. ?With such a regular life schedule, the day when the plot officially begins is gradually approaching, and those who are targeted by him also come to the Broken Dome Base in Xiangjiang one after another. (End of this chapter) Chapter 577： win-win Chapter 577 Win-win ??As humans and monsters fight more and more times, the monsters become more and more powerful, the Jaeger mechas are constantly damaged, and the pilots are sacrificed one after another. Different voices began to appear within human beings: They are unwilling to continue to spend a lot of financial, manpower, and material resources to fight against monsters. Instead, they want to build high walls and switch to a completely defensive posture. And is also preparing to completely disband the Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force. ??For this situation, Marshal Steck-Pantecost had no choice but to concentrate all the remaining troops into the broken dome of Xiangjiang. ?This is also the last base that is still in operation, and several other bases will be closed one after another. At this time, there were only three normal Skua mechas left in the entire Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force, including the first-generation Skua mecha Cherno Alpha, the fourth-generation Skua mech Storm Red, and the remaining Skua mecha for the time being. Sydney, the fifth-generation mecha Eureka Raider who did not come to join us. ?In addition, there is a third-generation Skua mecha Danger Wanderer that is being repaired and upgraded, and it is expected to regain its combat effectiveness soon. But the problem now is that there are no suitable drivers. Who do you think will be the driver of the Dangerous Rover? Since all the personnel came to the Xiangjiang base, Cai Tiantong, who was stationed in Anchorage, also followed and reunited with his old friends David, Kara and Hu Huishan. Not long after the two sides met again, Cai Tiantong saw through everything: Good guy, David really captured both of them! He is simply an idol for life! He was curious, how did David capture two women who knew each other at the same time without causing them to fight? Is the synaesthetic connection so magical? It was a pity that he couldn''t ask more useful information from David, so he chatted with David about other things. For example, the candidate for the driver of the Dangerous Rover. ?At present, all personnel of the joint military and defense forces are gathered in the Broken Dome, not only front-line combatants, but also aircraft pilots, ground crews, maintenance technicians, etc. naturally included a large number of backup pilots, and Cai Tiantong knew the situation of these people. I think the possibility of Tang brothers is higher? ??The Tang brothers are the pilots of Storm Red in the original plot, and they are triplets. ??Over the years, the Tang brothers have been stationed at the base as Storm Red''s backup pilots. If David, Kara, and Hu Huishan are killed in battle, then the three brothers will become the official pilots of Storm Red. Because they are triplets, they are similar in strength and have enough tacit understanding, so they are the most suitable candidates for the three-person driving system. ?On the contrary, David, Carla, and Hu Huishan, who seem to have nothing to do with each other and are "hardly put together", have such miraculous performances, and they are the real outliers. But it is a pity that Storm Crimson has performed extremely well at the Xiangjiang base in recent years. Every time he attacks, he returns intact. No matter how the monsters that fight against Storm Crimson upgrade and become stronger, they cannot last long in front of Storm Crimson. The tacit understanding and combat effectiveness of the three people deeply shocked everyone in the joint military defense force. David is responsible for assisting fire control and ensuring the stability and balance of various systems. Kara and Hu Huishan, as the main and co-pilots, are responsible for the whole-hearted battle. The combination also makes everyone feel magical. Two women are responsible for output, and David is responsible for watching the excitement. In addition, Sasha, the main driver of Cherno Alpha, is also a woman, and her husband Alexis is the one who plays assist. Many people lament that a woman can become a Skua driver. , As expected, each one is stronger than the other. I dont think Marshal Pentecost will choose the Tang brothers. Its too difficult to find triplet pilots, so the Marshal must have a backup group for Storm Red. Except for the Tang brothers, the other reserve pilots have similar abilities and have no particularly outstanding talents. Therefore, David believes that Marshal Pentecost will most likely find Raleigh Beckett back. Raleigh Beckett, an experienced veteran, will lead a novice to drive the Dangerous Wanderer to ensure that the Dangerous Wanderer can drive the Dangerous Wanderer to the maximum extent possible. To exert its due combat power to the maximum extent. He did not have time to wait for the rookie to grow up, and the funds obtained through personal connections could not support the long-term consumption of such a huge base and troops, so he could only choose to make a desperate move, integrate all the forces in his hands, and launch an attack on the crossing, once and for all. Eradicate the monster threat. This battle plan is known to everyone here, so nothing David says now is considered a spoiler. In this case, the marshal will definitely give priority to experienced pilots. "Experienced? Now the only experienced pilots in the base are the three of you, Sasha and Alexis. Should we separate the three of you? Each of you will bring a new person?" Cai Tiantong actually thought of another person, but that person has been missing for a long time, so he can''t... ?Suddenly turning his head to look at Asako Mori who was eating obediently next to him, Cai Tiantong believed that Asako Mori must know more about the inside story than he did. After all, she was the adopted daughter of the marshal. Mazi, dont you know something? ?Mazi looked away for a moment, and finally felt that there was indeed nothing to hide about this matter: "The marshal went out this time just to bring Raleigh Beckett back." Did you find him? "Well, although it took some time, his position has been determined." Asako Mori didn''t say more, but David knew that Raleigh Beckett was a wall builder at this time, and then he watched on the live broadcast How easily the monsters can tear down the high wall they spent a lot of time and effort building, like knocking down Lego bricks. ??Had he not seen with his own eyes that all the work he had done for several years was in vain, he would not have come back to pilot the Jaeger mech so happily. Hearing that his good friend was coming back, Cai Tiantong was very happy and looked forward to their reunion. ?Before Raleigh Beckett returned to the unit, the Eureka Raiders and the two pilots Herke Hansen and Chuck Hansen also came to the Shattered Dome of Xiangjiang. "Finally I met you in person." Herke-Hansen shook hands with David. He and David had teamed up to deal with monsters, but as the main aces of the station, there was no chance to really meet: "You I look younger in person than on the video chat. Just think you are complimenting me! ? David, Hu Huishan and Carla have lived in this world for many years. Even if they claimed to be only twenty years old when they first arrived, they are now close to thirty. ?However, the appearance of the three of them has hardly changed much. Fortunately, the time has not been particularly long. If the three of them are still like this in more than ten years, it will probably arouse suspicion. After greeting the Hansens, David waited quietly for Raleigh Beckett to return. In other words, wait for the key plot to unfold. After so many years of waiting quietly, Hu Huishan''s strength has improved tremendously, and not long ago she finally learned the Holy Light. It can be said that the purpose of her coming to this world has been achieved. They did not leave directly, but entirely to solve the problem of monsters. Having lived for so many years and made so many friends, the two women have developed some feelings for the world and are unwilling to leave directly and leave a mess behind. If you want to leave, you must solve all the problems before leaving. Not to mention, David also wants to catch all these people and drag them to Winter City! What are you going to do? Before the final plot, the three of them also held a small meeting in private. Hu Huishan and Carla knew that David wanted to poach people, but they were curious that he was going to persuade these people to leave the home they had to protect with their lives and go to Winter City to fight for David works. Tell the truth! "Are you going to tell them that you are actually the king of Winter City, and are you going to invite them to work in your kingdom?" Hu Huishan felt that this routine was so familiar. Wasn''t this how David invited her? Is this what you do to everyone you want to poach? "Absolutely." David didn''t think there was anything wrong with this method. Everyone went straight to the point and explained the situation clearly. The choice was completely in the hands of the other party. Isn''t that good? ??If you use deception to fool people, what will happen if the future is not guaranteed? It will be detrimental to the future. What''s more, with the development of Winter City, the Kingdom of Winter is no longer the backward territory it was back then with not much land, not much population, and even insufficient infrastructure. Today''s Winter City not only has no difference in daily life from the modern Earth, but also has many more convenient things. During this period, the entertainment industry has also begun to develop. In the future, the residents of Winter City will not have to worry at all. During their days of rest, There is a lack of leisure activities to relieve boredom. Not to mention people like Pentecost who are terminally ill and whose life is not long. ?If he could survive, Pentecost had no reason to refuse. He was not an old man and had looked past everything. Steck Pentecost, who was in his prime, would definitely not be willing to give in. If these people accepted your invitation, what positions would you put them in? To deal with the pioneer troops. "What''s the meaning?" Looking at Hu Huishan and Kara''s heads full of questions, David explained his thoughts a little. ?This world is not only the human civilization of the earth, but also the pioneer civilization that sent monsters to invade the earth. Those people have very powerful biotechnology and space technology. Of course, David will not let go of this good thing that comes to his door. ?Using Pentecost and others to deal with these so-called pioneers is, in a sense, protecting their own world, and they will not refuse their invitation. The earth is safe! Winter City not only gained a group of outstanding warriors, but also gained pioneer technology. David clapped his hands cheerfully: A win-win situation! ? Hu Huishan and Carla were amazed by David''s idea. Could it be that he had this kind of calculation in mind when he first chose to join the Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force? Make arrangements in advance to make friends with everyone to facilitate the subsequent showdown? He is worthy of being a king! (End of this chapter) Chapter 578： Who is not an alien? Chapter 578 Who is not an alien? Hong Kong''s broken dome, apron. Today''s weather is not very good. It rains continuously. David holds an umbrella in his hand and waits for the return of Marshal Pentecost with Asako Mori. By the way, he also comes to pick up his former roommate Raleigh Beckett. If Raleigh returns, it will be regarded as a drivers quota. As for another quota, Mazi, dont you have any ideas? These matters are for the marshal to decide. There are some things that you need to fight for yourself. ??Although he knew that Asako Mori would become Raleigh Beckett''s partner, David was not sure whether there would be any changes in the world he had influenced. A few words of appropriate advice can make Asako Mori more proactive. Asako Mori didnt reply, and she was hesitating in her heart. In the bottom of her heart, she really hopes to become a Jaeger pilot and go to the battlefield to defeat those monsters herself. But she also understood that Marshal Pentecost did not allow her to be the driver because he was worried about her safety. ?So you are following your adoptive fathers wishes and continuing to be a logistics technician? Or follow your inner thoughts? Determined to become a Skua pilot? ?Just when she was hesitating, the helicopter that Pentecost was riding in arrived at the Broken Dome and landed steadily on the apron. Theyve arrived. Opening the umbrella, Asako Mori and David walked onto the tarmac together, walked to the helicopter and handed over the extra umbrella in their hands. Its good to see you back, Raleigh. I have often heard your name over the years. Are Kara and Ashan okay? They are very good, you can see them soon. ?David felt that Roli was a lot more mature than when he was in school. The battle and Yancy''s sacrifice finally allowed this somewhat out-of-touch kid to grow up. After a few brief greetings, several people walked into the base together. ?While taking the elevator, I met two scientists from the technical department, Newton Gisele and Hermann Gottlieb. ?According to the plot, it wont be long before Newton will try to communicate with the monsters brain. After learning that the monster is just a group of biological weapons, he will also leak all the information about the Jaeger mecha on the human side. ??Although the data leakage will not have any impact on David, he does not want to inexplicably increase the difficulty of his game, so he is prepared to stop Newton''s behavior at the right time. ?There are many ways to prove that monsters are just a group of weapons and a group of intelligent beings called pioneers. Even if synesthesia must be used, it cannot be done by Newton, a scientist who knows too much confidential information. ??Continued to accompany Raleigh to visit the Broken Dome, and also saw the only four remaining Skua mechas. ??The dangerous Wanderer he once drove has regained its combat effectiveness after repairs and upgrades, and has even become stronger than before. ??Rolly looked at these Skua mechas and was very moved. It was also at this time that Raleigh realized why Pentecost wanted him to come back: Pentecost wanted to gather all the power in his hands to blow up the entrance where monsters kept popping up. In addition to mobilizing all available combat power, 2,400-pound nuclear bombs were also prepared. Havent you tried it before? Theres no way to actually drop a bomb in there. It must be successful this time! Pantecost said that it must succeed, not that it will succeed. ?It can be seen that he is not very sure in his heart. For this reason, the scientists in the base are really racking their brains, trying to understand more information and strive to improve the success rate of the plan. ?After letting Asako Mori continue to take Raleigh Beckett to visit the base, Pentecost was going to have a discussion with the scientists to see if the two geniuses had made any new discoveries. ? David realized that this was a suitable opportunity for a showdown, so he said goodbye to Raleigh and went straight to Pentecost. As a veteran, Herke-Hansen has a high seniority and status in the base. He operates with Pentecost most of the time, and is also one of the formulators of various combat plans. When the two veterans were about to continue improving their plan, they saw David following them. As the pilot of Storm Red and the ace of the Xiangjiang base, David was certainly qualified to observe and participate in the formulation and modification of specific plans, so Pentecost did not stop David and allowed him to follow him to the experiment of the two scientists. room. At this time, Hermann Gottlieb had already written a blackboard calculation formula and concluded that the frequency of monster attacks will become faster and faster, and in the later stage, it will evolve into two, three or even more appearing at the same time. Monster. It can be said that there is not much time left for mankind. If the crossing cannot be closed as soon as possible, it will not be long before the earth will be attacked by endless monsters. ?In addition, Herman believes that the crossing will gradually widen and stabilize over time, so that more and more monsters can be passed. This should also be an opportunity for mankind. If a nuclear bomb is thrown into it at this time, it should be able to destroy it. Newton also revealed his findings at this time: the latest monsters are genetically identical to the monsters from a few years ago. He believes that these monsters are not naturally occurring, but man-made weapons. "This is impossible!" ?Herman firmly believed that Newtons judgment was too outrageous, and David, who had been sitting next to him for a long time, finally spoke. Nothing is impossible! David looked at the two samples in front of him: Who would have believed that all kinds of monsters would emerge from the bottom of the sea ten years ago? "..." Pentecost said nothing. He felt that David''s performance today was a little different from usual. He wanted to see what David wanted to say? "A crossing point is located in a location that is difficult for humans to reach. Monsters are constantly coming out. Where do these monsters come from? Why do they insist on coming to the earth? There are also various toxins contained in these monsters, and their decomposition after death. The speed is unreasonable, so many coincidences come together, can it still be called a coincidence?" ?Pantecosts face, which was originally dark, turned even darker after hearing Davids words: You mean, these monsters are actually a kind of biological weapon? This also explains Newtons discovery very well. ?Pantecost and Herke-Hansen looked at each other. They felt that although what David said was unbelievable, it did make some sense. ?Scientist Herman said this is impossible, because this situation means the existence of another alien intelligent life. "Alien life has always existed, otherwise where did these monsters come from? Is it the legendary inner earth world?" Since the monsters have proven the existence of extraterrestrial life, it is not so strange that there is intelligent alien life. Something? ?David''s words silenced everyone. ?Pantecost found that the situation seemed to be more complicated than he expected. Can his plan really succeed in this case? ?Also, if the monster invasion is really an invasion war launched by another intelligent race against the earth, then even if they destroy the crossing, they can build a new one. This also means that mankind will fall into endless wars in the future until it is completely destroyed. Counterattack? They dont even know where the opponents hometown is, how can they counterattack? Are these your speculations? Actually, what I want to say is that these are all facts. ?Pantecost narrowed his eyes slightly. He had a premonition that something shocking was going to happen next, and David would immediately say something earth-shattering: "If it is true, I want to see more evidence." ?David nodded. This request was reasonable, and his evidence was himself. Reintroducing David Glamorgan, Brennian. 4. ?Marshal Pentecost, Hansen and the two scientists present all had the same expression: "Where the **** is that place? And what does this sudden self-introduction mean? What does it have to do with what you said before?" Brennia is ?Pantecost was the first to recover. He had already thought of a possibility, but instinctively felt that the guess was too outrageous and there was no way to believe it. A planet very, very far away from the Earth. ? 4. ??If David had not served in the army for many years and had guarded the Xiangjiang base for seven years, and everyone was already very familiar with him, Pentecost would definitely have thought that someone crazy had sneaked into the base. Is he always so humorous? Hansen had only been in contact with David for a short time, so he thought David was joking. In fact, everyone thought so, but the next second they had to believe it. Wearing very ordinary clothes and without any special equipment, David slowly floated into the air as several people watched. Youre so polite, youre messing with Fuck! Newton looked at the situation in front of him that was not Newtonian at all, and couldnt help but express his shock: How did you do it? Biological force field. "Biological force field?" The word sounded familiar, and Newton then thought, isn''t this a superhuman ability? "Do you want to say that you are a Kryptonian?" Im not, but Kara is Kryptonian. ? 4. ?Pantecost has recovered from the shock and finally accepted the reality: "You, Carla, and Hu Huishan are all aliens?" This does explain why the physical fitness of these three people is so strong? ??But a few aliens traveled thousands of miles to Earth to help Earthlings fight monsters. What kind of spirit is this? Why on earth would David do this? ?Questions kept popping up one after another, and Pentecost felt that he couldnt rest today, and he couldnt rest either. He had no intention of sleeping unless he asked clearly. "Don''t worry, I will answer all the questions you want to ask." However, David looked at the laboratory environment with disgust, especially Newton''s work area where various monster organs were displayed: "But first, change to a clean and comfortable place. environment of." (End of this chapter) Chapter 579： Submit application in place Chapter 579 Submit application in place ?David sipped his tea and looked at the sluggish people in front of him, waiting quietly for them to complete the shutdown and restart procedures. After chatting for most of the night, these four people asked all the questions they could think of. Including who is David? Where are you from? Who is Kara? If not from the same place as David, where did she come from? Why come to Earth with David? Who is Hu Huishan? What is the purpose of these people coming to earth? Why are you willing to help people on earth deal with monsters? ?After asking these basic questions, the two scientists also mixed in a variety of weird questions, such as which galaxy is David''s so-called Brennian planet located in? How far is it from the earth? What kind of planet is it? David answered everything he could. As for how far Brennia is from the earth, he couldn''t answer. He could only say that he used similar space teleportation technology to come here. The specific distance and the layout from the perspective of the earth. Where Lennia was located, he could not answer. ?David''s answer failed to satisfy everyone, and some words made Pentecost, the marshal of the Pacific Rim Joint Defense Forces, feel embarrassed. Because David said that he was a king, he came to the earth mainly to accompany Hu Huishan and Kara to relax and vacation. As for fighting monsters, it was just a recreational activity for them. ??When Pentecost and Hansen heard this, their faces were a little ugly. They couldn''t imagine how they could relax in the face of such a monster. Of course its relaxing when you can round and flatten these big things with your bare hands. ?The truth is often unpleasant and hurtful. Although Pentecost and Hansen were skeptical of David''s rhetoric, the other party seemed not to be prepared to give them another answer. As for how David can prove that what he said is true, David has made it clear that he is willing to take everyone to visit Winter City. Hearing this, although they still have many questions, they are mostly convinced that David and the others are aliens. David showed many abilities that people on earth could not have. In addition to flying, he also controlled objects and energy (holy light, arcana, etc.). At the same time, he showed a little bit of his true physical fitness - he casually took down a hard person next to him. The metal products were rolled into balls. ?These performances perfectly prove that he is not from Earth. ??Coupled with David''s obvious kindness, Pentecost was not stupid enough to scream and kill him when he heard that the other party was an alien. He has another headache now. David previously said that monsters are actually biological weapons, controlled by another group of alien intelligent life forms behind them. The crisis facing the earth is far greater than humans thought. ?In this case, it is even less likely that he will offend another alien force. ??Sighed, Pentecost felt that it was too difficult for him to be a marshal. What kind of things have he encountered? This work is really not done by humans. Is there anything else you want to ask? ?Several people looked at each other, and finally Pentecost asked the last question he could think of: "Why do you suddenly tell us these things?" ? David, Carla and Hu Huishan had hidden it well before. If they had not taken the initiative to tell the matter, Pentecost would have never known the true situation of them. In a while, Pentecost will launch an attack on the crossing to completely end the threat of monsters. If it succeeds, then there will be no need for the Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force to continue to exist, and there is a high probability that each of them will find a new way out. If he fails, it won''t be his turn to worry about what happens next. ?David revealed his identity at this time. Isnt he optimistic about his battle plan? Thinking of the race called the Pioneers that the other party briefly introduced before, this seems to be the reason. But Pentecost always felt there was something else. "Your body can''t hold it anymore." David drank the last sip of tea and put the water glass aside: "If it''s any later, you might be dead." ?Pantecost remained silent. He did not expect to hear this answer. Is it important that I live? You are an excellent commander and a talent, and my Winter Kingdom is in a period of rapid development and needs more talents. ?Pantecost was dumbfounded. Even Hansen and the two scientists did not expect that David would take the initiative to reveal his identity for this reason. what is this? Because he was so outstanding, His Majesty the King personally came to recruit him? In ancient times, this would be a good story, right? Whether the other party is sincere or not? How much exaggeration is there? Pentecost felt a sense of pride in his heart: I have been busy for half my life, and even the alien leaders were attracted to me. Im honored to be appreciated by you, but like you said, my body... Its just nuclear radiation. This is not a difficult problem for Winter City to solve. "..." ? ? ? Pentecost''s heart beat a few times unsatisfactorily. He was still in his prime, and it was the time to do something earth-shattering. Even if we don''t talk about these things, the living thing itself also has a survival instinct. There is not enough reason. No one is willing to give up their own life. So does he! ??Moreover, as an old comrade-in-arms, Hansen also hopes that Pentecost can continue to live, so before Pentecost has spoken, Hansen is already worried for his old comrade-in-arms. Are you still hesitating? Agree! "But..." Pentecost thought more. He was worried that he had joined another civilization force. Will he be asked to deal with his own planet in the future? "If you are worried that the Kingdom of Winter will take action against the Earth in the future, you can rest assured." David actually didn''t hide it specifically just now, but these people probably didn''t pay attention: "Strictly speaking, Brennia has nothing to do with this Earth. In the same universe. Following space teleportation, parallel universes have come. For Brunia, there are many unowned planets that can be developed, and there is no need to worry about a planet that has been almost destroyed by human beings. As I said before, the truth sometimes hurts. ?As an Earthling, it doesnt sound very comfortable to have someone despise your hometown. ?These few people are still more rational people. They know deep down that what the other party is saying is the truth. The earth has indeed been harmed by humans, and they cannot refute David''s words at all. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, Pentecost said something to divert everyone''s attention and ease the awkward atmosphere: "I need to think about it for a few days, and there are more important things to deal with at the moment... As you said, behind the monster There is a racial manipulation called Harbinger, my plan..." This does not affect the next battle plan. Blowing up the crossing can at least ensure that the earth will not be attacked by monsters for some time in the future. ?It will also take time for the pioneers to rebuild the crossing, and without internal help, it will definitely take several times more time than the original ten years to reposition the earth. As for whether the precious time bought by Pentecost and others was completely wasted? Or actively preparing for war? Then it depends on what the humans in this world do? ?David gave the people in front of them another option: join Winter City, and Winter City will provide technology, equipment, supplies and even troops to help Earth deal with the Pioneers. ?The earth is safe and sound, humans do not need to be threatened, and a larger-scale interstellar war can even be avoided. No matter from every aspect, the humans on earth in this world are winning. Only people like Pentecost will pay silently in places unknown to humans. ?Most people may think, Why? , but people like Pentecost happen to be heroes with a spirit of sacrifice. They feel that if they can use their lives and efforts to protect the earth from alien monsters, it is a good choice. What can Winter City and you gain? Pioneering biological and space technology, especially biotechnology. Winter City can gain benefits and can better convince these people. The pioneer''s biotechnology is indeed impressive. Once a huge monster is created, various elements can be added to it at will (all the toxins in the monster''s body that are used to pollute the environment are all added during production, not to mention Weapons such as electromagnetic pulse and strong acid have been added in a targeted manner). ??When David mentioned these two technologies, the two scientists applied to join Winter City. Of course David welcomes it. The more scientists, the better. We cant ignore the value of ordinary scientists just because we have idiots like Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne. Whats more, these two are the most powerful in their respective fields in this world. Top talent. Handson was then invited. Huh? Is there still a share for me? If possible, I hope to pack up the Pacific Rim Joint Defense Forces and bring them back, but its a bit difficult. Pentecost still did not give an immediate answer, saying that he would consider it. He is no longer worried about the next battle with the monsters and the crossing. ?David said that even without the Jaeger mecha, those monsters would not threaten him and Kara. As for the crossing at the bottom of the sea, he also had a way to close it. He can wait a few days to see what methods David will use before making a decision. As for whether my body can hold on until that time? He felt that his health was not that bad, and since David had made it clear that he wanted to recruit him, he would not watch him die before he gave a reply, right? It is indeed impossible for David to just watch the commander he is about to acquire die in such a daze. It can be said that Marshal Pentecosts judgment was very accurate. As for what means to use? After allowing Newton to undergo synesthesia without side effects, deliberately exposing the weaknesses of human mechas, and attracting two targeted monsters, the Tail Rat and the Ridgeback Turtle, David and Kara did not fly the Skua mecha, but instead Put on your suit and fly out of the base, ready to fight the two monsters. (End of this chapter) Chapter 580： Packing Combined Military and Defense Forces Chapter 580 Packing up the joint military and defense forces The staff in the Broken Dome were surprised to find today that after the monster invasion alarm sounded, not a single Skua mecha was activated. ??Everyone is confused, has Marshal Pentecost given up resistance? Or are there other difficulties? Everyone was talking about it, except those in the command room. ?Including Marshal Pentecost, the pilots of several Skua mechas were also present, including Raleigh Beckett and Asako Mori who had made mistakes during the launch test not long ago. Through the images transmitted back from the camera carried by the helicopter, everyone can clearly see David wearing strange armor, and Kara wearing blue and red tights and a red cloak, floating in front of the two huge monsters, with the two bodies. An extremely huge beast that made the two of them look even smaller faced each other. If I hadnt been sure that these scenes were live footage shot from a helicopter, I would have thought it was some new movie. ?Supergirl teaming up with knights from the fantasy world to fight monsters sounds like something Hollywood would come up with. "Even if you tell me this is a live broadcast, I still suspect it is fake." Raleigh Beckett looked at David''s familiar and unfamiliar face on the screen, and looked at Hu Huishan beside him in surprise: "This is A joke to relax our nerves before the war? Or some weird test?" It was not Hu Huishan who answered him, but Marshal Pentecost: "No, all of this is true." ? N. ?No one knows how to evaluate this matter, including Herke Hansen, who knows the truth, nor does he know what expression he should make. ?David did say that he and Kara could take down these monsters at will even if they didn''t pilot the Jaeger mecha. ? At that time, he thought that what David said might be partially exaggerated; or that David said that the Jaeger mecha was not needed, but that some advanced weapons from the Winter Kingdom could be used? I didnt expect it to be this way. Its no different from using bare hands, right? ??Furthermore, seeing a girl like Carla, who is pretty and delicate (compared to a monster), hit an eighty-meter-tall and several-thousand-ton leatherback turtle directly into the air with an uppercut is quite a **** thing. The leatherback turtle rose straight into the sky, and before it could fall, Kara''s eyes emitted another thick golden beam of light, directly sending the leatherback turtle in mid-air higher into the air, and then fell heavily into the sea in the distance. , causing huge waves. ? N. ??Originally I thought that David said Kara was a Kryptonian, which was just a description. When Kara wore a tights with a big ''S'' printed on the chest and a red cape, more people thought that Kara liked to read comics, but no one thought that Kara was really a Kryptonian. . Is that a heat ray? Why is it yellow? "Because of David." Hu Huishan didn''t want to answer Cai Tiantong''s question, she just couldn''t control it and complained about David casually. But it diverted everyone''s thoughts to another direction, because the next second they saw David raise his hand, and a thick beam of light almost illuminated the dark Xiangjiang coast into daylight, rising from the dark void. It blasted straight down, accurately hitting the back of the tailed rat. Golden flames exploded. Although everyone was watching the video in the commander''s room, everyone seemed to smell the fragrant barbecue smell at that moment. "What''s this?" Because he had just received the answer from Hu Huishan, and because Hu Huishan was with David and Carla, Cai Tiantong habitually asked Hu Huishan, and everyone else also looked at Hu Huishan immediately. This is a power called holy light. ?Some people think this name is very familiar, but is it a coincidence? Hu Huishan didn''t pay attention to the weird looks on some people''s faces. When David used the sacred fire, she could clearly feel how huge and hot the holy light was. ?This is just David doing it casually, let alone going all out, not even remotely serious. ??If David really took it seriously, just a blast of sacred fire would be able to completely vaporize the monster without posing the slightest threat to the nearby Xiangjiang River. Even though David was very weak, this blast of sacred fire still severely injured the tailed rat, and most of his body was burned to charcoal. Although he had not yet died, it was only a matter of time. As for why he didnt just kill it, because such a big target is difficult to find, David used the tailed rat to test his inexperienced arcane magic. Arcane Missile! Arcane Blast! Arcane explosion! ??David then tried a few more energy-shaping spells, converting the arcane energy into extremely cold ice, completely freezing the tailed rat to death. "I didn''t expect that I am so talented in frost... Is it because of Elsa?" ? During that time, he spent time with Elsa every day, and he did have a deeper understanding of frost. At that time, he did not expect that he would have such additional gains. Looking at the body of the tailed rat, David used the sacred fire again. ??The coastal area turned into daylight again, and the sacred fire pillar falling from the sky directly dispersed the dark clouds in the sky, making the heavy rain suddenly stop. As for the tailed rat? It was as if it had never come to this world and disappeared without a trace. ? N. The battle on David''s side is full of light and shadow special effects, which looks extremely gorgeous, and behind the gorgeous attacks are terrifying injuries. The huge monster looked like a helpless little animal in front of David, who was killed casually by him. ??Everyone no longer knows how to evaluate such a terrifying power. They can only keep rejoicing that David, an ''alien'', is actually on the side of humans. ?Before David and Carla fought against the monster, Pentecost introduced the situation of David and others. Although what he said was not very detailed, and many of the contents sounded very nonsense, after seeing the facts with his own eyes, no one doubted the authenticity of these words. Looking at Kara, the ''petite'' Kara is chasing the leatherback turtle and beating her up. She is flying so fast that the camera cannot capture it, and every time she accelerates, a sonic boom cloud appears. ??Everyone already believes that Kara is really a Kryptonian, and they also know in their hearts how outrageous and powerful the Kryptonians really are. But when everyone actually saw the Kryptonians fighting in front of their eyes, they still sighed from the bottom of their hearts: "It''s so terrifying!" ?These are not everyones original words, but this is what everyone wants to express. Finally, with the freezing breath blown by Kara and another ray of holy light, the leatherback turtle also left this world. This trick is better than the heat ray, but it consumes a lot of money. After Kara comprehended the holy light, the holy light rays she used were very powerful and had various functions. In addition to being used for direct attack, they could also be used for treatment. ??And when the holy light ray is used as an attack method, it is equivalent to the holy fire emitted from the eyes. In addition to the holy light attribute, it also has the burning effect of the flame. What? Do you want me to help you recharge? ?Cara rolled her eyes. She was just talking to David about some of her feelings and insights about using the Holy Light. Unexpectedly, David directly turned the topic in a strange direction. Why didnt you realize that David was such a person before? This makes sense if you think about it carefully. If he wasn''t such a person, would there be so many women around him? I hadn''t seen through this before. But when it comes to charging... Kara thinks its not impossible. Due to her innate qualities, Kara is currently the only woman who can challenge David in a duel, something even Arcee cannot do. It can be said that Hu Huishan is able to focus mainly on learning the Holy Light in this world, thanks to Kara. The two of them flew all the way back to the Broken Dome. At this time, the big hole in the sky blasted by David''s sacred fire had not yet closed. A very strange scene appeared on the coast of Xiangjiang - heavy rain continued all around, but there was a clear sky on the beach. , but its a pity that we are in the city and cant see too many stars. Walking into the base, David waved his hand casually, the light flashed across his body, and the gorgeous Lightbringer suit turned into casual wear. ??Seeing this scene, Carla also wanted to learn magic. ??There is no need to learn advanced spells, just learn a few tricks that can be used in daily life. Now that I have mastered the Holy Light, it is not too strange to learn a few tricks. I will teach you when I return to Winter City. ?Seeing through Carlas thoughts, David said that if he wanted to learn, he could learn. If he didnt want to learn, he could also use props to change clothes quickly in the future. Is there such a prop in Winter City? One of the planned upgrades to the Multi-Tool. At that time, use the multi-functional tool to select the clothing and equipment you want to change, and complete the replacement of clothing and equipment instantly, making it convenient for users to quickly switch between daily clothing and combat equipment. After all, not all combatants can learn magic, even just a few tricks that are not magic. While talking, the two came to the command room. Everyone is still gathered here, no one has left, they are all waiting for David and Carla. During this time, Pentecost answered some questions from everyone, and also told part of what David had told him before: the monsters were just weapons, and the real mastermind behind the scenes was a race called the Pioneers. David is a king from a planet called Brunnia. He recruits everyone, including himself, to go to the Winter Kingdom to serve, and promises to provide everyone with various resources to deal with the pioneers. So, when David came back, everyone''s eyes were focused on David, and Kara, who was wearing tights next to her, was ignored. Looking at this group of people, although they asked questions one after another, as if they were going to ask forever, David knew that his goal was basically achieved, and all of this group of people would join Winter City. ??If they wanted to refuse, they wouldn''t stay here waiting for me at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 581： Heavy Armor Corps Chapter 581 Heavy Armor Corps Welcome to Winterfell. ? Steck Pentecost, Herke Hansen, Chuck Hansen, Asako Mori, Raleigh Beckett, Cai Tiantong, plus two scientists Newton and Herman. ?These people are the first people to visit Winter City. ?Looking at the huge white building in front of them, everyone was stunned for a few seconds. After hearing that this building was David''s castle, they finally had a clear idea of ??the so-called His Majesty the King. walked into Winter Castle, took the elevator to the upper floors, and came to the open-air balcony. Looking at the endless Winter City, they asked the same questions as most people who came to Winter City for the first time. It seems that Winter City is not very advanced and developed! Personal preference. David pointed to the balcony that was arranged like a small garden: Although Winter City has been developing rapidly, it has never neglected the protection of the natural environment. Considering that the Kingdom of Winter already has elves and other races close to nature, and has begun to expand the number of shamans who ensure the balance of elements, environmental protection still needs to be taken seriously. Asako Mori took a deep breath and sighed that the air in Winter City was so fresh and sweet. After only being here for a short while, she felt that her lungs had been purified... "Then if you want to see the advanced technology in Winter City, where should you go?" Pentecost was not polite to David at all. He had already agreed to join Winter City. People like him would definitely join if they agreed to join. I won''t do anything that goes back on my word. So he wanted to know his future equipment situation as soon as possible so that he could get into work as soon as possible. As for the body? He wasn''t worried. David had brought him to Winter City. If there were no accidents, he would arrange treatment for him. "Let me show them around!" Kara looked at everyone. She was familiar with these people. Taking them to visit and explaining the various situations of Winter City to these people would help them integrate into the winter faster. In the kingdom. ??This kind of work used to be the responsibility of Eva, but now that Eva has not returned from her hometown to detect the situation, Carla took the initiative to take over this task. Lets go to the alchemy workshop to pick up some basic props. David signaled to Pentecost: Stike stays and solves your physical problem first. ?Pantecost stopped when he saw this. Although he was very curious about Winter City''s technology, his physical problems did need to be solved early. He had nosebleeds more and more frequently recently, and the frequency was getting faster and faster. It was obvious that his body was about to give out. ?Looking at the others leaving with Kara, Hu Huishan also left with Kara. After all, these are also her comrades. With so many people relying on Kara alone, there will always be things that cannot be taken care of, so Hu Huishan went to help. Asako Mori originally wanted to stay, but was dragged away by Carla: "Don''t worry, David can easily solve this small problem." After everyone left, David poured himself a glass of juice: "What do you want to drink?" "Just water." Stike Pentecost poured himself a glass of water. He would not let David pour him water. After all, the other party was His Majesty the King, and he would have to make a living under him in the future. Leaving you alone is not just a matter of therapy. ??David could do this kind of thing with just one thought, and it didn''t take him any time at all. He wanted to have a serious discussion with Stike Pentecost about the specific location of the Pacific Rim Joint Military Defense Force in Winter City. The recruitment of the entire army sounds very enjoyable, but there are also many problems, especially in this situation where the system is complete from top to bottom, the commanders are all complete, and there is no room for placing your own people. "I know." Steck-Pantecost has been a commander for so many years, so he is certainly aware of this, and he is sufficiently mentally prepared for the entire unit to be reorganized. I am willing to accept any arrangement as long as it allows us to deal with the Precursors and ensure that the earth is not threatened. The entire force will be incorporated into the Winter Legion, and its name will also be changed. This force is currently targeting the Heralds, but what will it be called? What equipment to use? It''s not settled yet: "There are also weapons and equipment, do you have any ideas?" When David asked, he did not forget the other reason for keeping Pentecost here. He released a piece of holy light and restored Stike Pentecost''s body to a healthy state. Pentecost was thinking seriously about the question raised by David when he suddenly saw a golden light covering his whole body. Then he felt light all over, that awkward feeling of always having something pressing on him and feeling uncomfortable everywhere. , disappeared instantly. He feels that his current condition is even better than when he first joined the army. After all, the various trainings he received after joining the army will inevitably leave some hidden wounds on his body and cause some discomfort. Huh~ ?Unable to help but let out a sigh of relief, Pentecost didn''t even notice the light dissipating from his body. Instead, he looked at himself curiously and touched several places on his body with his hands, which were usually a bit uncomfortable. ?Now, all these discomforts are gone! Its really amazing. Is this the Holy Light? Yes, this is the Holy Light. ?Pantecost already knew about the Holy Light and had seen its powerful power, but he did not expect that the Holy Light would have such a powerful healing ability. Not far from the main entrance of Winter Castle is the Cathedral of the Holy Light. If you feel any discomfort, you can go there and find the Holy Light Priests in the church. They will help with treatment. Even if you dont go to church, you can see the Holy Light Priest in any corner of Winter City. The Holy Light Priests helpfulness is not just a slogan, it must be put into practice, so the Holy Light Priest is often active everywhere. Whoever needs help will help. ? ?A couple of gossips were mixed in with the business. David and Pentecost chatted for several hours and basically decided on the name of the new unit as the Winter Heavy Armored Corps. Weapons and equipment are mainly heavy-duty mechas. After Pentecost determined that Winter City had enough technology to provide them with more advanced mechas, he finalized the main equipment of the troops on the spot. ??The core force of the unit in his hands is the mecha pilots, and most of the rest are engineers, technical workers and other support personnel. If they do not use mechas as their main equipment, they actually have little combat effectiveness. If you want to unleash your full combat power, you must continue to use mechas as your main combat power. Once the main equipment is determined, the name will naturally be finalized. At this point, most things have been finalized. As for how to explain it to his subordinates, that is all the job of the army commander, Stike Pentecost. "I need to spend some time to understand the information about the Kingdom of Winter in detail, especially the military situation." Hence, the reorganization of the heavy mecha corps will not start immediately. David said it was understandable, and he did not expect this group of people to immediately form combat capabilities as soon as they arrived. That was unrealistic. As for that group of aliens called the Pioneers? After David went to the bottom of the sea to destroy the crossing, it was at least guaranteed that the pioneers would not be able to reach Pentecost''s earth within ten years. The group of people who joined the Winter Kingdom had enough time to prepare, and then at the right time Launch a counterattack against the Harbinger. As for how to find the position of pioneer when the time comes? When David destroyed the crossing, he specifically checked the location on the opposite side and recorded the coordinates. Anyway, welcome to the Winter Kingdom. A small goal was achieved, and it was achieved smoothly. ?David felt that the world was not in vain, not to mention that he would be able to reap additional benefits from pioneering biotechnology in the future. Perhaps I can go outside more in the future. It doesnt have to be a specific world, random worlds are also fine! Anyway, if you see something good, just bring it back and it won''t affect anything. ?This time I have been in the Pacific Rim world for almost ten years, and only one day has passed here. It is really painful. Next time I go to other worlds to do business, I must synchronize the time on both sides. ?Even though Hu Huishan was the reason this time, David still felt too uncomfortable. This should not happen next time. The question now is, where else can we go to play? Star Wars? ??Competing with Palpatine for the Galactic Emperor? Speed ????Junior? Send Mr. Tang to prison? Maybe while Im free now, I can go visit Urameshi Yusuke or the Hokage? ??I wonder where the plot with Urameshi Yusuke is going? Have you started participating in the Dark Martial Arts Tournament? Has the plot on the Hokage side started again? ?Thinking of this, David left Winter Castle directly and drove to the gym in Huanhai. Although he has the ability to teleport, it is better to drive and see the changes in his territory... ?While David was thinking about the next target world, Kara took everyone to visit most of the places in Winter City, and also went to the Alchemy Workshop in Winter City to receive the basic configuration. Finally, they arrived at the Winter Army Camp. ?Although there are various equipments in the alchemy workshop, the military camp can give everyone a more intuitive understanding of Winter City''s current military strength. Although they have seen many strange things in the alchemy workshop, when people from the Pacific Rim world entered the Winter Army Camp, they truly felt that they had arrived in a more advanced civilized country. A variety of advanced powered armors, fighter planes, and extremely flexible robots dazzled everyone. Those are not robots, they are Cybertronians. Cybertronian? Upon hearing this title, almost everyone had the same expression. Cai Tiantong asked further: Is it the Cybertronian we know? Yes, the Cybertronians from Transformers. "Kryptonians, Cybertronians..." Cai Tiantong had heard that Winter City was connected to many different universes. Only then did he understand how outrageous this so-called different universe was: "Are there any special creatures in Winter City?" Force (G.I.JOE), Spider-Man, and Captain America? "Yes." (End of this chapter) Chapter 582： Time is like water Chapter 582 Time is like water Time is like water, passing by in a hurry. David''s offline monarchy has become increasingly easy to use during this period. In order to pass the time, David often travels to various worlds. In addition to frequent trips back and forth to the Marvel Universe, DCEU, Xiangjiang and other worlds, he also conducts random teleportations from time to time to connect Winter City with more worlds. . ??For example, the world of Van Helsing was originally intended to create a monster universe but failed, the world of Dracula was originally intended to be a monster universe but failed, and the new Mummy world was intended to create a monster universe but failed... ?There is also the world of Special Forces: The Rise of Cobra; the movie version of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles world; the world of Clash of the Gods, etc. A variety of worlds have been playing, and many people have returned to Winter City. At present, the problem of the commander of the Winter Army has been alleviated to a certain extent. Not only did David kidnap many talents back, but also the soldiers of the original Winter Army have also gained their own abilities after various battles. Huge improvement, basically everyone got a promotion. Even new recruits will have the strength of several parties on the Brunnia continent to train them. After several years of recruit training, the Sodurummar Empire has been completely wiped out by the Kingdom of Winter, leaving only a few remaining forces hanging on. They did not disappear. It was not that the Kingdom of Winter could not be conquered, but that the Winter Army was conducting a normal ''rotation'', waiting for the next round of new recruits. As for the orcs? The green-skinned orcs, who were originally regarded as a huge threat by David, also lost their greatest support because David blocked the use of evil power after completely controlling Brunnia. ??Before David''s side could fight, the orcs themselves were in civil strife! ??In this case, the green-skinned orcs are not much different from a group of wild monsters, and their threat is even worse than that of the Eternal Night Empire and... the New Ailan Federation, which has mostly surrendered voluntarily. As the power of the Winter Kingdom continues to expand, and it continues to demonstrate its powerful combat power that far exceeds the average military strength on the Brunnia continent, the New Ailan Federation, which is an alliance, collapses faster than the Sodurumma Empire. David wasn''t even ready to attack them yet, and most of the federation members had already sent envoys to Winter City. ?At this time, David realized that it didn''t matter whether he waved his sword and ordered the army to unify the Brunnia continent. ??Everything in Winter City is already on track, and the entire kingdom will continue to grow like a snowball. He just needs to watch from the side. ?Of course, the difference between David and some kings is that he has enough strength to control this snowball that is getting bigger and bigger and never deviate from his preset direction, and even has the ability to brake it when necessary. ??It will not be like some kings who, to a certain extent, can only passively follow the snowball forward, even if they want to get off the car. So, Winter City is still developing according to David''s ideas, and various facilities are being steadily updated and upgraded. The lives of the residents of Winter City have always been stable and guaranteed. This situation made the residents of Winter City very complex, but almost everyone recognized David as His Majesty the King. Even some people who felt that the feudal monarchy was too "barbaric" and "backward" also recognized David as a king. Excellent ruler. Coupled with the emergence of various emerging industries, there are more and more ways for civilians in Winter City to make money. Everyone is busy working hard to make their lives better, and gradually no one is bothered about whether the system of Winter Kingdom is lagging behind. It''s over. The most critical thing is that they have no ability to change the system used by the Winter Kingdom. ?Its not that no one wants to achieve great things, but the mysterious presence of the Winter Intelligence Department has nipped such things in the bud, making no waves at all. ?Natasha, Ethan and others have done a good job, and Van Cleef has faded out of the intelligence department in recent years and concentrated on his old business of construction. Vanessa stayed in the intelligence department and worked firmly on the front line, but her working place was changed from various places on the Brennian continent to other worlds, and she was often responsible for cooperating with the Winter Army. offensive to collect battlefield intelligence and carry out sabotage work. As for recently? She is active in the Star Wars universe. "Palpatine''s fleet is not easy to deal with." Anakin, Obi-Wan and Tony were sitting at the conference table. They, David and Sylvanas were the only ones in the huge and spacious conference room. "And there is the Jedi Temple..." Anakin got angry when he mentioned the Jedi Temple. If Winter City and him hadn''t reminded him many times and helped him, the Jedi Temple would have been in ruins, and countless Jedi warriors would have been there. They will die at the gunpoint of clone troopers, and there are even many young apprentices among them. Instead of being like now, still posing in a condescending manner and gesticulating. ?Obi-Wan looked embarrassed. Every time this topic was brought up, he didn''t know how to answer the question, so he could only sit aside and remain silent. ??Although he does not agree with the Winter Kingdom ruling the galaxy from the bottom of his heart, he feels that the most important thing right now is to deal with Palpatine and the Galactic Empire, rather than endless internal fighting like now. ?Its a pity that others spoke softly and no one listened to him. What''s even worse is that if this continues, Anakin will become more and more alienated from the Jedi Temple, especially David in Winter City who helped Anakin save his mother in time and supported him in marrying Padm. back. He has always believed in the judgment of his teacher Qui-Gon Jinn: Anakin is the legendary chosen one and the key to balancing the light and dark forces. If the current situation continues, Anakin may be able to balance the light and darkness of the universe, but the Jedi Temple may not play a lovable role in this process, and the final outcome will not be bright. He remained silent, and after Anakin complained for a while, Tony took over: "You shouldn''t have asked me to dismantle Temple II. Although the Brennia class has considerable advantages when facing Imperial-class Star Destroyers, But the number is still too small. Theres no point in having one more ship, right? No, at least the size of Temple II is there, and it can be equipped with more advanced weapons. The modification is much simpler and faster than building a new warship directly. More importantly, Temple II can be used as the base of the Winter Army. One of the reasons why the Winter Army has no advantage in that world is the lack of a real base. ??After all, David''s original intention was to use that world to train troops and let the Galactic Empire fleet help him train an interstellar fleet with considerable combat power. ?David spread his hands and demolished everything. What''s the use of talking about it now? How about I ask Ayesha to bring the Sovereigns over to provide support? In the past two years, David took the time to help Ayesha solve the troublesome guy in the Supreme Evolution. After removing the trouble that the Sovereign people were most worried about, the Sovereign people, under the leadership of Ayesha, the high priest, asked David Allegiance was given. "I can take the Tiran Knights there to support." Sylvanas''s ears twitched slightly, and after quietly moving her waist, she slowly rubbed her belly with her hand: "The Tiran Knights After a month of rest, its time to get active. Dont you need to go to Evas side? There are only some finishing touches left on Evas side. In the past few years, in addition to training troops from several other countries on the continent, the Kingdom of Winters main attack direction has been the Red Alert World. After several years of war, the Empire of the Rising Sun has long been defeated, but it is not easy to completely digest a world with billions of people and countless forces. Let alone the Red Alert world, the Matrix world, which has no resistance and has a population several times smaller, has not been completely digested until now. ?However, it has also entered the final stage. It seems that Optimus Prime has already withdrawn from Winter City and has been strengthened again. And there are new tasks that can be handed over to Optimus Prime. "Optimus Prime''s carriage has been upgraded and can be used as the base of the Tyran Knights over there." Optimus Prime''s carriage has been upgraded and can be combined with Optimus Prime to form Super Optimus Prime. After conquering the world of Red Alert and acquiring the technology of that world, and integrating various technologies currently mastered by Winter City, Optimus Prime''s carriage was upgraded again. Now it can not only merge with Optimus Prime, but also transform into a base - Optimus Prime. Tianzhu is now no longer an ordinary truck, but a base vehicle. ?However, doing so would be tantamount to launching a real war against the Star Wars world, and it would no longer be a simple military training exercise. ?David did not directly agree with Sylvanas''s suggestion, but looked at the two people with tangled faces. "Let the military base of Winter City be set up in Naboo!" Anakin struggled for a short time. It can even be said that it only took a moment before he made a decision: "On behalf of Padm, I would like to express my gratitude to the Kingdom of Winter." Submit a formal request for military assistance, hoping that the Kingdom of Winter can send troops to garrison Naboo to protect Naboo from the threat of the Galactic Empire." ?Obi-Wan''s face changed drastically, and he wanted to say something, but finally gave up. He has tried hard and has been to Winter City many times. Although Winter City also uses an imperial system, the situation here is much more reliable than during the Galactic Republic. David is not like Palpatine who only loves power and does no good things. brutal ruler. ? Anakin and Obi-Wan left the conference room one after another. One was going to discuss the future of Naboo with his fiance, and the other was going back to the Jedi Temple. Tony introduced what technologies he had collected from the Star Wars world, and said that he would go back to spend some time with Pepper, and then go to the laboratory for retreat, and then left. Im going back too. Sylvanas stood up slowly: Ill come back to your majesty when I need you. It felt a bit strange, but after thinking about it David thought it was no big deal. As His Majesty the King, it is normal to reward generals who hold military power and have repeatedly made military exploits. By the way, you can also keep abreast of the physical fitness of your capable generals and see if they have steadily improved. Achieve multiple things with one stone! (End of this chapter) Chapter 583： The Glamorgans Chapter 583 The Glamorgan Family ??The Winter Army entered Naboo, taking a key step into the world of Star Wars. From this moment on, the Kingdom of Winter has officially joined the galaxys hegemony game. Like most of the time, David, the Winter King, does not need to personally pay attention to this battlefield at all. He has many politicians in the Temple, the Galactic Empire, and the Galactic Republic, and the leaders of the resistance forces who have failed but failed. Anakin Skywalker, dissatisfied, firmly stood on the side of the Kingdom of Winter and became the spokesperson of the Kingdom of Winter in the Star Wars universe. As the fianc of Queen Padm Amidala, he has the full support of the Naboo people. As for the resistance from other members of the former Galactic Republic and the leaders of the resistance, he ignored them all. ??A group of insects, he didn''t pay attention to them at all. I dont know if it was the subsequent continuous battles that inspired his talent. Anakin soon showed his extraordinary quality and domineering, and gradually grew from a representative of Naboo and Winter City to a representative of the Winter Kingdom and Naboo. Commander-in-Chief of the United Armed Forces. He led the increasingly powerful Winter Army, as well as the Naboo soldiers trained with the help of Winter City, and fought back and forth with the Imperial Army under Palpatine''s rule. Even after a period of development, it gradually gained the upper hand, and its power gradually expanded outward from the star field where Naboo was located. At this time, the Winter Army no longer simply conducted combat training with the Imperial Army, but began to systematically occupy and rule the major life planets in the galaxy, requiring these planets to surrender allegiance to the Kingdom of Winter. Many forces in the galaxy finally realized at this time that the so-called Winter Army led by Anakin Skywalker, a former Jedi Knight (who had been expelled from the Temple), was not simply resisting the rule of the Empire, but also wanted to The ''evil forces'' that rule the galaxy. "I didn''t commit massacres and didn''t persecute ordinary people, so how can I be evil?" David heard that the Star Wars world was developing very fast, and there was nothing going on recently. After feeding everyone until they were full, David came over. have a look. ??He was surprised to find that although it was his first time visiting the Star Wars universe, his name was already resounding throughout the galaxy. Although Anakin is the fianc of the Queen of Naboo and the commander-in-chief of the combined forces of Winter and Naboo, he has not changed his title and status casually. The king of the Winter Kingdom has always been David Glamorgan. This cannot be changed. I dont know if its because they fought too many times with the Imperial Army, but the soldiers of the Winter Army have also been infected with some bad habits. From time to time they like to shout: For His Majesty Glamorgan! Then they launched a charge without fear of death. Even if there was only one Winter Soldier left, they dared to charge against thousands of Imperial Storm Troopers and caused heavy casualties to the Imperial Army. ?This kind of fighting style and strong fighting power that is not afraid of death (people in the Star Wars world still dont know that the Winter Soldier really cant die) left a deep impression on many people. Likewise, His Majesty Glamorgan''s name spread throughout the galaxy. The remaining politicians and rulers of the former Republic, as well as the rebels they supported, will naturally do some smearing after discovering that the Winter Legion is not the same as them. ?Rumors about brainwashing and control have also spread throughout the galaxy. "In addition to those rubbish, Palpatine also contributed to the flames, so..." Anakin has seen through it now and doesn''t think this is anything, especially the planet that the Winter Kingdom occupies and rules. As time goes by, , these rumors have been gradually exposed. Not only are the people living on these planets not subject to any oppression, the Winter Army is even helping them improve their lives. It can be said that under the rule of the planet occupied by the Kingdom of Winter, living standards have skyrocketed. Not to mention the period of empire rule, even during the rule of the Republic, the people did not live so easy. So, what the people want! ??The rebels and the Empire did send spies to infiltrate, sabotage and spread rumors. Unfortunately, in this regard, their level was not very good and they were easily picked out by the Winter Intelligence agents. Now, the only problem that restricts the Kingdom of Winters continued expansion is not that we cannot defeat the opponent, but that we do not have enough manpower to support the occupation of such a huge star field. Anakin felt very sorry. He thought he could completely destroy the Empire and the Republic within ten years, and clean up all the rotten, useless politicians and evildoers. ??Please ask the Winter Kingdom to send people to govern and train more officials, so that the entire galaxy can enter an era of true peace and happiness. ?However, the Milky Way is too big. With the current size of the Winter Kingdom, it is difficult to eat it in one bite. Then eat slowly. Anyway, you have enough time to transform the galaxy into what you dream of. With the development of the war, Winter City and Naboo have become closer and closer. Queen Amidala has also decided to give up the throne and allow Naboo to be officially merged into the Kingdom of Winter. At present, Naboo is not only an important trade route planet in the galaxy, but also the connection hub between Brunia and the world. Because of its special geographical location, Naboo will become an important city in the Kingdom of Winter. It has huge development prospects in the future, and residents of the entire planet will benefit from it. Padm feels that her decision is very correct. As for the Winter Kingdom being a dictatorial monarchy? The Galactic Empire, the Galactic Republic, and countless resistance armies, large and small, have proven with practical actions that it is not the system that determines everything, but the ruler himself. ?After seeing the conditions in the Winter Kingdom, Red Alert, The Matrix and other worlds, Padm Amidala is very convinced of this. Moreover, after joining the Winter Kingdom, I unexpectedly gained a half-sister, which was a really novel experience. In fact, there have been more and more people who feel similar to Padm Amidala over the years. As Winter City develops and establishes connections with more and more worlds, situations such as twins and multiple births gradually become less unusual. Fortunately, there are still various differences between these people. People who are familiar with them can still tell who is who, but there will be no confusion. ?However, David still deliberately carried out some controls to minimize the occurrence of multiple births, or reasonably used the ''humanoid positioning'' function to ''fuse'' these parallel universe homotopes into one person. ??Anyway, Winter City is now connected to enough worlds, and these worlds are enough for him to slowly conquer for a long time. What''s more, continuing to connect more worlds will synchronize the time flow of countless worlds with that of Winter City. He will miss many things. When he wants to go see the fun and cause trouble in the future, he will find that there is no fun to watch. Then How depressing? So, keep some worlds in hand and connect them later when needed! At the moment, apart from competing with Palpatine for dominance of the galaxy in the Star Wars universe, the most interesting thing for David is to cultivate the little kid Azeroth. Since he fully mastered the power of Brennia and connected many worlds, taking his power to another level, David has found that he can do more and more things. Including, awakening Azeroth in advance. This is a completely different way of awakening from the Titans in the world of Azeroth, and it is closer to my own situation - although at the beginning, it is similar to ordinary humans (or other races), it has great potential and a rapid progress. . ?The most important thing is that Azeroth does not have to be like now, sleeping in a daze and being bullied by all kinds of weird things, but there is nothing he can do about it. ??When David asked what Azeroth meant, Azeroth decisively agreed with David''s suggestion: wake up directly! ?Thus, the elf girl named Azeroth and nicknamed Xiao Ai, Ai Jiang, and Aisi was born. "dad!" As soon as Ace was born successfully, her first words after opening her eyes gave David a critical blow! The relationship between the two has been locked up from the level of rules, and even his appearance looks like the product of David and Sylvanas. ? David, who was inexplicably happy to be a father, took his baby daughter and started a daily leveling up from scratch, from Yongsong Forest to Elwynn Forest. From Silvermoon City to Stormwind City, from Lordaeron to Ironforge. From Azeroth to Yanela, and from Arendelle to Konoha Village. These places have left the footprints of father and daughter, as well as all the mothers. When Ais gradually grew up and her strength gradually reached the standard of a Titan, David, the father, raised his arms and called Ais'' mothers. Let''s start cleaning up the remaining ancient gods, the strike Titan guardians and other messy ''outsiders'' in the world of Azeroth. In the midst of this joyful cleaning process, David took the time to develop a new form of reinforcement. ?Contrary to his own and Azeroth''s "birth method", combined with the Sarkan Empire''s artificial protoss technology, he can transform the people around him into titans with the same life form as him. In this way, we can stay together for a longer time. Seeing no response from everyone, David continued to introduce the benefits of becoming a Titan: lifespan aside, youth will last forever! At this time, everyone was a little tempted. After David introduced the benefits and explained the general method, they found that they only needed to find a suitable life planet to become a Titan, and it would not affect their current daily life. , all agreed. ?For example, Eva, Helen, and Sansa belong to ready-made worlds (planets), and there is no need to spend extra time to find suitable planets. Cheng Leer and Gwen were curious about another thing: after becoming a Titan, will they be on the same level as David in terms of physical fitness, and will they not be bullied by him in the future? At that time, will the one who cannot bear it become David? ?David smiled and said nothing when he heard this, and began to think in his heart whether he had made a wrong decision? (End of this chapter) Chapter 584： The beginning is also the end Chapter 584 The beginning is also the end ?Zhang Shan stood on an unfamiliar street, his head full of question marks. He was stunned for only a few seconds and quickly realized what was going on: "Have I traveled through time again?" ?As a young man living in the new century, Zhang Shan is no stranger to time travel. Internet articles, TV series, movies, animations, and various works have helped him popularize science. Whats more, he has experienced time travel himself, and his acceptance of this situation is much higher than others. I wonder where you wore it this time? ?Looking at the surrounding buildings, does it look like Europe? After Zhang Shan looked around, he found that the pedestrians around him were of all races. ??Moreover, I dont know the characters used on street signs and shop signs. Luckily, he saw the sign in Chinese. Perhaps its a small European country thats suitable for tourism? Just as he was guessing this, Zhang Shan saw a sign written in Chinese: New visitors from other worlds are asked to register according to the arrow directions and receive relevant documents. There are also English, Japanese and other words on it, and it seems that they all write the same sentence. Looking at this sign, Zhang Shan had more question marks in his head. After standing here for a while, he decided to follow the arrows given on the sign. ?There is no way, he can''t understand the words of the people around him, can''t communicate, and can''t even ask for news. It seems that there is no other choice but to follow the instructions on the sign. ?Following the signs, Zhang Shan kept looking around. ?At this time, a police car roared past with its siren blaring. Just when he was curious about what was happening in front of him, a huge noise came. ?The next moment, the police car whizzing by suddenly turned into a huge robot, kicking the two robots that were fighting each other to the ground, and kept shouting something. ??Although I dont understand it, the tone: it shouldnt be a good word! Ah, this...Transformers? ?After Zhang Shan traveled through time for the first time, his physical fitness and eyesight were very good. He originally thought it was a robot, but he noticed that the police car actually had the Decepticon logo on it. I wanted to move closer to get a better view, but I found that several police cars were driving up one after another, and some police officers got out of their cars and told everyone to step back and stop getting closer. ?This is nothing special, mainly because the beautiful policewoman in front of him always seems familiar to him. I dont know if my gaze attracted the other persons attention. The beautiful policewoman noticed Zhang Shan and stayed on Zhang Shans slightly unique clothes for a few seconds. Just when Zhang Shan was thinking about where he had seen this beautiful policewoman, the other party had already walked up to him and said a few words to him? Zhang Shan, who still didn''t understand and could only reply with an awkward smile, was surprised to find that the other party had a blank look on his face, and then asked him in a language he was very familiar with: "New here?" "ah?" I mean, have you just arrived in Winter City? "This is called Winter City? Yes, I just came here!" Zhang Shan was overjoyed to hear that he was familiar with the language. He was finally able to communicate and ask about the specific situation. Lets go, Ill take you to register first. Although Zhang Shan had many questions to ask, he did not rush for a moment and followed the female police officer obediently out of the lively scene. However, he still glanced back and saw that two huge robots had been pinned to the ground, and at the same time there were More ''robots'' are out there... "that" "What do you want to ask?" Is that a Transformer? "Yes." Why are there Transformers here? It was a very ordinary question, but the female police officer replied with a bright and bright smile: "Since you know Transformers, you will see more surprising things in Winter City. Don''t be too surprised, this is Winter City. . ?Zhang Shan wanted to continue asking, but he had already followed him to the new alien world visitor registration office. Looking at this straightforward house number, Zhang Shan didnt know how to describe it. ??Following the policewoman and walking in, she looked at the other person and greeted another sweet-looking woman with a smile. Looking at the two beautiful women communicating in a language he didnt understand, the sweet woman sitting behind the desk who he was more familiar with greeted him with a smile: "Hello, welcome to Winter City." Hellowhat do I need to do? Just answer me some questions, please sit down. ?Zhang Shan sat down obediently across from him, and then found that the other person began to introduce the city called Winter City to him in detail before asking him questions. Looking at the holographic image in front of him and cooperating with the other party''s explanation, Zhang Shan finally realized what a magical place he had arrived. At the same time, he also knew that people like him who suddenly came to Winter City had the ability to come freely and return to the original world, which was a relatively rare existence in Winter City. After all, according to the introduction of the person in front of me, since the Winter Kingdom unified Brunia and was renamed the Winter Empire, no newcomer like him has appeared for a full ten years. Listening to the introduction from the other side, and looking at the sweet face of the other side''s wife who was once called the first stop in the world, Zhang Shan finally figured out what happened to him. Is my golden finger finally showing up? ?Learning that Winter City not only has many extraordinary powers that can be learned, but also various magical equipment and strengthening techniques, he realized that the problems that had troubled him during this period were no longer a problem. Arent you just going to get scriptures with Tang Monk? With such a powerful golden finger in Winter City, I will definitely not die on the way. Then I realized something was wrong, I already had such a thick golden ham, what the **** did I do? After returning home, he and Lao Li resign, even if this bird guard doesn''t work! ?While enjoying the bright future, he answered questions. He quickly completed the basic registration work and received the basic equipment issued by Winter City. ?Integrated a pair of glasses for learning Brennian language and matched with a personal multi-function terminal. ?Personal multi-functional terminal (ring type) that integrates many functions such as payment, storage of personal information, accounts, identity proof, communication, electronic equipment control, etc. ? It is said that there are many upgraded versions of personal terminals. In addition to basic functions, upgraded versions also have storage space, quick equipment changes, and even combat functions such as energy blades and energy shields. ?However, if you want to get the upgraded version of the personal terminal, you need to purchase it separately, or join the Winter City army, in which case you can also receive the allocated upgraded personal terminal. In addition to joining the Winter Army or becoming a government official, you can also obtain official rewards from Winter City through other means. These rewards include better equipment. ?For example, go to other worlds as a pioneer and help Winter City collect all useful resources. ?People like Zhang Shan have a greater advantage than others: they have a relatively familiar home world. "understood!" It seems that the guard can continue his work. Following Tang Monk all the way to the West, he should be able to get a lot of good things. After learning Brennian, Zhang Shan came out of the registration office and wandered around the lively Winter City. ?The longer you wander, the more amazing things you see: He saw Superman, Batman, Iron Man and Captain America sitting at a table playing cards; ??On the Winter River, there are many beautiful girls in ship uniforms gliding on the water; ??The high elf priests of the Cathedral of the Holy Light exude divine radiance; ?In the vast Winter Martial Arts Hall, you can learn various fighting techniques from Huanhai, Chunli, Takashi, Sakazaki Ryo, Zhenyuan Zhai and others; You can also go to the Cybertron area to undergo mechanized transformation and even become a real Cybertronian; All kinds of miracles made him more amazed and felt that his future was bright the more he looked at it. In addition, the people in Winter City are very friendly, and he also met an enthusiastic person who explained various situations to him. ? After the other party understood his situation, he reminded him not to worry that he was weak and did not have time to grow slowly, and would die on the way to learn from the experience. Because Winter City not only provides various training places, but also provides suitable worlds for him to go and experience according to the situation. ??It even provides resurrection services - as long as you register your name on the resurrection stone, even if you die in another world, you can be resurrected with full health next to the stone tablet. Is it so good? ?But Zhang Shan calmed down and glanced at the jealously handsome young man in front of him again. Is there any condition for registering my name on the Resurrection Stone? "Yes." The other party nodded: "But in your case, as long as you agree to help Winter City collect some special resources, in order to ensure your safety, you can write your name first before going to work." Is there such a benefit? Zhang Shan was overjoyed. He thought he had to work first before he would be rewarded. He didnt expect that Winter City would send such good benefits in advance. Such good treatment would definitely attract many people to join. No wonder Winter City can develop and grow into a city that spans several universes. , a huge empire whose territory covers countless star fields. Weve been chatting for so long and you still dont know what to call me? Just call me David. "My name is Zhang Shan. You can call me Ah Shan, Lao Shan, or Shanzi." Zhang Shan was very grateful to David for his enthusiastic explanation, which helped him think about what he would do next: "Unfortunately, I am currently penniless. When I earn my reward, Ill treat you to a nice meal. "You don''t have to be so polite. In fact, I am very curious about your world and am ready to go with you to learn from it." "Ah? This...should be no problem." "Then it''s settled. When you want to set off with Tang Seng, come to Winter City and let me know." "Okay, leave your contact information! I''ll call you then." Zhang Shan asked for the number, and then remembered that he was using a personal terminal in Winter City. He had never used this thing to add contact information. , it was only under Davids guidance that I added the other partys number. "David...Glamorgan? Where have you heard this name before?" (Complete book) (End of this chapter) ~： postscript Postscript Its finished, or rotten. Since I finished writing the previous paragraph, I knew that this day would definitely come, so I didnt feel any pity. As for whether it will end at this point, one is that I really cant make up anything. I dont know what I should write every day. After all, the plot collapsed like this and I dont know how to save it. Also, the subscriptions have basically disappeared, so there is no point in continuing the hard water. Some words have been said in the previous single chapter, so I wont go into too much detail here. Keep the mistakes you made this time in mind and try not to make them again in the future... As for the new book, at present I can only be sure that it will not be a fantasy book, nor will it be an infinite stream of movies and animations, but it may be a fairy tale. The editor recommended a few books to me. I will read other peoples books during the next period of time to study, recharge, and make outlines. To be honest, two consecutive books have not ended well, and I dont know if you will continue to read what I write. I can only say goodbye when I am destined! (End of this chapter)